《Steel, Guns and the Industrial Party Across the World》


 ~： prologue

    The flickering candle gave off a faint light, printing a crooked shadow on the white wall. This is a room in the academic tower of the capital of the Gabela Empire. An old man with all white beard and hair is buried in a large pile of books And among the scrolls, I read page by page carefully, as if searching for some information. The bell of the big clock tower came from outside, and the simple and melodious sound echoed over the entire city, announcing the arrival of midnight, but the old man continued to bury his head in the pile of books as if he didn''t hear it.


    The door of the room not far away quietly opened, and a young man with a candlestick came in. He said softly, "Teacher, it''s already midnight, you should really rest."


    "What, is it already this time?"


    Only then did the old man close the tome in his hand, took out his handkerchief and rubbed his sore eyes, "It''s time for a good night''s sleep, um... help me, this body is getting more and more useless."


    The young man put down the candlestick and slowly helped the old man up.


    "At today''s imperial meeting, everyone was very curious about what you were doing these days, and even His Majesty asked me again in private."


    "Haha, for you, it must be scratching your head to make up a suitable reason for me on the spot, right?"


    "Uh..." The young man named Mond mumbled in embarrassment, "Is that shooting star a few days ago really worth so much attention?"


    As soon as he said these words, the smile on the old man''s face froze immediately, and the slight frown between his brows showed that his heart was no longer calm.


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t have doubted you." Seeing the old man''s dignified expression, Mond showed shame on his face.


    "Oh, Mond, I''m not blaming you, it''s a good quality to be able to question boldly," the old man quickly comforted, "Indeed, this meteor makes me worry all the time, and I hope that I worry too much. If unfortunately, it really brings disasters as recorded in the ancient scrolls, then according to the previous descriptions, this catastrophe will far exceed our imagination, let me tell you about the previous few times. "


    Then, he spread out a roll of parchment and began to slowly talk about what he had gained in the past few days...


    ¡­


    In a dark alley next to the Great Bell Tower of the Imperial Capital, accompanied by the still reverberating bell, a black figure walked in silently. He was wearing a cloak, and walked slowly towards the depths of the alley with the moonlight on his back. In the shadows under the hood.


    At the first corner, he stopped.


    "Why are you here so late today?" A rough voice sounded, and another man in a cloak was already waiting there, his face was also hidden under the hood, and a thick beard was faintly revealed.


    "It''s going to be windy, make more preparations."


    "What preparations have you made?"


    "Rope, canvas and harpoons."


    The bearded man nodded and said, "With these, you can go to sea with peace of mind. Go, we will always pray for you in the church at the port."


    Then he flashed into the shadows and disappeared, and the cloaked man who came first also left after confirming that there was no abnormality around him.


    ¡­


    In the bachelor''s tower, the old man''s narration has ended for a while, but cold sweat oozes from Mond''s forehead.


    After being silent for a long time, Mond finally spoke: "If this is the case, should we immediately report to His Majesty and warn the world."


    "No, we don''t know anything about the disaster itself. We don''t know what form it will take, and when it will come. We also lack effective countermeasures. It is useless to disclose it too early. On the contrary, it will cause panic in a large area, and even give some people with ulterior motives an opportunity to take advantage of it."


    "You are right, I was too reckless." The old man''s disciple was a little ashamed.


    The old man opened the window, and a gust of fresh air quickly poured into the room. He looked out the window at the low night, and said in a loud voice:


    "It''s going to be windy..."

 Chapter 1： Bloody Crossing Bridge Section

    The bitter cold wind was swirling in the dark night sky. It was already late at night, but the master bedroom in the lord''s castle of Huxin Town was still brightly lit.


    On the big bed in the bedroom, lay a chubby black-haired boy, about ten years old, but unconscious at the moment, not far from the big bed, Philip, the housekeeper of the castle, was worried, and looked at the boy lying on the bed for a while. Boy, look at the busy priest next to the bed for a while.


    Finally, the priest stopped moving, and the butler couldn''t bear the anxiety in his heart, and immediately asked, "Father Anderson, how is the young master?"


    The priest turned around and said with an apologetic expression: "Housekeeper Philip, unfortunately, the medicinal herbs that were applied before and the holy water just fed seem to have no effect on Master Paul''s illness. Now I have only one trick left, I don''t know. Do you agree to give it a try?"


    "May I ask what the method is?"


    "Bleeding therapy, I learned this from a traveling healer. According to him, this therapy has been popularized in most areas of Gabela Empire and Rollman Kingdom, and it has miraculous effects on some special diseases."


    "Bleeding?" Butler Philip''s eyes darkened when he heard the word.


    He pondered for a while, finally gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, Father Anderson, just do as you say."


    "Okay, may the Lord of Light bless Master Paul."


    The priest held out his hands and prayed to his god, and then he told Philip to find a brass basin and put it under the bed, and he took a sharp knife from the box he carried with him, and took the boy''s arm from under the quilt. About to move the knife.


    Just after the priest pressed the knife to the skin of the boy''s arm with his right hand, he suddenly felt the boy''s pulse beat with his left hand holding the boy''s arm, and then began to beat continuously and strongly. Father Anderson, who noticed something strange, put down the knife and continued to observe.


    The boy''s pulse gradually stabilized, and then his eyelids slowly opened.


    "Bless the Lord of Light!" Father Anderson and Butler Philip shouted out in surprise at the same time.


    "Oh my god, what smells so bad." The boy opened his eyes and said something that the two people in front of him couldn''t understand.


    After the vision was fully restored, the boy sat up, and then he was in a dazed state.


    Zhao Kai, an ordinary Chinese programmer, likes to read some messy online novels on weekdays. What makes him quite unhappy is that the novels he pursues are always very niche, and authors who lack motivation often write less than 100 chapters. Changing every month, every month changing every year, or simply eunuchs, but those "little white texts" in his eyes are flooding. Although there are some masterpieces that are both popular with the public and suitable for him, firstly, the number is too small, and secondly, there are always regrets of one kind or another in the content. Finally, one day, he decided to write a novel by himself, and made up his mind that even if no one read it, he would keep writing it to make up for all the regrets in the past. As for the subject matter of the novel, as a loyal believer of the Chinese Industrial Party, it is natural to write about using the guns and cannons on the science side to crush the dregs of the other world on the magic side. Goldfinger didn''t want to make it too obvious, so he had to let the protagonist climb the technology tree from scratch, so he spent a lot of energy collecting those sacred books and materials that are called necessary for time travel, what is the "Barefoot Doctor''s Handbook" that buys people''s hearts? , Ashokura''s "Farmland Water Conservancy Practice", and Pingtianxia''s "Military Training Course", in short, the more the better. After careful study for half a month, I finally decided to start writing.


    But what was unexpected was that after working for many years, his writing ability had deteriorated to such an extent that he scratched his head and scratched his head for a long time just writing the beginning.


    Fortunately, I still despise other people''s writing is Xiaobaiwen! "Zhao Kai was very ashamed. He decided to stay up all night and finish the first chapter. After barely putting together the first chapter, he couldn''t stand the drowsiness anymore, and fell asleep lying in front of the computer.


    In a daze, a pungent smell hit him, pulling his consciousness back from sleep, but he didn''t expect that after opening his eyes, the whole world changed.


    Zhao Kai, or the current Paul Greiman, is currently looking around with question marks in his head. Luxurious carpets, furniture made of precious wood, artistic wall decorations, and soft mattresses under the buttocks, isn''t this the protagonist''s bedroom he described in the first chapter of the novel? What happened to him, he pinched the flesh on his face, it hurt, it didn''t look like he was dreaming.


    "Young master, you are finally awake. Please rest assured, this is definitely not in your dream." Philip, the housekeeper, hurried up.


    Only then did Paul notice that there were two other people in the room. The person who just came over had slightly gray hair, was tall and thin, and looked about 40 years old. He was wearing a black tuxedo, and he was dressed like a housekeeper often played in movies. The strange thing was that the other party clearly spoke a strange language. I can still understand it myself. The other, who appeared to be in his mid-30s, was wearing a toga with large sleeves and seemed to be some kind of clergyman.


    "Where am I? Why is my body sticky?" Only then did he realize that he was speaking the same strange language just now.


    "Master, this is in your bedroom. You have Father Anderson''s ointment on your body, so don''t move violently."


    "Master? Who are you?"


    Seeing that the young master doesn''t know himself, UU reads www. uukanshu.com Philip was a little at a loss, so he had to look to the priest, hoping to get an explanation from him.


    "Mr. Housekeeper, don''t worry, it''s not uncommon to experience temporary amnesia after a coma. As long as you rest more and take care of your body, you can slowly recover with more guidance."


    "Huh¡ªit scared me to death, yes, it''s a great thing to wake up."


    Anderson continued to check on Gleiman, "Physically there should be nothing serious, let Master Paul take a good rest today. The ointment should continue to be applied, and it will be cleaned up tomorrow."


    "Well, I''m sorry to trouble you today, thank you very much."


    "You''re welcome, this is what I should do. I''ll take my leave today, and I''ll check on Master Paul tomorrow."


    "Ok, this way please."


    ¡­


    Paul came to his senses a little at this moment, realizing the reality that he had traveled through. What happened, it was just a nap, why did you time travel, what kind of **** is this a joke with me? He lay down again and forced himself to calm down. The priority now is how to survive in this new world. Looking at the posture just now, the status of this body is not low, and there should be no problem with food and clothing in the future. He has no memory of his own, but fortunately he can speak the language of this world. With the excuse of "amnesia", he should be able to fool around. Thinking of this, he felt a little relieved.


    After a while, the housekeeper came back and straightened the quilt for him, "Master, you can have a good rest tonight, if you have something to do, pull the bell rope next to the bed, and I will be in the next room." After finishing speaking, he stroked his chest with his hand, After slightly bowing and saluting, he left.


    Paul nestled under the quilt and began to think carefully about his future life...

 Chapter 2： The beginning of alien life

    Paul Grayman yawned, then stretched.


    "Master Paul, please forgive me for talking too much. Your actions just now are really inconsistent with your status as the heir of your family." The butler Philip next to him once again pointed out his "gaffe".


    "Here we go again." After slandering secretly, he straightened his body. Since waking up in the morning, whether it''s dressing, washing or eating, the butler has always been picky about his actions. By the way, the "toothbrush and toothpaste" used for washing turned out to be branches and salt, and the "soap" used to wash the face turned out to be made of pig pancreas, which was pure natural.


    The priest from last night just came again and left after confirming that he was fine.


    After waking up, there were many memory fragments from the previous body in his head. It seemed that he was the son of an earl, and some of his daily behaviors were no different from the ignorant dude in his previous life. Fortunately, His body hasn''t grown up yet, so he hasn''t done anything outrageous.


    Unfortunately, or fortunately for him now, the father of this body led the army to fight against pirates a few days ago. Perhaps the earl felt that his son, as the heir of the family, had reached the age when he should see blood, so he sent his son He brought him with him, but unexpectedly he was caught in an ambush on the way. The earl died heroically in the breakout, and his son was hit on the head by a pirate''s stone throwing and passed out.


    Thanks to the hard work of the family knights and guards, they finally managed to blaze a trail and return to the Lord''s Castle with the body of old Greiman and the comatose little master back.


    The young master continued to be in a coma and showed no sign of waking up. The castle had to hold a funeral for the old earl in the absence of the young master. By the time Paul woke up that night, it had been a whole week since he was injured.


    The butler began to try to help him recover his previous memories, he talked about a lot of past events, and he knew all the answers to all kinds of questions caused by "amnesia", which saved him a lot of effort.


    "You mean, my father and I were ambushed by pirates, and my father has already died?"


    "Yeah, those cursed, damned pirates who are going to hell, young master, you must avenge the count!" The master died tragically at the hands of the pirates, and he couldn''t help but feel sad and burst into tears.


    "Don''t worry, father''s revenge must be avenged. I can''t wait to skin those pirates and eat their flesh." Of course Paul knew what to say now.


    "Young master, those pirates have won by luck, and they are very arrogant now. Taking advantage of the fact that there is no leader in the territory, they went ashore and plundered many villages and towns."


    "What, will they call here?"


    "The knights have already arranged proper defensive measures. There is no danger in Huxin Town at present. However, since you were in a coma before, everyone decided to wait for you to wake up before taking any further action. I have already notified the news of your awakening to the various managers in charge. People. They will come to visit in the afternoon, I think you should discuss the future countermeasures with them."


    "You are right, Philip, but first take me to my father''s grave to mourn."


    The voice, appearance and appearance of the old earl gradually became clear in his mind, and after learning of his death, a great sadness welled up in his heart inexplicably. With more and more memory fragments of "Paul Greiman" in his mind, he has been wondering whether he has been reborn from the house, or has recovered the memory of Zhao Kai in his previous life. After thinking about it, he is more and more inclined to the latter. If this is the case, let''s live well in this world as Paul Grayman.


    "I was negligent. Young master, your health has just improved, please don''t be too sad. The cemetery is behind the castle, please follow me."


    ¡­


    In the afternoon, all the stewards who were still in Huxin Town gathered in the castle hall. Due to the new funeral of the lord, the atmosphere in the hall was very gloomy. Everyone had sad faces. It could be seen that the old earl was still very popular.


    Paul was sitting in the lord''s seat, feeling extremely nervous. On the one hand, he only had to take notes silently in the corner when he participated in the company''s meetings before crossing. He had never had the experience of sitting on the "rostrum" under the gaze of everyone. , On the other hand, looking at a room full of people in medieval costumes can''t help but feel a little unreal.


    "Ahem..." He cleared his throat in embarrassment.


    The butler Philip stood aside and said, "Master Paul has just recovered from a serious illness, and his physical condition is not very good. Now that everyone is here, let''s discuss together how to deal with the current situation."


    Everyone started talking in twos and threes.


    "Then let me say it first. I think it''s time to regroup and teach the pirates a lesson. Now that they have gone ashore to loot everywhere, they have aroused a lot of public anger. If they continue to act recklessly, everyone here will continue to What face do you have to face the citizens?"


    Finally, a strong man with a square face and a hulking waist stood up and expressed his opinion loudly.


    "that''s right!"


    "I second."


    The strong man''s speech received a lot of support.


    "It''s unusual for the pirates to come ashore this time. I haven''t seen such a large force. After the Earl was called by the Lord, the morale of the soldiers is very low. It is not appropriate to act rashly now. You should ask the neighboring lords for help as soon as possible."


    There are also opposing voices.


    "Not to mention whether they agree or not, even if the nearest territory sends troops, it will take at least half a month, right?"


    Soon everyone started arguing about these two viewpoints. Seeing them arguing, Paul wanted to intervene, but he didn''t know what to say, so he had to drink from the glass on the table to cover up his embarrassment.


    "Okay, everyone."


    The Chinese character face who spoke at the beginning suddenly stopped everyone from arguing: "We should listen to the young master''s opinion, and he will make the final decision."


    A slightly sinister man muttered: "But he is only a half-grown child, what can he understand?"


    "Pay attention to your attitude. Paul Greiman is the sole legal heir to the territory, and the master we are about to swear allegiance to."


    Guo Zilian suddenly stood up and shouted at the person who questioned the young master just now, a group of people dressed as knights around him also glared at him, and some even put their hands on the sabers around their waists.


    The shady man was so frightened that he shrank his neck and lowered his head. It is not a pleasant thing to be stared at by a group of strong men, no matter what kind of meaning it is.


    Butler Philip hurried out to smooth things over: "Now that the enemy is at hand, everyone should not fight among themselves. Young master, right?"


    "Yes, the more you have to be calm at this time, the more united you can get through the difficulties in front of you."


    It seemed that he couldn''t help himself from speaking, Paul puffed out his chest and said loudly.


    He turned to the square face and asked, "So, who are you?"


    "Bryce, Bryce Alder, your Marshal."


    Philip had already reminded everyone about the memory loss of the young master, so he didn''t think about it with a square face and reported his identity.


    "How many troops do we have now?"


    "There are currently 263 soldiers in the territory who are worthy of a battle, including 15 knights and 20 followers. Many villages and towns have organized their own militias, with a total of about 300 people. What formal military training."


    "Are our soldiers a standing army? Uh... I mean do they train every day of the year?"


    "How is it possible? These people are the important labor force of the family. They work in the fields on weekdays. They are organized and trained once a month at least, and at most every quarter. Now they are called to Huxin Town because of the pirate invasion. "


    "How many pirates are there?"


    "According to the estimate at the time of the ambush, there were about 500 people. Based on past experience, it has never happened that pirates have penetrated into the interior on such a large scale. I know we are at a disadvantage now, but not all of them looted villages and towns. If we move out, we can also carry out an ambush to give them some color." Bryce once again promoted his view of taking the initiative to attack.


    "The current logistics...how long can the food last?"


    "There is no need to worry about this issue. On the one hand, the soldiers brought part of their rations when they were recruited. On the other hand, the food in the town is more than enough to feed hundreds of people. Besides, we are not under siege."


    ¡­


    The young master''s few questions made everyone nod secretly, and also put away the vague contempt in their hearts. Although most of the questions gave people a feeling of deliberately pretending to be old-fashioned, some of them were really on the point. It seems that this The young master didn''t just know how to eat, drink and have fun like he usually did. He knew that after the old count left, the burden would fall on his shoulders.


    "How about this, let''s expand the army first, at least on the same scale as the pirates, practice for at least a month, and then find an opportunity to wipe out the pirates, and on the other hand, we should also send envoys to the neighboring territories for help." Someone proposed a compromise.


    "I think this idea is very good!" Paul immediately slapped the table, he didn''t want to give people an image of cowardice, and he didn''t want to take risks.


    Now that he agreed and no one objected, we began to discuss some details of conscription.


    In the end, everyone began to discuss when the young lord would officially inherit the title and territory. Reasonably, Paul Grayman was the legal first-in-line heir, so there was nothing to argue about, so they quickly agreed. The keeper of the seal will personally go to the capital to report to the royal family, asking the king to issue a formal decree to recognize his title, and ask for some assistance to deal with the pirates.


    After the question and answer and discussion just now, Paul gradually got used to his new identity. After the tension disappeared, he quickly remembered the "grand plan" he planned most of the night last night. Facing a difficult territory and a group of people without a leader, they are just waiting for a man of destiny to turn the tide. Is there a better start than this?


    "And there is no doubt that I am the man of destiny, otherwise, why would God let me travel here!" The servant was thinking without blushing.


    "The next step is to manufacture guns and artillery, blast furnace machine tools, UU reading to build roads and railways, and to build giant ships and cannons like dumplings, oh ha ha ha ha... wait for me to wipe out the human kingdoms, punch the northern orcs, Kicking southern elves...Huh? Orcs? Elves? When did I have more of these in my mind? Never mind, sooner or later they will all be turned into screws in the production of large machines. Take a small step to the electrical age, maybe you can still in my lifetime The day I saw the satellite go up into the sky. And I will leave my name in history, and be widely praised as the person who created a new era and changed the world. Come, the roar of the machine! Come, the chimneys! A vast virgin land is waiting for us to conquer."


    His flirting became more and more out of order, and he unconsciously showed a look of a pig brother. Everyone below, look at me, I look at you, the young master was fine just now, why did he suddenly suffer from hysteria, his body is still not in good shape, or something.


    Philip, the housekeeper who stood by, was extremely anxious. The young master''s current expression was too embarrassing, and it was not easy to directly point out his impoliteness in public. Seeing that the corner of the young master''s mouth was about to drip, he had no choice but to stretch out his hand and push his shoulder, "Master! Master! If there is nothing else, let''s leave first, and the knights are still going to inspect the various places." defense."


    "Huh? Oh, yes, let''s do this for now, let''s end the meeting today!"


    Everyone then got up to say goodbye and started to walk out.


    "Wait a minute, everyone!" Just as everyone was about to walk out of the hall, a slightly immature voice came from behind.


    "In view of the recent unstable morale of the army, the lord has decided to hold a military parade in the central square on another day to boost the morale of our army."


    "Good guy, once you have the power in your hands, follow the orders! You are not an official lord yet."


    Everyone complained in their hearts.

 Chapter 3： Baron in distress

    Hansel Abbott, a noble baron of the Kingdom of Aldo, at least in the eyes of the common people, he is indeed noble, but now he is running around with a group of ragged refugees on the muddy country road.


    "God **** traitor," he muttered again.


    Just a week ago, Grand Duke Giles, known as "Greedy Wolf", launched a rebellion. The king had been in a coma for many days because of a serious illness. Her Royal Highness, the only one who could suppress the rebellion, led her knights to the east The highlands drove out the barbarians who invaded the borders of the kingdom.


    Although the ambition of Grand Duke Greedy Wolf is known to all, the royal family''s strategy towards him is still mainly to appease him. No one thought that the rebellion would happen so quickly. To make matters worse, in the eyes of the public, Sir Hals, the commander of the Royal City Guard who had always been loyal to the royal family, turned out to be a hidden chess piece buried in the royal capital by the Grand Duke.


    The Abbott family has always given people the impression that they are diehard loyalists of the royal family. Hansel, who happened to be outside the city, was so frightened by the news that he didn''t even dare to go home. He fled to the highlands with his personal servant overnight.


    The order of the entire Jingyao area seemed to have collapsed overnight, and bandits from all walks of life seemed to appear overnight, and the city guards also began to raid the surrounding area, burning, killing, and looting. Due to the great reputation of the Grand Duke, a large number of civilians and small and medium nobles loyal to the royal family also began to flee to other places.


    Hansel heard some rumors intermittently from the refugees. After the rebel army rushed into the palace, it seemed that they could not find the king. The royal party got the news at the last moment before the rebellion. A large number of royal guards protected the king and some other important members who were still in a coma and ran from the north gate.


    Hansel had seen convoys with the royal family logo on the road, but he didn''t follow them like those refugees who were eager to seek asylum. At this time, he was still waving through the city under the royal family''s banner, and he faintly felt something was wrong. He is now leading his servant Tommen to another road. Of course, there are many refugees on this road.


    The carriage sank in a muddy place just now, and the servant Tommen pulled the horse''s buttocks and did not pull the carriage out. Just as they were complaining about their bad luck, a group of passing robbers took the horse and what was left. A lot of money has been robbed, and all the baron can do now is to curse the rebels who caused all this over and over again.


    Just when the master and servant were going to take a rest by the side of the road, an aristocratic carriage caught up behind them, and the family emblem on the carriage had been covered. When they passed by, there was a face in the car window that made Hansel''s stomach queasy on weekdays, but now he felt a little inexplicably kind.


    "Hey, isn''t this Abbott?" The gloating flash across the face of the other party completely wiped out the little intimacy just now. Even so, the group of heavily armed knights behind the carriage reassured him a lot, and he decided to take this carriage no matter what.


    "Dear Matthew, I met a bunch of shameless robbers before, for the sake of old friends, can you give me some help?"


    "Haha, what''s wrong with this? Can I let my good friend, Baron Hansel Abbott, be mixed with a group of refugees in a stinking mud like now? If this gets out, it will be a bad image for our nobles What a big blow." The other party said loudly in a very exaggerated tone, and opened the car door, attracting a group of refugees who happened to pass by to stop and watch.


    "Thank you, I knew you wouldn''t ignore your old friend." Hansel got into the carriage, and secretly vowed to ridicule the other party back when he was in trouble.


    Matthew Stallman, Hansel''s classmate and his biggest rival in his entire school days, every time there is a debate match, he can always see the two people''s tit-for-tat speeches. It is countless times to bury each other behind their backs, and each other rejects each other as sinister villains. Now, he had to escape with the help of his deadly enemy.


    "The world is impermanent!" Hansel sighed, and then thanked his mother and sister who were away to visit relatives not in the capital.


    "Okay, Hansel, don''t make a sad face, and tell me what your plan is."


    After listening to Matthew''s question, Hansel straightened his collar and regained some energy, "At this time of turmoil in the kingdom, it is natural to go to the eldest princess to serve as a dog and a horse. Although my personal ability is low, but for the royal family It is my Abbott family''s bounden duty to solve problems."


    "Huh, it''s still as grand as ever. Anyway, I have this plan anyway. My Stallman family''s loyalty to the royal family has never been left behind."


    "I wonder if Her Royal Highness will take us in when we go to the military camp. Hey, Matthew, where did you come from before you fled?"


    "I was checking the accounts at the manor outside the city, and I received a notice from my father, telling me to go to the highlands and join the eldest princess."


    "I saw the convoy with the royal logo on the road, why didn''t you follow?"


    "Didn''t you follow? It''s so chaotic, and it''s so ostentatious. Do you think I''m a fool? You still look down on people like before."


    The two were talking without a word when the carriage stopped suddenly. UU reading www. uukanshu.com The two of them felt tense, wouldn''t they run into rebels and robbers?


    Someone outside the car shouted with a foreign accent: "Excuse me, are you from the Stallman family? Can you get out of the car and meet?"


    Matthew and Hansel had no choice but to get out of the car, only to see an old man standing beside the carriage on the side of the road, who bowed slightly and gave a noble salute.


    The old man introduced himself: "I am Baron Vackley Ford, Lord Seal Keeper of the Earl of Greymans on the northwest coast. On behalf of my lord, I would like to send my regards to you two."


    "Hi, I''m Baron Matthew of the Stallman family, and this is Baron Hansel of the Abbott family. What''s the matter?"


    "I went to the royal capital to meet His Majesty the King because of territorial affairs, but along the way, I saw a large number of civilians fleeing north with their families. They all said that there was a rebellion in the royal capital, so I would like to ask you two about the specific situation."


    "Well, the honored guest came from afar, so he must not know about it. It''s all because of Giles, who betrayed His Majesty the King."


    "Oh? Is that His Royal Highness the Grand Duke known as ''Greedy Wolf''?"


    "Yes, now that the capital has been occupied by his accomplices, I advise you not to go."


    "I haven''t been to the capital for nearly ten years, but unexpectedly encountered such a big event when I came here. Giles is really hateful."


    "That''s right, the two of us were also afraid of falling into the hands of the rebels, so we planned to join Her Highness the Eldest Princess. She is now leading the army to drive out the barbarians in the highland area. With Her Highness''s ability, she should be able to return to the army to put down the rebellion soon."


    "I don''t know His Majesty the King..."


    "Your Majesty must have been rescued. If you wish, Lord Ford can go with us to find the Palace of the Great Princess. Your Majesty contracted an illness not long ago, and has already handed over all matters to Her Majesty the Princess."


    "Is that so? Well, I will trouble you two on the way."

 Chapter 4： Princess decision

    The territory in the northeast of the Kingdom of Aldo is adjacent to the highest mountain range in the known world¡ªthe Rocky Mountains. Between this majestic mountain range and the hinterland of the kingdom, there is a vast plateau, which people used to call the Eastern Highlands. One area also belongs to the kingdom, but there are scattered barbarian tribes, large and small, who do not obey the culture. Some of these tribes submit to the kingdom in name, while others are rebellious and often make trouble on the border. However, due to the complex terrain, difficult supplies, and altitude sickness, the kingdom has been unable to do anything about them. Fortunately, these tribes do not belong to each other, and they are in a state of disunity, relying on the mutual containment of those tribes who submit to each other, there is no major problem.


    But this year is different from usual. It is the time of spring plowing, and all the tribes, large and small, who have always been at odds with the kingdom, have come together to attack. The army stationed in the border area was caught off guard. When the news reached Jingyao Fort, the situation on the highland was already very corrupt.


    After an urgent discussion, the high-level officials decided that the eldest princess would personally lead the army to drive them away. Although everyone can see that something is obviously wrong, and I have never seen the barbarians work together like this, but it is too late to check carefully. Seeing the arrival of spring plowing, it would be terrible if the barbarians rushed into the hinterland of the kingdom. Cutting through the mess quickly is the right thing to do.


    The improvised barbarian tribal alliance is obviously no match for the well-trained regular army of the kingdom. After more than a month of fighting, the barbarians are about to be driven back to the plateau. It happened¡ª"Greed Wolf" Giles reversed.


    At the place where the Kingdom''s army was stationed, a military meeting was going on in the heavily guarded central tent.


    "Her Royal Highness, generals, that''s all I know. I think everyone has a general understanding of the situation in the capital."


    A man with a mustache, hooked nose, and thin cheeks just finished introducing the latest information about Jingyao Castle.


    After that, everyone was silent for a long time, and only the sound of everyone''s breathing could be heard in the quietness of the camp. After a long time, a voice broke the deadlock, "Fortunately, His Majesty the King did not fall into the hands of the rebels. Is he safe now? Where is he?" It was a young general who spoke, and his brown hair stood on the ground like steel needles. On the top of his head, even if he neglected to take care of it because he was busy with the war, it was hard to hide his heroic spirit.


    "Please rest assured, His Majesty the King is safe now, and the court doctor and the imperial priest are also accompanying him to serve."


    Viscount Klein, the young general who asked the question just now nodded, and did not delve into the second question just raised. Even the Royal City Guards, which have always shown their loyalty, were instigated. Who can guarantee that there is no one in this camp? Two undercover agents.


    After the silence was broken, other people started talking.


    "Please assign me an army immediately, and I will definitely smash this gang of rebels into pieces and regain the capital."


    "You can''t act rashly. The war with the barbarians is not over yet, so you must not disperse your forces."


    "What? Are you going to let those **** run amok? Don''t forget, there are a lot of military supplies in the capital, and they were all emptied by the rebels when they returned late."


    "Cut, a bunch of idiots who don''t understand strategy."


    "What are you talking about? Lester, do you dare to fight us?"


    ¡­


    Sitting at the top is a woman wearing knight armor, with dazzling bright golden wavy hair, and a face that can make people intoxicated without makeup. Catherine Rodney¡ªthe king of the Aldo Kingdom Her Royal Highness, at this time, her pair of sword eyebrows were tightly knit together, and her blue eyes were fixed on the map in front of her.


    The quarrel among the generals didn''t seem to affect her. After a long time, she raised her head and straightened her body.


    "Everyone", as soon as she opened her mouth, the surroundings immediately fell silent.


    "I think it''s better to hear the reactions from other places in the kingdom first. Sir Merlin, tell me what you know."


    Earl Merlin with mustache nodded to the princess and continued talking.


    "At present, apart from those who have colluded with him before, no other nobles and forces have come forward to respond to Giles. This is also the most strange thing. With Giles'' apparent strength, even a sneak attack like now , Compared with us, the odds of winning are only 50-50. Moreover, Duke Dodge has clearly declared that he will be loyal to the royal family and will fight Giles to the end."


    "Oh... that''s great." Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. The territory of the Dodge family is located on the only way to the royal capital from the territory of Giles. With such a nail, the main force of Giles will not be very Successfully supported the rebels in the capital.


    "But unfortunately, with Giles'' rebellion, many dark forces became restless. The pirates on the northwest coast and the bandits in the southern mountains suddenly became rampant, and the security of the entire kingdom began to be chaotic. At present Many lords are preoccupied with their own affairs and are unable to withdraw to serve as the king for the time being. In addition, many people are obviously in a wait-and-see state, neither expressing their support for Giles nor explicitly expressing their support for the royal family."


    "The **** at both ends of the gang! They must not be spared." A general slammed the table in front of him fiercely.


    "Do you have any good opinions on the next move?" the princess in military uniform asked the generals.


    Klein pondered for a while and said: "Your Highness, I think the first task is to recover the capital. If the king is not in our hands, the blow to the morale of the army and the people will be too great. Fortunately, the old Duke Dodge blocked the main force of Giles. It''s a great opportunity for us."


    After hearing this, everyone echoed Klein''s opinion.


    Catherine also nodded, expressing her approval for Klein. Then, she stood up slowly, with a trace of determination on her face, and all the generals focused their eyes on her. They knew that the princess had already made a decision in her heart.


    "Leicester, you immediately lead 1,000 cavalry day and night to choose a road to Dodgeland, and you must help the old duke guard the pass."


    "Yes, if the person is locked up, the person who is locked up will die!"


    "Horman, lead your people to the capital to investigate the situation of the rebels, and report any situation immediately."


    "Yes!"


    "Dawn, inform Chief Zherov that he can act. After the matter is completed, he will be the Earl of the Highland officially recognized by the kingdom."


    "I''ll do it right away."


    "The remaining people, act according to the plan set before! Be sure to end the war here within ten days."


    "Of order." The rest of the people responded in unison.


    Then the meeting came to an end, and everyone went back to assign their tasks.


    Only Earl Merlin was left behind, and he immediately knelt down to the princess on one knee after everyone dispersed. UU reading


    "Your servant is incompetent. He failed to detect the information of the rebellion in time, causing the capital to fall and His Majesty to suffer. He really deserves death."


    "You are indeed to blame." The princess looked at him with a stern look.


    "Father entrusted you with a heavy responsibility and entrusted the kingdom''s intelligence system to you, but you actually let the rebellion happen under your nose. The fall of the king''s capital, let alone other impacts, is just a blow to the morale of the army, you know How big is it? How many family members of generals and soldiers live in the capital, do you know?"


    Earl Merlin buried his head even lower, and he could feel the anger in the princess''s eyes without looking, "Please give me a death sentence, Your Highness."


    "Enough is enough, now is not the time to discuss whether to punish or not. From now on, the intelligence system will focus on the Giles rebels, and no trace of their actions will be let go."


    "Yes, I will definitely make amends, and there will never be such a big omission again."


    "And those fools, you have to keep an eye on me, I don''t want another rebel army to appear out of nowhere behind us."


    "That''s for sure, and I have one more suggestion about the local lords."


    "Oh? Let''s hear it."


    "For those local lords who don''t understand their attitude, we can catch them both openly and secretly. In the dark, I will deploy people to strengthen monitoring. In the open, we can send royal commissioners to their territories. On the one hand, we will publicize Giles'' crimes along the way, and on the other hand, we will urge them. Hurry up and send troops to serve the king, first suppress them morally."


    "This plan is good, let''s do it like this. It just so happens that a large number of fleeing nobles from the royal capital came to the army in the past few days. The royal commissioner will choose from them, and you will be fully responsible for this matter."


    "Yes, I''ll arrange it now."

 Chapter 5： Huxin Town built an army

    It took Paul Grayman nearly a week to get familiar with and adapt to the daily work and life of a lord. During this period, his body''s original memory was gradually restored.


    His territory belongs to the Kingdom of Aldo, which is the westernmost country in the known world. To the east of the kingdom, there are many human countries. Among them, the Gabela Empire is the most powerful. There are many dwarf clans living on the mountains. To the north of the Rocky Mountains is a vast prairie, where countless orc tribes are distributed. The rainforest, inhabited by elves known for their beauty and grace.


    What worried him a little was that there was a huge religious organization in this world¡ªthe church, which had different official titles in different historical periods, and later people called it the church directly. Its beliefs are spread across almost all human nations, and believers are even distributed among alien races. The priest who woke up that night was a priest of this religion. Based on his current memory, he doesn''t know much about the past history of this religion, and he doesn''t know if there is any dark history. But what is certain is that there are not many fanatical believers among humans, and I have seen several with my inexperienced experience. The land directly controlled by the Holy See is not much, not much bigger than a principality, but its influence can be called calling the wind and rain.


    "Isn''t this a setting that has been used badly? Every crossing world has its shadow." I was already powerless to complain.


    In addition, there seems to be magic in this world, although most people, including nobles, have never seen a person who can use magic in their entire lives, and many people regard magic as nonsense. But his butler Philip swore frankly that he was saved from robbers by a mage when he was a child. According to Philip, the mage made a gesture with his left hand and muttered something, and then a big fireball shot out from the staff in his right hand, and smeared the face of the opposite robber with lightning speed.


    Well, since there are fantasy races like dwarves, elves, and orcs, the existence of magic is not out of the question. But he was more inclined to think that what the butler saw was something like a magic trick.


    On the first weekend after I woke up, the long-awaited military parade finally started.


    According to his request, the soldiers lined up in three squares and passed through the small square one by one under the command of the knights.


    "This...is my soldier?" The little earl said with a livid face.


    The soldiers in the "Phalanx" wore miscellaneous clothes of all kinds. The only thing they wore in common was a piece of cloth armor with the family crest of the Greimans tattooed on it. At the beginning, the formation of the platoon was fairly neat, but after starting to march, the pace became chaotic. When he walked in front of him, the formation had become messy and sparse, and it was impossible to even see the formation. It''s been a long time.


    "Gentlemen, it is necessary to raise our requirements for the quality of our army!" After summoning the knights, the little earl said with a gloomy face.


    "Uh..." The knights were embarrassed for a while, you looked at me, I looked at you, and finally Bryce stood up, "Ahem...Master Earl, it is like this, our place is relatively remote, and there is no coveting of other nobles , and the folk customs are simple and honest, so they are usually relatively lax in terms of armaments. To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect the pirates to attack so far from the coast this time.¡±


    "A **** lesson! Comrades...ah no, I mean gentlemen." The young lord looked up to the sky and sighed, with a heartbroken look, "The last failure is a **** lesson!"


    The knights were even more ashamed. The death of the old earl always left a shadow in their hearts;


    "So I decided that the recruits recruited this time will be personally supervised and trained by the lord!" Paul took advantage of the situation.


    "Yes! Lord Earl!" Although he had great doubts about how much the little lord knew about military affairs, the embarrassing performance of the military parade made the knights unable to muster up the courage to raise objections.


    In this way, another week passed, and a new round of conscription recruited a total of 315 new recruits. He decided to reorganize the army in the same way as the Earth Army before the crossing, so he announced his reorganization plan to the knights.


    The army is organized into five levels: regiment, battalion, company, platoon, and squad. The most basic class has 10 people in general. The department and the chief and deputy platoon commanders, one company has three platoons and one cooking squad, the company headquarters and the chief and deputy company commanders, one battalion has three companies under its jurisdiction, the battalion headquarters and the chief and deputy battalion commanders, and one regiment has three battalions under its jurisdiction. Set up the regiment and the deputy head.


    Corresponding to the organization, he imitated the military rank system of his previous life. According to the current organization, there are two levels of soldiers (Private, Private), three levels of non-commissioned officers (Corporal, Sergeant, Sergeant), and three levels of lieutenants (Second Lieutenant, Lieutenant) , Captain), three ranks of school officer (major, lieutenant colonel, colonel), at the same time stipulates the corresponding relationship between military ranks and positions at all levels.


    He also stipulated that under special circumstances¡ªfor example, when the commander is unable to command the team due to injury or sacrifice¡ªthe order of transfer of command power should be transferred according to the position first, then according to the rank, and finally according to the length of service. As an example, once the company commander is injured or injured and unable to command the battle on the battlefield, the deputy company commander will take over the command. If the deputy company commander also has an accident, the platoon leaders will take over the command of the entire company in order according to their rank. The ranks of the platoon leaders are all the same, so they are sorted according to their military age, and so on for other establishments.


    The knights were a little dizzy from these complicated titles. Some people suggested that the ranks of generals should be directly set to four levels: private, non-commissioned officer, lieutenant, and field officer, and each level should not be subdivided. There were hundreds of people, but was dismissed by the little count. He explained: "Although our army is still small, we must first set up a shelf anyway, so that in the future when we encounter more serious emergencies, we can expand." It¡¯s very convenient to get up.¡±


    "What a bunch of short-sighted guys," Paul said to himself, "I haven''t mentioned the names of division, army, group army, general, and marshal yet!"


    The reason why a larger organization and a higher rank is not proposed now is that on the one hand, the current army size is too small, and on the other hand, he does not dare to do so. According to the current largest regiment-level organization, if it is full, it will have to There are more than a thousand people. For an earldom in a remote area, this is a considerable military force. If we propose a division-level organization of tens of thousands of people and a larger-scale military-level organization, it will be accepted by those who are interested If it gets out, maybe it¡¯s a big hat that intends to rebel. You must know that a knight order in the capital has only more than 10,000 people, but you, a country lord, are clamoring all over the world that you want to support an army of 10,000 people. What do you want? In the same way, only those nobles and nobles in the capital who have fought for the country for a long time are eligible to be called generals. There are only 1,800 people in a gang, and the country knights who usually suppress bandits and pirates are each other''s major generals. , Admiral''s address to each other, how can we not justify it.


    There are also people who have objections to the fact that each company is assigned a cooking class, thinking that it is unnecessary.


    "This will be the guarantee of our combat power!" Speaking of the cooking class, UU reading saw the lord suddenly became excited, stood up and danced, explaining its great significance, full of words that made the knights puzzled, But seeing that the lord attaches so much importance to it, no one objected.


    In the end, Paul proposed to make the army regular, and he would pay a certain allowance as compensation for the loss of labor force of the soldiers'' families.


    The knights had no objection to this point, since they spent the money of the Lord''s Mansion anyway. On the other hand, Steward Philip, who was standing aside, almost fainted. This time recruiting soldiers has already cost a lot of money, and the young master will increase the expenses, and it will be long-term. It seems that he has to find a time to persuade him.


    After the meeting, the thing that made butler Philip even more distressed came. The young master actually asked him to be responsible for customizing two sets of clothes for each of the big soldiers, and it had to be done within a month. Although he tried his best to oppose the young master''s "waste" of money, the young master repeatedly emphasized the importance of a uniform uniform for a regular army, so he had no choice but to do it.


    This adaptation was repeatedly mentioned by historians and military strategists of later generations. It changed the old practice of simply dividing the army according to hundreds, thousands, and ten thousand troops. A series of organization concepts such as , company, etc., together with the larger organization such as divisions and corps newly established by Paul in the subsequent military expansions, supplemented by the military rank system, constituted a complete military system. In particular, the introduction of the military rank system has made the army more tightly organized, so that the original commanders in the old-era army would not disperse once they die. In this new system, once such an accident occurs, the new The commanders will be automatically generated in order and continue to lead the troops to fight, ensuring the sustainability of combat effectiveness. Therefore, military historians unanimously regard this event as the beginning of the modernization of the army.

 Chapter 6： boot training one

    On the second day after the meeting with the knights, Paul divided the troops according to his new establishment. There were nearly 600 new and old soldiers, and they were divided into two infantry battalions that were not full.


    After organizing the soldiers, he remembered that there was still a group of guards in the lord''s mansion. Being obsessive-compulsive, he decided to create an organization for them as well, and set up a separate unit - the inner guard. Following the armed police system of the previous life, the two levels at the lower level are still squads and platoons, and the upper levels are squadrons, brigades, and detachments, which correspond to companies, battalions, and regiments respectively. To save trouble, the same military rank system as in the army is also implemented. There were only 60 guards in the Lord''s Mansion, so they were organized into two platoons.


    As for the knights and their attendants, this is more difficult. After all, the knight class has already touched the threshold of the nobility, and according to his observations, the gap between the nobles and the commoners in this world is still quite large. It might cause their dissatisfaction in a system, and the lord''s seat under his buttocks has not yet been secured, but it feels weird to have such a considerable force separate them.


    So he went to Bryce for a secret talk first, and expressed his thoughts and concerns. Unexpectedly, Bryce blushed, saying that he was worrying too much, and explained it to him.


    It turned out that when the Greiman family was kicked to the northwest coast by the king, it had a strong dispensation nature. The previous vassals were either implicated and punished together, or they changed families to join others. Now the knights in the territory, "Uh... how should I put it?" Bryce stammered, "It''s a bit offensive to say, the family of the lord was forbidden by the royal family at that time to confer new vassal nobles, although your ancestors gave us knights However, our knight status is not recognized by the kingdom officials and other nobles. People generally call people like us "wild knights". Except for knowing some characters and practicing martial arts, we are no different from ordinary people, and most people are also I often work in the fields by myself.¡±


    "Then Lord Ford is...?"


    "His title was inherited from a distant relative. Before inheriting the title, he had served the Lord''s family for a long time. Moreover, he is a ''legal nobleman'', which means he only has the title of nobleman, but he has no fiefdom."


    "So that''s the case, then it''s up to you to pull them into the establishment. I think you are very prestigious among them."


    "Where is it, I can just drink them all down on the wine table. Don''t worry, I will definitely not disappoint the Earl."


    Bryce was sweating profusely, and responded with one gulp.


    Sure enough, as Bryce said, there was no conflict between the knights and their followers. Most of them were appointed as officers of all levels of troops. Bryce and another knight named Claude were respectively appointed as the first step. Commander of the Barracks and 2nd Infantry Battalion.


    Then a series of physical fitness tests were conducted to select the monitors of each class. Originally, I wanted to use the number of literacy as the biggest scoring item in the selection, but after asking hundreds of people, almost all of them were illiterate. One can only recognize and spell his own name, but in desperation he had to test his physical fitness first.


    It is precisely because the overall cultural level of the team is not high that the word "agent" is added to the job titles of the selected low-level officers, and their military ranks are also temporary ranks. All the soldiers are now privates, and the acting squad leaders are all temporary corporals.


    "Okay, in view of the tense military situation recently, it is not too late to start training immediately." The little earl said enthusiastically, regardless of everyone''s opposition, he resolutely pulled the team to the woods outside the town for training, and announced that during the training period, there would be no delay. Camp in the woods. He only brought the 2nd Infantry Battalion and the 1st Inner Guards Platoon, and the 1st Battalion was left in Huxin Town to deal with emergencies.


    After choosing a place, the recruits began to set up camp under the leadership of the veterans. Paul called Knight Claude¡ªnow Major Claude¡ªto discuss a training plan. He gave Claude a piece of parchment, filled it with eloquent words, and said proudly: "Look, Claude, have you seen a more genius training plan than this!"


    Claude took it over and browsed it quickly, and said profusely, "My lord, this kind of training will kill people."


    "What, how is UU Reading possible? This is already a shortened version with many subjects cut off."


    "My lord, the intensity of this kind of training is almost comparable to the training I did when I was a knight retinue."


    "You can take it, why can''t they?"


    "Nutrition is very important! My lord, although I was not well-off at the time, I could eat meat at least once a week. These soldiers who were born as civilians did not have such conditions. According to the previous food standards, we can only ensure that they are hungry. No stomach, but once the amount of exercise increases, it will be difficult to sustain without eating meat."


    Paul smacked his forehead: "I didn''t even think about this, how about it, I will write a letter and send it to Philip immediately, asking him to strengthen the food supply to our side, especially increase the supply of meat. In addition, we I also organize manual hunting every day."


    Claude laughed: "Uh... I don''t have any complaints, but Butler Philip is probably going to vomit blood again."


    "Lord, in addition to physical training, there are also confusing words such as standing in a military posture, kicking, and queue training. I can understand it literally, but can you explain it?"


    "Discipline, discipline, Claude, have you seen the foolishness in the military parade before? Our army must be uniform, advance and retreat in an orderly manner, and act as a whole at all times, so that it can have momentum, not a group of scattered people. Scattered soldiers."


    Claude''s forehead was sweating: "The requirements of the regular army of the Kingdom are not so high! Well, you are right to say so."


    "It''s getting late now, so I won''t practice other subjects, let''s stand in a military posture before dinner to have an appetizer! Hehehehe..."


    Looking at the busy soldiers, the eager young earl rubbed his fists while letting out a sinister laugh that sent chills down Claude''s spine.

 Chapter 7： Boot Training II

    There was a cross tied behind Makarov, and he stood upright in extreme torment, "What''s the use of this kind of training against pirates, what the **** are you doing!" He had already complained countless times in his heart. I also wanted to turn my head to see what the state of the person next to me was like, but I suppressed this thought as soon as it appeared. There are already several unlucky people who were caught by Knight Claude because of their small movements while standing in a military posture, oh no, yes Major Crowder was severely repaired and was fined not to eat. He didn''t want to go hungry.


    The little lord is really weird, Makarov continued to complain in his heart, cleaning out some weird moths, what standing in a military posture and kicking forward, even those officers who were knights were forced by him to practice like this. Oh, it¡¯s okay if I don¡¯t mention it, Makarov feels ashamed when he thinks of kicking the goose step. That strange posture still makes him blush. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t train in the town, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t make the villagers laugh .


    It is estimated that the little lord is still a patient with severe obsessive-compulsive disorder. His requirements for "tidyness" and "uniformity" have reached the point of perversion. It would be too much to fold the quilt into four squares. If the little lord hadn''t personally demonstrated how to fold and taught the soldiers who folded incorrectly, Makarov once suspected that the little lord was deliberately making fun of them.


    The only thing that is normal is the assassination training every morning or afternoon, which is guided by Major Claude himself. In Makarov''s view, this is the only way he can go into battle to kill the enemy and save his life. He listens to the major very seriously every time. Explain the essentials and practice hard.


    Of course, despite all the complaints in his heart, Makarov still respects and even appreciates the little lord, not only because he has eaten meat twice this week, but there is another more important reason¡ªthe lord The adults actually taught them how to read and write!


    Most of the common people don''t have the opportunity and financial resources to learn systematically in their lifetime. Of course, there are still quite a few common people who know a lot of characters. For example, people who are engaged in businessmen, bards, noble servants, etc. must know a lot. writing, but the number of these people is so rare compared to the huge civilian population. In some remote areas, writing is even recognized by people as the magic of legends. Only nobles and servants of the gods can learn it. Yes, the literacy of many civilians in their lifetime is only limited to being able to recognize their own names, and even more civilians cannot even reach this level. Not only in the human kingdom, I heard that on the prairie, many orc tribes use rope Make a knot to record things.


    Makarov can still clearly recall that when the little lord announced that he would hold a "literacy class" to teach everyone characters in the evening, the incredulous expressions on everyone''s faces and Major Claude''s surprise were enough to block his words. The mouth of a goose egg. However, many soldiers actually think that they are only serving as soldiers for food and do not need to read and write. They are really a bunch of fools who are willing to degenerate and do not seek to make progress. Makarov secretly despises him.


    Suddenly the whistle sounded, and then I heard the battalion commander Major Claude''s loud order: "All the troops gather!". Makarov immediately discarded all thoughts and moved closer to the "pacetrooper" in front of the major, and stood shoulder to shoulder with the people in the same row. After a week of training, this has almost become a conditioned reflex.


    "Relax!" the major continued to order.


    Then the little lord came over and began to speak.


    "Soldiers, you have made great progress this week. I am very pleased. Now your military posture has reached the standard I require. I announce that you don''t need to wear a cross when you stand in military posture in the future."


    After a pause, seeing no one booing and cheering, he nodded in satisfaction.


    "However, you still have deficiencies. According to Battalion Commander Claude, many people''s assassination skills are still not at the point. This way, they cannot fight against the most vicious gangsters. You must continue to practice diligently in the future. Sweat a lot in normal times, and you will not be able to fight against the most vicious gangsters. Less bloodshed!"


    "Isn''t it because, my lord, you waste half of your training time on standing in the military posture and going forward." Many people complained secretly.


    "And your internal affairs. Every time I speak, I emphasize personal and collective hygiene. This is the last time. If I find that there is littering in the tent of any class again, I swear to let all the people in their class Run around the camp to your death."


    "Now, I have a good news to announce. I asked Steward Philip to customize a uniform for us. It was delivered today. I will distribute it to everyone and put it on immediately."


    Then, under the arrangement of military officers at all levels, everyone stepped forward to receive their military uniforms one by one.


    The military uniform was designed according to the Eighth Route Army uniform of the previous life, but the color is dark green. In addition to the jacket and trousers, there are also hats, leather belts, shoes, foot wraps and leggings. Shoulder straps with rank insignia that can be fastened on the shoulders with buttons.


    After receiving two sets each, the soldiers changed their clothes. Anyway, the people present were all old men, so they didn''t have any scruples. After all, this batch of military uniforms was made in a hurry. In order to allow the entire army to wear them, they were made in larger sizes. Many people wore them fatter, but compared to the tattered and patched ones they wore before, Immediately raised the spirit of the person by more than one level.


    After changing their clothes, they regrouped. Although no one spoke due to discipline, the excitement of the soldiers could still be seen. It seemed that the new clothes had greatly improved their morale.


    Claude looked at the re-established phalanx, feeling deeply moved.


    A week ago, these people in front of them were still a group of undisciplined farmers, some of them could not even tell the left and right, but now they are standing, sitting and sitting, and ordering and prohibiting. If it was before, not to mention other aspects, it would be unimaginable just to gather at such a fast speed, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com Right now, this team already looks like a regular army on the surface. No, the kingdom''s regular army can''t reach this level either. After putting on new uniforms, in terms of uniformity, only the royal guard of honor that I have never seen can match. Now he gradually understood why the little earl spent so much time on training that he thought was meaningless before.


    Claude secretly thought: "The only shortcoming now is that nearly half of the people have never seen blood."


    Paul ordered Claude to continue training according to today''s scheduled plan, and then led the servants who came to deliver the military uniforms into a tent guarded by internal guards.


    "My lord, all the things you want are here. This is the first batch. Philip is still collecting the rest, and it will take some time."


    "Great, these can already meet the needs of the moment, but we still need to pay close attention to the rest."


    Boxes were placed on the ground, and there was a smell of sulfur in the tent. He looked at all these with satisfaction, and then asked, "Where is the person I want?"


    The servant replied respectfully: "They are all waiting in the tent next door."


    "How about it, are they all reliable?"


    "Please rest assured, they are all loyal people who have served the adult family for generations like me. Butler Philip has personally tested it."


    "Very well, Ron, you will still be responsible for delivering supplies here from now on, and I will not treat you badly. But remember, you are not allowed to disclose anything here to anyone, understand? Anyone, understand?"


    "I understand, I understand. I swear to the Lord of Light that I will keep my mouth shut, and if I leak a word, I will be sent to hell." Ron immediately swore to the sky.


    "Okay, you go back first, remember what I said."

 Chapter 8： killer

    After sending the servant Ron away, Paul happily checked the "goods" on the ground again.


    "Haha, how can we be worthy of our identity as a time traveler if we don''t use some big killers."


    That''s right, these things on the ground are sulfur, charcoal and saltpeter, the raw materials for making black powder. Speaking of black powder, this is really a good thing for home travel and house robbery.


    What broke the solid armor of western feudal knights? It is gunpowder. What helped Pizarro conquer the vast Inca Empire? It is gunpowder.


    "And this time, gunpowder will help me, Paul Grayman, to ''civilize'' this different world."


    According to his original idea, he wanted to directly manufacture matchlock guns or flintlock guns in batches, so he asked Philip to gather a large group of blacksmiths, but because spring plowing was approaching, it was time for farmers to make and maintain farm tools. Let it go. Before I can prove the "great significance" of my "cross-age invention", I have to find one or two blacksmiths to make two guns experimentally to open the eyes of these aliens. Some "big gun battles", armed with a group of grenadiers.


    He immediately met the servant who had just arrived in the next tent.


    "Ron must have told you that you must not reveal a word about anything that happened here, otherwise..." He gestured and wiped his neck.


    Everyone said yes.


    "Okay, let everyone come here to create a secret weapon. It will be our magic weapon to defeat the enemy. If you do a good job, I will definitely reward you heavily."


    He pointed to one of the familiar servants, "Kelly, these people will be under your control from now on."


    Then he took out the gunpowder raw materials he brought over and said: "This is what you brought over, saltpeter, sulfur and charcoal. In the eyes of the world, these are very common things, but I accidentally discovered that mixing them in a certain proportion , creating a mixture that burns violently."


    Without blushing, he took the credit for himself.


    Then he mixed the three raw materials that had already been ground into powder according to the ratio of one nitrate, two sulfur, and three charcoals, told everyone to stay away, took out a long matchstick, and used a torch (a kind of fire stick used to preserve fire) tool) to ignite, lightly touch the mixture from a distance.


    "Ah!" Everyone exclaimed.


    I saw that small pile of powder suddenly burst into dazzling flames, followed by a burst of thick smoke, and as the thick smoke spread, an indescribable smell filled the tent.


    "Did you see it? The burning was very violent, and it burned out almost instantly."


    Indeed, the former mixture has now become a heap of slag.


    "The lord wants to use this to make a weapon?" The clever person has already understood his intention.


    "Yes, I call this mixed powder gunpowder, and it will become our weapon against pirates. But just burning it is not enough, and it will not pose any real threat to pirates, so I plan to put them in A sealed container, so that when it burns, it can produce a strong explosion, thereby killing the enemy."


    "This is just a general idea of ??mine. This weapon is only in the conceived stage. The specific best gunpowder formula, production process, and the shape and size of the container are more appropriate. Everyone needs to brainstorm. I declare here, In terms of weapon manufacturing in the future, every good idea that I approve will be rewarded with at least one silver coin, the greater the value, the more rewards."


    When everyone heard that there was money to take, their eyes lit up, and they patted their chests to promise that they would not disappoint the lord.


    "However, you have also seen the experiment just now. This kind of thing is very dangerous. If it is not operated properly, it will not only hurt yourself, but also endanger others, so you must be careful. I will write a safety regulation later, you guys Everyone has to memorize it word by word. From now on, I will conduct spot checks from time to time, and those who can¡¯t remember will get out of here immediately. Humph... In order to prevent leaks, I¡¯m afraid those who leave here will have to wait too long. It¡¯s no longer a normal life.¡±


    A group of people were coaxed and frightened, and they swore and swore to complete the task of the lord.


    Paul summoned an internal affairs soldier and asked him to lead these people to familiarize themselves with the camp environment. Only a few blacksmiths were left behind.


    He said to one of the older people, "I remember your name is Herman, right? You''re the blacksmith in the castle."


    "Yes, my lord, the little family has served the Earl''s family for generations, and the old earl''s armor was made by the little one."


    "Well, good. You also saw the power of gunpowder just now, how do you feel?"


    "Your Earl is truly a genius. If I hadn''t seen its raw materials and production method with my own eyes, I would have doubted that it was a legendary magic."


    "Yeah..." Nodding proudly, the admiration of the natives from other worlds made someone''s vanity max.


    "Haha, in fact, the weapon idea I just mentioned is just a crude way of using gunpowder. UU Kanshu has other more subtle and better ways of using it."


    "Oh? That''s why the little ones are staying, right? Please tell the lord clearly."


    Paul took out a piece of parchment and unfolded it slowly: "Look at this piece of paper, it looks like this, I need you to build a tubular weapon according to the drawing on it..."


    ¡­


    From then on, not far from the training camp, there was an area where ordinary soldiers were forbidden to enter, and the internal affairs soldiers patrolled and guarded it day and night. However, there are often strange explosions coming out of it, which still attracts some curious people to go to explore the secrets, and these people are all invited to "drink tea" by the newly established "picket team" without exception.


    But how can just making some explosive gadgets and small thin iron pipes satisfy the Earl? They stepped up their search for men who were proficient in metal casting, preferably with experience in casting bells, and a good deal of bronze.


    In addition to the picket team, another team was selected shortly afterwards. The members were all big men with big waists and strong backs. Makarov was also among them. In addition to performing regular training every day, they also arranged special training Time for another drill: Toss a large pile of lightly polished stones into circles you''ve drawn on the ground.


    The name of the new team is: Grenadiers.


    Many people murmured in their hearts: It seems that the training cost was too much a while ago, and the lord is too poor to afford bows and arrows, but if you use stones to hit the enemy, can''t you use a sling with a longer throwing distance? Although I can''t throw too big stones, but the distance is far enough. Throwing such a big and round stone with your arms, not to mention the short distance, your arms will lose strength after several times.

 Chapter 9： Huxin Town News

    Hansel sat in the carriage in a depressed mood, which had lasted for two weeks.


    More than half a month ago, I received the letter of appointment from the royal family with great joy. When I opened it, I was dumbfounded. He was actually sent to a place that he had never even heard of on weekdays as a permanent representative. The Earl of Lehmann, God knows where the birds don''t shit. Later, in the barracks, he ran into an old man he had met on the way to escape. He had already settled his affairs and was ready to return. Then he remembered that the Earl of Greymans was not the place where the old man came from? This time I have companions on the road.


    Hansel''s old classmate Matthew appeared again in Hansel''s mind. This guy was lucky enough to stay under the princess'' command, and he said, "Although the positions are different, they are all loyal to His Majesty the King!" sarcastic remarks.


    Bah, bah, bah, Your Royal Highness needs your advice, and I will make the best use of it if I give you a note to keep accounts, and I will not take a pee to reflect on my own virtues. When I think of Matthew, the villain Hansel I just want to throw up.


    Steward Ford, who was riding in the same carriage, was full of joy, and things went smoothly. Her Royal Highness readily acknowledged Paul Greiman''s succession to the title. In view of the fact that the territory is currently facing the pressure of pirate invasion, the franchise does not need to send troops to serve the king. In the end, he also offered 50 pairs of leather armor and 50 spears.


    Along the way, Hansel found out the situation of the territory through chatting with Ford''s manager.


    The Graiman family can be traced back to a certain big family in the ancient Bella Empire. After the collapse of the empire, the ancestors of this line established themselves. After several generations, the family followed the founding king of the Aldo Dynasty to fight everywhere. , can be regarded as establishing a meritorious family that has shed blood and sweat for the kingdom. It''s just that he made a wrong bet in a political struggle for the succession of the throne. At that time, the royal family''s control over the local lords was not as weak as it is now. The title was retained after the secret political operation, but the relatively wealthy territory was taken back by the new king, and the whole family was kicked to the barren Northwest Gulf. Since then, the owners of the past generations have been very low-key, and their ties with other families have been decreasing day by day. Slowly fading out of the center of the kingdom''s political arena.


    No wonder I haven''t heard much about it, Hansel thought to himself.


    Ah... my life is so gloomy, the unknown country nobles, the unknown backcountry, there is not even a decent town along the way, full of blood, talent, is it going to be buried like this?


    The more Hansel thought about it, the more aggrieved he became, and then he hated his own background. If he was not a concubine, if his mother was born better, if... Forget it, there are so many ifs, some things cannot be changed after all, let¡¯s finish it first The current task is to work hard to return to the side of His Majesty the King and His Royal Highness. His efforts will be recognized one day. He quickly adjusted his mentality.


    The Ford manager next to him looked out the window and said excitedly: "Look, Sir Abbott, in front of you is Lake Arda. In fact, the official name of this land is Ardaland, and the name comes from this lake. We will We are going to Huxin Town."


    As the trees on the side of the road gradually decreased, a large lake appeared in front of them, and the opposite bank could hardly be seen. There was a huge island in the water near them, and many buildings were distributed on it, except for the castle standing in the center of the island. In terms of size, it is a relatively large town.


    Hansel slandered: "This ''town'' is the capital of an earldom? It''s not as good as the countryside near the capital."


    In fact, this can only be blamed on Hansel''s lack of "knowledge". In this era, many lords built their castles in this way, either on cliffs or on isolated islands surrounded by water. Some places that are easy to defend and difficult to attack can prevent bandits, rebellion of the local people, and the coveting of the lord next door. It''s just that young nobles in the capital like Hansel generally haven''t been out of the circle around Jingyao Castle at their age. Even if they travel far, they will take the bustling commercial roads along the way, so naturally they have never seen such a scene.


    Walking into the lake, I found a huge pontoon bridge on the water. The pontoon bridge is spliced ??together with special boats as nodes. It seems that if the enemy comes to attack, the boat can be dismantled immediately, so that the enemy cannot pass through.


    "Should we get out of the car and walk to the island?" Hansel was very worried about whether the pontoon bridge would be able to support the passage of the carriage. Ford''s supervisor next to him heard his worry, and after laughing, he patted his chest and said: " Abbott, please rest assured, this pontoon bridge is very strong, and a carriage is nothing to worry about."


    Seeing the local people''s reassurance, Hansel was a little relieved, but he still sat on the carriage and crossed the pontoon bridge. After arriving on the island, he was completely relieved.


    "Then, Your Excellency Abbott, I need to report to the lord first. Please follow my servant to the castle guest room to rest. I will arrange for you to meet with the lord right away."


    "Yes, Mr. Ford."


    The carriage slowly drove into the gate of the castle wall, and I saw Butler Philip walking towards this side.


    "Boss Ford, you are back."


    "Butler Philip, it''s just right, take me to see the count."


    "Hey, I was just about to mention the Earl to you."


    "Did something happen?" Manager Ford''s heart twitched. It couldn''t be that Graiman''s old injury had relapsed.


    "My lord has led the newly recruited soldiers out for training, and it may take a few days before they return to Huxin Town."


    "What, you just let him lead a group of recruits out? Don''t you know how arrogant the pirates are outside?"


    "I''ve said everything, but I still haven''t persuaded them. Everyone had to let Master Claude lead the castle''s guards to accompany him for protection."


    Only then did Butler Ford feel relieved, and he immediately said, "Send someone to find the Earl quickly, and say that the royal commissioner has arrived and is waiting for his reception."


    "Yes, I''ll send someone to look for it right away."


    Butler Philip bowed to Hansel and left in a hurry. Steward Ford turned around and said to Hansel, "I''m very sorry, Mr. Abbott, it seems that you can only wait for a while. gone."


    "It doesn''t matter. Since the Earl won''t come back for the time being, if you don''t mind, can I walk around here?"


    "Of course it is possible. You are a distinguished guest from afar. Please treat this place as your own home. But I also need to go home, so I won''t accompany you around." Then, Manager Ford appointed his own servant as Hansel As your guide, he took his leave and went home.


    Hansel wanted to drink something, so he told the guide to take him and Tommen to the tavern in the town. There were quite a lot of people in the tavern, and the guests were talking about it, suddenly a well-dressed son walked in, some well-informed people had already judged from the clothes that he must be a nobleman, and he was followed Isn''t it the servant of Manager Ford? The bowed appearance proved that this person''s identity is not simple, and the conversation in the tavern suddenly became quieter.


    "Boss, bring me three beers. I hope the glasses are unused."


    "Yes, sir, please wait a moment, the younger one will go to prepare right away."


    The tavern owner in his forties had never had such close contact with nobles from other places at his age, so he was in a panic and hurried to prepare beer.


    "People in small places have little knowledge!" Hansel laughed inwardly. He found a seat by the window, asked Tommen to spread a cloth on the seat and the table, and then sat down.


    The tavern is a good place to inquire about news. Since everyone is here, he doesn''t intend to just sit and drink, but how should he ask?


    At this moment the proprietor brought over three glasses of beer, he took one himself, and let Tommen and the flattered guide share the remaining two.


    He looked at the customers around him, and saw that most of them were avoiding his gaze, for fear that some impolite gesture would make the nobleman unhappy. There was only one person who was sneaky and secretly turned his head to look at him from time to time.


    "You, come here! Yes, it''s you, the one in the fur hat."


    "Me?" The young man pointed out by Hansel quickly turned from astonishment to fear. Did his peeping behavior make the nobleman angry? What should I do, will I be beheaded?


    The people sitting around the young man distanced themselves from him one after another, fearing that it would affect him.


    He came to Hansel tremblingly, knelt down as soon as he stopped, and kowtowed desperately while weeping, "Master, I was just curious for a while, I really don''t mean any harm, please look at me..."


    "Okay, okay, it scares you, and I don''t want to do anything to you! It''s just asking a few words, asking about something. Get up!"


    Only then did the young man stand up as if he had been pardoned.


    "Sit there!" Hansel pointed to the empty seat next to him.


    "This... how dare you?"


    "Sit down as long as the baron asks you!" The servant Tommen acted as the dog''s leg at the right time.


    The young man had no choice but to sit down and thank you.


    "I ask you, is the situation about pirates really serious right now?"


    "Yeah, UU Reading Although it hasn''t appeared in this area yet, everyone is getting more and more afraid. Now even walking between villages and towns requires a large group of people to accompany each other."


    "Is your lord just letting them go?"


    "That''s not true. I guess you''ve heard that the old lord died during the campaign against pirates. The new lord announced the recruitment of soldiers as soon as he took over the position. He wanted to settle accounts with them both publically and privately."


    "I heard that your new lord is just a child who hasn''t grown up?"


    "Yeah, I don''t know if I can take on the burden. To be honest, Master Paul... ah, he is our current little earl. He was spoiled by the old earl when he was a child. Mischievous things..." The young man suddenly kept silent. In other words, there is also a nobleman in front of him. If you say that to another nobleman in front of him, he is still your own lord, isn''t it causing trouble for yourself?


    Hansel smiled. He asked the boss to serve the young man a glass of beer, comforted the young man, and after inquiring for a while, he suddenly felt that the little lord here was quite an interesting person.


    For example, at the beginning of his accession to the throne, he ordered that defecation is not allowed anywhere. In addition to encouraging every household to build their own toilets, he also paid for the repair of several public toilets in the town. A large box called a "trash can" is placed at intervals on the street. Pedestrians and residents must empty the garbage into the garbage can. The Lord''s Mansion organizes people to clean up the garbage every day.


    Hansel had a high opinion of this little lord: "That''s not bad. It''s unexpected that a mere country lord is more particular than the nobles in the royal capital. I hope he doesn''t have all the problems of those country bumpkin nobles."


    He stood up, rewarded the young man with a few coins, and beckoned Tommen and the guide to continue to visit other places.

 Chapter 10： Royal Commissioner of Latino

    A debate is going on.


    "My lord, I still don''t think it''s right..." The former family knight who led his company to train in rotation¡ªthe current Captain Holman said so.


    "Don''t try to persuade me, Holman, after all, this matter has been going on for a while, how can you give up halfway."


    "But I still want to say that it is really unnecessary to teach soldiers to read and write. They just need to understand the orders."


    "No, I want to build a different army. The first difference is that the soldiers are knowledgeable and thoughtful."


    "Well, let''s not discuss whether they have the qualifications to receive education, but have you ever considered whether they will be willing to be soldiers after they acquire knowledge? Will they still be willing to be driven by you?"


    "I will make the soldier an honorable profession. Of course, this does not refer to the soldier in the aristocratic circle, but the soldier''s profession that truly belongs to the general public. If even then, they still want to break away from my leadership, that is only a matter of course." It can show that I don''t have the qualifications."


    "What? This is absurd. Oh, I beg your pardon, Count, I am rude. But you are their lord, what qualifications are there, and it is both a right and a duty to rule over them, just as the sun rises in the east and sets in the west. So natural."


    "Okay, Holman, I''ve made up my mind. It''s been going on for so long. Do you want me to take back my order? Wouldn''t that be slapping myself in the face?"


    Seeing that Holman was still arguing, Paul raised a hand and said, "That''s it, I''m going back to town to meet the envoy of the capital immediately, and I''ll probably stay for a few days. I hope that after I come back, the Second Battalion In addition to being physically qualified, soldiers can read and write their own names."


    After making a guest appearance as an "initiative teacher", Paul no longer dared to set his expectations too high. After speaking, he turned and walked out of the tent.


    Holman turned to Claude next to him, "Are you and the count really teaching the soldiers to read?" He still felt incredible.


    Claude spread his hands and smiled wryly: "When I heard his plan at the beginning, I almost suspected that I was dreaming. Our little count is doing something beyond common sense!"


    ¡­


    Paul came to the camp of the blacksmiths, "How is the progress of the musket?"


    The blacksmith Herman was fiddling with a few of his colleagues. When he saw Paul coming in, he immediately got up and saluted, and said, "My lord, we are thinking about improving the trigger of the flintlock gun. Since we are not artificers, it is a bit laborious."


    He said honestly: "With the trigger in my hand, the misfire rate of the resulting gun is estimated to be very high."


    Paul nodded. On Earth, when the flintlock gun was first invented, the flint could not produce sparks, or the sparks produced were not enough to ignite the gunpowder due to the steel and shrapnel manufacturing technology. understandable.


    "It seems that the development of technology really cannot be achieved overnight."


    He picked up a matchlock gun that had been built next to him and looked at it carefully. The structure was very simple, with no front sight or rear sight, only the barrel, butt, medicine pool and trigger, but it was indeed a real musket. Although it is generally similar to the flintlock gun, the firing structure of the matchlock gun is much simpler. The gun is composed of a serpentine rod and a trigger. The serpentine rod makes the burning matchstick contact the gunpowder pool at the end of the barrel, and the flame enters the chamber through the fire door behind the barrel. This gun mechanism is much easier to make.


    The gun barrel is made by blacksmiths using the rolling method. The iron sheet made of wrought iron is wrapped on a mandrel and slowly forged. With the help of the grooves on the anvil, it is corrected and rolled into an iron pipe bit by bit. The shape of the drill can only be like this before it can''t make a good drill.


    "Well, let''s suspend the improvement of flintlock guns for now, and concentrate all our efforts to produce matchlock guns. How long will it take you to make such a matchlock gun from scratch?" After thinking about it, he needs to get a batch of usable guns immediately. Instead of slowly researching and improving flintlock guns, it is better to immediately produce a large number of simple and mature matchlock guns, so that soldiers can become familiar with the use of gunpowder weapons as soon as possible.


    "A blacksmith and an apprentice. If everything goes well, it will take about two weeks."


    "Two weeks? It''s a bit long... Well, it''s okay, but the quality of the barrel must be good, and the finished product must not have the phenomenon of bombing in the previous experiment."


    "Please rest assured, Lord Earl. We have done a lot of experiments and basically figured out the relationship between the amount of explosives and the power of the explosion. We must be more careful about the quality of the barrel."


    "Very well, I am eager to use this musket. I must increase production. I will send you a group of apprentices and carpenters who specialize in making gun stocks. You must carefully teach them the skills of making muskets. Don''t hide anything, whether it is Whoever teaches a qualified one, I will reward him with two months'' wages."


    The blacksmiths opened their eyes wide after hearing this, which is still very tempting.


    I just heard the earl continue to say: "The other thing is, when there are more people, I suggest that you each divide the work. Each of you is only responsible for making one part. Assembling is just about assembling, more people are assigned to complex things, and less people are assigned to simple things. But the parts of the gun must be universal, and you must appoint a special person to be responsible for the measurement and acceptance of the parts, so that Assembling it is also convenient for maintenance after the troops are assembled in the future.¡± Anyway, the structure of the matchlock gun is relatively simple and does not require too high precision, let the craftsmen try this new working method.


    Everyone nodded one after another, and then they flattered the Earl with his foresight.


    "Everyone, I will send someone to count your finished product rate and defective product rate. This will affect your wages. If the defective product rate is too high, you may be subject to some ''small punishment''." The earl sternly Said.


    Everyone was sweating profusely. Since they were in the military camp, they had already witnessed the "small punishment" received by those recruits.


    ¡­


    At around two o''clock in the afternoon, a strange army ushered in Huxin Town.


    After crossing the pontoon bridge at random, the army marched towards the Lord''s Mansion along the Central Avenue at an unbelievably neat pace.


    "Concentrate after entering the town, strictly maintain the formation, don''t look around, don''t whisper to each other." Company Commander David ordered loudly, and then continued to shout the slogan "one two one".


    Both sides of the street were full of curious townspeople. The reason for their boldness was that they saw that the leader of this team was their lord¡ªPaul Paul. Trained recruits.


    "Hey? Isn''t that someone''s so-and-so? Hey, I haven''t seen you for a while, and I can''t recognize it. I used to grow wrinkled, how did it become so strong?"


    "Yeah, my neighbor''s youngest son is also in there. He used to be weak in writing, but now he looks like a different person."


    "This team is really neat, the previous guards are incomparable..."


    Similar comments kept coming from the crowd, and Makarov, who was walking in the team, was secretly proud: "It doesn''t matter if you get stronger, I can still read now! Speaking out scares you to death." But the strict military discipline made him continue With a sullen face, he dared not reveal anything.


    The team marched to the hillside on the north side of the island, and finally stopped in front of the gate of the lord''s castle.


    "Stand still! Take a break!" Captain David ordered loudly: "The lord sympathizes with your hard training, and gave you an afternoon off. You can move freely in the town. Before the sun sets, you will be at the gate of the old camp in the town. Assemble. Remember all the disciplinary rules for me, and if anyone is caught by the pickets, I will definitely give him good fruit to eat."


    "Long live the lord!" After cheering, the crowd dispersed in groups. Not long ago, the military pay was just issued, and many people who have no habit of saving money have long covered their hands, and now they finally have something to spend.


    After the soldiers dispersed, Paul rode his horse into the gate of the castle, and the old butler greeted him immediately after being notified, "Master, the messenger is waiting for you in the hall."


    "Okay, I''ll go see them right away."


    When I came to the castle hall, I found that besides the envoys from the capital, Chief Ford and Battalion Commander Bryce were also inside. Seeing the lord coming in, the three stood up and saluted him.


    "My lord, this is the emissary from the capital, Baron Hansel Abbott."


    "Baron Abbott, this is our new Lord of Arda, Earl Paul Greyman."


    General Manager Ford introduced the two sides.


    The new lord is more tender than expected, Hansel bowed slightly and saluted, "Dear Earl Greiman, I have come to your land this time on the orders of the royal family, on the one hand to convey His Majesty''s will, congratulations, Now you are the official lord of Arda recognized by the kingdom government. On the other hand, I will be stationed in your territory on behalf of the royal family. You must have heard about the recent situation, so many representatives of the royal family have been sent to various places to strengthen the The connection and solidarity between loyal ministers like you."


    Paul took a slight look at Hansel. He was of medium height, with a thin figure, very elegantly dressed, his gray hair was carefully groomed, his face was white and beardless, and his eyes gave a very shrewd feeling, revealing a trace of arrogant.


    He said gratefully: "Thanks to His Majesty the King for trusting me, I will definitely live up to His Majesty''s trust."


    Because they were all waiting for the lord to come back, no one had lunch, so the host and guest sat down in the dining room and talked while eating.


    But soon a dispute arose.


    "But Lord Earl, please forgive me for being rude. I took the liberty to visit your territory. According to my observation, the threat to you from pirates is not as serious as you imagined. I think the most urgent thing is to organize a team of kings Join the counter-insurgency army under the command of the eldest princess. Although the eldest princess has granted you no need to send troops, it is the basic duty of a courtier to defend the royal family after all."


    "Master Messenger, what are you talking about? Our old earl died because of the crusade against pirates. Isn''t that serious? I really can''t agree with you!" Bryce retorted dissatisfiedly on the side.


    "With all due respect, if the old earl doesn''t provoke the pirates, nothing will happen." A commoner warrior dared to interject, and it was already unethical for him to eat at the same table with nobles, Hansel was slightly displeased.


    "What about the safety of the town and the people?"


    Hansel said with a little disdain: "If you lend another ten courage to the pirates, they will not dare to attack Huxin Town where the lord is located. UU Reading will incur the collective anger of the surrounding nobles. As for the life and death of the untouchables in the border area , why should you care so much?"


    "This..." Bryce blushed and wanted to refute, but he didn''t dare to say some words. No matter in the eyes of the other party or in his own heart, he still belonged to a commoner. The huge gap in identity made him quickly He calmed down and restrained himself.


    A living class education, a certain earl who has not cultivated the consciousness of the ruling class sighed inwardly.


    He smoothed things over and said: "The failure of the last crusade against pirates caused a lot of casualties. We recruited a group of recruits to supplement the army. With the current level of training, we can''t do anything. Let''s talk about everything after the recruits have finished their training!"


    After Hansel heard this, the boss was not happy. He originally wanted to fool you into being cannon fodder and training you ass. After all, he just didn¡¯t want to go.


    "My lord, please allow me to remind you of the primary obligation of a vassal to the lord. Pirates are just scratching your head, but Giles'' rebel army is a serious threat to the kingdom."


    He still refused to give up, and looked at the little kid lord sitting in the first place with the aristocratic style of the royal capital, and his tone became serious.


    Damn it, if you don''t accept me as the protagonist, you can just worship me, but you still want to command me, look at my arrogance.


    "Let me also remind you that I am the lord here! And the pirates have a sworn hatred against me." The young earl slapped the table and stared at him with a serious expression. Do you stare? I am too familiar.


    ¡­


    "Yes, my lord count."


    After a long time, Hansel lowered his head slightly, as if giving in, and then ate the food in silence.


    The banquet continued in an awkward atmosphere...

 Chapter 11： The wolf is coming! The wolf is really coming?

    "What should we do now?"


    After sending Hansel away, the little count, who was still imposing just now, suddenly panicked, stood up and paced around the chair, "He seemed very angry just now, so he won''t report us to the king! In case What should the royal family do if they send a large army to conquer us? Ahhh...my tone should have been softer just now!" He regretted his momentary enthusiasm.


    Everyone felt helpless: "Aren''t you very majestic just now? Why are you panicking now?"


    "My lord, calm down! Calm down!"


    Manager Ford comforted him: "You did the right thing just now. To put it bluntly, if a remote family like us doesn''t let the officials of the Heraldry Academy check it, the king may not be able to remember it. We don¡¯t expect much troops from a remote territory like ours. What¡¯s more, Her Majesty the Princess personally allowed us not to serve as the king. It is estimated that Baron Abbott is eager to make contributions, so he will ask us for troops. If he really stabbed His Majesty, he would not There¡¯s going to be a big fight over something like this.¡±


    "Uh...Okay." Even so, this is really a reassuring and embarrassing truth. Are you just an ant? It doesn''t even have the strength to make an elephant angry.


    "So, just leave Baron Abbott speechless."


    "Let him have nothing to say? Well, then let''s do something even worse!"


    "A little more extreme? You don''t mean to..." Old man Ford was startled, and he wiped his neck while speaking, "It''s absolutely impossible, that would really be a slap in the face of the king!"


    The little count said he was bold, and he was terrified to death when he contradicted the messenger, and said he was timid, and suddenly he was about to "go to the end".


    "Oh, where are you thinking. I want to play a show for him, so that he can know that we really can''t send troops now."


    ¡­


    "How dare a mere country noble speak to me like that!"


    After returning to the residence, Hansel couldn''t bear it anymore after closing the door tightly.


    "Who am I? I am the representative of His Majesty the King, my words are His Majesty''s will, and my face is His Majesty''s face. I am too arrogant, too arrogant. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. It''s the same knowledge as a young child."


    He paced back and forth, wondering what to do next.


    Before Graiman came back, he had investigated the town. Although the pirate invasion was deeper than before, it was still far away from Huxin Town, and it did not pose any threat to his rule. He would go again when the pirates receded. Just continue to collect taxes, don''t all the nobles do this? Could it be that their family is still clinging to the aristocratic obligations set by Rodney I, oh, Lord of Light, have mercy on him, if it spreads out, people will die of laughter.


    "It can''t be hard, maybe it can be soft? Aren''t children always fascinated by knight legends and hero stories? Maybe we can start from this aspect." Hansel rubbed his chin and continued to think.


    "Well, I don''t know what happened to others. It would be bad if someone made a contribution ahead of me."


    Thinking about it, the fat face of his old classmate Matthew appeared in his mind again. This guy was left in the army to listen to him, really... really...


    "I''m definitely not jealous!" He reminded himself secretly, "I''m just worried that he will neglect his duties or slander Her Royal Highness, although this guy probably won''t even have a chance to see His Highness."


    After thinking about this and that, Hansel was about to go to bed when he suddenly heard noises coming from outside. He looked out of the window and saw a little fire outside, and someone shouted loudly from time to time, so he quickly called the servant and asked him to go out and inquire about the situation.


    Tommen came back a few minutes later, and said in a panic, "Master, it''s not good! The patrol team found the pirates outside the town. The lord has already led the army to defend himself. The guards are all over the street to inform the residents to protect themselves. Prepare."


    "Which pirate is so courageous? Dare to attack the Lord''s residence!" Hansel felt very incredible.


    Just as I was thinking about it, someone suddenly came in with a knife.


    Nima, this SB lord is so weak that someone beat him to his house!


    "Don''t kill me, the lord''s room is on the second floor, I have nothing to do with him!" Hansel yelled in fright, and was about to crawl under the bed,


    "Lord Baron, I am the guard of the Lord''s Mansion." The visitor suppressed a smile, "The pirates are coming, and the Earl said that they might not be able to stop them, so I will take you to the basement to hide."


    Hansel cursed inwardly, stood up immediately, and resumed his haughty expression: "Huh, people in small places just don''t know how to be polite, they can''t even knock on the door. Jingyao''s dung diggers are more polite than you .¡±


    The soldier didn''t dare to answer back, so he said, "Baron, hurry up and follow me to the safe house in the basement."


    "Wait!" Hansel snorted, and beckoned Tommen to straighten his clothes and hairdo for him.


    After a long while, Hansel put on an unhurried look, and said slowly, "If it wasn''t for time constraints, I should really teach you etiquette for your lord! Forget it, I¡¯m also serious, what¡¯s the point of competing with a big soldier, let¡¯s lead the way.¡±


    After tens of thousands of alpacas galloped by, the guard turned to open the door, and suddenly the door of the room was pushed open again with a bang. UU reading


    "Has the baron left yet? Hurry up!" Another guard broke in.


    The guard who came first turned around and urged: "Master Baron, hurry up. I''ll pull you¡ªhuh? Where are you?"


    He turned his questioning gaze to Hansel''s servant, and Tommen could only point to the bed in embarrassment. The guard looked along and found that the edge of the bed sheet near the floor was shaking constantly...


    ¡­


    On the edge of the town, Paul commanded a company of soldiers to make a fuss. After receiving the news that Hansel had hid in the basement, he ordered the soldiers to stop and take a rest.


    "Hmph, now that **** commissioner should be scared out of his wits!" After planning, he couldn''t help but secretly proud of his "brilliant" strategy.


    Turning around and complaining to Bryce: "Ah bah! Who does he think he is, a guy who holds a chicken feather as an arrow, and pretends to be a tiger. If it weren''t for that batch of armor and spears, I wouldn''t bother him. Hang him out for ten days and half a month."


    Just when he was about to return to the camp with his troops, a soldier ran over with a torch while shouting in the distance.


    "It''s not good, it''s not good... Lord Lord, Battalion Commander Bryce, the pirates are coming, the pirates are coming."


    He couldn''t help laughing: "Haha, it''s alright. That idiot baron is scared out of his wits, so don''t shout any more."


    "No... No!" The soldier was so frightened that he couldn''t even speak clearly. "I''m a soldier on duty tonight. It''s pirates, real pirates, and they''re coming this way."


    After he finished speaking, he pointed the torch towards the lake, and everyone looked at it one after another, only to see bright spots on the lake, approaching rapidly from far to near.


    "Na...na... Nani???"


    Now it was Paul''s turn, and there was a bird language that no one could understand.

 Chapter 12： Desperate neighbors

    "Everyone is there, line up!" Just when everyone was stunned, it was Battalion Commander Bryce who was the first to react, "You, go and pull all the companies in the camp over."


    Half a month of training had worked. The soldiers quickly lined up in their usual formation, holding their weapons tightly.


    Bryce then arranged for two people and ordered: "Escort the Earl back to the castle."


    This order made the stunned Paul wake up.


    He refused loudly: "No, I''m staying here."


    Bryce also ignored the persuasion, and focused all his attention on the suspected pirate boat on the lake.


    The boat on the lake gradually slowed down, and finally stopped at a considerable distance from the shore. It is estimated that the other party saw that the island was prepared and knew that it would be difficult to start.


    In this way, the two sides began to stalemate, and a sense of breathless tension slowly spread in the team.


    As if a long time passed like a century, Bryce suddenly held up his shield to protect Paul, and then heard a "whoosh" sound. Looking through the moonlight, a spear stuck in the ground appeared in front of him not far away. arrow with a white cloth tied to it.


    Then the small boats on the water slowly receded into the distance.


    After all the suspicious ships were gone, Bryce ordered loudly, "Go and get that arrow."


    ¡­


    "Too much deceit!" Everyone saw the earl slapping the rag with the tiny print on the table viciously.


    Now it can be confirmed that the previous suspicious ship was indeed a pirate, probably thinking of raiding the town, and after seeing someone guarding the shore, they shot a letter with a bow and arrow.


    The content of the letter: You''d better be more sensible, kid surnamed Graeman. The brothers are a little tight recently, and the poor ghosts by the sea don''t have much money, so I come to you to ask for a little money for drinks. I think you just died. Dad, the territory under the rule is a place where birds don''t shit, and we are embarrassed to ask for more, but silver coins and so on should be around 10,000, if you can''t get it out, you can make do with a few thousand, pigs, cattle, sheep, etc. It''s up to you, but if the brothers are not satisfied, then you don''t want to live a peaceful life. I will give you a week, and we will come to pick it up after a week. The above asking price is already very conscientious, not long ago we tied the Jiaowan League''s...


    It should be because there is not enough space to finish the writing, and the inscription is "Quick I, the lord of the sea who is extremely great, extremely wise, extremely brave, extremely handsome, and all kinds of beautiful words are not enough to describe."


    After everyone circulated the letter, they looked at each other for a while, and Bryce, the commander of the first battalion, stood up to challenge again: "Our army is almost trained, and it looks like a decent team. It is well-oiled and strong. , It is more than a little bit better than the last time the pirates were crusaded, it is time for them to see blood." The other officers present nodded in agreement.


    Manager Ford retorted: "I think it''s better to be a little more cautious. It''s better to negotiate with them first. If the conditions can be lowered, it''s okay to send them away temporarily."


    Paul was not happy to hear that the boss, on the one hand, the negotiations were too aggrieved, and on the other hand, the recent military training made him run out of money.


    "Have you responded to the request for help sent out some time ago?" He suddenly remembered this.


    After hearing this, Manager Ford showed embarrassment on his face, and ordered his subordinates to fetch a large stack of thick parchment and put it in front of Paul, "You should read it yourself."


    He picked up a letter, "Nephew Paul, long time greetings, I was surprised to learn that my father is dead. However, when the rebel party is in trouble, it is the responsibility of guarding the land. How dare you leave the fief without authorization. I wish I could come to condolences..." I can hear it To the sour smell of the last century, the whole article is full of old-fashioned aristocratic grammar and rhetorical formulas. After talking for a long time, he didn''t respond directly to whether it was helpful or not. He glanced at it and threw it aside.


    Pick up another letter, "To the young heir of the Greiman family, as long as you agree to become my vassal and swear allegiance to me, mere pirates are not a problem..." This is a looting, throw it away.


    Pick up another letter, "Little Paul, aren''t you just a pirate? Why should you care so much? They will leave after they have made enough money from the common people. He will be forced by him, and he will be forced by him. You stay in the castle." Huxin Town is fine,..." Damn, maybe this buddy also came from time travel, throw it away.


    Pick up another letter, "Greyman, it is inappropriate for you to do this. As a non-violentist, I urge you to open the door and tell the pirates ''Come with your means of destruction, we will take half of the people I''ll kill you, half of the people are left, we won''t give in''..." There is no such thing as a messenger of nuclear peace in any world, throw it away. UU Reading


    Pick up another letter, "My good brother Paul, it''s not my brother, I don''t want to help you. Recently, a **** representative of the royal family came to my place and coaxed and threatened me. He recruited all the soldiers in the territory." Already..." He looked teasingly at Hansel who was listening, and threw it away.


    ¡­


    "These **** are desperate to save each of them." After browsing through a pile of waste papers, he finally understood why Manager Ford advocated negotiating with the pirates.


    After thinking about it, he finally agreed to the officer''s request and went to war with the pirates.


    ¡­


    "Lord Earl, gentlemen, we must first grasp the dynamics of the pirates, so we need to let the cavalry company spread out to investigate, focusing on the banks of the Weiss River..."


    "The pirates have just arrived here, and they must not have traveled far in one night..."


    "Bring back two companies from boot camp..."


    "Huxin Town needs some people to stay behind..."


    Everyone gathered around a medieval-style territorial map with extremely out-of-scale proportions, pointing and discussing the battle plan together.


    The final decision is that the internal guards and an infantry company will stay in Huxin Town, and the remaining three companies will gather together and advance along the Weiss River all the way to the coast, looking for pirates to settle the score.


    After discussing the plan, people were arranged to strengthen vigilance and patrol, and everyone went back to rest.


    After tossing for a long time, the pirate''s "God''s Assist" was confirmed. It was indeed inconvenient for Arda to send troops. This blocked Hansel''s mouth. After all, he was going to stay here for a long time, and he didn''t solve these courageous problems. He can''t live in peace even if the pirates are big enough to attack the lord''s resident.


    When I woke up, I got a report that I found traces of pirates. They did not go far, and they probably wanted to pick a nearby unsuspecting village to plunder.

 Chapter 13： Flying dragon riding on the face... Dont be arrogant!

    At noon, the two companies of the boot camp arrived at Lake Town. The scout cavalry reported that the pirates had not gone far. Start in the direction you are.


    In the evening, I finally saw the pirate team. They actually left a camp by the river. The people inside were cooking and cooking. There were four or five hundred people in total.


    He thought to himself: "The number of people is not very superior! But our side has the bonus of modern army training methods, how can this gang of mobs be able to compare."


    "Get in formation!" The officers of each company began to command their soldiers, changing the column into a horizontal line.


    The pirates also spotted the slowly approaching army, grabbed their weapons and ran out of the camp one after another, facing this side in full battle.


    A bearded man came out from the middle and shouted in this direction: "Little brat of the Greiman family, have you prepared what grandpa wants? You can''t wait to rush over to pay your respects?"


    After saying this, the pirates around the bearded man burst out laughing.


    Bryce asked: "Count, what to do? Are you going to attack?"


    Paul thought regretfully: "Hmph! It would be great if we brought Da Pao Zhan over here, and make sure to give them a pot."


    The "big killer" made some time ago, after a period of experimentation, found that the effect was not very satisfactory. At the beginning, gunpowder was filled into the hollow iron ball, and the grenadiers threw it hard, but the projection distance was not ideal. After the explosion, it can still pose a threat to the thrower. Many people were injured, and the misfire rate is extremely high. No wonder the grenadier''s bombing function in "Wheel Brother: Total War" is so tasteless, a row of grenades smashed to death Not a few people. Later, the amount of medicine was reduced, and it was filled with earthenware pots, which allowed it to be thrown farther, but the power was reduced in this way. The craftsmen racked their brains to put iron nails on the clay pots, so that it looks a bit like the fireballs of thorns in the Song Dynasty.


    After changing it, it is still a tasteless cannonball in his eyes, which is far from the grenade in the modern army, but a batch is still made for emergency. But it was such a batch of tasteless weapons, and when they sent people to the recruit training camp last night, they forgot to inform them to bring them.


    After complaining inwardly, he swung his whip at the pirates and said proudly, "Destroy them."


    "Hold your weapons tightly! Go forward!" Bryce ordered loudly after being instructed. Row after row formed a phalanx, and the soldiers began to move forward slowly.


    Looking at the phalanx with uniform uniforms and fairly neat steps, it really looks like a strong army. Looking at the pirates, it is loose, uneven, and there is no formation. It is simply a scene of a regular army besieging bandits. How did you lose your face?


    At this moment, the bearded pirate with wide-eyed eyes suddenly shouted: "Kill these noble lackeys!"


    Then all the pirates collectively "roared" and rushed towards this direction desperately.


    The soldiers in the territory were able to advance steadily at first, but when the pirates got closer and closer, the soldiers in the phalanx obviously panicked, especially the recruits who participated in the battle for the first time, and their weapons were a little unsteady.


    Then something bad happened, someone in the first row yelled loudly in order to cheer him up: "Come on!"


    The phrase "charge" is like a signal, making all the soldiers suddenly loosen as if they were winded up. They shouted and started to rush forward hysterically. After a while, the originally tight phalanx It was in a mess, and the officers were also forced to rush forward, leaving only Bryce and the inner guard soldiers who dared not leave the earl half a step.


    Soon, the soldiers and the pirates fought together, leaving the dumbfounded Paul, who muttered to himself on the horse: "This shouldn''t be like this! It was fine just now, why did it become a pig? Woolen cloth?"


    Bryce scolded: "These fools who can''t support the wall with mud."


    The pirates were all vicious, and the soldiers who had lost the support of their formation and basically had no actual combat experience were obviously no match for these desperadoes. Within half an hour, the balance of the battlefield began to tilt towards the pirates.


    As expected, a soldier finally tried his best to block the opponent''s weapon, then turned his head and ran away.


    Then, the second, and the third, gradually turned into a rout where all the soldiers started huffing and running back. The officers yelled loudly to stop them, and Bryce ran over and lashed back with a whip.


    But all the efforts were in vain.


    "Earl, let''s retreat! I will lead the horse-riding platoon." Seeing that the situation was irreversible, Bryce had no choice but to return to the little earl and suggested retreating.


    The Earl stared fiercely at the bearded pirate who was still chasing and killing the defeated soldiers, bit his mouth tightly and loosened, and said with great reluctance: "The cavalry is cut off, retreat!"


    Then he turned the horse''s head and whipped the mount severely, and the painful horse began to gallop in the direction it came from.


    "All those who are still riding horses, follow me!"


    ¡­


    Bryce retreated while gathering the broken soldiers, and finally got rid of the pursuit of the pirates. About an hour later, they caught up with Paul. After UU Reading counted the number of soldiers, including the lost soldiers, The troops lost more than 30 people and more than 50 people were injured.


    "What a disgrace!" The earl wanted to cry without tears. In addition to his father''s failure, this was the second time he had been defeated by pirates. A laughing stock now.


    He gritted his teeth: "Find those two bastards!"


    Bryce asked puzzled, "Those two bastards? Which two?"


    "The one who didn''t listen to the order and shouted to charge! Who else retreated and escaped without authorization! I will let them dig mines in the mine for the rest of their lives!"


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Let''s go back to Huxin Town first! We must sum up the experience and lessons of this operation!"


    ¡­


    That night, each officer was asked to write a summary of the battle, and then the little count went back to his bedroom and shut the door behind him. While the officers were racking their brains and scratching their heads, Steward Philip heard the sound of things being thrown from the lord''s bedroom, but he didn''t knock on the door to ask. The young master really needed to vent his anger.


    ¡­


    The next day, as soon as Paul came to the lobby, he met Bryce with an excited face.


    "My lord, look who is back!"


    There were two people standing beside him, one was a very energetic old man about 50 years old, and the other was a young man who looked very young, probably around 20 years old, and they both saluted him.


    "Who are these two?"


    "Sir Schroeder and his squire Joyce, Owen Schroeder. You saw him when you were a child. Oh, yes, you didn''t remember it then."


    The old man said slowly: "Please allow me to introduce myself..."

 Chapter 14： firearms demonstration

    "How many years have you been back? Has it been more than ten years?" The old knight looked at his hometown, Huxin Town, under the fading sunset.


    The servant beside him smiled and said, "Haha, Master Schroeder must be impatient?"


    "I was very excited just now, and I suddenly thought that apart from those old people who occasionally corresponded, I don''t know if there are other neighbors who remember me." Suddenly, an inexplicable sadness surged in the knight''s heart, and the horse under the seat seemed to feel the master''s thoughts , the speed gradually slows down.


    The young servant comforted: "After all, it''s been more than ten years. Even if you don''t remember, there''s nothing you can do. Anyway, you won''t leave in the future. They will accept you again if you have a lot of time."


    "You''re right, Joyce, no matter how sad you are, it''s useless, face it well. Che¡ª" The knight dispelled the melancholy in his heart, shook the rein, and the horse trotted happily again.


    "It''s you, don''t you really regret following an old man like me to such a rural place?"


    "Where is it, I still need to learn a lot from you! I will not leave until I have completely emptied your knowledge that is at the bottom of the box."


    "Oh? Then it depends on your ability..."


    ¡­


    "Knight Bryce, oh no, it should be Battalion Commander Bryce. He went with the lord to conquer the pirates, and he hasn''t come back yet." Bryce''s neighbor said.


    "thanks."


    After Schroeder thanked him, he turned to his subordinates and said, "It seems that the pirate problem here has revived again! Forget it, let''s go back to the old house and clean it first, and then visit Bryce when he comes back."


    So they went to the old house of Schroeder''s family.


    Along the way, Schroeder looked at the streets of his hometown. He didn¡¯t look at them in a hurry just now, but now he looked carefully. Although the basic pattern has not changed much, it has become quite tidy. "Barrel" is probably used to store public garbage. Regardless of other things, in terms of cleanliness alone, even the Royal Street of the Royal Capital is no more than that.


    "Huh? What''s that? ''Boiled water shop'', what is it? Is it a unique shop here?" Joyce, the follower, found a shop he had never seen before.


    "I don''t know, I''ve never had this kind of shop in my memory." The old knight was also very strange.


    At this moment, they found a team coming from the pontoon bridge. After reaching the island in the middle of the lake, they did not head towards the main street of the town. They turned and disappeared by taking another path.


    "Hmm... It seems that the result of the crusade against pirates is not optimistic." The knight and the retinue looked at each other and thought in unison.


    ¡­


    "In this way, your grandfather paid off the debts for my family, and also sponsored me to go to the capital for further studies, and later recommended me to join the Northern Army in Changling Fortress."


    In the castle hall, Knight Schroeder ended his introduction.


    "Then why did you go back to Huxin Town...?"


    "Once people get old, they want to return to their roots, so I resigned from the army and returned to my hometown to settle down."


    Schroeder¡¯s words touched Paul a little. Yesterday¡¯s failure made his excitement as a traveler drop by half. I don¡¯t know if I can go back to the previous ¡°hometown¡± .


    "Your family has been kind to me. I heard what happened to your father, and I feel deeply saddened. Please allow me to join your team to avenge the old earl and contribute to the peace of my hometown. "Speaking of the old earl, the old knight showed grief and indignation on his face. Before the old earl praised his body in the letter, but now he is gone all of a sudden, **** pirate.


    Bryce said happily: "Sir Schroeder has a wealth of military experience, and his joining will definitely make us recover from yesterday''s failure."


    He glanced at Bryce dissatisfied, without any vigilance, how could military secrets be revealed casually in front of outsiders? It seems that secrecy education should be strengthened in the army.


    But having said that, he really urgently needs a general who is familiar with the military system of the current era. Although Bryce and his group are more than loyal, it is clear that dealing with pirates is the limit of their current capabilities.


    "Knight Schroeder, welcome to join my army." He stood up and extended his hand to the old knight.


    Schroeder held the little earl''s hand and said, "Due to some reasons you should already know, I can''t swear allegiance to you in the open, but time will prove my heart."


    Paul expressed his understanding, and he did not want to use the personal attachment of the feudal era to guarantee the loyalty of the army.


    Accompanied by everyone, Knight Schroeder went to the family cemetery to visit the old earl who had been sleeping for a long time, and then he asked for a review of the current territorial army.


    In the afternoon, 4 companies assembled on the barracks playground. Knight Schroeder was amazed to see the soldiers'' assembly speed and standing posture.


    "Soldiers are good soldiers. Even His Majesty''s army can''t line up so fast and keep pace."


    Hearing what the old knight said, the little count puffed out his chest, very proud of himself, as if he had forgotten that he had just lost the battle.


    "But the momentum is much worse."


    "Uh... After all, most of them are recruits, and they have a bad start. However, we have a powerful secret weapon. Let''s demonstrate it in front of the whole army now. This is the first time."


    Then he shouted to the soldiers: "The whole army obeys the order and rests."


    "Soldiers, don''t be discouraged by yesterday''s failure! I have ordered people to fetch the secret weapons developed by our assault, and now I will show their power. With them, I will definitely be able to avenge my shame. First, I will show you the grenade , the grenadiers go out."


    As soon as the voice fell, a group of soldiers carrying packages ran to a place far enough in front of the crowd and lined up, facing some thick wooden stakes that had already been planted in the ground. These soldiers were wrapped in thick cotton clothes from head to toe. They first took out the bamboo fire tube they carried with them (something similar to the ancient Chinese fire fold), opened the lid to blow up the fire, and then took out a strange-looking cylinder from their respective backpacks. Everyone guessed that this was the earl The grenade in the mouth of the adults can vaguely see a wooden handle protruding from the bottom, with a thin rope wrapped around it. After the soldiers unwrapped the rope, they held the wooden handle tightly.


    All I heard was the little count''s order: "Drop the bomb."


    The demonstration soldiers immediately lit the thread on the object in their hands with a bamboo torch, and after burning for a while, they all threw their objects towards the stake with all their strength.


    I saw the "grenades" thrown in the past exploded among the stakes, making loud noises. Some exploded after hitting the ground, and some exploded before they hit the ground. There was a large cloud of white smoke.


    People who had never participated in the development of new weapons were taken aback by the explosion, and then they all realized that the explosions that recruits often heard during training were caused by this kind of thing.


    A soldier in heavy armor went to check the piles and confirmed that there were no unexploded bombs. After making a gesture of safety, Paul ordered the formation to be disbanded, and the officers and soldiers came to observe the effect of the new weapons.


    Everyone covered their noses, endured a pungent smell and came to the wooden post, and found that there seemed to be a huge force that embedded the fragments after the explosion (mainly the iron nails on the grenade) into the wooden post. They all exclaimed, if this is thrown into the crowd, the skin of those who don''t wear less will be peeled off even if they don''t die. If someone who is in the middle of bad luck gets smeared on his face all of a sudden, the picture is too beautiful to imagine.


    Knight Schroeder praised sincerely: "It will be very useful to deal with the miscellaneous soldiers who have been temporarily recruited. Throwing a few of them can make them disperse."


    "Next, I will show you the second weapon. As long as you hold it, even a farmer who has just put down his **** can easily kill a well-trained warrior." Paul clapped his hands loudly, attracting everyone''s attention. Not without complacency, he let out an extremely tantalizing remark.


    Two thick steel plates were fixed on the ground, and then two soldiers with matchlock guns came up, and everyone was quickly attracted by the strange weapons in the hands of the soldiers.


    The two soldiers stopped at a distance of 10 meters from the steel plate. Following the steps they had already practiced, they took out a small bottle storing gunpowder. After opening it, they filled the medicine pool behind the barrel with some gunpowder and closed the medicine pool cover. Stand up the body of the gun, pour all the remaining gunpowder in the vial from the muzzle into the barrel, then take out a lead pellet and put it into the barrel, pull out the cleaning rod from under the barrel, insert it into the barrel and tamp it tightly Gunpowder and projectiles, and finally fix the burning end of the matchlock to the matchlock clip on the head of the serpentine rod of the bolt. UU Reading has the cover of the medicine pool, which effectively prevents the matchlock from accidentally touching the medicine pool. The priming drug caused a fire escape.


    "aim!"


    After hearing the order, the two soldiers pointed their guns at the steel plate in front of each other, making a posture similar to that of a crossbowman aiming in the eyes of everyone.


    "emission!"


    The soldier closed his eyes and pulled the trigger. Pushed by the trigger, the cover of the medicine pool opened, and at the same time, the head of the serpentine rod quickly fell towards the medicine pool, so that the matchlock ignited the primer, which burned rapidly and ignited the gun barrel. propellant.


    With a sound of "bump", the barrel of the gun spewed out a burst of flames and thick smoke. Everyone looked along the direction in which the musket was aiming, and saw a terrible big hole in the two steel plates.


    "Oh...!" People who have not participated in the research and development of new weapons were stunned, and someone said dully: "This...is this magic?" Then a small projectile actually penetrated a steel plate.


    The terrifying power of the musket set off a huge wave in everyone''s heart, especially Schroeder, who had been in the military for decades, was only admiring when he saw the power of the "grenade", but the musket gave him the feeling that Horror can be used to describe it. I have practiced martial arts for decades. With the same weapons, it is not a problem for me to challenge a dozen ordinary people in close quarters. But if the opponent has a weapon like a musket, even if it is A child with a little more strength can easily kill himself.


    He suddenly thought of something, turned around and asked, "My lord, please strictly control the use of this weapon, otherwise there may not be any trouble."


    The little earl said with a smile: "Of course, Knight Schroeder, I don''t want to have a big hole in my chest suddenly."

 Chapter 15： Dont be shy, be straight

    After the new weapons were demonstrated, the soldiers were left to continue their drills, while Paul, Schroeder and officers above the company level gathered in the castle hall for a meeting.


    In front of all the officers, Paul announced the appointment of Schroeder as his chief of staff, and explained that this position is equivalent to the chief staff in other armies. After introducing the military system he created to the old knight, he awarded him a major rank, while his squire, Joyce, conferred the rank of captain and temporarily served as a general staff officer.


    Then it was time to summarize the reasons for the last failure. The officers took out the manuscripts they had written overnight and read their opinions on the last battle one by one.


    In the end, the little count said: "Everyone summed it up in detail. In summary, there are basically two main reasons, recruits'' timidity and unauthorized actions. In order to solve this problem, I decided to set up drummers and trumpeters in the army, so that soldiers can develop According to the habit of marching on the drum, when marching on the battlefield, the soldiers all march forward on the beat of the drum. They can neither advance without authorization nor shrink back. You have to charge desperately. When the retreat signal sounds, you must not stay for a while even if there are mountains of gold and silver in front of you. During the battle, the pickets of each army are responsible for supervising the discipline on the battlefield. Anyone who violates the above disciplines will be punished with the maximum death penalty depending on the seriousness. Bryce, You come to draw up detailed regulations, I ask every soldier to memorize and start training immediately."


    Bryce responded, "Yes, Lord Earl."


    The old knight was very surprised. Although the little earl in the countryside is still underage, he has a lot of unique insights in military affairs.


    He suggested, "Lord Earl, I have already understood the previous battle. Please find out the soldiers who disobeyed orders and retreated without authorization last time, and hang them in public to correct the morale of the army."


    "Ah... this... I have already punished them to serve hard labor in the mines..."


    "Well, since you''ve spared their lives, let''s forget it this time, but don''t show such senseless mercy next time." Now that the verdict has been made, and their punishments continue to be aggravated for the same mistake, Obviously it will affect Paul''s prestige.


    "Let''s talk about how to fight the next battle..."


    After seeing the power of firearms, the officers were very excited. Most of them believed that as long as they were equipped with a large number of weapons, they would surely win the next battle.


    Schroeder held a different view: "Everyone, the Earl showed us the firearms to give us confidence rather than make us proud. You must know that ''the proud soldier must be defeated''."


    This old knight really won my heart, Paul secretly raised his thumb.


    Schroeder continued: "Everyone, I think that the next battle must not rely on firearms. Soldiers must only rely on hand-to-hand combat to defeat pirates in order to overcome their inner fear and establish a true sense of confidence and honor."


    "That''s right." Paul agreed. Didn''t Suvorov have a saying on earth, "Bullets are fools, but bayonets are heroes." Soldiers who dare to fight bayonets are good soldiers.


    The meeting decided to set up buglemen and army drummers, and temporarily proposed four kinds of bugle sounds: assembly, advance, retreat, and charge. Afterwards, it will be gradually supplemented with the army construction, adjust the content of daily training, and strengthen the fight. In addition to the training, an officer training class was set up, taught by the old knight himself, and taught some military knowledge of this era, such as camping, ambush and anti-ambush, investigation and anti-reconnaissance, and so on. Of course, firearms still need to be manufactured and trained. After all, we don¡¯t know how many pirates will have next time, so we still have to prepare the necessary trump cards.


    ¡­


    In the pirate camp, a group of pirates are also discussing plans.


    "Quick, the shark asked me to bring a message, so that you can stop in moderation."


    "Enough is enough? He''s full of things. I haven''t got much yet."


    "You have run so far away from the coast, and you have confronted the lords of this area head-on, you are too courageous. Grab a wave of civilians, and hurry back to Port Fulan."


    "What kind of skill is it to bully the unarmed common people, besides, they have a fart to grab. If you want to do it, you can do it with a lot of votes. Old Gleiman was ambushed by a shark, and the whole territory was panicked. This is a good opportunity to strike , The leader of their family¡¯s overconfident brat fought a battle with us yesterday, but his ability is mediocre, and I feel sorry for my pirate career if I don¡¯t make a fortune.¡±


    "Hmph, speaking of Old Gleiman, isn''t that **** Shark actually killing a legitimate fief nobleman? Isn''t he afraid of arousing the collective anger of the lords of Northwest Bay?"


    "What''s the matter? Whoever let the old Gleiman break the ''tacit understanding'' between the gentlemen and us, and broke the rules of the Northwest Bay, is also asking for it. Besides, the Gleiman family has been exiled here, and they have never been able to urinate with the surrounding families. Go. I guess someone is secretly watching the joke."


    "The tacit agreement was broken by you first, and you ran to a place so far away from the coast to find trouble..."


    "Hmph, then why did you come all the way here? To uphold justice for the nobles? Don''t talk nonsense. In a few days, I will lead people directly to Huxin Town to ask for things. If they are not honest , I will entangle their main force, and you lead your people to sneak into the town from the other side..."


    ¡­


    Nine days later, the pirates themselves came to claim the property requested in the previous letter.


    The pirates rowed small galleys gradually approaching the town of Huxin. Paul, who got the report, immediately ordered the army to gather on the shore to stand ready, and sent a platoon of internal guards to tell the residents to lock the doors and windows door to door, and take good kitchen knives to do the worst. Prepare.


    "It''s really a bunch of bold thieves. It''s nothing more than planning to sneak attack last time. After all, taking advantage of the darkness, now they are so arrogant that they dare to provoke the ruling center of a leading earl in broad daylight." The old knight felt very incredible.


    "Oops, it''s too negligent. It won''t be good if they trap us to death with the advantage of water, and the residents on the island should be moved out early." The old knight regretted his carelessness. The castle is to defend against the enemies on the road. I don''t want the enemies coming from the water today, but it has become the biggest dead spot.


    "Is there anyone familiar with water warfare on the island?" Schroeder asked, but he quickly knew the answer from the way everyone looked at each other.


    "Then it can only stimulate them to land in a decisive battle..."


    The pirates first sent a few small boats to test repeatedly not far from the shore, and after confirming that the defenders had no projectile weapons such as bows and crossbows, they even started to land carelessly. It seems that after they won a game last time, they are no longer Putting the territorial guards in his eyes, this made the old knight breathe a sigh of relief.


    Seeing that the number of pirates is much higher than last time, I originally wanted to have a "half-crossing attack", but was opposed when I consulted the old knight. Back in the water, and there is a high probability of encountering nails when landing, and the boats will definitely be used to block the island in the middle of the lake, slowly trapping the soldiers and civilians on the island to death. What should we do then, row a fishing boat and play gang battles with pirates?


    "Okay, then let''s have a decisive battle." Paul gritted his teeth, and then reiterated the battlefield discipline in front of the whole army. UU reading


    Thinking about it optimistically, the chances of winning this time are still very high. Even if the soldiers can''t fight the pirates, there are still a lot of grenades, and the six muskets have been successfully produced, and the pirates can drink a pot no matter what.


    Just as he was thinking, most of the pirates had landed and rushed over here.


    "Boy of the Greiman family, have you prepared everything that grandpa requested in the letter?"


    It was that bearded man again with a really loud voice.


    "Happiness and anger are invisible, happiness and anger are invisible..." the little earl said silently in his heart.


    "Last time you were overthinking your own strength and trying to resist us. You should have added some filial piety, but looking at your wretched place, I guess you won''t have anything to show except a few baskets of stinky fish. It''s my grandfather, hurry up Give what you asked for before."


    The bearded man said arrogantly.


    Paul ordered the trumpeter to blow the marching horn, and Bryce shouted: "The whole army is ready, kill these **** today, avenge the brothers who died last time, and go forward."


    The drummer beat the marching drum, and with the beat of the drum, the soldiers of the three companies raised their spears and began to move forward slowly.


    According to Paul and Bryce''s intention, all four companies should be put on the scene, but the old knight insisted on leaving one company as a reserve team, and some pickets, saying that they were used to enforce battlefield discipline.


    "Hehe...haven''t been taught enough, or what?" The bearded man laughed, "Brothers, anyway, this time we''re in their hometown, and they won''t give it to us, so let''s take it ourselves!".


    The people around him laughed loudly, "Boss Quick is right, no one is allowed to take the head from me later," a pirate yelled, holding a steel knife tightly in both hands, and the expression on his face gradually changed. It became hideous and terrifying.


    The two sides gradually approached, and finally fought hand to hand...

 Chapter 16： big win

    Listening to the sound of fighting coming from ahead, Paul''s heart slowly became tense.


    This time the performance of the soldiers was better than last time, and there was no rash charge, because a company remained beside Paul as a reserve team, and senior officers such as Bryce also rushed up, although Paul objected to the senior officers personally Going into battle, but this really boosted morale a lot.


    But the situation is still getting worse, and his side is gradually showing signs of decline, and the two warring parties are slowly moving towards Huxin Town.


    Paul was very anxious: "Let the reserve team go on top."


    Schroeder shook his head: "It''s not the time yet."


    At this moment, someone came to report that a suspicious figure appeared at the trestle on the other side of the town, like another group of pirates.


    "Let the reserves go," Schroeder said.


    Paul sighed: "Fortunately, we kept the reserve team just now, otherwise it would be bad for another group of pirates to rush into the town."


    The company as a reserve team began to run quickly to move to the other side of the town.


    As soon as the reserve team moved, it didn''t matter. The soldiers who were fighting in front thought that the lord would leave them behind and retreated secretly. Many people immediately left the battle and ran towards this side.


    "If you didn''t blow the retreat call, come back to me!"


    When Bryce and other officers saw someone running back, they yelled angrily while parrying the enemy. Some returned to the battlefield, but many still did not listen.


    The disadvantages on my side are more obvious...


    At this moment, the old knight Schroeder moved.


    He rode his horse and rushed over, quickly approached a deserter, and just swung his sword out.


    For almost a split second, he didn''t see his movements clearly. When Paul reacted, the deserter''s head was no longer on his body, and he fell to the ground and rolled under his horse.


    The headless body fell to the ground with a plop, and the blood spurted from the neck quickly stained the ground red.


    The soldiers who ran away, Paul and others were stunned by this violent operation.


    At this moment, the old knight''s eyes were wide open, and the veins on his swollen and red neck popped up. People not far from him could almost feel something pushing the air towards the surface.


    "This is what happens to deserters!"


    The majestic roar like thunder was recalled on the battlefield, and it struck everyone''s heart fiercely.


    "The pickets obey orders, and those who dare to retreat will be dealt with accordingly, and they will be killed!"


    All the pickets were stunned, you looked at me, I looked at you, not knowing how to respond.


    "Didn''t you hear my order?" The knight turned his face to look at them, and his squire Joyce immediately drew his sword and pointed at the picket who was still in a daze.


    Just one glance at the old knight made the pickets who were still at a loss feel terrified. Fear made them quickly recall what they should do after receiving orders from their superiors. "Yes!" Everyone shouted in unison, and then raised their long swords Spears were pointed at the retreating deserters.


    If you don''t obey the order, I''m afraid that you will be the next one to be decapitated.


    "Fight with the pirates!" I don''t know who shouted first, and the defeated soldiers returned to the front line to fight the pirates. Anyway, it would be a death to go back, it is better to go back and fight the enemy desperately, killing one is enough, and killing two is profitable. If it''s really unfortunate that he dies in battle, he can leave a lot of money for his family. Earl Greiman still keeps his word.


    The battle line was finally stabilized. Even though he was taken aback by the old knight''s methods, Paul still breathed a sigh of relief.


    The officers shouted loudly and gathered the soldiers under their command. Each company gradually resumed its formation. In terms of numbers, equipment, and organization, the army''s superiority had already stabilized the pirates. Now everyone has the heart to fight to the death. The pirates suffered considerable casualties.


    The results of the previous training were reflected. Under the command of the officers, the soldiers formed spear arrays in units of platoons, advancing slowly but steadily, gradually pressing the pirates to retreat to the water''s edge.


    "All riders come closer to me!" Schroeder yelled as he and Joyce rode their horses into the battlefield. After gathering all the knights, they first took a turn and quickly left the battlefield. In pain, he rushed to the pirates desperately.


    The fast-charging cavalry almost split the pirate team in half, and a large number of unlucky people who stood in the way were knocked down and trampled to death. This became the last straw that overwhelmed the pirates. , Fleeing to the shore one after another, some directly threw away their weapons, knelt down and raised their hands in surrender.


    "Run forward!" Bryce, who dismounted and fought on foot, ordered. While maintaining the formation, the soldiers accelerated their pace and quickly pushed towards the water''s edge.


    Seeing the guards chasing after them, the pirates immediately pushed the boat away from the shore, jumped into the water and climbed onto the boat.


    "It''s an opportunity not to be missed."


    Seeing that nearly half of the pirates were gone, Paul immediately ordered the trumpeter to sound the charge horn.


    "Did~diddiddiddid~dit~diddiddid~"


    The loud bugle sounded on the battlefield.


    "Come on!"


    In the eyes of the retreating pirates, the guards of the territory seemed to have been slapped with chicken blood. They suddenly accelerated their running speed, sprinting towards them one by one, regardless of the formation, with wide-eyed eyes.


    "Get out of the way!" "Let me go first! I''ll go first!" "Fuck you!"


    For a while, begging and scolding came and went on the lake.


    The previous bearded leader didn''t know where he went, and the leaderless pirates naturally didn''t have the idea of ??fighting back from the jedi. They just pushed and scolded each other, for fear that they wouldn''t be able to get on the ship.


    Seeing the soldiers rushing to the shore, the pirates who had already boarded began to paddle, and all the ships were getting farther and farther away from the shore.


    "Wait for me!" "The guy who gave birth to a son without a penis!" "Die!"


    The pirates who had jumped into the water and hadn''t had time to get on the ship cursed their companions who left them alone, and some swam desperately to the direction the ship left.


    Some of the minions who remained on the shore were either killed or surrendered after resisting for a while.


    At this time, a group of soldiers rushed to the shore. They were firearms soldiers sent to beat the dogs in the water.


    The six musketeers had already loaded their ammunition and raised their guns to shoot in the direction of the pirate ship, while the other soldiers took out their bamboo torches and grenades and started to light them.


    Although the accuracy of the musket is impressive, the ship was not too far away and the ship they were aiming at was crowded with people, so the shot achieved good results.


    With the white smoke from the matchlock gun rising, blood mist suddenly rose from the bodies of four pirates on a pirate ship. The huge kinetic energy carried by the lead bullets caused the two pirates who were shot to fall into the lake immediately, and they did not know their lives.


    One of the remaining two people was hit in the chest, and they could only breathe out but not breathe in. Another pirate was hit in the arm, and the strength of his whole body seemed to be taken away in an instant, followed by a huge pain.


    "Ah~~~!" He howled desperately.


    The people next to him immediately checked the wounds of their companions. They had never encountered such a situation. The enemy didn''t shoot arrows or use crossbows. How could they hurt them? gas.


    "Witchcraft! Magic! It must be black magic! Wicked black magic used by noble sons of bitches!"


    Then something more exciting happened, some chubby things flew over from the shore, each with a burning rope of "†ê†ê" floating on it, UU reading www. uukanshu.com used their buttocks to know that this could not be a good thing, and the pirates tried their best to paddle and run quickly.


    The first grenade that arrived was quite accurate, and it just hit the sky above a ship. There was only a loud noise, and it exploded before it fell completely. The pirates on the ship were blown up in no time.


    If the muskets did not attract much attention due to the small number, the grenades made a lot of noise. Although a small half fell into the water, the remaining half was enough to make the pirates feel like they were in hell. A grenade exploded one after another, fragments and iron nails were scattered, and the sound of explosions on the lake and the howls of ghosts and wolves of the pirates followed one after another.


    "Blow up you bastards!" Makarov laughed, throwing a grenade at the pirate ship. Today''s victory wiped away the haze of last defeat. I let out a bad breath.


    While enduring the explosion, the pirates rowed desperately, and finally got rid of the firearm attack.


    At this time, the reserve team who just went to the other side of the town sent people to report. Another group of suspected pirates just waited and watched for a while. It is estimated that they saw that the reserve team had a large number of people and had been prepared. They did not launch an attack. They also disappeared immediately after the failure here, so they were ordered to continue to guard.


    After a big victory, all the officers and soldiers were very excited. There were endless cheers on the battlefield, and the pessimism that had been pressing on the army for a long time finally dissipated. Seeing that the enemy disappeared from sight, the Earl ordered the battlefield to be cleaned up, and asked the pickets to announce two orders: everything captured must be returned to the public, and prisoners must not be abused privately.


    Under the suggestion of the old knight Schroeder, the two cavalry set off in the direction where the pirates retreated to scout the enemy and prevent possible counterattacks.

 Chapter 17： interrogation of captives

    The news that the robbers were repelled spread in Huxin Town, and the residents took to the streets and gathered in the central square of the town to celebrate.


    The next day, Lord Earl ordered a victory parade. The troops formed a phalanx with companies as units, walked into the square along the street in unison, and set up a temporary review stand in the north of the square. Paul, Schroeder, and Bryce Senior officers inspected troops from above. The troops under review walked towards the reviewing platform from west to east. When they passed the reviewing platform, the phalanx immediately changed into walking forward according to the orders of their respective officers. Without losing seriousness.


    The onlookers who were eating melons exclaimed, followed by waves of applause and cheers, and the old knights on the reviewing platform nodded secretly. This peculiar way of marching really gave people an indomitable momentum. The discipline and quality of the troops are evident, and even the troops he served before could not achieve this level without long-term training.


    After the reviewing troops left, the pirates captured in this battle followed. Unlike the flowers and applause just now, they were welcomed with rotten eggs and rotten leaves, because they, the residents of Huxin Town Not to mention how aggrieved the life is, not only the people who go out of the town to farm and work are worried, but even the fishermen dare not go too far from the shore when they go fishing in the lake.


    In view of the great significance of this victory, on the afternoon of the defeat of the pirates, Paul and a group of senior military officers rushed to formulate a temporary reward and pension system, and announced it during the military parade: For the performance in this battle, those who died in the battle were awarded first-class merit, those who were seriously injured were awarded second-class merit, and nearly a hundred people who performed outstandingly were awarded third-class merit. material and monetary rewards. For those who died in battle or were seriously injured and disabled, their families can go to the Lord''s Mansion to receive a sum of 5 Aldo gold coins or other equivalent currencies. For civilian families in the Northwest Bay area, this is quite a big deal. a sum of money.


    ¡­


    "You sons of **** nobles..." The bound bearded man had his hands behind his back, struggling hard while cursing and being led into the hall, where two soldiers pushed him to the ground together.


    "So, you are the ''great'' King Quaker I?" Paul looked at the dissatisfied pirate leader with interest. In the previous battle, the bearded man was stunned by the retreating subordinates. I got dizzy from stepping on it... When I think of this, I feel a sense of revenge.


    "It''s your grandpa..."


    "Let him speak cleanly."


    The sound of slapping slaps sounded in the hall, and a soldier slapped his bow left and right, and after a while, Quake''s two cheeks swelled up.


    "You...you..." The pirate chief''s cursing voice gradually dropped.


    "Tell me all the information you know. How many of you? How much did you take? Where are the other pirates?"


    "Kill it... hiss... I won''t reveal it... hiss... a little bit." Quick''s nose was bruised and his face was swollen, and he couldn''t even speak clearly.


    "The bones are very hard. Can you guys pry his mouth open?"


    All the people participating in the interrogation brainstormed and proposed methods to punish people one after another, so good shows were staged in the hall one after another.


    First the whip, the pincers, then the tiger stool, pepper water, and waterboarding, all of which gave Quick a good meal. What? Still not speaking? Since the hard ones are not good enough, the soft ones are used, scratching the creaking holes, scratching the soles of the feet, one after another bad moves were used on Quick.


    "Uh! Ah! Uh...haha...haha...ah...oh! Hahaha!"


    The soft ones and the hard ones took turns, and the bearded Quick was thrown into heaven for a while and **** for a while.


    "I recruit...I recruit..." After being tossed for a long time, Quick finally let go.


    "It''s really a toast, don''t eat fine wine, wouldn''t it be fine if you speak up earlier." The little earl laughed sinisterly like a villain in a movie.


    "Soldier, continue to interrogate other prisoners in the prison. Have you memorized the torture method just now? See if their boss is stubborn, or this group of gangsters are stubborn."


    "Yes! Your Excellency Earl." The two soldiers saluted the newly introduced salute, gearing up, and went out excitedly.


    Paul smiled strangely for a while, and then slowly said to Quick: "Then, the great Lord Quick I, tell us everything you know, and if there is any conflict with what your subordinates said, we will Xinzhen has always been warm and hospitable, and you will receive even more wonderful ''hospitality''."


    The bearded pirate lying on the ground trembled after hearing this.


    ¡­


    After synthesizing the confessions of all the pirates, Huxin Town finally found out the enemy''s situation.


    There are three groups of pirates who invaded this time. One group is the Quaker Gang who have just stumbled in Huxin Town. The second group is the Shark Gang. Stock pirates. The third group is the "Loach" Garden Gang who just came ashore. They are the suspicious people who have been soy sauced in this battle. Loach" nickname.


    The Shark Gang went ashore first, and after robbing the coast, they were so lucky that they defeated the old Paul who came to conquer. When they learned that there was only one kid left in the Gleiman family, they became more and more arrogant. It directly occupied Fulan, a small harbor town, and forced the local residents to build fortifications, intending to occupy it for a long time.


    The shore after the Quaker Gang went to the shore, and the shark gang had almost robbed the coastal area, so they headed inland. After looting some villages and towns, they decided to do something big, and went straight to Huxin Town, and then went to Overturned.


    As for the third wave of "Loach" Gardeners who came ashore, Quick had only just joined them, so he didn''t know much about it.


    But what worries everyone in Huxin Town is that although these three bands of pirates are only small gangs, they belong to another powerful faction¡ªthe giant sea bandit that traverses the North Sea: Walker Edward.


    Twenty years ago, Walker Edward rose suddenly and gradually annexed all the big and small pirate gangs in the North Sea. The pirates who were twisted together caused headaches for the lords of the Northwest Bay. Edward, but the process is not going well. The pirates came and went on the water, adopted guerrilla tactics, and were erratic. As soon as the noble coalition forces retreated, they went ashore to attack, and as soon as the main force of the coalition forces arrived, they retreated back to the sea. The nobles tried to build ships and go out to sea to destroy them, but the newly formed fleet was really no match for these veterans at sea, and they failed again and again. In the end, the aristocrats couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and the two parties negotiated. The lords paid a large sum of money, which was regarded as a protection fee, and set aside a piece of land along the coast (including part of the territory of the Paul family), so that the pirates After a few months of "replenishment", Edward must restrain his pirate gangs, not to go too deep into the interior, and not to enter the capitals of various territories and their surrounding areas.


    In this way, the lords lived in peace with the pirates for twenty years, while the "supply land" along the coast endured the double exploitation of the nobles and pirates.


    When Quick explained this, the earl threw down the water glass he had just picked up angrily, "These sons of **** nobles!" A **** that was exactly the same as Quick just now burst out. Not only Quick, who was kneeling in the hall, was taken aback by hearing this, but other people participating in the interrogation also looked at each other in blank dismay.


    The butler whispered in Paul''s ear and reminded: "Cough... Lord Earl, please be careful. Your grandfather was also involved in the negotiations at that time. At that time, most of the lords in Northwest Bay agreed. Although the family is dissatisfied, it does not play any role at all, so they can only agree."


    "Oh, so, if the pirates hadn''t crossed the border this time, wouldn''t you have continued to be out of sight and out of mind?" Paul asked coldly.


    Everyone in the hall bowed their heads and remained silent for a while, only to hear the sigh of the old knight Schroeder...

 Chapter 18： knights allegiance

    Paul held back his breath, the drama of the family of officials and gangsters that only existed in history books in the previous life was actually being staged before his eyes.


    Through Quick''s confession, it turns out that Edward led his cronies fleet to leave suddenly a few months ago. As for what they are going to do, they are not qualified to know. There are no tigers in the mountains, monkeys are called kings, and the scattered pirate gangs that have lost their restraint suddenly turned against the sky, fighting with each other, and those who robbed the territory. Before that, they were still under Edward''s strict order not to fish out of the pond. Now it''s okay, just let him go Seventy-two one, count as much as you can grab. Meanwhile, several pirate gangs near Greiman''s territory boldly marched into the inland area that they hadn''t set foot in for nearly twenty years.


    After questioning Quick for a while, Paul ordered the guy to be thrown into the dungeon, and announced to everyone with a dark face: He was going to take advantage of the absence of the main pirate force to eradicate the remaining pirates in the Northwest Bay, and return the territory to a bright future.


    Manager Ford said worriedly: "I understand your lord''s indignation at this time. It should be no problem to wipe out the current scattered pirate gangs, but what if Edward''s main fleet returns? You also saw it some time ago. They won¡¯t help us until they¡¯re violated, and based on our territory alone, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no chance of winning against Edward.¡±


    "That''s why we need to build a powerful navy and beat them with ease after Edward comes back." The nobles of the Aldo Kingdom didn''t have any sense of sea power at all, so they let the pirates grow bigger.


    "My lord, it costs a lot of money to build a ship, plus the training of sailors and daily maintenance, it is simply a bottomless pit."


    "Don''t worry everyone, there will be bread, and there will be milk." The little earl confidently assured him.


    The reason why he wanted to eradicate the pirates was not only because of his indignation that the nobles did not care about the life and death of the common people along the coast, but also for other reasons.


    After a period of understanding, he found that this world is quite backward. Except for the illusory magic in the legend, the overall technological level is comparable to that of the European Middle Ages on Earth, and all kinds of supplies are basically polished by craftsmen. So he thought hard about making a fortune, and after eliminating all kinds of unrealistic ideas, he finally locked in several industries that could make money immediately, such as papermaking, printed books and ceramics.


    But here comes the problem. Aldo¡¯s northwest region is still relatively backward. Common people generally don¡¯t know a single word and don¡¯t have much money in their hands. Who will buy the things he made? The nobles may be interested in novelties. Bought to decorate the appearance or something, but you can''t make much money just by selling it to the nobles. So he had to sell his products to more economically developed places in the south, such as Jingyaobao, the capital of the king, or the Jiaowan League in the south, and he could even use the hands of the Jiaowan League to transport products to farther places.


    How to transport the goods there? It is impossible to go by land, not to mention the war in the south, the royal family and Giles are fighting in the dark, even in peacetime, there are many checkpoints, and the big and small lords are basically plucked. So he turned his attention to the sea route. As long as the pirates are cleared and the sea route is opened up, he can give full play to the advantages of the large cargo capacity of sea transport, and he can reach the destination directly without having to endure layers of blackmail from the lords of various places.


    To achieve this goal, it is essential to build a sea force capable of offense and defense. Although other countries except for commercial countries such as the Horn Bay Alliance have no sense of sea power, the seas of the known world are not It is a power vacuum zone, and there are numerous pirates and water bandits, big and small. Edward, who runs across the North Sea, is one of the famous ones. Criminals punished by law, serfs who cannot survive because of tyranny, refugees driven out by war, thrill-seeking adventures The pirates, as well as ordinary people who were forcibly taken into the gang, continuously injected fresh blood into the pirates.


    "Master Gleiman, I thank you for your great kindness on behalf of the elders in my hometown." The old knight suddenly stood up and bowed deeply to Paul, his voice was a little choked.


    "Where there is, this is my duty as a lord."


    "From now on, I am willing to be driven by you. Please don''t think that I am old and useless." Although it is not a formal knight''s declaration of allegiance, everyone can understand the meaning in it.


    After the old knight said this seriously, he sat down motionless, as if he was remembering something.


    How did it happen, did my arrogance suddenly explode? Paul had question marks all over his head. At this time, Butler Philip whispered again: "When Knight Schroeder was young, his family was kidnapped by pirates..."


    That was the case, no wonder the old knight was suddenly so excited.


    He cleared his throat: "Let''s discuss future actions."


    Claude, the battalion commander of the second battalion, spoke first: "Count, taking advantage of this great victory and the morale of the army is high, why don''t you go all out to recapture Fulan Port and drive the pirates out of the land."


    Someone immediately objected: "Don''t underestimate the enemy. According to the confessions of the captives, there are at least seven or eight hundred of them together. We are still at a disadvantage in terms of numbers."


    The little earl immediately ordered: "Bryce, you are in charge of recruiting a group of recruits immediately. Within a month, UU Reading I hope to see two fully staffed infantry battalions."


    Bryce stood up and responded, "Yes, Lord Lord."


    The old knight who was still remembering the past just now suddenly said: "We need to train a group of soldiers who are proficient in water warfare. The recruits should be recruited from fishermen''s families. After all, our enemies are pirates, and they can be regarded as the seeds for the future navy."


    "Secondly, it''s best to designate two companies to build a water force, and train a lot of water fighting skills such as jumping gang battles, so that you don''t have to be so passive when you face pirates next time."


    "I think the firearm invented by the Earl is very suitable for use on water, especially the grenade, which needs to be equipped in large quantities. When approaching the enemy ship, throw a few to ensure that everyone on the other side is injured."


    "The musket is also good. I saw with my own eyes that four unlucky guys were hit by the other side. It was over with one shot."


    "Build a few galleys with rams, or requisition fishermen''s boats for modification, and go down the Weiss River..."


    "You guys are all right. I will deploy manpower, increase the production of firearms, and build warships."


    The atmosphere at the meeting became more and more enthusiastic. The victory just won made everyone feel high, and they all offered advice and suggestions.


    While Paul was listening and thinking about everyone''s suggestions, a servant came in quietly and said something to the butler Philip, who immediately tugged at the corner of his clothes.


    "Did something happen?"


    "My lord, the bell casting craftsman you want has been found."


    Paul slapped his thigh and was overjoyed: "Oh? Haha, it''s finally here." Then he said to everyone who was discussing: "You guys discuss first, and I will come when I go."


    Then he urged the servant who came to report the news to lead the way, and ran away in a hurry.


    The people who were left behind looked dumbfounded. Is there anything more important than dealing with pirates?

 Chapter 19： god of war

    When Paul came to the reception room, he saw a middle-aged man sitting there awkwardly.


    "Standing in front of you is the owner of the Arda Territory in the Northwest Gulf, Sir Earl Paul Greiman." The servant leading the way said loudly to the man, then turned around and introduced softly to the Earl: "My lord, he is the founding Artisan Marlowe, here at your summons."


    "Sir... Sir." It may be because of the tension, Marlowe''s voice stuttered, he bowed in a blunt way, and asked: "I don''t know if you are looking for me... What''s the matter, I have always been law-abiding... "


    "Okay, okay, I''m looking for you for a good thing, otherwise the place where we meet will be a prison cell. Are you better at casting bells?"


    "Yes." Seeing that the lord didn''t seem to be embarrassing himself, Marlowe breathed a sigh of relief, and spoke quickly: "I cast the church bell in Huxin Town a few years ago, er... if I haven''t replaced it if."


    "Very good, to tell you the truth, I have also rang that bell. From my layman''s point of view, I feel that the craftsmanship is not bad, and the wall is very smooth."


    "Hey, my lord has praised you."


    The lord took out a piece of parchment and unfolded it slowly, "I need you to cast such a thing, can you finish it? This is a cross-sectional drawing, the real shape should be a tubular object, I call it¡ªcannon .¡±


    Marlowe leaned over and looked carefully.


    This is the cross-sectional drawing of the early artillery drawn by Paul according to the information he saw when he visited the post bar in his previous life, and marked the size. The gun barrel is thinner at the front and thicker at the back. The length of the barrel is about 1 meter, and the inner diameter is about 84 mm. In terms of structure alone, this kind of artillery is much simpler than muskets. As a puppet army fan, he didn''t dare to scribble, so he made a rather conservative design.


    Marlowe had never seen such a thing before, "I don''t know what the master made this thing called ''cannon'' for?"


    "Let''s not talk about this. I need to work here for a long time. I will pay you 800 copper coins a month. If you do a good job, it will increase. Are you willing to work here for a long time?"


    "Yes, yes!" Marlowe nodded like a chicken pecking at rice. A craftsman who specializes in casting like him doesn''t often get jobs in the economically underdeveloped Northwest region, and sometimes he is even used as a corvee by the lord. Expropriation in name without compensation, and now there is a long-term stable meal ticket, and the wages are so high, only a fool would disagree.


    "Okay, here is a labor contract, the so-called contract, you can just press your fingerprint later. I will read it to you first."


    Apart from a few words about salary, the content of the contract is mainly about confidentiality, such as not disclosing the work content to others, not leaving the workplace without permission, etc. Marlowe was dizzy after hearing a lot of confidential items.


    It was the first time that Marlowe met such a "fine" lord, and he had never heard of nobles signing any contracts for commoners to do things. Although some clauses restricting freedom in the contract made him a little unhappy, but the treatment was so attractive that he pressed his fingerprint without hesitation.


    "Perfect!" The earl was secretly pleased, and immediately accepted the contract. He thought Marlowe would go back and think about it for a few days, but he didn''t expect to make a decision so soon.


    "If you do a good job, I promise I won''t treat you badly. Oh! By the way, you will stay in my territory from now on, and I will send someone to take over your family and settle them properly."


    "Let''s continue to talk about this artillery. Since you stay here to work, you will need to know some things sooner or later. You know about trebuchets and ballistas, right?"


    "I know." Marlowe nodded.


    "Cannons have similar functions to them, except that I replaced the projectiles with iron projectiles called ''cannonballs''. The cannonballs are placed in the inner barrel of the cannon, and the bottom of the barrel is stuffed with a substance called ''gunpowder'' , this kind of material passes through the small hole at the back of the gun barrel and ignites it with fire, and it will explode violently, and then push the shell out. Do you understand my explanation?"


    "Understand, understand, what the adults said is very simple and easy to understand."


    "First use bronze to cast some, and then try to cast iron later." According to Paul''s understanding, bronze is more ductile, and the artillery made is less likely to explode. Even if the chamber explodes, it will not cause catastrophic consequences. The new-style army that has been trained hard is not to be used as cannon fodder, every soldier is his baby bump, and he can''t die because of his own weapons inexplicably.


    "According to your experience, how much does it cost to cast a bronze cannon of the size in the picture?"


    "Such a cannon is estimated to require more than 300 kilograms of bronze. According to the current price, the cost is about 500 Aldo silver coins or 50 Aldo gold coins."


    Paul was taken aback, why is it so expensive! This is almost catching up with the pensions of ten soldiers. It really is ten thousand taels of gold when the cannon fires. By the way, I haven''t even asked Philip how much he spent on the development of firearms a while ago. At that time, I just told the craftsmen what they needed. Just give me what I want, I hope I won''t hurt myself anymore.


    But now I can only smack my face to pretend to be fat, and people are recruited, and they are eager to use it.


    "How long will it take for such a cannon to be cast?" He raised the question he was most concerned about.


    "I haven''t built this thing before. I can only estimate it. It will take at least a month."


    "This... is too long!"


    Looking at the lord''s wide-eyed eyes, Marlowe wondered whether to mention the concept of scrap rate to Paul.


    "Well, just one month, I will arrange a group of apprentices for you, let them learn from you well, and you can make a few more doors in a batch. Never have the idea of ????teaching apprentices to starve to death of the master, what you teach The more apprentices you get, the higher the wages you will get, and there will be additional incentives."


    "Yes, I will do my best. It''s just that my lord, why not use iron directly? If I use iron, I am sure that the price will be controlled at about a quarter of bronze."


    "Well¡ªI don''t want to boast. This is because I am kind-hearted and considerate of you craftsmen. As far as I know, UU Reading Iron is relatively brittle. If there is too much gunpowder in the experiment and the chamber explodes, it will not be a problem. Wonderful."


    "What? Explosion??" Marlowe heard a word that seemed very dangerous.


    "It''s just that the explosion inside was so violent that it exploded the barrel of the gun."


    Damn, are you kind-hearted? It was only then that Marlowe realized that he had taken on a job that could kill him, "My lord, this... this..." He began to speak incoherently again, "There are elderly people who need to be supported, and children who are waiting to be fed. Look...you see ...can you just focus on casting?"


    "What are you afraid of? When the time comes, you build a mound of earth, make the fuse a little longer, and run behind the mound to light the fire, won''t it be safe! Forget it, I just captured a group of pirate prisoners, and I will give you a few. Just call them."


    "Oh, okay." Marlowe breathed a sigh of relief, "I was so rude just now, I made you laugh."


    "The working principle of the cannon is similar to another weapon called musket. This one has already been made. I will send someone to take you to the place where we specialize in making weapons. You can communicate with the craftsmen who make muskets. After carefully thinking about the details of the next work, I request that the casting of the cannon be started immediately."


    "Yes, my lord." Although he agreed, Marlowe was still a little uncomfortable when he suddenly became a craftsman in charge of making weapons.


    This is Philip, the housekeeper, who came in. "The Earl, Father Anderson and his teacher, Brother Leonard, are here to visit. This Brother Leonard is the dean of the North Shore Abbey."


    "Oh? Anderson is the one who treated me. I''ve heard about the other one. Why did they come to my door? Let them come here, and arrange for Master Marlowe to go to our training camp Participating in the development of new weapons, he provides what is needed."

 Chapter 20： religious threat

    After a while, Butler Philip led the two clergymen into the reception room.


    He had already met Father Anderson, but Dean Leonard did not have an impression in his memory. This is an old man with a Mediterranean hairstyle, giving off a rather old-fashioned look.


    Paul smiled and asked, "Why did you two come to me?"


    "Lord Earl, you dared to fight against the pirates and won the battle, protecting the Lamb of the Lord. We are here to express our gratitude to you."


    "Haha, this is my duty, is that all?"


    The two clergymen looked at each other, seemingly hesitant. In the end, it was the older Dean Leonard who spoke first: "Master Earl, we are here to investigate a matter, can we ask the butler to avoid it for a while."


    "Okay, what needs two priests to come to investigate?" He waved his hand and let Philip leave the living room.


    "As far as we know, you used some suspected witchcraft in the battle with the pirates, can you explain it to us?"


    "Witchcraft? What kind of witchcraft? I''ve never heard of it." Paul was full of question marks.


    "My lord, it is the kind of thing that can explode or launch projectiles to cause death or injury."


    "Oh, you mean the latest firearms equipped by our army."


    "Can you show us this thing?"


    He refused straight away: "No, this is a military secret, how can you let others see it casually?"


    Seeing the other party''s refusal, Leonard''s face gradually became serious: "Count, it is the natural responsibility of our clergy to monitor signs of witchcraft activities in the parish under our jurisdiction. I advise you to cooperate with us. If it is just an ordinary weapon , we will return your innocence. If you refuse to cooperate, it will be bad for the matter to be brought to the Inquisition of the Archdiocese. It will not benefit anyone. You must know the temper of those people. If they Come down to investigate, it is very likely that innocent people will be harmed."


    "Are you threatening a lord? That''s unreasonable." Paul was quite annoyed, and even came up with me.


    Father Anderson said with a worried face: "I hope you will forgive me. Although we are servants of God, we are also people under your rule. If we are not forced by duty, we don''t want to make it so stiff. The lord was killed by an evil wizard. There are precedents for temptation to bring disaster to the entire territory, and it will not only harm yourself, but also innocent people.¡±


    He was very worried that the little earl would fight them to the end because of his youthful temper, and it would be a bad thing to attract people from the Inquisition.


    Paul bit the root bitterly, struggling repeatedly.


    After a stalemate between the two sides for a while, he finally compromised. The "inquisition" that the other party said was not a good thing. It is good to say that the court in the northern diocese of the Aldo Kingdom came. For his own prestige, it is unlikely that His Majesty will allow them to act unscrupulously. Investigate the nobles under him, but it will be hard to say if you go up to the Holy See headquarters.


    "Well, if that''s the case, then I''ll show you guys to prove my innocence. But I want to ask, if it proves that my new weapon has nothing to do with black witchcraft, will you two be willing to keep the details of the weapon secret for me? After all, this is a military secret and a sharp weapon we use to deal with pirates."


    "We swear in the name of God that we will never reveal it to anyone."


    "Even His Majesty the Pope?"


    Father Anderson was silent after hearing this, but Dean Leonard said after a little hesitation: "Yes, even His Majesty the Pope. And if someone asks about this in the future, we can still prove it for the Earl."


    After hearing the teacher''s promise, Father Anderson also nodded.


    So he called Philip and asked him to go to his study to get his matchlock pistol for self-defense and two bottles of gunpowder.


    After Philip got it, Paul asked the two clergymen to accompany him to the small garden outside the reception room, to show them, and asked the butler to inform the officers who were still meeting in the hall not to panic when they heard the gunshots.


    He slowly reloaded, aimed the gun with both hands at a tree, and pulled the trigger while the two clergymen watched.


    There was only a "bang", and the targeted tree shook for a while, and the birds on it flew into the sky in panic.


    Dean Leonard and Father Anderson clearly saw the bullet holes on the tree trunk, and they both gasped. Such a thing the size of a hand crossbow actually had such great power.


    Anderson looked at his teacher, and the old dean nodded: "I really didn''t feel any abnormal fluctuations."


    Anderson asked: "Can you give us this ''firearm'' for a closer look?"


    "Okay, here you are. This thing is called a musket, and the other one that can explode and hurt people is called a grenade. Both of them work based on this kind of powder that can burn rapidly." Paul shook another gunpowder bottle: "The grenade is too dangerous, so I won''t demonstrate it to you."


    Anderson took the pistol with both hands, took out a pale stone and touched it for a while.


    "There is no abnormal reaction from the magic-seeking stone, my lord, please forgive our offense." The two priests confirmed that muskets had nothing to do with witchcraft.


    Anderson didn''t return the musket to Paul right away, he was amazed while observing this novelty over and over again. The structure of the musket is very simple. Combined with the Earl''s operation just now, it is easy to deduce its working principle. The key lies in the magical powder that can burn violently. However, since it is said to be a military secret, it is not easy for him to continue to inquire. .


    This one-handed musket was specially made for Paul. The carpenter spent a lot of time engraving very exquisite patterns on the handle of the gun. Overall, it has artistic appreciation value Leonard coughed: "Anderson, hurry up and return it to the lord."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Was this invented by the lord? It''s really ingenious." Anderson blushed and returned the pistol to the count while admiring.


    "Hey, I invented it. However, we just agreed that the details of this weapon should not be disclosed to others." The other party''s admiration offset some of Paul''s unhappiness.


    "Of course, now that the situation is clear, let''s not disturb the Earl any longer." The two priests stood up and said goodbye.


    But the lord suddenly said: "You two, don''t rush away."


    Leonard and Anderson could hear something bad from their tone, "Is there anything else you can order, Lord Earl?"


    "How did you two know about this new weapon I invented? And how did you know that I used it to fight pirates?"


    "This... this..." Father Anderson whimpered.


    Paul''s tone became colder: "Should I make a small report to the northern diocese, for example, some people are pretending to be servants of God on the surface, but they are secretly working as spies."


    "You are wronged, my lord. Here are your soldiers in the confessional..."


    Dean Leonard immediately shouted: "Anderson!!"


    Father Anderson immediately covered his mouth and remained silent.


    Dean Leonard said with a little embarrassment: "I''m sorry, my lord, it is our duty to keep the confessor''s information. Please don''t ask any further questions."


    "Okay, let''s just forget it like that (it''s weird)." Paul agreed with his lips, but in his heart he had no way.


    "Then let''s take our leave."


    The two priests hurried away.

 Chapter 21： Leaks

    When Paul returned to the hall, the officers were still discussing the next phase of the operation enthusiastically.


    He shouted angrily: "Stop! Stop everything!"


    Everyone looked at him in puzzlement. The Earl has been out for a while, so maybe he ate the gunpowder he invented.


    "Our old background is known by others, and I am so mad." Only the earl said angrily, and then described to everyone the process of meeting with the two clergymen, how the other party was suspicious and inquisitive, and who was he? How to bear the burden of humiliation and prove your innocence.


    "What? These two guys are too rude, don''t they even look down on their lord because of their priesthood?"


    "Lord Earl, you have the right to drive them out of the territory, and ask the diocese to send a polite priest."


    "Strange, Father Anderson doesn''t look like this kind of person. My house is near the church. I''m usually very kind."


    "Yes, I also know Dean Leonard. Although he is a bit old-fashioned, he is quite a good person."


    Knight Schroeder patted the table vigorously, and everyone immediately stopped discussing and looked at him.


    "Everyone, I think your focus is wrong. There are soldiers who disregard the prohibition and disclose the secrets of the army to others without authorization. Even if the other party is a clergyman, who can guarantee that there are no degenerates among the religious people? If we exchange our secrets with our enemies, it will cause immeasurable losses to our army. This is what the Earl is worried about, am I right?"


    "Yes! Yes! You...you!" Paul was heartbroken, as if he hated iron but steel, why were the officers he promoted so vigilant.


    All the officers looked at me and I looked at you, all of them blushed, and the hall was extremely embarrassing for a while.


    In the end, it was Bryce who broke the silence: "My lord, look, how should we deal with this matter?"


    "What else can I do? This matter must not be left alone. Check! We must find out who leaked the secret. Anyone who has been to the church after the battle is suspected. It is better to kill a thousand by mistake than to let one go." .¡±


    ¡­


    Two days later, the person who leaked the secret was found out, and the public trial was quickly held. We must make good use of this negative example and draw a red line in the hearts of all officers and soldiers.


    "...The danger of leaking secrets is clearly stated in the secrecy regulations...Speaking out loud, just not taking the lives of comrades-in-arms seriously...Even clergy, there will inevitably be degenerates..."


    In front of the entire army, the Earl scolded him for two hours, spitting all over the place.


    Finally, he looked at the leaker who was kneeling on the ground trembling.


    "Now, I sentence..." Seeing that the leaker trembled even more, he hesitated for a moment, but finally he couldn''t make up his mind, "Considering that this kind of incident happened for the first time, I will sentence him to 10 years of hard labor for the time being, but if it happens again For similar incidents, I will definitely hang the offenders, and I will do what I say."


    All the officers and soldiers were horrified when they heard this, but the leaker seemed to be pardoned and kowtowed vigorously, "Thank you, my lord, for not killing me."


    ¡­


    The leak incident reminded Paul Greiman that it is time to form an intelligence agency, not just for the military. With the development and construction of the territory in the future, external political and economic intelligence is essential. The other is to protect one''s own secrets and prevent other forces from spying on them secretly.


    He found Philip the most loyal and reliable butler to discuss this matter. Unexpectedly, the old butler said that he was embarrassed and recommended another person to take charge of the matter.


    He looked surprised: "Cecile? Why do I think this person is unreliable? I remember that on the day I succeeded the lord, that guy said that I was ''just a child, what can I understand''."


    "Can''t you see it? He was cooperating with Bryce. Later, Bryce''s performance shocked those who had evil intentions."


    Is that so? One sings the red face and the other sings the bad face.


    "The Cecil family has also served the Greiman family for generations. They have followed your ancestors before they migrated to the Northwest Bay. The old Cecil used to be your grandfather''s intelligence officer and has a lot of experience in espionage. Cecil I learned a lot of skills from his father, but after your father succeeded to the lord, he thought espionage work was unnecessary and sent him to manage forestry."


    "Oh?" Paul became interested, this is really sleepy sending pillows.


    "Well, you call him, and I''ll see how this man is."


    ¡­


    In the afternoon, Cecil, the forestry supervisor, came to the Lord''s Castle. Paul tried it out during the conversation, and felt that there was nothing wrong with it. Was it a deliberate act to cooperate with Bryce that day?


    So he announced the appointment of Cecil as the intelligence director of the territory, and until a suitable handover person was found, he would continue to serve as the forestry director.


    "Thank you for your hard work, but I will give you double salary."


    "Serving the adults is one''s duty, and I dare not say it''s hard work." Cecil knelt down on one knee, swept away the bad luck before, and said solemnly.


    "Very well, get up, let''s go to my study together, and talk in detail about how the future work should be carried out."


    ¡­


    In the study, Paul and Cecil discussed in detail the establishment of intelligence agencies and the protection of secrets in the territory. He didn''t know how the spy technology in this world was, UU read www. uukanshu.com then put forward all the things that he saw in the Internet street stalls in his previous life for reference. Cecil agreed with the following measures:


    1. The secret matters in the territory are divided into three levels: secret level, top secret level, and top secret level. "Top secret" is the most important secret, leaking it will cause particularly serious damage to the security and interests of the territory. "Confidentiality" is an important secret, the disclosure of which will cause serious damage to the security and interests of the territory. "Secret" is a general secret, leaking it will damage the security and interests of the territory.


    2. Secret-involved personnel are divided into three levels: "core secret-involved personnel", "important secret-involved personnel" and "general secret-involved personnel". Core secret-involved personnel can access top-secret, confidential and secret, and important secret-involved personnel can access classified information And secrets, general classified personnel can only touch secrets.


    3. It is necessary to establish a special organization to manage secret matters, responsible for the classification of secret matters and the grade evaluation of secret-related personnel. The name of the organization is tentatively designated as "Secrecy Bureau".


    4. Even high-level secret-related personnel are not allowed to touch low-level secrets outside the scope of their authority without the permission of relevant departments.


    5. It is necessary to establish a code system specially used for intelligence work.


    During the discussion, Paul learned that some similar measures in the above points had already appeared in this world, but Cecil was very surprised that a half-grown child could know these.


    In the end, Paul requested that the focus of recent intelligence work be devoted to the acquisition of pirate intelligence, especially the shark gang that occupied Sealand Port. He planned to completely eliminate all pirates in his territory within 3 months and open up the sea.


    Cecil asked for a piece of parchment to record in detail the details that the Earl had ordered.

 Chapter 22： Financial crisis

    "My lord, this is the expenditure and taxation situation for this quarter." Ford, who is in charge of the government affairs of the territory, handed over a roll of parchment with both hands.


    Paul unfolded it quickly, scanned it quickly and asked, "Is there any question?" He was not interested in things like reports.


    "Uh... there is indeed a ''problem'', and the situation is not optimistic." Manager Ford frowned slightly, and he looked at Butler Philip sitting opposite him, and gave him a wink.


    Steward Philip was in charge of managing the treasury of the lord''s mansion, and said, "My lord, if this continues, our financial situation will become beyond our means."


    "Sh¡ªdoes pirate activity affect tax revenue?"


    "Yes, during the days after the old earl was called by the Lord, in addition to the pirates who landed, there were also some criminals who took the opportunity to fish in troubled waters. The activities of the Roadhog water bandits blocked the traffic of some villages and towns. The tax officials we sent Several have been humiliated and deported."


    "Especially Port Fullland, although the pirates extort some property every year, it is still our largest source of tax revenue. Now the Shark Gang is occupying it and will not move." Manager Ford was at a loss when he thought of this.


    "Is that making us more than we can make ends meet?"


    Butler Philip explained: "The recent military expansion and training have cost a lot of money and food. In the past, it was enough for the soldiers to eat and drink, and let them go home after the battle. Now they have to pay them and order uniforms..."


    "There is also the purchase of raw materials for making new weapons, the recruitment of artisans...the last meeting decided to build ships..."


    Paul''s head became dizzy the more he heard it, he unfolded the scroll again and read it carefully.


    Certainly something needs to be done.


    ¡­


    After the last military meeting, Huxin Town wanted to continue to "shrink" for a month. After completing the training of two complete infantry battalions, it would wipe out all the pirates in the territory. Unexpectedly, Cecil, the chief of intelligence, made a great contribution as soon as he took office, and found out an important news: the sharks annexed the remnants of Quick''s fled back, and in order to avenge and stand up to the new brother, he sent 500 people to give Paul a little color. . It seems that killing an earl made the pirate leader a lot bigger.


    The morale of the army was high after the victory, and there was no need for the sharks to go all the way to Lake Town. With the help of Cecil''s information, the old knight Schroeder led the army and some courageous fishermen, and killed the gang on the way. The pirates were intercepted.


    Schroeder lured the pirates ashore with a small group of troops, and gradually moved away from the ship they were on. Then he led the main force to quickly insert between the pirates and the river bank, cutting off their retreat.


    The two sides set up a formation and fought in a scuffle. With the huge advantages brought by discipline and firearms, and the fact that the soldiers at this time had already been reborn after one victory, the Huxin Town army won another big victory.


    The pirates lost more than 400 people including casualties and captives. Now the Shark Gang has become more honest, and they have also played the tactic of retreating, hiding in Port Fulan and can''t come out.


    The army of Huxin Town chased all the way to Fulan Port, and found that the city wall of Fulan Port was higher than before, and various fortifications had also increased a lot. They did not dare to attack rashly, but stationed nearby to keep an eye on the pirates to prevent them from attacking. Then run out to loot.


    "It''s all like this, and they didn''t retreat to the sea?" Paul was surprised. It seemed that these pirates really wanted to occupy Fulan Port for a long time.


    Forget it, sooner or later they will be the meat on their cutting board.


    He issued instructions to the officers to use the two newly formed infantry companies as the main force, supplemented by the internal guards, to wipe out the road hog water bandits everywhere, and fight while training. The gangsters and hooligans are very easy to handle.


    With the progress of the "crackdown", Huxin Town has gradually regained control over the entire territory of the Earldom except Port Fuland, but many villages and towns were looted by pirates and bandits, facing two tearful representatives After all, the Earl was not able to make up his mind to scrape another layer of oil from these poor people. He ordered some villages and towns to be exempted from taxes for two quarters.


    With the gradual recovery of traffic in various places, the tax has been collected to some extent, temporarily alleviating the current financial crisis, and temporarily letting the high-level officials of Huxin Town breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, this is only a temporary relief. If you want to truly solve the financial crisis, you must immediately start some projects that are easy to get money.


    ¡­


    That afternoon, Paul summoned Ford''s supervisor and others.


    "Guys, how about this thing I made?"


    Everyone was issued a "paper".


    Manager Ford held a piece of hard stuff and asked suspiciously, "Is this ''paper''?"


    "Cough... This is just a trial product, but it will definitely have a lot of potential when it is done."


    This is the "paper" that Paul made according to his own understanding of papermaking. He made a pile of bark, wood, and bamboo, steamed them in a pot, pounded them into a slurry with a stone mortar, and finally spread the slurry under the sun. Sun, and finally got a... er... crunchy cardboard.


    "Is this kind of thing useful?"


    "Replace the parchment used today."


    The material used for writing in the current world is basically parchment paper, and the production process is extremely complicated. The entire leather must be treated with lime, then dehaired, degreased and fleshed, stretched, scraped multiple times, polished with pumice, and finally dried. And the output is not high. A piece of parchment looks quite big, but the parchment obtained after processing is less than 1 square meter, which leads to the extremely high price of parchment. I can''t even afford it But, this thing..." Manager Ford broke the paper with a little force, and the paper in his hand suddenly shattered, and he was speechless.


    "Ahem..." Seeing that everyone was a little disdainful of his great invention, the Earl cleared his throat and said earnestly: "As long as time passes, I am confident that I can make them softer and thinner. They were all questioned when they were born, but no amount of doubt can stop the wheel of history.¡±


    "Look at the current parchment, the price is so expensive that even some minor nobles dare not buy more, let alone commoners. Taking the church as an example, I asked Pastor Anderson, even if you don''t consider all kinds of failures and accidents, They also need to slaughter more than 300 sheep to copy a copy of the Holy Book. My God, a book needs more than 300 sheep to exchange, and a series of copying processes are required in the middle.¡±


    "As for the ''paper'' in your hands, its raw materials are only humble things like bark and bamboo. As long as the craftsmanship is mature, a lot can be made in a few days. If we can turn it into Soft, thin, not so brittle, this is definitely an epoch-making, world-shattering thing.¡±


    After an impassioned speech, everyone couldn''t help being fascinated.


    "If it can be improved to what the adults say, it will be a sharp weapon for making money." Ford, who was troubled by financial problems, was the first to think of this.


    "Exactly!" Paul clapped his hands vigorously. "Although the early products may not be as durable as parchment paper, the raw materials are sufficient and the production is simple. When the time comes, we will focus on the feature of ''cheap'', and we will definitely not worry about sales."


    "And besides writing, it has another magical function." A mysterious smile appeared on the count''s face.


    "Oh? Dare to ask my lord..."


    "Free your asses."

 Chapter 23： Kings Capital Restoration Battle 1

    Shining Castle is the capital of the Kingdom of Aldo, named after the huge crystal stone on Mount Rabson near the city. The previous kings of the Rodney Dynasty moved their capital several times, and finally settled here in the fifth term. Since then, it has gradually become the political and economic center of the entire kingdom. After the careful management of the subsequent eleven generations of kings, the king''s capital at this time has a population of more than 100,000, and it is already one of the best big cities in the known world.


    In the spring of the 1990th year of the holy calendar, the eastern territory of the kingdom was harassed by the highland barbarians. Her Royal Highness Catherine personally led the army to suppress it. Ernes raised the rebel banner and began a swift march north. But worse things followed. Sir Haas, the commander of the city guard who stayed in the royal capital, betrayed the royal family and launched a rebellion in response to Giles in the south.


    It was already noon at this time, and the fields on both sides of the King''s Avenue leading to the capital were still busy. The farmers did not want to rest, but the rebellion of the city guards a few days ago caused chaos around the capital for a while. They didn''t dare to go out, which delayed a lot of farm work. Now that they are a little more stable, in order not to miss the farming time, many people work from dawn to dusk.


    "Chi Chi Chi..."


    Many birds flew from the north in a panic. When people looked up, they saw an army at the end of the road. Some people became nervous, and they did not breathe a sigh of relief until they saw the flags flying in the team.


    As groups of soldiers passed by, smoke and dust billowed on the road, a large number of people and countless flags merged into a colorful river, zigzagging towards the direction of the capital.


    "Drive¡ª" A group of people dressed as knights rode their horses past groups of walking soldiers, and rushed towards the front of the group. The leader was a female knight, with a head of shiny golden hair that moved with the wind, like a golden Flames danced in the air.


    When they were about to reach the front of the team, the knights noticed that someone was galloping towards them on horseback, and pulled the reins one after another to slow down the horse.


    The visitor quickly arrived in front of the knights. Facing the leading female knight, he put his right hand on his chest and nodded slightly: "Your Royal Highness."


    Catherine waved her hand to signal him to be excused, and asked, "What''s going on ahead?"


    "The vanguard has already joined the King Qin army in Oren Town, and the temporary headquarters has been set up, waiting for you to go there."


    "Okay, everyone, hurry up, let''s go there quickly."


    "Yes!" The people behind took orders one after another, while urging their horses to gallop away after Princess Catherine.


    About half an hour later, Catherine and her party came to the government affairs hall of Oren Town, which was the temporary headquarters. Just as she dismounted, a female general appeared at the door. She walked down the steps and knelt on one knee, "His Royal Highness" .


    The female general has black hair and black eyes, and she is wearing a black armor, which contrasts sharply with the princess''s white armor.


    Catherine immediately stretched out her hands to pull her up, then hugged her tightly, and said with relief: "Ofina, thank you, Lord of Light, for arranging you to accompany me in such a critical time."


    "Your Highness, I swore to follow you forever." There was a trace of tenderness on the female general''s icy face.


    "Thank you, Ofina..."


    "Your Highness, don''t kill your subjects anymore. Lords from all over the world are still waiting for your summons."


    "Well, okay. I saw a lot of people along the way, and I did not choose the wrong person when I sent you to call Qin Wangjun." Catherine praised and held Ofina''s hand tightly, and the two walked into the government affairs office together. hall.


    Seeing the princess came, all the people inside who were discussing fiercely stood up to greet her.


    Catherine walked to the main seat in the hall and sat down, motioning for everyone to sit down. Ofina sat down on her right, and the rest of the people who followed the princess also looked for seats to sit down.


    The princess looked around the hall and nodded with satisfaction.


    "After the change of the royal capital, my father''s health was slightly unwell, and he ordered me to take charge of state affairs temporarily. This is an order signed by His Majesty himself."


    The princess unfolded a roll of paper, and an attendant immediately took it with both hands, and handed it to everyone in the hall to circulate in turn. The decree was indeed signed by His Majesty the King.


    Everyone has no objection to Catherine''s taking over the country. Her Royal Highness has long been famous for her skills. She is capable of literature at the age of five and martial arts at the age of ten. The king handled all kinds of affairs, and the ministers praised him. Even at the age of fifteen, she formed her own knight order, and led troops to the highlands many times to drive away the barbarians, big and small, who harassed the kingdom. No wonder she was asked to lead the troops this time.


    Catherine said loudly: "National crisis recognizes loyal ministers. You can understand righteousness, abide by ancient oaths, and help the royal family in emergencies. Father will be very pleased."


    "Your Highness, the Harden family will follow the royal family to the death..."


    "God bears witness that the Derry family is always loyal to the royal family..."


    "I, the Edley family, would like to be the vanguard of His Royal Highness to defeat the rebel Giles!"


    "Giles'' betrayal of His Majesty the King is a crime that cannot be punished, and the Lord of Light will punish him."


    ¡­


    After a group of Qinwang nobles from other places expressed their loyalty to the royal family, the meeting entered a substantive stage: discussing how to recover Jingyao Castle.


    "Your Highness, the main force of Giles was blocked by the Duke of Dodge, and he was temporarily unable to help the rebels in the capital. The city guards were only 5,000 strong, and we have more than 40,000 horses. We don''t have to wait for the king''s army to arrive later. Tomorrow We will gather all our forces and regain the capital in one go."


    "These five thousand people are the elite guarding the royal capital. They are not farmers recruited temporarily. It is better to be cautious."


    "Are you looking down on us foreign troops?"


    "I absolutely have no such intention."


    "My information shows that Hals has threatened at least 20,000 young men to guard the city for him."


    "Lord Mo Lin is over-concerned, and the mob is nothing to worry about. When the time comes, they will scatter when they see the banner of the royal family."


    "They only need to know how to operate the defensive equipment. The capital city is not the dirt fence that can be broken in the countryside. It is difficult to conquer without an advantage of more than 10 times the force."


    ¡­


    After an afternoon of discussion, the meeting decided that the Duke of Walker would point out that 15,000 people would pretend to attack the Jingyao North Gate, and Princess Catherine would lead the main force of 25,000 people to attack the Jingyao East Gate.


    The next day, the offensive at the North City Gate began first.


    The king''s army first came out with catapults and archers. Due to the problem of accuracy, the catapults mainly acted as a psychological deterrent. It was the archers who really put a huge pressure on the defenders. Teams of archers threw dense arrows on the city wall. rain of arrows. UU reading


    The rebels lacked archers, and there were occasional counterattacks. Most of the people could only rely on the walls and shields to resist the attack of the rain of arrows.


    With the cover of catapults and archers, a large number of royalist soldiers pushed large equipment such as siege engines and battering hammers and moved slowly towards the city wall.


    From time to time, people were shot and fell to the ground on the city wall. The real soldiers of the city guards were relatively calm, holding up their shields to protect their bodies tightly, but those militiamen who were forcibly recruited could not be so calm, especially when there were people around When hit by an arrow.


    A militiaman finally couldn''t take it anymore. People on the left and right were killed and one was injured. He guessed that the next arrow would be stuck in his body, so he left his defensive position before the next wave of arrows rained, and quietly went to the Dengcheng Ma Road. Move over there.


    "Get out of this damned place quickly." The militiaman had only one thought in his mind.


    He was about to be happy when he saw that there was no one guarding the horse crossing, but then a sharp pain hit his chest and back. When he looked down, a **** spear point appeared on his chest. Before he could figure out what happened, his consciousness gradually blurred, and he fell forward on the city wall.


    The city guard officer at the back pulled out his spear with red eyes, and shouted hysterically at the others: "This is what happens to deserters who leave their posts without permission, shoot and kill!"


    at this time¡­


    "Bump!" There was a huge collision sound, it was the sound of the siege engine hitting the city wall.


    "Kill¡ª" a large number of royalist soldiers shouted, rushing up the ladder on the car.


    "Get ready! Swords and shields move forward." The rebels are also ready.


    "Woo¡ª" Both the offensive and defensive sides blew their horns at the same time, announcing the official start of the offensive and defensive battle in the capital.

 Chapter 24： Kings Capital Restoration War II

    On both sides of the north gate of Jingyao Fort, the wall climbing ladders on the siege vehicles were built on the city wall. While climbing up desperately, the soldiers of the royal army held up their shields to defend against the arrows and hot oil thrown by the rebels. Even boiled dung juice. Some siege vehicles drenched in hot oil were ignited by the rebels with rockets, and the fire quickly engulfed the siege vehicles. The soldiers who were on fire had to jump directly from the upper floor. There were also many unfortunate soldiers who did not escape, and their flesh was burnt. The smell is everywhere.


    The first group of royal soldiers wore thick armor, held a knife in one hand and a shield in the other, and blocked the rebel soldiers'' knives and axes with all their strength. With a breakthrough.


    For a while, there were shouts of killing everywhere on the city wall.


    By noon, both the offensive and defensive sides were exhausted. Duke Walker ordered the attack to be suspended, and the rebels took the opportunity to rectify and rest.


    ¡­


    In a private house near the North City Gate, several people sat in the living room with sad faces.


    "How many people were lost in the morning?" Hals, the former city guard commander and now the rebel leader, asked wearily.


    "About 400 old brothers..." one of his subordinates replied cautiously.


    Hals touched his forehead weakly. As for the loss of the forced militiamen, he didn''t bother to ask.


    At this moment, Hals felt remorse, annoyance, fear, and various emotions lingering in his mind repeatedly. Besieged in the isolated city, the expected reinforcements have not arrived, and King Qin''s army knows that it is constantly converging nearby without even thinking about it.


    He cursed viciously: "Damn Giles! Go to hell!"


    On weekdays, he pretended to be a loyal dog of the royal family. In fact, he had been secretly communicating with Giles. Because he had always been cautious, he had never leaked his feet, and he still firmly occupied the position of the commander of the city guard. This time the eldest princess led an army expedition to the highlands, Giles finally couldn''t restrain his ambition, took the opportunity to rebel, and sent someone to inform him to respond before the princess''s army returned.


    I refused at first, your Giles army is still far away, isn''t it courting death for me to cause trouble in the capital?


    But later the contact person said that the Duke of Dodge in the south had fallen to Giles, and the biggest obstacle for the army to go north had been cleared, and the other small lords had nothing to worry about, and even promised him to grant him the title of earl once the matter was accomplished. I wanted to make a great contribution when my head was hot. If I didn''t respond until Giles''s army ran to the gate of the capital city, wouldn''t it make him look down on himself? If he controlled Jingyao first and captured the king, this credit Definitely outshine anyone in Giles'' camp.


    Then he reversed himself, except that he didn''t catch the king, everything else went well. The command system of the City Guard Army has been cleaned up, the disobedient officers were killed and shut down, and the entire army was under his control. After imprisoning a group of ministers in the palace and killing a few thorns, the nobles who are now staying in the capital neither clearly oppose him nor support him clearly. Forget it, wait for Giles to come and clean up the gang himself It''s just grass on the wall. There are also many nobles who ran away during the chaotic moment when the army was raised, he didn''t care, let them run to make trouble for Her Royal Highness, as long as they left their property.


    After he had done everything he had to do, the army of Giles that the connectors were talking about didn''t come for a long time. Feeling that something was wrong, he immediately sent someone to the south to investigate, and the news that came back made him want to vomit blood: the Dodge family did not fall to Giles at all, and the northward army was still blocked by the thorn pass.


    "It''s over, it''s over, it''s over..." This was his only thought after hearing the news.


    But now he has no way out, and after enjoying a period of monopolizing power, he is even more unwilling to give up everything in front of him and abscond quietly. He decided to take a big gamble and hold the capital until Giles'' army arrived.


    King Qin''s army quickly gathered near the capital, and after waiting for the princess''s army to return, he launched an offensive this morning. He moved the headquarters to the north gate where the king''s army attacked, and personally directed the defense. Withdrew the first wave of attacks.


    Just want to take a nap, suddenly the horn sounded again.


    A soldier rushed in hastily, "Master Hals, the enemy is attacking again. The defenders on the wall ask for reinforcements, otherwise they will not be able to hold on."


    Hals ordered decisively: "Drop half of the troops from other directions to reinforce the north gate. After repelling this wave of attacks, open the city gate while the enemy is retreating. I will personally lead the troops to fight back."


    "Yes!" The soldier took the order and left.


    No one noticed that the two officers in the hall looked at each other quietly and imperceptibly.


    "Master Hals, although the enemy army is only attacking the north gate, other directions should not be taken lightly. Please allow me to check the post."


    "You''re right, go ahead and keep an eye on those bastards." For some of his subordinates, he was really not at ease.


    ¡­


    "Your Highness, there is news from the carrier pigeon that it is time to attack." Ofina reported the enemy''s situation to Catherine.


    In the dense forest outside the east gate, the main force of the royal army with 25,000 people is hidden, waiting for this moment.


    Catherine drew her sword, turned around and shouted: "Soldiers, the long-awaited moment has arrived. Many people''s parents, wives and children are in this city, and it is time to rescue them from the rebels. Show your Loyalty to the country, long live Aldo!"


    "Long live Aldo!"


    "Aldo must win!"


    The soldiers responded to Catherine with bursts of cheers.


    "Blow the horn and attack¡ª" Catherine ordered.


    With the blowing of the horn, the officers and soldiers of the king''s army rushed out of the dense forest, carried the ladder and the bumper, and attacked the east gate with the sound of the sound, and the real attack began.


    ¡­


    The second wave of attack at the North Gate was repulsed, and the soldiers of the Wang Army retreated in the direction of the attack. Hals ordered the city gate to be opened, and shouted at the five hundred cavalry behind him: "Brothers, show some color to these bastards. When you come back, each person will be rewarded with 5 gold coins." He took the lead and rushed towards the retreating soldiers of the royal army, and the cavalry behind him charged closely.


    The Wang Jun who was retreating did not expect the enemy to fight back. He was caught off guard and couldn''t stop the more than 500 cavalry from charging left and right for a while.


    However, just as Hals was venting his anger for the past few days, he caught a glimpse of a rider rushing towards him from the city gate, yelling anxiously.


    After the rider approached, he finally heard what the other party was shouting.


    "The east gate is lost, please send troops to support quickly, my lord."


    Hals'' eyes went dark, and he almost fell off his horse. UU Reading


    "Master Hals! Lord Hals?" The rider called him anxiously, the commander must not be in trouble at this juncture.


    Hals stabilized his body, and suddenly stabbed out the lance in his hand.


    With an expression of disbelief on his face, the rider stared wide-eyed at the lance pierced into his chest, then fell off his horse and died.


    "Haha! You lied to me, you lied to me!"


    Hals, who was already crazy, threw off his helmet, raised his lance and charged again, charging towards the densest place of enemy soldiers.


    His frenzied voice wafted across the battlefield:


    "You lied to me, you all lied to me!"


    ¡­


    On Rabson Hill near the capital, two men dressed as businessmen silently watched the fighting in the distance.


    "Alas¡ª" one of the young men with frivolous eyes and an earring on his right ear sighed.


    "Master Hals has been cautious for so many years, but capsized at the last moment. What a pity."


    "Hmph, don''t pretend to be merciful there. If you hadn''t been slapping the sidelines there, even if I say Potian, I probably wouldn''t be able to arouse the little Jiujiu in his heart. But this guy is quite useless, he only lasted for a day and it was over." Then he continued. The person speaking was a middle-aged man with a mustache.


    "People, don''t be too greedy. If the princess doesn''t go back to the royal capital, she goes directly east and goes south, and the old man Dodge will attack from left to right. His Royal Highness will be the one who will feel uncomfortable at that time. The princess has made such a big detour, and the extra time is not worth it. It''s just one day."


    "Hmph, I don''t need you to tell me. By the way, have you prepared the gift for Her Highness the Princess?"


    "Hehe, how dare I be negligent when dealing with such a beauty?"


    The corners of the young man''s mouth raised slightly, and a wicked smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 25： Kings Capital Restoration War III

    "Your Highness, the leader of the bandit, Hals, has been conferred, and all the rebels at the North Gate have surrendered."


    In the evening, the Duke of Walker and Princess Catherine met at the palace and brought Sir Haas'' body over.


    "The traitor must have been frightened mad by the news of the fall of the east gate. He rushed to our army formation recklessly, and was finally shot to death by the archers."


    Catherine cast a cold glance at Hals, who had turned into a hedgehog, and ordered: "Take the head of this traitor and recruit the remnants of the rebels who are still fighting."


    Immediately, someone came over and dragged Hals'' body down for "disposition".


    "Your Highness, Lord Rupert and several other ministers are here."


    Catherine was overjoyed: "Bring them here quickly."


    On the day of the rebellion, Hals personally led the troops to rush into the palace. If it weren''t for the chancellor, Earl Rupert, who led a group of ministers to deal with Hals and bought precious time for the king, the king might not have escaped the clutches of the rebels. , then the current situation will be much more complicated, at least Catherine will be cautious.


    Therefore, Catherine is very grateful to Rupert and the ministers who held up the rebels that day. Although she had received a secret report that Hals did not dare to kill them, but only imprisoned them, Catherine was still worried whether the rebel leader would suddenly Go crazy and do something irrational. Another reason is that if more than half of the kingdom''s top executives are cut off, it will not be so easy to form another administrative team. How can I lead the army south to counter the rebellion with confidence?


    Rupert and others quickly came in, "I will pay my respects to Your Highness the Princess."


    "Quick and free."


    Everyone was a little excited to meet again after the big change.


    Rupert asked worriedly: "I wonder if His Majesty the King is well?"


    Catherine said with a face of shame: "Father is fine, and he has regained consciousness, and he will be able to return to the capital in a few days. But you, you won''t blame me for attacking the city without worrying about your safety? I''m sorry. "


    Rupert looked calm: "Your Highness, don''t think so, unnecessary pity is a taboo for the leader of the army."


    Several other ministers also expressed their views one after another.


    Catherine was very pleased to hear that, and came to the council hall in the palace while talking with them.


    "Father ordered me to temporarily take charge of state affairs until he recovers. I wonder what advice you guys have for me in this situation?"


    Rupert: "The most urgent task is to stabilize the people''s hearts and order in the Jingyao area and resume production."


    Catherine was in favor: "Well, I would like to ask the Minister of the Palace to draw up a notice to inform Jingyao City and nearby places of the news of the rebels'' punishment, so as to stabilize the hearts of the people."


    "Your Highness, please let the army be under martial law for at least one month to appease the local area. After the rebellion, Jingyao''s government orders were chaotic, and the local area was at a loss. Many people who tried to fish in troubled waters took advantage of the opportunity to make trouble. They need to be brought to justice." The Minister of Justice also proposed his own Views.


    "Well, this is also an extremely urgent matter, and I will notify the army."


    ¡­


    Xicheng District is the location of Jingyao Fort''s official grain warehouse. After Wang Jun regained Jingyao, he immediately sent people to strengthen the protection of the warehouse, and it is strictly forbidden for idlers to enter and leave.


    At this time, the sun had completely set, and due to the chaos caused by the war, the residents had turned off their lights and had a rest early. The nearby roads were surprisingly quiet, and the sound of footsteps could only be heard when soldiers patrolled by occasionally.


    There were two soldiers guarding the entrance of the warehouse compound, and one of them yawned, "It''s so boring, the change of guard hasn''t come yet!"


    "Stand on your post! It''s only been less than two hours." The companion on the side was very speechless.


    "My stomach is protesting...Huh? Someone seems to be coming over there."


    Another soldier immediately shouted: "Who is it? Stop!"


    "Hehe, don''t panic, it''s me." The visitor walked over calmly and said with a smile.


    By the light of the torches, the soldiers could clearly see a chubby face.


    "Ah, it turned out to be the supervisor, I''m sorry."


    The person who came was the official in charge of managing the granary. I met him in the evening when he handed over the defense work. Although he was friendly, he was still a small nobleman. It was not something the two big soldiers could offend. They quickly bowed and apologized.


    "Where is it, you should be loyal to your duties. Besides, I am here to trouble you."


    "I don''t know what''s the matter with the supervisor?"


    "When I left in the evening, I left a very important account book in a warehouse. Oh, I have to write a report all night tonight, and it has to be delivered to the palace tomorrow morning. Without this account book, I can only I can make it up."


    "So that''s how it is. Let me illuminate it for you, and help you find it by the way."


    The Warehouse Manager is not a casual person, so he naturally has the right to enter and exit.


    The soldier lit an oil lamp, followed the steward to the room near the door, took a bunch of keys, and entered the courtyard of the warehouse area.


    "Troublesome little brother."


    "It is an honor to serve you, my lord."


    As the two walked, they chatted one after another.


    Walking to a warehouse deep in the yard, the fat supervisor suddenly stopped, "It seems to be this one."


    "Let''s go in and have a look, my lord."


    The two opened the door and walked into the warehouse, and then searched carefully by the light of the oil lamp.


    "It doesn''t seem to be here. Look elsewhere."


    "Hehe, no hurry. Little brother, have you seen the drama?"


    The soldier was very strange. Why did the fat supervisor ask him this? But he still replied honestly: "Your Excellency, you are joking. Only nobles and rich people can appreciate it. How can people like me see it?"


    "Then let me babble with you, there are always highs and lows in the plot of a drama."


    "Uh... I don''t quite understand what you said." The soldier was a little confused.


    "There are climaxes and troughs, and it is a complete drama." The warehouse supervisor''s expression gradually became strange, half a smile, half a smile, half a cry.


    The soldier was terrified by the expression of the warehouse supervisor. Why is this guy so nervous, "My lord, let''s find the account books quickly."


    The supervisor ignored the soldiers at all, and said to himself: "The protagonists in tragedies often start off smoothly, then fall from the high tide to the low tide, and never climb out in the end."


    His eyes gradually became numb and lifeless, but his hands tightly grasped a small bag of grain placed at the door.


    The soldier became nervous and realized that something was wrong. The man in front of him was really evil, and warned: "If you do this again, I will blow the police whistle."


    But the soldiers'' warnings were ineffective.


    "And the protagonists of a comedy often usher in an unexpected turn after the trough." The supervisor began to tear the food bag vigorously while talkingSo, is this a tragedy? Or a comedy? "


    Just when the supervisor finished speaking, the bag was torn open, and the soldier''s eyes widened in horror. There was no food in that bag at all, but sulfur, which he recognized.


    "Stop!" The soldier who realized what was going to happen next shouted, drew his sword and rushed towards the supervisor.


    The supervisor quickly put his hand in his pocket, then pulled it out and threw a pile of powder at the soldiers.


    "Ah¡ª" The sharp pain and burning sensation quickly spread to the brain, and the soldier threw away his weapon, covering his eyes and struggling.


    The warehouse supervisor picked up the oil lamp that fell on the ground, "Who is the protagonist of this drama?"


    ¡­


    After having dinner with the ministers and generals, Catherine returned to her room in the palace to rest. The familiar layout in the room made her feel a little relaxed. She took off her armor and took a hot bath. Put on a skirt. The princess went to the bookshelf, picked up a collection of poems, and planned to read it for a while before going to bed, but for some reason she was always restless, and couldn''t read a single line of those beautiful passages in the past.


    "Hey¡ªdid the recent war make me too nervous? I heard that many veterans will become very weird when they leave the army. Catherine, Catherine, you can''t become like that."


    The princess went to the balcony, wanting to take a breath of fresh air. Under the blowing of the night wind, her beautiful figure was undoubtedly revealed.


    Suddenly, a bright spot appeared to the west of the palace, and Her Royal Highness, who knew it was where the granary was, immediately realized that something bad had happened.


    Sure enough, the bright spots expanded rapidly until the soaring flames illuminated almost the entire Xicheng District.

 Chapter 26： artillery demo

    "Respected Earl Paul Greyman, we are extremely sorry for your father''s death, and we had no choice but to fight at that time..."


    "Fulan Port will still exist as your territory, but if you can give her to us as a place to live, we are willing to dedicate our loyalty to you..."


    "We will donate half of the property collected every quarter to you. We guarantee that the money you receive will be much more than the taxes you received before..."


    This is a letter sent by the Shark Gang entrenched in Port Fulan. Paul asked people to read it to everyone at the meeting.


    After the letter was read, everyone in the hall was overjoyed. These pirates were really delusional, and they even dreamed of splitting the land, especially when Arda''s army had an absolute advantage.


    Paul took the letter and tore it to shreds, "It''s just a joke."


    Not to mention that the pirates after the big defeat are not qualified to challenge him at all. Based on the revenge of killing their father, it is impossible for Paul to let them go, otherwise he will still mess around after it gets out.


    "My lord, the training of two infantry battalions fully equipped has been completed. Please order troops to recover Port Flanders and wipe out these pirates." Bryce said the wishes of most of the officers.


    The Earl did not agree: "Don''t worry, they are already locusts after autumn, and they won''t be able to jump for a few days. Let''s test the newly developed firearms first. If they work well, our army will be even more powerful. We just take these Blind-eyed pirates try their knives."


    After hearing this, everyone was very curious. The muskets and grenades had already opened people''s eyes. I wondered what novelty this little count had come up with.


    At this time, the Earl was in high spirits. The papermaking workshop built near the lord''s castle was hardened day and night, and the paper produced was finally usable, and he summed up a set of feasible technological processes. Manager Ford took the first batch to manufacture The paper was sold all over the world in the Northwest Bay area, and some sales were finally opened.


    Aristocrats and businessmen found that this new type of paper was really good and cheap, and they could buy a stack of it for a few bucks, and it didn¡¯t bother them at all to write, draw, and keep accounts. Parchment paper is much easier to use. Another big buyer of paper is the monasteries in various places. In this era, the monasteries also have part of the educational function, so the demand for paper is naturally great.


    The paper produced is still relatively rough and fragile. Paul ordered the craftsmen in the workshop to continue to improve the papermaking process and customize different prices according to product quality to meet the needs of customers of different classes.


    After the sales are opened, the money will come. Although the current stage is only sold in the Northwest Gulf area, the profit is still very small, but the prospects are bright.


    Of course, just like what happened on the earth, papermaking will eventually leverage the monopoly of the nobles and churches on cultural knowledge and benefit the people at the bottom. "This can be regarded as pushing the wheel of history." He felt a little proud in his heart.


    ¡­


    In the camp in the forest that was used to train new recruits, the temporary tents and low fences have disappeared. Instead, there are brick houses and brick walls taller than a person, which have been transformed into A "military base" as the earl called it.


    The internal guards in Huxin Town have also been expanded, and now the internal guards are full of a squadron. Two platoons of internal guards are stationed here. Outside the walls, soldiers with wolf dogs patrol the surroundings day and night.


    In an open area near the base, Marlowe, Herman, Kelly and others in charge of weapon research and development were fiddling with something, and soldiers were closely guarding all around. If Earthlings were around, they''d be recognizable as a muzzle-loading bronze cannon in the style of the early nineteenth century. The overall structure of the artillery was designed by Paul with reference to the "traversing artifact" on the Internet in his previous life - the Napoleon Cannon. The structure of the gun mount carrying the gun body is very simple, consisting of four parts: wheels, main shaft, gun tailstock and pitching device. The device is composed of a screw connected to the breech of the gun and an adjustment handle, as long as the handle is turned, the muzzle can be raised or lowered.


    There was a conversation between the Earl and a group of officers from afar: "I am going to name this place ''Fifty-One District'', don''t ask me what I mean by Fifty-One District, in short, it is called Fifty-one District..."


    When Marlowe and the others heard the voice, they hurried over to greet him: "My lord, you are finally here, and I am ready here."


    I saw the young earl running to the bronze cannon and affectionately "stroking" the cannon body from the beginning to the end.


    Everyone: "..."


    Paul cleared his throat and said, "Hmm! I brought everyone here, and it''s up to you next."


    Marlowe patted his chest and replied confidently: "Yes, my lord."


    Thanks to the "contribution" of the pirate captives in the previous experiment, he is very confident in this public demonstration.


    A double-layer brick wall was built 100 meters in front of the artillery, which was the target of this test firing. Marlowe ordered the gun crews to take their positions while they hid behind a low wall behind the guns to watch the firing.


    The artillery crew consisting of 7 people came to the cannon with a bucket of water, and operated the cannon according to the established steps of their respective responsibilities.


    First, use a long-stem cannon brush wrapped with wool on the top, dip it in water, and then extend it into the muzzle to clean up the sparks left after the last launch. It is not necessary for the first launch, but in order to prevent the artillery from forgetting this step in subsequent launches In the event of an accident, this step was strictly required to be carried out in each firing, and then a brush was inserted into the gun barrel to wipe off the moisture left in the previous steps, and then the flannelette-wrapped propellant package and a solid iron bullet were stuffed one after another. into the barrel, then compact the ammunition with the loading rod, and the loading is complete.


    Entering the ignition stage, first use a thin iron cone to penetrate through the firing hole at the breech of the gun, and pierce the propellant charge to facilitate ignition. There are two ways to ignite. One is to insert a cotton fuze and then ignite the fuze. It takes a while for the fuze to burn. The advantage of this method is that it is safer. Another way is to use gunpowder to fill the ignition hole, use an ignition rod, and use the match rope wrapped around it to ignite the gunpowder in the ignition hole. The advantage of this method is that it can be fired quickly.


    This demonstration used the fuze firing method. After the fuze was ignited, the artillery crew members quickly covered their ears.


    The gunpowder was eventually ignited as the burning fuse shortened rapidly.


    "boom!"


    There was only a deafening roar from the four-pound bronze cannon, and the strong recoil made the cannon back a lot. Everyone standing behind the low wall was shocked, and the ground under their feet seemed to tremble slightly at that moment.


    "Ah~~" The Earl looked fascinated.


    After the thick smoke from the launch dissipated, everyone could clearly see the scene ahead. A terrifying hole had been opened in the thick brick wall. Everyone gasped, this power, if it hits the crowd...


    Most immediately ran over to observe the artillery carefully, while several people, including Schroeder, surrounded Marlowe asking questions.


    "After our many tests, this thing can hit more than a thousand meters."


    "Firing bigger shells? Shooting farther? Of course, but the premise is that we allocate more funds for experiments."


    "If you are proficient, you can fire 2 to 3 shots a minute, but frequent shooting will make the barrel overheat."


    Marlowe raised the corner of his mouth, while suppressing the excitement in his heart, he responded to the officers'' questions. Such a sharp weapon was actually made by me, and the original choice was indeed right.


    "Military weapon! Military weapon!" the old knight Schroeder exclaimed.


    "Big is beautiful~~Big is beautiful~~" Captain Holman muttered to himself while touching the gun body, as if opening the door to a new world.


    "Marlowe, try a shot, and make them open their eyes again."


    "Okay, my lord!"

 Chapter 27： port of richlands

    Dean Ithaca turned into the alley next to the main street. After confirming that no one was following him, he walked to the door of a private house, knocked three times, and then knocked twice after a short pause.


    The door opened, and a girl poked her head out, glanced at the roads on both sides, grabbed Dean''s clothes and pulled him in.


    "Hey, hey! Be lighter, your clothes will be torn apart by you." Dean protested dissatisfied.


    "You still have the face to say that if you haven''t come back after going out for so long, you think something happened to you."


    The pink-haired girl frowned, with her hands on her hips, obviously a little angry.


    "Huh? Huh? The sun is coming out from the west, is the leader worried about me?" Dean pretended to be surprised.


    "You¡ªbelieve it or not, I''ll beat you up!" The girl blushed, and raised a hammer that didn''t match her figure.


    Dean immediately raised his hands to beg for mercy: "Forgive me!"


    "Hey hey! The two of you are flirting and flirting, right? Susan''s grandfather is still in the hands of the pirates." A tall young man with yellow hair beside him said helplessly.


    Then his face was "in close contact" with the girl''s hammer.


    "If you don''t speak, no one will think you are dumb, you ''fly''." The girl said in a dark voice while holding the hammer.


    The young man with yellow hair Shamat held his swollen cheeks and said sadly: "Yes~~ Mr. Leader, I won''t dare again."


    As soon as the words fell, two more people came out from the back room, a girl wearing a pointed scholar hat and a girl with ponytails. Only the girl with ponytails in this room was wearing civilian clothes in the Northwest Bay style. She said happily: "So It''s Brother Dean who''s back."


    Seeing that Dean had returned safely, the two couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    The girl dressed as a scholar asked, "Dean, have you found any news?"


    "I really got a lot of useful information."


    Everyone sat down around the table, and Dean continued: "The whole town of Fulan Port has been under martial law, and no one is allowed to enter or leave. I heard that the pirates hit a snag a few days ago."


    The hammer thrower girl asked dissatisfied: "Who asked you this, what about Susan''s grandpa and the goal of our trip?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll just say it. I got a pirate kid drunk and got something out of his mouth. Susan''s grandpa and our target are both imprisoned in the church, but I''ll look around Look, the pirates have very tight grips, and it''s hard to get close there. So you have to find the right time."


    The hammer girl yelled in dissatisfaction: "Why is it so troublesome? Let me tell you, let''s just rush in, find that ''shark'', beat him up, and let him hand him over to us?"


    Dean smiled helplessly, "Master, you have to consider the comparison of the numbers between the enemy and us."


    The hammer throwing girl glared: "Then what do you say?"


    Dean said calmly: "I have a plan, and this is about what I said at the beginning. Do you know how much trouble the pirates encountered a while ago? They lost more than 400 people! This is almost Half of the Sharks."


    Sha Matt, with a bruised nose and swollen face, covered his cheeks and asked, "Who is so powerful? It can''t be the local lord, right?"


    Dean spread his hands: "I don''t know that little guy. Didn''t you serve in the army? You should understand. For these low-level personnel, the higher-ups often don''t want them to know too much. If the opponent is too strong, they may desert. He just informed him before the battle and pushed him to the front as cannon fodder. He also learned about the loss of more than 400 people through his acquaintances around the leader."


    Hammer Throw Girl: "Could it be the lord''s army, Su...?"


    "Don''t be kidding, our lord here will care about the life and death of the coastal civilians? They sold us to pirates more than ten years ago."


    Before the hammer girl could finish her question, the ponytail girl said something hard.


    The girl''s face changed from the expression just now, seeming to be disdainful or resentful, a small hand clenched into a fist: "Shameless nobles still have the cheek to come to our place to collect taxes every quarter. As the mayor, grandpa has to satisfy The greedy appetite of the pirates, and the tax collector sent by the pig-headed lord, have been complained by many townspeople."


    As she spoke, the girl''s eyes became moist, and tears welled up in her eye sockets.


    Miss Scholar put her hand on the girl''s back immediately, and comforted her: "Don''t be sad, everyone should just talk about it, and they all understand the old man in their hearts. Otherwise, why do you recommend your grandfather to be the mayor every year?"


    The ponytail girl wiped away her tears and whimpered, "Well... I know everyone''s feelings, being blackmailed by pirates and lords at the same time, there will inevitably be some complaints."


    "Hmm!" Seeing that the atmosphere was a little heavy, Dean cleared his throat to attract everyone''s attention, and continued to talk about his plan: "It doesn''t matter who made the pirates run into trouble, but looking at their recent deployment, it is reinforcement Fortifications, entry and exit are prohibited again, it seems that the other party will come to Port Fulan soon to clean them up."


    "Now there are only a few hundred pirates in the town. According to the information I got out, most of them will be sent to the city gate for defensive operations. There are only about 20 people left in the church."


    "We can''t judge whether the comer is good or evil. Since Susan said that the local lord is very incompetent, I guess it may be another group of pirates who came to Huobin. We can only hope for ourselves. When the time comes, we will take advantage of the chaos Like this... that..."


    ¡­


    After everyone discussed the details of the action, the hammer girl made a final decision: "Huh! It''s very simple! Let''s do it this way. Well, it would be great if the rest of the group were here. If we gather together, I think we can break through now. "


    "No way, who asked you to take on two missions, leader?"


    "Hmph! I''m also thinking about the future of our adventure group. But having said that, what is our goal¡ªMaster Foster of the Horn Bay Alliance doing here? It''s nothing but trouble for others."


    "What other reason can there be? A rich young man like him is nothing more than his brain being burned out by some knight adventure novels. He fantasizes about slaying evil dragons and saving princesses every day. Evil dragons can''t be found, but villains do exist. Here Wasn¡¯t it the great pirate Edward¡¯s territory before? I heard that many people challenged him before, but none of them succeeded, and they were all fed fish. Our young master is really lucky, just in time for Edward¡¯s absence.¡±


    The ponytail girl said: "Brother Dean, sister Meru, I also want to help you, not to mention my grandfather is also among the rescued people. I will go with you when the time comes, I am very familiar with the interior of the church."


    "No! This is too dangerous. Susan, you can rest assured to stay at home and wait for our good news."


    The hammer girl refused straight away, with a serious expression on her face.


    "I, Meru Highmore, gamble the name of the Lichman Adventure Group, and promise to send your grandpa home safely."


    ¡­


    At this time, the church in Port Fullland had become the headquarters of the pirates of the Shark Gang. The big and small leaders gathered in a certain room for a meeting to discuss the recent defeat.


    The leader ''Shark'', dressed in a classic pirate dress, with a fleshy face and an eye patch on his left eye, said bitterly: "No wonder that guy ''Loach'' ran back to the sea in a panic. There are ways."


    A little leader said: "Boss, let''s retreat to the sea as well. The brothers below are a little panicked. Rumors that there are wizards helping the other party have spread everywhere."


    The shark was furious, and smashed the water glass in front of him: "Send the order down, whoever dares to talk nonsense again, I pulled out his tongue!"


    "Do you still want to go back to the sea and live the life of wandering and having nothing to do with your last meal? Now that Edward''s meddling evil star is finally gone, I must swallow the fat of Port Fulan No."


    "But this land belongs to the Greiman family..."


    "I don''t care about Greiman''s or Sileman''s, as long as I take it, it''s mine."


    A former leader of the Quaker gang who came here showed fear: "But boss Shark, their ''wizards'' over there..." Before he finished speaking, he remembered Shark''s order to prohibit nonsense just now hurriedly Shut up.


    The shark looked like iron and steel: "Use your brains, if they really have wizards, magic, etc., the church would have troubled them a long time ago, and they have time to deal with us?"


    Then he said with confidence: "It''s nothing more than some uncommon weapons. I carefully asked those brothers who have experienced it personally, and summed up a set of methods to deal with them. Just put on thick armor, or even thicker clothes. Those iron nails and debris can''t do much damage. As for the tubes that can shoot iron projectiles, they are nothing more than things like bows and arrows and slings, except that the projectiles are launched faster and more powerful, and the quantity very few."


    Although the shark''s mouth was stiff, he was also secretly afraid. He had seen a pirate who had been shot by Quick and defected to him. At that time, the man''s arm was almost crippled, and he died a few days later because of a high fever. .


    But he obviously couldn''t show it, otherwise how could he fool his men to die, so he said some encouraging words, promising how much benefit they would get after permanently occupying Port Fulan and so on.


    A group of subordinates were encouraged by the shark, and Gleiman''s secret weapon didn''t seem to be so scary anymore, and they all expressed that they would follow the boss to fight to the death with Gleiman''s army.


    "By the way, what happened to the old mayor and the young master of the Jiaowan Alliance?"


    "The old man still doesn''t cooperate. No matter how hard he tortures you, he won''t recognize your title of lord. That young master is honest, and he can write whatever he is asked to write."


    "Hmph! When I stop the dog-headed noble''s army, I have plenty of time to play with the old man, but it''s useless if he doesn''t admit it at that time. That young master is also my favorite, he is our cash cow."


    "Yes, boss!"

 Chapter 28： Siege of the city gate

    Entering June, after two months of intensive preparations, Paul Greiman officially issued a combat order to the army to recover Port Fuland.


    At this time, the Arda Guard already had two full-staffed reorganized battalions, with a total of more than 1,100 officers and soldiers. With the unremitting efforts of Heman and others, in addition to traditional cold weapons such as swords and spears, they were also equipped with 20 matchlock guns and two 4-pounder guns.


    Outside Port Fulan, the Earl raised his binoculars to observe the pirates'' fortifications from a distance. He invited opticians from other places to make this telescope, and it was quickly equipped in the army. The officers were full of praise for this sharp weapon that can observe the enemy''s situation from a long distance. Of course, the optician was ''retained'' by him with a high salary.


    At this time, the port of Fulan has been reinforced by pirates. It is said to be a city wall, but compared with a big city like Jingyao, it is just a low earth enclosure. However, there are quite a lot of defensive weapons on it. From a distance, you can see something cooking in a large pot on the wall. It is either boiling hot oil or fetid feces. The pirates have discovered the gathering of troops outside the city and set the fire on fire ahead of time. stand up.


    Not far from the city wall, a trench as deep as one person was dug. Between the trench and the city wall were densely scattered barbed caltrops, ground thorns and other sinister things.


    Schroeder put down the binoculars and suggested: "Attack directly at the gate. We have artillery, and the wooden gate can be blasted open with a few shots. Then use muskets and artillery as a cover to fill up the trench in front of the gate, and then you can rush in." went in."


    Paul nodded in agreement with the plan.


    In the afternoon, two cannons were aimed at the gate of Port Fulan from a distance, and the battle began.


    "Load...aim..." Following the command of the gunner, the gunners operated the artillery in an orderly manner. They had been training continuously for nearly two months for this actual combat, and every step of the movement seemed to be instinctive.


    "Fire!" The gunner roared, and the gunner in charge of firing ignited the gunpowder in the fire door.


    "boom!"


    Accompanied by a huge roar, the 4-pound solid iron bullet rushed out of the barrel at a speed of 416 meters per second carrying huge kinetic energy, and hit the city wall of Port Fuland almost instantly.


    The pirates on the wall only saw a burst of white smoke rising from the two strange things in the distance, and after two loud noises, they suddenly felt the city wall shake. Although it missed the gate, its power still gave the pirates a huge shock, and there were horrified shouts on the city wall.


    "Calista, a ballista with a simpler structure but more powerful." Pirate leader Shark quickly judged this, and he quickly ordered his men not to gather together to avoid being caught by shells.


    "Reset...Adjust the shooting angle!"


    The gunners adjusted the angle slightly and quickly played the second round.


    The second round of shelling still didn''t focus on the city gate, but it smashed a piece of the wall. The shells penetrated the female wall and directly blasted a hapless pirate off the city wall, killing him instantly. The fragments of the wall also seriously injured his companions not far away on both sides.


    Painful wailing sounded on the city wall, and the shark immediately ordered the two men to be taken down so as not to affect morale.


    However, the morale had almost dropped at this time. After witnessing the power of the "Calista", all the pirates shrank their heads and shivered.


    ¡­


    Accompanied by a loud cracking sound, the fifth round of shelling finally hit the gate, and the wooden gate was smashed to pieces. The pirates ambushing on both sides of the gate were frightened. It''s like thunder from the gods.


    "Musketeers advance!"


    The musketeers of Arda''s army began to slowly advance towards the city wall under the cover of the shield bearers.


    "The archers are ready, the enemy is about to attack the city, let the brothers at the gate watch closely."


    Seeing the musketeers advancing and giving successive orders, he knew that the opponent was about to attack the city.


    Pirates equipped with bows and arrows showed half of their bodies from the wall, looking for targets approaching the trench.


    But the "siege soldiers" they thought stopped at a distance of more than 100 meters from the city wall. At this distance, their inferior bows and arrows could not cause any effective damage, not to mention that the opponent was protected by a shield.


    There was a sound like fried beans, and 20 matchlock guns fired together. Immediately, 4 pirates were hit, paralyzed on the wall holding their wounds and screaming.


    "Get down! Get down!" "It''s the legendary black magic!" There was a burst of shouting from the city wall.


    It''s the kind of legendary evil weapon that can hit so far. The shark was secretly startled, why the enemy''s long-range attack was not over yet, he thought that the enemy would fill in the trenches and attack the city next.


    This is indeed the case. Taking advantage of the opportunity of the pirates on the wall to lie down to avoid the muskets, the soldiers carrying bags of soil quickly ran to the ditch in front of the gate and began to throw them in.


    If you don''t stop it, it will be too late, the shark can''t care less, and roars: "Archer, attack!"


    However, no one listened to his words, and all the people with bows and arrows hid behind the parapet and refused to get up.


    The shark was furious: "Are you all deaf?"


    One of his subordinates said with a sad face: "Boss, surrender! We can''t win."


    The shark sneered twice: "Hmph! Someone finally said it."


    Immediately, he opened his bloodshot eyes wide and shouted at his subordinates: "Gleiman''s father is in our hands. What do you think will happen after surrendering? Knowing what it is for people like us to hurt nobles Consequences?" The voice was indescribably insane.


    Scary scenes appeared in the minds of the pirates.


    In this harsh era, after civilians hurt nobles, the result depends entirely on the words of the nobles. Although it is said that some nobles forgive criminals, it is said that they are said to be good, but most of them impose severe punishments. Cutting off hands and feet is considered light, and it is very common to be executed directly. What is even more terrifying is being tortured to death or even life is worse than death. There used to be a lord who dealt with the person who assassinated himself in this way: insert a sharpened piece of wood into the back door of the victim, stand on the ground and let him fall slowly, and finally the victim wailed to death in endless pain.


    Treating civilians like this, let alone these pirates who already have **** hands, everyone shuddered involuntarily.


    "Fight with the noble boy!"


    Under the oppression of fear the pirates were aroused to blood, and they clamored to fight Paul Grayman to the end.


    But being pressed against the city wall and beaten was not an option. Anyway, the trench was almost filled, and the opponent was about to rush in. The shark ordered the minions to go down the wall to fight the opponent.


    Just as the pirates were noisily moving down the wall, the shark called a confidant and whispered a few words.


    ¡­


    With the frightening roar of artillery sounding again, a cannonball drilled into the city gate hole, immediately opened a passage of flesh and blood in front of the city gate, and the pirates who gathered at the city gate disregarded their companions who fell to the ground and groaned, and scattered to the city gate in panic both sides.


    Arda''s army launched an assault at the right time. Four infantry companies stepped on sandbags and crossed the trench one by one. There were killing sounds in the street.


    The musketeers rushed into the city behind them. They took advantage of the enemy being blocked by the gunmen and stood in a safe rear to fire freely. At such a short distance, they almost pointed at where to hit, accompanied by bursts of smoke rising. There was a sound of "bumping", and the lives of pirates were being harvested by projectiles one by one.


    "Disarm, don''t kill! Disarm, don''t kill!"


    A cavalryman rushed into the city and conveyed the earl''s latest instructions to the pirates who had been divided into several parts.


    "We surrender!"


    As soon as they heard that they could avoid death, some of the **** pirates dropped their weapons and knelt on the ground to surrender. There was one who took the lead, and the pirates next to him followed suit, lest they fall behind the others, whether he would settle his score later, let''s take a gamble first.


    In a few minutes, all the pirates in the city gate area surrendered.

 Chapter 29： church

    After the battle in the city gate area, Paul led Schroeder and others to ride into Port Fulan.


    He looked around and studied the small port town. In terms of building area, Fulan Port is more than twice as large as Huxin Town. Residents¡¯ houses are well-arranged and taller and more beautiful than those in Huxin Town. Starting from the city gate, a curved avenue leads to the west. The dock area, and this avenue is paved with bricks and stones, which is better than the central avenue in Huxin Town, which is muddy when it rains.


    It seems that although the town has been blackmailed by pirates for a long time, this town has not lost its vitality. It is no wonder that the Shark Gang has taken a fancy to this place and will not leave it.


    As for why the lord''s mansion is not located here, the threat of pirates is of course an important reason, but the more reason is that the lords in the northwest region often do not place their residences in bustling towns, and many lords'' residences are lonely. There are no castles or manors around, not even a private house around.


    In the memory of Paul''s previous life, the European lords in the middle ages of the earth were generally the same.


    Now is not the time to enjoy the scenery, he put away his thoughts. At this time, Cecil, the intelligence chief who came with the army, roughly estimated the number of captives and casualties of the pirates, and reported: "My lord, the pirates'' vital forces are basically accounted for here. According to my guess, there are no more than Fifty people."


    After a short discussion among the officers, two cannons and a company were left to guard the gate of the city, and the other troops spread out in the town in units of platoons to search for fish that slipped through the net, especially the pirate leader shark. During the interrogation, the cunning pirate leader encouraged the minions to go all out, but he slipped away quietly.


    Schroeder suggested: "I think the dock area must be occupied immediately, and the sharks may escape quietly by boat from there."


    Paul felt that it made sense, so he asked Schroeder to march quickly to the dock area with a company of troops to block the port.


    Other officers also led their soldiers to search for the remnants of the pirates, while he himself and the intelligence chief Cecil led two platoons, including musketeers, to the church in the center of the town. The information shows that this is the temporary headquarters of the pirates. Paul hopes that the pirates can hide something there, such as glittering gold coins, or glittering gems. In various legends, pirates hoard treasures. Is it a hobby?


    At this time, the residents of Fulan Port closed their homes tightly, for fear of being affected by the battle. The streets were quiet, only the sound of the army marching and the sound of horseshoes.


    As the church gradually approached, the soldiers walking in the front suddenly made warning signs, and a row of soldiers behind immediately surrounded the earl and Cecil.


    I saw that the door of the church was closed, and there were two corpses dressed as pirates lying on the door. It''s really strange, they should be the first troops to reach this area, could it be that the pirates are fighting among themselves?


    Soon, the door of the church was knocked open, and soldiers rushed into the hall, searching every corner carefully.


    But they found nothing except the bodies of a few pirates.


    "It seems that there is indeed internal strife, and another group of people ran away with valuable things."


    Paul judged this, and prayed secretly in anxiety: "Lord of light, although I didn''t respect your brothers on earth in my previous life, but this time you must bless Schroeder to stop them, and I will definitely give you three pillars afterwards. Jinxiang... oh no, it''s donating three gold...silver coins to the church, forget it, or copper coins."


    Reluctantly, he wandered around the church with two soldiers, hoping that the pirates would leave something behind.


    After looking at several rooms in person, he came to a room on the second floor and glanced at it. There was nothing but a bed, a square table and an old wardrobe.


    "Lord of light! Show me some miracles, otherwise you won''t be able to get those three copper coins."


    He said something as if complaining, and kicked at the wardrobe as if venting.


    "what-"


    A small but very clear exclamation sounded.


    The eyes of the two soldiers and the earl widened.


    "Who? Come out!"


    One soldier yelled and kicked the closet hard, while another quickly pulled the count behind him. The dense footsteps sounded outside the room, and it was soldiers from other places who heard the sound and ran towards this room.


    A crying voice came from the cabinet: "Stop kicking, I''ll come out soon! Please spare your life, please spare your life!"


    Then the door of the cabinet opened, and under the gaze of everyone, a middle-aged man in a white robe and a Mediterranean hairstyle got out.


    He staggered a few steps, knelt down in front of Paul, hugged his thigh with snot and tears and said: "My lord, I am just a traveling priest, staying here for a few days Day, you are not with the pirates who live here. You must not kill a good person by mistake!" After speaking, he howled, and the sound was really sad for those who heard it, and tears for those who heard it.


    "Get up!" Paul kicked the opponent away.


    This is too exaggerated, he really can''t bear the scene of a middle-aged greasy man kneeling in front of him and crying. But this Mediterranean vision is quite accurate, and he can recognize at a glance that he, a half-grown child, is the leader of this group of people.


    The man didn''t care about it, and just kept howling: "Father in heaven, your servant is about to go up to serve you!"


    There is no way, it seems that my brother''s domineering aura is really not covered, although I have tried my best to control it, but accidentally leaking a little bit is enough to make ordinary people unable to stand up. UU reading


    The earl stretched out his right hand and pushed his hair back, raised his chin, and made a pose that he thought was very handsome, "I am the local lord, and I came here to destroy the pirates that have been harmed for a long time, and to protect the country and the people. , not to kill and set fire." Hehe, let''s continue to be shrouded in brother''s aura.


    "Lord?" Father Mediterranean stopped crying all of a sudden, and raised his head to look carefully at the person in front of him. Ugh? I was patronizing and howling just now, but looking carefully, this person''s current actions and temperament are indeed a bit like the stupid son of a landlord''s family.


    "Hmm!" He stood up, cleared his throat to hide his embarrassment, and adjusted his clothes.


    Father Mediterranean said in a slow manner: "It turns out that he is the lord of this place. I don''t know what the name of this young man is!" There was a hint of arrogance on his face, which reminded Paul of the royal commissioner whom he had tricked. Speaking of which, the buddy disappeared after the pirates attacked, and he didn''t know where he went.


    "Standing in front of you is the ruler of the northwest of the kingdom, the nemesis of pirates, the one who summoned thunder (firearms), the preacher of God''s Gospel (papermaking), and the Earl of Ardaland¡ªPaul Greiman." The name of the last **** liberator, but think about it or forget it.


    The face of the Mediterranean priest immediately turned into a chrysanthemum, "It turned out to be an earl!"


    With both hands clasped in front of his chest and fingers interlaced, looking at him is like seeing an angel descending from the mortal world, the trace of arrogance before has completely disappeared, as if it had never appeared before.


    Paul looked the man who claimed to be a priest up and down, waved to the soldiers, and said, "Go out first, I want to talk to this priest alone."


    Seeing that the soldiers hesitated, he patted the musket on his waist: "Don''t worry, it''s all right!"

 Chapter 30： Desperate priest

    The soldiers went out, and Paul closed the door of the room.


    Seeing this, the priest suddenly lost his composure, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead: "Master Greiman, although I know that I am handsome and talented, I have already dedicated everything I have to the Lord of Light."


    Paul: "Eh? What are you talking about? Forget it, take off your clothes first and let me have a look."


    It''s over, it looks like today is doomed. Alas, being too handsome is also a sin. Although I heard that the nobles and the upper echelons of the church like it, I just didn''t expect such a young child to be infected with this bad habit.


    "Lord of light! Forgive your servant." The priest prayed silently, then lay down on the bed, turned his head and said tearfully to Paul, "Please be gentle~"


    "You **** stand up for me immediately!"


    Paul was furious, and his face turned into a liver color. Only then did he know what this guy was thinking. He took out his musket and wanted to feed him peanuts. How could a straight man like my brother do such a nasty thing.


    "Ah? Ah! Okay, okay. Hehe, I''m sorry." The priest finally kept his virginity no matter what.


    After finally resisting the urge to kill the person in front of him with a single shot, Paul took a few deep breaths, gritted his teeth and said, "Your clothes are torn, and I saw a very interesting tattoo on your body."


    "Oops! How does he know this?" the priest cried out inwardly.


    "Hey! Lord Greyman, you must be dazzled."


    "No, no, no, I''m definitely not dazzled! And I''ve seen this kind of shark-shaped tattoo on the members of the Shark Gang. But having said that, the position of Mr. ''Father''''s tattoo is really unique."


    "This this¡­"


    "Say! Who are you?"


    As Paul asked, he pointed his dark gun at the middle-aged man who called himself "Father".


    "I''m really the priest of the church!" The middle-aged man slumped on the ground again and begged for mercy. The thing in the earl''s hand looked like it could kill people. A lot of words.


    According to the confession, his name was John Morrison, and he was originally the priest of a rural church in a nearby territory. As a result, the shark gang came to rob him, robbed him wantonly, and kidnapped him. He thought he was going to be thrown into the sea to feed the fish, but the pirate leader Shark forced him to join the pirate group. Although the gang of pirates committed murder and arson, many people, including the boss Shark, still have high spiritual needs. They need a real priest to preside over the pirates'' confession, prayers and other activities.


    In this way, Father John Morrison unscrupulously took part-time job as a pirate, a glorious and promising profession, and was tattooed with the gang logo¡ªa shark with sharp teeth. year.


    Paul didn''t find it strange that pirates also believed in religion. Aren''t there some sinful people on earth who like to burn incense and worship Buddha? And the more crimes you commit, the more superstitious you become.


    But this John Morrison still wanted to cross-examine. He picked up a thick "Holy Book" that had fallen next to the cabinet. This guy must have been holding this book in the cabinet.


    "I ask you, what does the one hundred and thirty-second page of this book say?"


    "Suddenly the sky was as bright as day, and the majestic voice sounded out of thin air..." Morrison actually recited it, and the whole page was written word for word.


    He continued to recite several other places, and he recited them word for word.


    "There are two brushes."


    "Hey! My lord, I''m overwhelmed."


    "Well, let''s just trust your priesthood!"


    Morrison couldn''t help but: "Thank you, Lord Graeman, can you send someone to send me back..."


    "Do you want to die or live?"


    Paul pointed the muzzle of the black hole at Morrison again.


    Nima! Just jumped out of the wolf''s den, and entered the tiger''s mouth again! Father Morrison wanted to cry, but now these lords have the same virtue as robbers?


    "Master Greiman, you are threatening a priest like this..."


    "Touch!" With a loud noise, Morrison felt something fly past him, and his intuition drove him to turn around, and a big hole in the wall came into view.


    Then the door of the room was kicked open, and a large number of soldiers rushed in, raising their weapons and aiming at Morrison.


    This posture is too scary, Heavenly Father, you must bless your believers. Morrison nodded vigorously in a hurry: "I want to live! Of course I want to live." If the thing in Paul''s hand was a little bit off, his head would probably explode.


    "Very good! In the name of the lord of Arda, Earl Paul Greiman, I enlist you to serve in my army."


    "Uh... but Master Graham, I can''t lift it with my hands or shoulders."


    "Oh, you don''t want to? Well, I won''t kill you, so I''ll hand you over to the Northwest Bishop. Hehe, a clergyman actually stayed in the pirate''s lair for a year, and he still has pirate tattoos on his body. I know how the bishop will judge."


    "It is my great honor to serve you!"


    Immediately, Morrison''s face appeared as if he had heard the oracle.


    "Don''t worry, I just want you to do some ideological work to meet the religious needs of the soldiers. You know, we can''t move the church when we march and fight. You, the priest accompanying the army, will come in handy."


    Morrison didn''t hesitate: "I obey your orders, Lord Graeman." Judging from the posture just now, the little earl is not easy to talk about.


    Paul said: "However, when you are doing ''thought work'', there are some things you should say, and some things you shouldn''t say..."


    He suddenly remembered that a large group of soldiers had just rushed into the room, and changed the subject: "Forget it, I will teach you slowly in the future. If you do a good job, I will not treat you badly, but if you make any small moves, don''t even think about it." Count on me to keep your ''little secret''."


    Morrison raised his right hand with a solemn expression: "In this sacred place, I swear to my Father in heaven that I will serve in Lord Graeman''s army and will be loyal to Paul Greiman from now on. UU Read Book www .uukanshu.com He told me to go east, I would never go west, he told me to drive dogs, but I would never drive chickens.¡±


    Not to mention, this guy really looks like that when he looks serious.


    To **** with believing you! Paul slandered secretly, but still introduced to the surrounding soldiers: "This is a clergyman who was captured by pirates and imprisoned here. His original church was burned down by pirates. Did you all hear what he said just now? From now on, he will be our military priest. Haha, the gunshot just now was a joke between Mr. Priest and I."


    Everyone responded: "Yes, Lord Earl."


    ¡­


    "On June X, 1990 in the holy calendar, that was the first time I met St. Paul. At that time, I was imprisoned by pirates in the church in Port Flanders. They forced me to serve the pirates, but I had a heart for the light. The loyalty of the Lord, how can I succumb to the evil forces, the pirates tortured and humiliated me in every possible way, I know this is God''s test for me, and I always rely on my willpower to hold on. Just when I was dying, Lord St. Paul He led the army to rescue me. When I saw him for the first time, a beam of soft light shone on him, and a majestic voice sounded in my mind: follow him, assist him. I know, that is The oracle given to me by the Lord of Light, I joined his army without hesitation, and assisted him in creating great achievements that were unimaginable at the time.¡±¡ªExcerpted from the 250th Pope John of the Church of Light Morrison''s Memoirs.


    "It was a sinful day, and the specific details are impossible to test. But what is certain is that from that day on, the traitor Morrison sold his soul to the devil Graeman and became his pawn. Evil began to erode the Church of Illuminati. leading to corruption and depravity, and eventually become a tool used by the devil Gleiman to manipulate people''s hearts." ¡ª Excerpted from a pamphlet of an underground sect that claims to be orthodox in the Illuminati Church.

 Chapter 31： adventure group

    Paul Grayman led Morrison into the room and asked, "Aren''t there any treasures here?"


    "I''m not sure about this. The Shark Gang''s money management is very strict, and only a few people in the core know about it. But about two hours ago, a group of people came over and took away some large and small boxes."


    "It seems that they really ran away with the money. Help me to pray to the Lord of Light to help them. But it''s a critical moment and there is internal strife. It''s really life and death."


    Morrison was very surprised after hearing this: "Infighting? I haven''t seen pirates fighting infighting."


    Paul asked: "Then what happened to the corpses of these pirates?"


    Morrison looked blank: "Didn''t your lord do it? I hid after I heard the movement."


    Paul panicked when he heard this, and immediately ordered the surrounding soldiers: "Be careful, there may be other people ambushing here." After speaking, he took out the gunpowder bottle and loaded his pistol with ammunition.


    The soldiers cheered up and escorted the earl to the lobby on the first floor.


    At this time, a soldier ran out from the corridor next to him and came to Paul to report: "Report! Director Cecil found a basement with some suspicious people in it, and all of them have been disarmed. But the other party claimed that I am not a pirate, so he asked you how to deal with it."


    "Oh? It turns out that there are other people in this church. Let''s go and lead me to have a look."


    ¡­


    "How many times have I said, we are not pirates, have you ever seen a beautiful girl pirate like me?"


    The leader of the Lichman Adventure Group, Meru Heimer, frowned and protested loudly. Now that her hands are tied, she can only vent her dissatisfaction in this way.


    However, no matter how she protested, the gloomy man just turned a deaf ear and stood opposite with his arms crossed.


    "Let go and not let go, kill and not kill, what exactly do you want to do?" Meru asked loudly again, but nothing came to light.


    The green-haired girl wearing a scholar''s cap persuaded: "Meru, stop shouting, this person is probably waiting for his superiors to deal with us."


    Alas, this time it really capsized in the gutter! Dean next to him sighed inwardly.


    The plan went smoothly at the beginning. After two strange loud noises sounded outside the city, most of the pirates who stayed behind in the church were dispatched. They lay in ambush near the church and waited quietly for a while. Fortunately, there were not many pirates left in the church, and a group of people were separated to carry out several large boxes and load them into a carriage to the pier. They judged that the pirates couldn''t bear it anymore and planned to run away with oil on their feet. They couldn''t wait any longer and had to seize the opportunity. It would be bad if the pirates moved the hostages away later.


    The members of the adventure group showed their special abilities and raided the church. There are still a few pirates left in the church, and it is estimated that they are checking for any important things that have been missed in the church. However, in terms of combat effectiveness, they are no match for them. After the battle, they searched the church carefully and found an entrance to a basement at the end of a corridor. When they went down, they found only Susan¡¯s grandfather, the mayor, who had been tortured unconscious. The alliance''s young master Bourne is not here.


    The head of the group, Meru Highmore, immediately asked the green-haired girl Ladi to help Susan''s grandfather go back first, and the others went after the pirates. However, just as everyone was about to return to the ground, there were dense footsteps above, and they had no choice but to hide in the basement.


    After intelligence director Cecil led the soldiers into the basement, he noticed that there were people inside, and immediately ordered the gang of "pirates" to disarm and surrender, and declared that the army led by Lord Arda had arrived, and they would die if they resisted to the end.


    Only then did the members of the adventure group realize that it was the army of the local lord who attacked Fulan Port, and hurriedly argued that they were not pirates, but adventurers who had come to rescue the kidnapped hostages. How could the skeptical intelligence chief believe it easily, and insisted that the adventure group put down their weapons, and the head of the group, Melu Haimo, was impatient. Dean and Ladi persuaded their leader together, so everyone in the adventure group handed over their weapons, and Cecil sent someone to ask the earl for instructions.


    Time passed by second by second, and after an extremely long wait in the eyes of everyone in the adventure group, someone finally walked down the stairs into the basement.


    "A boy?" Everyone was very puzzled after seeing the appearance of the visitor.


    Paul asked: "These are the suspicious people you caught?" A pink-haired and flat-chested girl, a blue-haired boy with a fair face, a yellow-haired Shamat, and a green-haired girl wearing a scholar''s hat, because the hat blocked and light The reason is too dark, I can''t see the face clearly.


    Cecil replied respectfully: "Yes, my lord. They claim that they are adventurers from the south who came here to rescue the hostages kidnapped by pirates, but the subordinates think it''s better to be cautious."


    Paul nodded: "Well, you are very right."


    The members of the Lichman Adventure Group were surprised. Hearing the boy''s voice, it was obvious that he was still in the period of changing his voice. So his age was about fifteen years old, which is too young for a lord.


    "You are the pig-head lord of this territory! Let us go soon."


    The head of the group, Meru, suddenly said something like this, and the blue-haired Dean wanted to cry without tears: "Master, the head of the group, I''m a fish and a knife, and it depends on the occasion when you lose your temper."


    He was about to speak when Dila suddenly said, "My lord, the old man next to me is the mayor of the local town. He has been tormented unconscious by the pirates. Please treat him immediately."


    Paul looked at the green-haired girl who was talking, and couldn''t move his eyes any longer.


    The girl was dressed in the costume of a traveling scholar, and her whole body was covered tightly, but the slender neck exposed from the stand-up collar and the shattered face still showed the beauty of the owner. The warm red lips and the small and exquisite nose were in turn Dotted on this face, a pair of just right big eyes - showing a slight anger.


    "Have you seen enough!" the girl shouted angrily.


    Although the other party was young, Ladi still couldn''t help feeling shy and irritable when she stared at her so undisguisedly.


    "Ah! Sorry sorry."


    Paul came to his senses and apologized hastily in embarrassment. Since waking up his memory, he has been staying in his territory and has not been to any prosperous places. However, the economic situation in Arda Territory makes the women here work hard all day for their livelihood, and they have no conditions to maintain and dress themselves. La is such a beautiful and lovely southern lady, even though she was bombarded by all kinds of pictures of beauties on the Internet in her previous life, she can''t help but lose her composure at this time.


    stop stop! Gryman, Gryman, you''re not Teddy''s reincarnation, and there are so many people watching, you can''t continue to lose face¡ªoh, but then again, this young lady is so cute even when she''s angry~www .novelhall.com~Ahem! Cecil, do you know the mayor of Port Fulllands? "In the end, we still have to do business.


    Cecil looked embarrassed: "I''m sorry, my lord, I know the mayor is an old man, but I really don''t know what he looks like."


    "You go to a doctor to treat this old man, and by the way, find some townspeople to confirm his identity." Ford, who is in charge of territorial government affairs, may know the local mayor, but he did not come with the army.


    "Yes!" Cecil responded, calling two soldiers to carry the old man out.


    Paul turned to the members of the adventure group: "As for you, I will let you go after the old man wakes up and proves your innocence." He would not believe anything just because there are beauties in it.


    Dean said: "My lord, the mayor was unconscious when we came. He didn''t know us. You can get his granddaughter Susan to testify for us." Then he reported the address of Susan''s home.


    "Well, this is a way!" Paul responded, while sneaking a glance at the green-haired girl who was still blushing.


    "Hmph! You''re so lustful at such a young age! Stay away from my Ladi, or I''ll smash your eyeballs with a hammer!"


    The head of the group, Meru, saw the boy in front of him keep looking at his members, and threatened.


    Paul was annoyed. Is my brother so lustful? He turned to Meru and said angrily, "What did you say? By the way, you just called me a pig, right? Wash-clothes-board!"


    Everyone in the Lichman Adventure Group was shocked, oops! In a blink of an eye, their leader''s face was already dark.


    ¡­


    The soldiers in the lobby could only hear the earl''s terrified shout from the direction of the basement: "Come on! Come on! Guards! Hold down this strange girl!"

 Chapter 32： shark caught one

    Snow-white waves caressed the beach, and seagulls cried from time to time in the sky. Under the sunlight, the sea was like a blue mirror, reflecting the blue sky and white jade. It was a good day to go out to sea, but at this time, the Fulan Port wharf area was extremely quiet. The fishermen engaged in fishing and the ship merchants engaged in transportation business on weekdays were all gone, because everyone did not want to cause trouble.


    "Paddle quickly!" Not far from the shore, a dozen pirates tried their best to paddle their oars, and among them was the head shark of the pirate group. Abandoning the other pirate brothers who were guarding the city gate, they quietly returned to the church, packed up the gold, silver and jewels they had collected during these days, and secretly transported them to the dock area, found a galley and prepared to slip away quietly. While opening the cable, Schroeder led the soldiers to raid the dock area.


    The pirates were so frightened that they cut off the cables, hoisted their sails and started to escape. Schroeder ordered to pursue, and personally led the soldiers to jump on two ships still anchored at the pier, and chased after the pirate''s ship.


    Although the sea was calm at the moment, the shark felt that he was in a storm, and he kept cursing, from Gryman to the minion (in his opinion) who was not paddling hard beside him. However, the ships controlled by the soldiers are getting closer and closer to them. On the one hand, the pirates don¡¯t have enough manpower. They only have a dozen or so people. On the other hand, the gold, silver and jewelry they carry are too heavy, but it is basically impossible for the sharks to drop these treasures. .


    "I think you should surrender honestly. I can plead with the local lord for you and ask him to pardon your capital crimes."


    A weak voice sounded, and the owner of the voice was a young man with his hands tied behind his back.


    "Shut up!" The shark pounced on the young man and slapped the young man across the face: "Be honest, if you talk too much, I''ll cut off one of your hands and feed it to the fish."


    The young man fell silent after being slapped.


    This little boy from the south named Quiller Foster ran here three months ago, brazenly saying that he was going to challenge the great pirate De Howard. Father in heaven, doesn''t he know that people who did this before were thrown into the sea and fed to the sharks? However, there is no shortage of such adventurous fools in the affluent areas of the south, especially these pampered sons and daughters, who have had enough wine and tired of playing with women, and want to find some other kind of excitement.


    Well, luckily you weren''t fed a real shark in Edward''s absence, but my shark is going to give you a treat for him. Judging by the boy''s attire, he must have a lot of money. After a few tricks, he got rid of his old background. He came from the Foster family of the Jiaowan League, which is a big family in the Jiaowan area.


    That being the case, let the little boy write a letter to his family and obediently take money to redeem him. No matter how awesome the navy of the Jiaowan Alliance is, it is impossible to send a fleet to go around more than 2,000 nautical miles to the Northwest Bay to rescue a dude. Seeing that a large amount of wealth is about to be credited, and occupying Fulan Port by himself will become a fait accompli. If you spend some money to settle the surrounding lords, maybe you can become a nobleman.


    But such a bright future was ruined by that kid from the Greiman family. snort! After I got the money from the Foster family, I went to recruit soldiers and horses, and sooner or later I called back to let the kid go to see his old man.


    ¡­


    Two galleys operated by Arda soldiers followed the pirate''s ship from left to right. If viewed from a high altitude, the distance between the two sides was shrinking at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was only a matter of time before the pirates were caught up.


    "Prepare for hand-to-hand combat!"


    Shark pulled out his saber and ordered to his subordinates.


    "I have been sailing across the sea for more than 20 years. I haven''t seen any strong winds and waves. I don''t believe that I can be planted here today."


    The other pirates responded and drew their weapons.


    ¡­


    Makarov asked loudly: "It''s about to hit the pirate ship! Are the muskets ready?"


    The comrades-in-arms expressed that they were ready.


    "Don''t worry, make sure to let them drink a pot."


    "Okay, I''ll call one, two, three, let''s work together."


    "Okay, after this wave, there are probably not many people on the other side."


    "You have to aim, don''t hurt your own people on the other ship, Master Schroeder is also on it."


    "Such a short distance, no problem at all!"


    ¡­


    Accompanied by two consecutive huge shocks, the two ships collided with the pirate''s ship one from the left and the other from the right. The personnel on both sides were shaken by the shock, and after a little stabilization, the muskets in Arda''s army crackled, and the three pirates who were hit were killed on the spot. The battle at sea was a bit turbulent. Although the distance was very close, the musketeers still didn''t hit all of them, but this was already a head start, and the pirates'' momentum was obviously suppressed a lot.


    "Kill!" Schroeder jumped onto the pirate ship immediately, and the shark swung his weapon against the old knight''s sword. It was a machete that looked very heavy at first glance, and Schroeder''s knight''s sword was a little bit inferior in comparison. slim.


    The shark''s eyes were red, and the veins on his neck popped up. He roared, "Old man, come on! Come on! I''ve drunk so many people''s blood with this one, and it''s going to try a new taste today."


    "Hmph! Bravado." Schroeder, who had been through battles for a long time, could tell at a glance that this guy was emboldening himself.


    The two stopped talking nonsense, and fought back and forth on the deck. The old knight was not used to fighting on a bumpy ship. At first, UU Reading was just parrying the opponent''s attack, but his defense No leaks, the sharks didn''t get any cheap.


    The others also looked for their own opponents, and the sound of the collision of weapons and the fighting of everyone resounded across the sea.


    "You gangsters! Don''t try to take my money!"


    The shark waved its weapon frantically, opening and closing its moves. Under the excitement, it was a bit confused about the identities of the two sides.


    But the number of Arda''s army that was chasing was several times that of the pirates, and the huge advantage finally shattered the desperate resistance of the pirates.


    Schroeder also gradually adapted to the current battle, and gradually turned from defense to offense. Finally, the shark was stabbed in the thigh by Schroeder''s sword, and fell to the deck, unable to stand up again.


    "Surrender! I surrender!" He threw down his weapon in despair, resigning himself to fate.


    Seeing that the boss had surrendered, the other pirates who had not yet been punished dropped their weapons and surrendered.


    "Tie them up and return!"


    Schroeder gave the shark a cold look on the deck and gave the order to return to the pier.


    At this time, a voice sounded from the corner of the deck: "You are Lord Arda''s army, my lord, help me!"


    The voice was full of joy for the rest of his life. Schroeder turned his head and saw a young man with his hands tied behind his back, squatting in a corner of the deck with tears in his eyes. The battle just now was so fierce that he didn''t notice it for a while.


    Don''t be careless, you have to find out his identity first, "Who are you? Why were you tied to the ship by pirates."


    "I am a member of the Foster family of the Southern Cape Alliance. I was kidnapped by pirates a few months ago. You saved me, and my family will definitely reward you a lot!"


    The young man hastily revealed his identity.

 Chapter 33： shark caught 2

    When Schroeder escorted the sharks back to the pier, Paul Grayman was confirming the identity of the Leachman Adventure Group.


    Several local residents of Port Fulan were called here, including the mayor''s granddaughter Susan.


    "So, this dying old man is indeed the mayor of this place."


    "Yes, my lord." The townspeople replied cautiously, hardly daring to meet the lord''s eyes.


    They turned their attention to Susan, who was sobbing softly beside the mayor. She was so pitiful. She lost her parents since she was a child, and lived with her grandfather. If the old man can''t survive this test, what will happen to the child in the future.


    Paul looked at Susan: "Little girl, are those people who claim to be adventurers really invited by you to rescue your grandfather?"


    Susan looked up at the lord, then looked down at her grandfather again, and said coldly, "Yes, lord."


    Strange, does this little girl have any grudge against me? Paul was very strange. He saw Susan''s gaze just now. It was a disgusting and disgusting gaze. Coupled with the tone of her speech, no one would feel comfortable being treated like this for no reason.


    "Your name is Susan, right? I sympathize with what happened to your grandfather. Is there anything I can do to help you?"


    Susan didn''t even raise her head this time, and said coldly again: "There is nothing that needs help, my lord. As long as you can fulfill your lord''s responsibility, and don''t hide in the castle when the pirates come to bully us again."


    Not long ago, Victor, who was promoted to be the captain of the internal guards, was standing beside Paul. When he heard Susan slandering his lord, he drew out his sword and shouted, "Presumptuous!"


    Several other townspeople were terrified, and quickly knelt down to plead for mercy: "Master, Susan is too young and ignorant, plus her grandfather was beaten like this, I feel too sad, please calm down and forgive me!"


    Unexpectedly, the little girl was aroused by Victor''s "presumptuousness", turned around all of a sudden, and shouted to Paul in a high-pitched voice, "My grandpa has been tortured like this, why did you come here?" Do you know how many people''s life savings were robbed, how many women were ruined, how many people who dared to resist were killed during these days, do you nobles know? You know that you are hiding in high castles and drinking Zuo Le, have you ever cared about the life and death of the people? Would you have come if the pirates wanted to occupy this place for a long time?"


    After venting, the girl burst into tears.


    The townspeople didn''t dare to intercede anymore, they collapsed on the ground and swayed up and down, lest the lord''s anger would implicate themselves.


    Victor looked at the count, waiting for his order. As long as the count is willing, the girl will die. It is a serious crime for common people to insult nobles, although he himself sympathizes with her very much.


    Paul waved his hand and ordered Victor to put away his weapon. He walked up to Susan and tried to put his hand on the girl''s shoulder, but he slowly lowered his arm halfway.


    He said: "I understand your current mood. A few months ago, my father was also killed by pirates, which was done by the Shark Gang entrenched in Port Flanders." The pain in his words was obvious.


    The girl froze slightly and stopped crying.


    The other townspeople understood. Just now they wondered how their lord turned into a teenager. It turned out that the old lord was killed by pirates. Sharks are not stupid enough to spread the word about killing nobles all over the world, so the residents of Port Fullland hardly know about it.


    I could only hear the lord continue to say: "As for why it was so late to deal with the pirates, it can''t be explained clearly in one or two sentences. The power in my hand was too weak before, so I have to accumulate strength and wait for the opportunity. In short, I''m sorry... "


    There was silence.


    Whether it was a soldier or a commoner in the lobby, they were stunned when they heard the phrase "I''m sorry". It''s unheard of for nobles to apologize to the commoners!


    The little girl Susan turned her head to look at Paul, her round eyes widened. She thought she was going to die just now, but she didn''t expect that God gave her such an accident, and...it turned out that his relatives were also killed by pirates. up.


    The boy who was not a few years older than himself said in a firm tone: "However, what you asked for ''don''t hide in the castle anymore'', I swear I will do it."


    "Not just pirates, no one can bully my people."


    The boy added silently in his heart.


    ¡­


    The members of Leachman''s adventure group who were temporarily held in the basement were released.


    The blue-haired handsome Dean and the yellow-haired Shamatkai both expressed their gratitude, and thanked Paul one after another. Miss Scholar''s face was still red, and she stood there without saying a word. Whenever Paul looked at her, Miss Scholar turned her head away.


    Meru rubbed his sore and sore wrists from being strangled by the rope, and complained dissatisfiedly: "It''s fine for those two men, but we two ladies were treated so rudely, you northerners are really barbaric."


    Paul had a black face when he heard that, that green-haired lady is okay, as for you, no one who sees that kind of strange power will regard you as a lady.


    According to the inquiry, this Lichman adventure group is not from the Kingdom of Rollman, but the independent leader Messiah from the south. No wonder this group of people look at themselves with less awe than others. Some city-states with more developed commerce in the south Compared with the independent territories, the gap between nobles and commoners is not as big as that of the northern countries. Of course, this is not so big and it is only in relative terms.


    He doesn''t intend to embarrass this group of people Punish the people of other countries at will, maybe it will cause diplomatic troubles, it is not good to make enemies for yourself for no reason.


    At this time, a soldier came in and reported: "My lord, the shark was caught by Major Schroeder and has been escorted to the door of the church."


    "Oh? Quickly ask the old knight to come in and bring the captives."


    Soon, Schroeder and others led the shark and others into the church.


    "Lord Earl, the bandit leader Shark and his accomplices have been caught. As expected, these pirates abandoned their companions and tried to escape from the sea quietly."


    The old knight looked contemptuous, and briefly introduced the battle process.


    Shark and his little brothers were tied up, and he was lying on the ground with a wound on his leg, humming.


    "It''s him, my lord, he is the pirate leader Shark, my lord is going to kill him and make the decision for us!"


    The townspeople in the hall recognized it one after another.


    Shark suddenly cheered up and shouted loudly: "Master Graeman, I know the location of Edward''s secret treasure, as long as you don''t kill me, I will tell you the location! Your father''s death is my fault, as long as you forgive me I have one life, I am your dog, I will bite whoever you want me to bite!"


    snort! When death is imminent, I still want to grab the last straw. Not to mention that the shark was his "father-killing enemy", and if he just spared him for money, how could he gain a foothold in this world when it spread. This treasure is also a temporary nonsense in all likelihood. Can Edward''s treasure be known to the small gang of vassals like sharks? Even if the shark knows, why doesn''t he take it himself? There is still a need to fight desperately with the Greimans'' army here.


    Paul ordered: "Put these **** in the basement first, and I will hold a public trial tomorrow."


    He didn''t want to believe a word of the pirate leader''s words.

 Chapter 34： aftermath

    After a group of pirate prisoners were taken to the basement, Paul found a stranger standing next to Schroeder. Although his face was unshaven and his clothes were torn, he could tell at a glance that the clothes were not worn by ordinary civilians. affordable.


    He asked aloud, "Schroeder, who is this?"


    "Oh, I forgot to mention. He claimed to be a member of the Foster family of the South Cape Alliance. He came to explore the Northwest Gulf a few months ago, but was unfortunately kidnapped by pirates."


    The young man immediately made a noble salute forward, with a perfect posture: "Lord Earl, you must be the lord of this place. Please allow me to introduce myself. My father is the Marquis of Foster, and he is a member of the Council of the Horn Bay Alliance. One of them, I am his second son Quiller Foster, on behalf of the Foster family, I would like to pay high tribute to you, thank you for saving me from the pirates this time."


    Hearing the young man''s self-introduction, he managed to hold back a smile and responded, "You''re too polite! This is my job as a lord."


    This Marquis of Foster is really good at naming names. Since he is a big figure in the Jiaowan Alliance Council, he must also be engaged in business and trade. He even named his son "Louis", even though he knew it was just a good pronunciation. It''s the same as Chinese, but he still can''t help complaining in his heart.


    "You are Quiller Foster?" After the young man reported his name, everyone in the Lichman Adventure Group looked at him in unison.


    "It''s right here." The young man stroked his hair and said rather narcissistically. These guys are obviously civilians, and there is no need to be as polite to them as they were to the earl just now.


    The head of the regiment, Meru Highmore, was furious: "Ah¡ªdo you know how hard it took us to find you?"


    Quiller Foster looked confused, with question marks all over his face: "Uh... I don''t know how many of you are there?"


    "Ahhh! I can''t take it anymore, what a wayward young master. Your family hasn''t heard from you for two months, and they are almost like ants on the hot pot. Lord Marquis entrusted our adventure group to find you, we After running here, I found out that you had fallen into a pirate¡¯s lair, and I almost lost my life trying to save you.¡±


    "Uh, I''m too impulsive and worried my family."


    "Hey, hey! What I just said is focused on the last sentence."


    "Huh? What did you say?"


    "I''m so **** off! I don''t care. When I commissioned it, I only said I was looking for someone, but I didn''t say that I wanted to fight pirates. The commission must be doubled, no, it should be tripled."


    Quiller Foster snapped his fingers, closed his eyes and said, "Hehe, what a joke! I have always respected adventurers, and the Foster family will definitely fulfill your wishes."


    It doesn''t matter how indifferent that attitude is.


    "You don''t even ask what the initial commission is!" Everyone in the hall, including Paul, suddenly felt envious and jealous of the rich.


    ¡­


    While speaking, the officers who surrounded and suppressed the pirates in Fulan Harbor came to the church one after another.


    So Quiller Foster and the Leachman Adventure Group were arranged to rest, and the townspeople were sent home. In a room next to the hall, the battalion and company officers were summoned for a meeting.


    Staff Officer Joyce was in charge of counting the results of the battle. He stood up and reported: "My lords, this battle has achieved brilliant results. The pirate gang, the Shark Gang, was wiped out. A total of 123 pirates were killed, including the leader Shark All the others, including those who died, were captured, thirty-two people were sacrificed, and fifty-five were wounded to varying degrees."


    The officers communicated with each other and were very satisfied with the results of the operation.


    Paul asked: "Is there any news about the pirate group whose leader is nicknamed ''Loach''?"


    Joyce replied: "We didn''t meet any of them in this battle. According to the confession of the captives, they seemed to have run back to sea early."


    Schroeder added: "While chasing the shark, we also recovered several boxes of coins that they brought onto the boat. It is roughly estimated that there are 2,000 gold coins, 6,000 silver coins and tens of thousands of copper coins."


    "Oh!" Everyone opened their mouths to express their surprise. They didn''t expect the profession of pirates to be so rich, and a small pirate group plundered so much wealth.


    Paul was even more overjoyed. With so much money, he could do some things he wanted to do a long time ago.


    "More cannons could be minted with that money."


    "Recruit more soldiers."


    "Build more muskets."


    "And build our own sea power."


    The officers expressed their opinions on the use of the money, and even Cecil kept giving him winks, implying that his intelligence work also needed more funding.


    "But a lot of this money was robbed from the coastal residents, shouldn''t it be returned to them?"


    Someone suddenly asked such a question.


    The room suddenly fell silent, and the lively discussion came to an abrupt end. After looking at each other for a while, everyone looked at the Earl in unison.


    Depend on! Why are you looking at me, why are you looking at me? Of course I want to give it back to the common people, but I don¡¯t know if you want to. If you want to give it back to the common people, of course everyone is happy, but if you don¡¯t want to give it to the common people in your heart, wouldn¡¯t it be against everyone¡¯s will if I say it? Will, will you throw me out the window.


    Heaven and man are at war in the Earl''s heart Oh! I''m so anxious, who will stand up and make a statement first.


    After staring at each other for nearly a minute, the old knight Schroeder finally stood up and said: "With our current means, it is difficult to accurately calculate the losses of each household, and the Shark Gang is rampant on the sea. Over the years, some money has been robbed from other territories. If the citizens are allowed to claim it, it will give many treacherous people a chance to fish in troubled waters. For example, if someone is clearly not robbed, but if he insists that he We were robbed of our only silver coin by pirates, how should we deal with it?"


    Everyone came to their senses one after another, alas, what the old knight said is right, maybe there will not be much money left in the end, and even part of it will be put in backwards.


    Cecil immediately said: "Yes, the common people are the worst, they are cunning and greedy. When I was in charge of the forestry, the most troublesome people were those troublemakers who wanted to take advantage of it every day."


    Unexpectedly, the young earl was furious after hearing this sentence, he slapped the table, and glared at the intelligence director fiercely, so scared that he immediately covered his mouth, although he still didn''t know what he said wrong.


    Schroeder continued: "Therefore, I suggest other ways to compensate the people who have suffered losses. Such as reducing part of the tax, or building bridges and paving roads for the robbed villages, or sending people to make unannounced visits, only for those who are indeed A certain amount of money is given to families who rob and threaten their livelihood, of course in other names. This is better than just relying on one side of the story to get people to claim it."


    "Good idea!"


    "Master Schroeder still sees farther!"


    "I second."


    Everyone agreed with Schroeder''s suggestion.


    Paul was also deeply convinced. Seeing that everyone agreed, he made a final decision: "Okay! That''s it."

 Chapter 35： in the name of the people

    On the second day after the recovery of Port of Flanders, Paul Greiman ordered the townspeople to be summoned to the square in front of the church, where he would hold a public trial to conduct a public trial of the pirates.


    Soon after dawn, the soldiers began to go door to door to inform, and around nine o''clock in the morning, the whole town gathered in the square. People found that there were four gallows erected in the square, and they all speculated how many pirates the lord was going to hang.


    More than 200 pirate captives of the Shark Gang were **** and knelt in front of the steps of the church gate. The townspeople saw these villains who had been domineering in Port Fullland in recent months, and their emotions were high. Now these pirates are like bereaved dogs, no longer a threat, people have greeted them with rotten fish and rotten shrimp, some people simply throw stones directly, many unlucky captives were smashed to death.


    Many people tried to break through the cordon and directly greeted the prisoners with fists and feet, but they were immediately forced back by the soldiers who showed their weapons.


    If it weren''t for the guarding soldiers around, the pirates would have been beaten to death by the angry crowd long ago.


    "They robbed my family of life-saving money!"


    "My daughter was ruined by these bastards, woo woo..."


    "Lord of light, please let these devils go to hell!"


    Such complaints and curses came and went, and the square was full of chaos.


    ¡­


    Paul stared blankly at what happened below from the balcony on the second floor.


    He suddenly asked, "Did you see it? Schroeder."


    The person behind him immediately replied: "Yes, Lord Earl. It seems that the townspeople hate pirates."


    Paul continued: "I suddenly wondered, if I was the one who lost yesterday''s battle, and if I were the prisoner who is **** below, how would these townspeople treat me."


    Schroeder was silent, he didn''t know how to answer.


    Paul said in a daze, "It''s probably no different from these pirates, rotten fish, rotten shrimp, and stones will still be thrown at my head."


    "This...how could it be? Earl, you are their lord." Schroeder comforted, but the lack of self-confidence in the words was easy to hear.


    Paul sneered, "That''s right, the lord''s family has left them indifferent to pirates for more than twenty years, and even came here to collect taxes shamelessly."


    The old knight didn''t know how to answer the conversation, so he had to keep silent.


    "Did you see the way the townspeople looked at me yesterday? I can tell that it''s no different from the way they looked at the shark from behind. It''s just that the big stick in my hand was heavier and knocked the shark to the ground. They have a little superficial respect for me. If the shark beats me to the ground, it will be nothing more than a different lord for them, anyway, it is the same domineering, the same oppression and blackmail."


    The young earl sighed softly: "There is a long way to go to clean up the hearts of the people, let''s vent to the people with these pirates first."


    ¡­


    At ten o''clock in the morning, the public trial meeting began.


    Captain Holman, with his louder voice, was singled out to read out the crimes of the pirates.


    The captain unfolded the scroll and began to read aloud:


    "June, 1990 in the holy calendar... In the name of the lord of Arda, Earl Paul Greyman, a public trial meeting was held here to announce the criminal acts of the pirate group, the Shark Gang. After discussion, it was summarized as follows..."


    "Plundering money and amassing countless things."


    "There is no shame in **** a woman."


    "Killing innocents, cruelty."


    "Blocking business routes and being greedy."


    "Violent resistance to the law, no repentance."


    ¡­


    The crimes were read out one by one, and the faces of the pirates below the steps were ashen.


    "Kill them! Kill them!" The shouts of the townspeople gathered into waves of voices, repeatedly impacting the hearts of these sinners.


    After the indictment was announced, the pirates began to be sentenced. According to yesterday''s discussion, the shark was doomed. Just killing the old lord was enough to kill him several times. Even if Paul did not sentence him to death, other senior officials in the territory would not He will be let go, and other big and small bosses must not be let go. Those who can get mixed up with the leader in the Shark Gang are all ruthless and merciless, and have countless people''s blood on their hands. As for those minions at the bottom, you need to make a show to screen them out. Those who have killed people or raped women will be executed, and those who have committed other crimes will be sentenced to hard labor.


    The task of screening is left to the common people, so as long as a townsman claims to have been bullied by pirates, he can enter the security circle and line up to identify the personal crimes committed by those minions.


    A townsman grabbed a pirate and dragged him out from among the captives: "It''s him. The other day I saw this man wanting to leave without paying for food. When poor old Glenn chased him, the **** stabbed him his stomach."


    An aunt kept scratching the beast that raped her daughter: "My daughter was ruined by this villain, you have to make decisions for my daughter!"


    Similar things continued to happen, until three o''clock in the afternoon, all the identifications were completed, and the pirates who had committed serious crimes were dragged out. They knew that their death was approaching, and they closed their eyes and waited for the coming final judgment.


    Paul stood on the balcony and shouted to the crowd below:


    "The townspeople of Port of Flanders! I, Lord of Arda, Paul Greiman, hereby announce the verdict on the pirates! For the rest of the lesser criminals, they will be sentenced to 3 to 5 years of hard labor. "


    He slowly turned his gaze to the felons who were being detained, and said with a solemn expression: "For these criminals who have been accused of heinous crimes, the death penalty is not enough to calm your anger, so I sentence them to hang! In the name of the people, Execute immediately!"


    The soldiers immediately led the felons to the gallows for execution. They put the noose around the prisoners'' necks and kicked the stools under their feet. The prisoners lost their lives after a needless struggle. The first batch, the third batch... With the departure of one by one sinful souls, cheers erupted from the crowd.


    After the execution was over, Paul shouted again to the crowd: "People of the Arda Territory, in order to offset the losses caused by the pirates, I declare that the coastal areas of the Arda Territory will be tax-free for one year!"


    "Wow!" The townspeople exclaimed, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com This is really great news.


    Before they could finish their astonishment, they heard the lord shout loudly: "Under the witness of God, I, Paul Grayman, hereby swear that from now on¡ª"


    Paul hesitated for a moment, and someone from behind gently poked him in the waist.


    "No matter who the enemy is, no matter how powerful the enemy is, no matter whether they come from sea or land, I will never abandon you, and I will always share weal and woe with you."


    "I will take your safety as my own safety, and I will take your happiness as my own happiness."


    "I will devote my whole life to defending your safety and happiness!"


    The people of Port Fulan were moved, they were really moved, after all, people in this era are relatively simple.


    They invariably thought of the legends of nobles and nobles that bards talked about. The nobles in them were just, merciful, and loved the people like children. They used to laugh it off as a joke, but now there is a living example in front of them.


    Paul turned his head and complained quietly to Cecil: "Damn, which third-rate poet''s manuscript did you copy this paragraph from? It''s so **** nasty. I''m covered in goose bumps now."


    Cecil chuckled: "My lord, this is what I want. The more sensual, the more provocative. The common people here are just like this."


    Father Molson hid in a corner and watched the whole process of the public trial. He folded his hands silently on his chest and prayed in a low voice: "God of all knowledge and almighty power, may your glory shine on Master Paul Greiman forever. .¡±


    With the end of the public trial meeting, the pirate rebellion in Ardaland that lasted for several months since the beginning of spring finally came to an end.

 Chapter 37： Visit the shipyard

    After the public trial meeting, Paul Greiman did not return to Huxin Town immediately, and there were still many matters to be dealt with, so he decided to stay in Fulan Port for a few more days.


    For example, in terms of administration, the original old mayor obviously cannot continue to hold this position due to physical reasons. According to tradition, local famous people should be called together and a local person should be elected as the new mayor again. This is also the rule of the northern territories. As a general practice, as long as the lords can collect enough taxes, collect enough corvee and military service, they are more than happy to give some small powers in their eyes to the localities. This evades some due responsibilities and obligations. However, Paul does not intend to continue this tradition. He has to designate his own candidates, and the power to appoint and dismiss officials in the territory must be firmly in his own hands, so that his will can be relatively effectively implemented, paving the way for a series of expected reforms. good road. Of course, in view of the old mayor''s rich experience, Paul still left him a consultant position, and the salary was paid by him, which was included in the financial expenditure of the Lord''s Mansion.


    So he wrote a letter to Manager Ford, asking him to immediately send two experienced and trustworthy people to Fulan Port as the chief and deputy mayors.


    What surprised him was that there was a small shipyard in Port Fulan, and it was still his family''s property. The first time he learned of the existence of this shipyard, he led Schroeder, Bryce and others All the officers came to visit.


    After the public trial meeting, the shipyard continued to work. Paul and others stood near the dock, watching the craftsmen busy from a distance, and the person in charge of the shipyard carefully accompanied the gangsters.


    "Do we only build this type of ship here?" Paul asked with a frown. In his opinion, the ships in the docks and docks are a bit similar to the Nordic Viking longships in the Middle Ages on Earth, with a single mast and one side. The mainsail, and it''s still a stiff sail. The wind is only auxiliary, and most of the power comes from the oarsmen on board.


    Rubin, the person in charge of the shipyard, replied respectfully: "Yes, my lord, we only build this kind of ship at present in our shipyard." The little Earl seemed dissatisfied.


    Paul was indeed not very satisfied. In his mind, even if he couldn¡¯t build a steam-powered ironclad ship, he must be able to build a sailed battleship like the HMS Victory of the British Royal Navy. This kind of single-masted galley seemed to him like Toy.


    He shook his head and said, "This is impossible! The navy we are going to form cannot go out to sea on such ships."


    A group of landlubbers around were puzzled: "My lord, don''t all ships look like this?"


    "We need a warship with a larger hull and more sails, with a longer endurance and the kind that can cross the ocean, instead of having to go back to the dock for resupply after staying at sea for less than a week."


    He turned to Rubin, the person in charge of the shipyard: "Are similar ships used all over the world?"


    Rubin thought for a while and replied: "The whole world dare not say, as far as I know, it is basically the same. The details may be different, but the structure is similar. Some large ships have two to three masts."


    "Do they all use this kind of hard sail?"


    "Soft sails are also used. For example, it is very popular in the Jiaowan area."


    "What are the pros and cons of these two sails?"


    "Generally speaking, hard sails require less manpower to operate, and can be windy from all directions, adapting to changing wind directions and complex sea areas, but they do not make full use of downwind wind power, and the speed is relatively slow, so they are not suitable for deep sea sailing. And soft sails The weight is lighter, the mast can be made taller, the wind-receiving area of ??the sail surface can be increased, and it is suitable for long-distance sailing, but the operation is complicated, and it is cumbersome and dangerous when stowed, and the requirements for the quality of the sailors are relatively high.¡±


    Rubin paused, then continued: "Maritime transportation in our northwest coast is not very frequent, and we generally sail along the coastline, and can go ashore at any time for supplies, so this kind of easy-to-operate hard sail is popular. Those countries in the south, For example, the Horn Bay Alliance, their maritime trade is relatively developed, and their shipbuilding technology is more advanced than ours, so they generally use soft sails and their hulls are also larger."


    "The Horn Bay Alliance... I see." Paul thought of the unlucky boy who was captured by pirates. Isn''t he a member of the Horn Bay Alliance?


    Rubin suddenly remembered something, and apologized: "My lord, please wait for me a moment." Then he hurried back to his office, and hurried over again, with a thick tome still under his arm.


    He handed the book with both hands: "This is the information on various ships that I have compiled since I entered the industry. Since the Earl is so interested in ships, I may gain something by looking at it."


    Paul took it and roughly flipped through a few pages, only to see that it was full of pictures and texts, recording every type of ship that the person in charge of the shipyard had learned since he entered the industry. The information was very rich, including load capacity, draft, staffing and quantity, voyage, and materials and many more.


    "Amazing!" He sincerely praised, this Rubin is really a talent.


    After being praised by the lord, Lu Bin was a little shy: "Hey! My lord''s praise."


    Paul immediately announced that he would be rewarded with 10 silver coins. Rubin couldn''t believe his ears. A little hobby in his daily life made him a little rich.


    "How many big ships have you built here?"


    "The largest ever built is a long ship with a length of nearly 30 meters and a load of 70 tons."


    "How long does it take to build a boat?"


    "Different ships require different construction periods. UU Reading assumes that the main materials are ready and available, not to mention small ships, which can be completed within a month if they are in a rush. The interior is similar, but if it is a durable large ship with particularly high quality requirements, after the keel and ribs are built, it must be air-dried on the berth for a year before the laying of the interior and exterior of the hull can continue, and subsequent construction can only be done. Slowly and methodically, it will take a long time."


    "How many years have you been working in this shipyard?"


    "I have been working here with my father since I was a child, and it has been nearly 20 years."


    "This place is always ''patronized'' by pirates. Didn''t they make things difficult for you?"


    "Pirates also want to build and repair ships, but they don''t make things difficult for us, and they will give some money. After all, they still need to buy shipbuilding materials, tools, etc. Sometimes they send them ready-made. As for how to get it, You understand."


    ¡­


    Everyone looked at Paul and Rubin''s question and answer, and murmured in their hearts: "It seems that the Earl is determined to develop the navy. I''m afraid this Rubin will be used a lot."


    After visiting the shipyard, Paul bid farewell to Rubin, and was about to lead everyone back to the temporary station in the church in the center of the town. Before leaving, he patted Rubin on the shoulder and encouraged him: "Work hard, this shipyard is of great use to me." Although It seemed funny to others that a half-grown boy made such an action to a middle-aged man, but the director of the shipyard was still moved to tears, and he patted his chest and swore to the sky that he would never disappoint the Earl''s expectations.


    In the end, Paul asked Rubin to use the weight of the sea water displaced by the ship to measure the size of the ship in the future. He still likes to use the concept of displacement. As for how to calculate it, it is up to the director of the shipyard.

 Chapter 38： Navy Proposal One

    Paul Greiman and others rode on the road back to the church, and the townspeople on the side of the road saluted them one after another. After the declaration at the public trial meeting, the residents of Port Fullland finally felt a little heartfelt towards their lord Respected.


    A busy scene on the street, there are no pirates, traders don¡¯t need to hide at home, they set up stalls on both sides of the road, shouting loudly to sell their goods, children playing around, men come and go in a hurry For their own work, women also gather in twos and threes, or discuss family affairs, or choose goods back and forth in front of various stalls, and the whole town is full of prosperity.


    Looking at all this, Paul suddenly said: "We need to recruit sailors for the future navy!"


    After hearing this, Bryce said in embarrassment: "There are quite a few people who are familiar with water skills, but there are very few people who are proficient in water combat."


    "Time doesn''t wait, everyone. There are still many pirates in the sea, threatening the Arda Territory at all times. Small groups of pirates are easy to deal with. What if a large-scale pirate group comes? Even if they can''t beat us on land, they go ashore What should I do if I just grab one and leave? I can¡¯t just send a soldier to guard every few meters along the coast. So we must take the initiative to clear the Northwest Bay of pirates, big and small, so that I can sleep peacefully.¡±


    Bryce: "The earl is right."


    "There is also the great pirate Edward. Although I don''t know what he is doing, he may come back someday. We must prepare in advance. We killed his horse, and he will definitely take revenge on us. I can''t Throw away Fulan Port and run away, otherwise, what I said at the public trial conference would not be a slap in the face of myself?"


    Cecil: "Your Earl is far-sighted!"


    Paul looked distressed: "Although I know that what you are saying is the truth, but in public, it is better to say less if this kind of words will be mistaken for flattery, it will make people very embarrassed, and you should mention more rich Constructive comments please."


    Everyone heard a black thread.


    "Ahem!" Bryce cleared his throat in embarrassment, and said, "My lord, I can recommend a naval officer for you. Would you like to hear it?"


    "Oh? Let''s hear it."


    "Captain Austin Kelly of the 2nd Battalion and 6th Company was born in a family of ship merchants. He lived with his elders at sea since he was a child. He is used to strong winds and waves. I think he is a very suitable navy seed."


    Paul groped his chin and thought for a while: "Well, let him come to me when we go back. Now this situation must drive ducks to the shelves. Is there anyone else?"


    Bryce scratched the back of his head. "Uh... that''s the one I''m thinking of for a while."


    While everyone was talking, they reached near the door of the church, only to see a group of people surrounded there, and on the steps was Father Morrison, standing there dancing and talking loudly.


    Everyone listened attentively, and the voice of the priest came from afar.


    "After praying, I slowly opened my eyes, and there stood a fierce man in front of me, who was one of the shark''s subordinates. Because I refused to submit to him, he sent the executioner to finish me, just as I thought I wanted to When I was going to serve the Almighty Lord in the kingdom of heaven, there was a sudden loud noise. I took a closer look and saw that the wicked man had a big hole in his chest. He was struggling and twisting, and with endless fear in his eyes, he ended his depraved and sinful life.¡±


    The townspeople around him were silent, listening quietly to Morrison''s description of the scene at that time.


    "I looked up, and there was a figure at the door. The figure was not tall, but it was very reassuring. A ray of golden sunlight shone on him, so holy and brilliant. I thought to myself, this is Did the Almighty Lord send an angel to save me? Ah, O Almighty Lord of Light, you have not abandoned your most devout servant after all."


    Morrison''s narration was full of emotion and emotion, and the audience was mesmerized.


    "Yes, this angel is Lord Paul Grayman, Lord Paul Grayman is the angel sent by the Lord of Light to save me, the angel sent by the Lord of Light to save you, and even more so, the angel who saves all living beings in the world. Holding the rod of thunder given to him by the Lord, he can kill the followers of the devil with just one blow. He distributes the mighty power bestowed on him by God to the soldiers who followed him, and expelled the pirates entrenched in Port Flanders with a fearless spirit. .A majestic voice sounded in my mind, ''follow him, assist him'', I know, this is the oracle given to me by the Lord of Light."


    "Oh!" The audience exclaimed, the common people at the bottom of this era are still very superstitious.


    Morrison made a sign of the cross on his chest, closed his eyes devoutly and prayed: "Praise the Almighty Lord!"


    The audience followed suit: "Praise the Almighty Lord!"


    Morrison: "We will always follow your teachings."


    Audience: "We will always follow your teachings."


    Morrison: "Praise be to the great Paul Gladman."


    Audience: "Praise be to the great Paul Gladman."


    Morrison: "We will always follow in his footsteps."


    Audience: "We will always follow in his footsteps Bryce said with emotion: "It''s a pity that Mr. Priest doesn''t want to be a theater actor. "


    Cecil looked disdainful: "I know how to flatter you, a flatterer." He completely forgot that he was also flattering the earl just now.


    This guy is still very good, he can understand the spirit of the superior so quickly, no wonder he can live safely in the pirate''s den until now. To be honest, Paul was a little embarrassed to see this scene at the church door, it just made people''s skin crawl. But I am very satisfied with Morrison, who let the common people of this era eat this.


    "Okay, let''s go in from the back and don''t disturb Mr. Morrison''s performance." He chuckled and led the crowd towards the back door of the church.


    ¡­


    In the afternoon, the anxious Captain Austin came to the earl''s temporary office.


    He stood still with a "snap", straightened up and raised his hands in salute, "Report, Austin Kelly, commander of the 2nd Battalion and 6th Company, is reporting to you."


    Paul looked Austin up and down, pointed to the chair in front of the table, "Sit down and talk, Captain."


    "Yes, my lord."


    After Captain Austin took his seat, Paul asked, "Captain, do you know why I asked you to come here?"


    Captain Austin blinked, "Uh... are you going to promote me?"


    Depend on! This guy is really not polite at all, why didn''t he follow the usual routine, he was really defeated.


    He had no choice but to say: "You really guessed right, Captain Austin Kelly, I called you here to promote your position."


    "Huh? No way?"


    Captain Austin looked incredible, did he really guess right?

 Chapter 39： Naval Proposal II

    Facing Captain Austin''s surprised expression, the Earl continued, "Not only will you be promoted, but you will be transferred to another branch of the military¡ªthe navy."


    I just became the company commander of the newly formed 6th company, and the soldiers under him are not yet familiar, and they will be transferred to other units. Wait, Navy? Did Arda have a navy? A puzzled expression appeared on Austin''s face.


    Paul saw the doubts in Austin''s heart and explained: "Yes, in view of the threat of piracy still exists, and for the consideration of future ocean-going trade, we will establish a new branch of the navy."


    Austin understood. It is estimated that the earl saw that he was familiar with life at sea since he was a child. Someone should have recommended him. Ocean trade? Good idea, it seems that I have a lot to do.


    Sure enough, Paul continued: "Bryce recommended you to me. He said that you came from a family of ship merchants and lived with your elders at sea since you were a child. You are a very suitable navy seed."


    "Master Bryce praised you." Although he was secretly happy in his heart, he still had to be humble on his lips.


    Paul changed the subject: "However, for the time being, you need to add the prefix of agent to your position. Whether it can become official depends on your own ability."


    Austin puffed out his chest: "Please rest assured, Lord Earl, I will definitely live up to your expectations."


    Paul waved his hand: "Everyone will say that to me, but what I care about is the final result!"


    "Yes, my lord! Where are the sailors now, we will go to sea for training now." Now you must show your energy.


    Paul pointed to Austin: "Now you are the only one in the entire navy."


    Austin: "..."


    It turns out that I am a polished commander, this is the rhythm of rowing alone to find the pirates.


    "Don''t worry, everyone is not very familiar with the sea, so I didn''t act rashly. I plan to organize the navy into fleets, brigades, squadrons, and squadrons, and you are my acting commander of the Northwest Gulf Fleet, and concurrently serve as the Northwest Gulf Fleet Commander. Acting detachment captain of the first detachment of the first squadron of the first fleet, this is the same unique position as Bryce and the others."


    "Given your familiarity with maritime affairs, you can draw up your own conscription standards. After I review them, I will hand them over to the conscription office to recruit qualified soldiers and sailors for you, and you will conduct the assessment yourself. At the same time, for the current two infantry battalions who are proficient in water and sailing Veteran, I allow you to freely choose and add to your command, and set up the navy as soon as possible."


    Only then did Austin feel relieved, and it would be much easier to handle this way, "Yes, Lord Earl, we must form a fighting force as soon as possible."


    "As for the ships, you can only use the captured pirate ships or requisition a batch of civilian ships for your training. But I will order the shipyard to build a batch of warships in a sudden. You can give your opinions on the details of the ship''s style and structure."


    "I have known Director Rubin of the shipyard since I was a child, and I will go to him to discuss it."


    Paul nodded in satisfaction, everything went smoothly.


    "Go back and estimate the required expenses first, come to my room at night, and we will discuss it in detail."


    "Okay! Lord Earl!"


    Captain Austin stood up and saluted. Just as he turned around, he suddenly thought of something.


    "My lord, I suddenly thought of an idea. If you agree, it will be a great addition to our combat effectiveness."


    Paul suddenly became interested: "What''s the idea? Don''t talk nonsense, tell me quickly."


    Austin thought about it carefully, and said: "I have been in charge of the interrogation of the pirate captives. A considerable part of them were coerced into joining the gang. They have basically done nothing bad or their crimes are relatively minor. Can these captives be handed over to me so that they can be brought together? They''ve done a lot of good in the Navy."


    "Well, if this request..."


    Paul hesitated a little, resting his right hand on the table, tapping the table with his index and middle fingers alternately, thinking about the feasibility of this suggestion.


    "It''s not impossible. You send me their information first, and we organize people to screen them carefully. But even if you let them join the navy, don''t let them show up in public."


    "Your Excellency is wise!" Just the right amount of flattery is necessary.


    But Austin still stuck there without moving.


    "Anything else?"


    Austin squeaked and said: "Uh... that pirate chief named Quick may also consider it. He should have a lot of experience in commanding naval battles, and this is exactly what we lack the most."


    Seeing that the Earl seemed to recall something bad, he stared at the captain eeriely.


    "The pirate chief? That''s the ''Great Quick'' who wrote to humiliate me? Hey, you don''t want to hit a snake with a stick."


    "Uh... just pretend I didn''t say anything." Captain Austin turned to leave.


    Paul beckoned: "Forget it, bring over his materials together, let''s read it first."


    ¡­


    The next morning, Austin brought a large stack of thick notes, which recorded in detail the interrogation records of a group of pirate prisoners who had committed minor crimes. The paper used for recording is a new type of paper invented by Paul, which has been circulated in the Northwest Territories and is becoming more and more popular.


    Paul summoned Schroeder, Joyce, Bryce, Claude, Cecil and five other company commanders to review these records with Austin and screen those who can enter the navy. This must be strictly checked. The admiral is Paul''s darling, and those black sheep can''t be allowed to get involved.


    "This Quaker gang is really interesting!"


    Flipping through the materials of the Quake gang pirates who had been captured before, Paul turned to Austin and said, "No wonder you want such a pirate leader. UU Reading "


    "Yes, I think Quick and most of his men can be recruited."


    Indeed, this Quaker gang is really an alternative among pirates. According to the data, they seem to have no record of robbing ordinary civilians. They robbed only the rich and some minor nobles. The strange thing is that they also helped some poor people¡ªof course this They claimed to be, and they didn''t rely on plundering for a living for many years, but they also practiced business, and occasionally hid their identities to do some small business such as short-distance shipping.


    Austin added: "Most of the members of the Quaker Gang came from bankrupt farmers and escaped slaves. There are very few people with black spots before joining the pirates. They and other pirates have never dealt with them very well, and they have done a few times with many gangs."


    Paul nodded secretly: "It''s kind of like robbing the rich and giving to the poor. No wonder the ''Loach'' saw that the situation was not going well during the battle of Huxin Town, so he slipped away without saying a word, and he didn''t say anything about his friendship."


    In fact, this is what he was thinking too much. Pirates live a life of licking blood every day, so there is no camaraderie, and it is not uncommon for them to fight with each other.


    After careful review by everyone, a total of 300 prisoners were screened out.


    Paul thought for a while and decided: "It''s impossible to recruit all of them. Even if you haven''t committed any serious crimes, at least your age and physical fitness must meet our conscription standards, and there is the stimulus of disobedience to management during your sentence." Not to mention the boss. Cecil, collect information on the activities of the Quaker Gang to see if they really did not rob civilians as they said. "


    Then he turned to Austin and said, "These people have to be recruited into the navy in batches, dispersed and assigned to various teams, and they must be closely monitored. They must not be allowed to form a group."


    Austin took the order: "Yes, Lord Earl."

 Chapter 40： Naval Discussion III

    Paul Gleiman recently studied the illustrated book of ships "shun" from the director of the shipyard when he was free. He found that even the ships that are popular in the south are galleys, similar to the Calais ships in the Mediterranean Sea on the earth. It is a narrow, long, low, and flexible boat type that uses oars as the basic means of propulsion. Although it is also equipped with sails, it is only for the oarsmen to preserve their physical strength during long-distance sailing. There is only one row of long oars on each side. The large oars are more than ten meters long and weigh up to 300 kilograms. Therefore, each oar is usually worked by 3 to 8 people, and some large ships are often equipped with hundreds of oarsmen. .


    Most of the southern countries used criminals and slaves as oarsmen, and a large number of oarsmen were packed into a small space like sardines in a can. When the boat sailed, the oarsmen desperately started their "muscle motors" to the rhythm of drums under the threat of leather whips. There is such a sentence to describe the life of the oarsmen on the ship, "If there is **** in the world, then **** is in the sailboat. Here, I never know what rest is." Whistle and drink, and when nervous, they either use wine to strengthen their courage or suffer from whipping.


    "It''s such a cruel and inhumane era! The evil old society." Paul sighed, rejoicing over and over again that his background after crossing was not bad.


    This kind of galley existed in the time of the Gubera Empire, and the reason why it lasted for a long time is mainly because the area around the corner bay is calm, and the super power and flexibility generated by human paddling in a short period of time are unique in that sea environment. Great advantage, which is very important for those southern countries'' sea battles and merchants avoiding pirates. However, the maritime trade in other countries is not developed, and they have no motivation to innovate shipbuilding technology. Therefore, it is common to imitate the ships in the Jiaowan area. As a result, almost all the ships in the world are used in the Jiaowan galley or its variants. For example, the former The kind Paul saw in the shipyard a few days ago.


    Most of the galleys are flat boats, and the draft is not deep. They have an advantage in shallow seas, but not in deep seas, because there are many crew members including oarsmen, and supplies are also a big problem.


    What Paul needs is a full-sail powered ship that can cross the ocean. According to his calculation, if the goods are to be transported to the south by sea, it will take more than 2,000 nautical miles to travel from the Northwest Gulf to Dajiao Bay. Using southern merchants as transit merchants to sell goods in the east by themselves, the distance traveled will be longer. Such a distance was unimaginable, at least in his own opinion, to be covered by a rower.


    What''s more, he still has a "little" wish: to recruit explorers to take a voyage around the world like Magellan, "The world is so big, I want to know about it too."


    The theory of a round earth has been widely circulated in most countries, but there is still a lack of direct and effective evidence. If the expedition he supports proves that the earth under his feet is round, it will definitely leave a strong mark in the history of this world.


    It''s just that as far as it is concerned, the conditions for this wish have not yet been fulfilled. He found a carpenter and made two models of full-sail ships based on his memories of his previous life.


    One is based on the Swedish Nova Gothenburg as a sample, with a U-shaped hull with a narrow top and a wide bottom, and three decks¡ªthe lower deck, the upper deck and the exposed deck. Standing three masts, each with square sails, the main and foremast are equipped with a topsail, topsail and mainsail, and the mizzenmast has a mizzentopsail and a big triangle mizzensail. At the bow, is the bowsprit with the jib boom, and below that hang two other squaresails: the sprigsail and the sprigtopsail.


    Equipped with triangular canvas is to make better use of the Bernoulli effect, so that the ship can sail in a headwind environment, and the U-shaped hull will make the ship have a larger cargo capacity, a deeper draft, and a more stable sailing, but it also means that the There is an increased risk of grounding and stranding.


    In Paul''s vision, if this kind of ship can be built, it will become the main equipment of the navy in the early stage. After being equipped with artillery, it will run unimpeded on the oceans of this world.


    The other is a model of a clipper ship. This type of ship has a small freeboard and less superstructure, which not only improves the stability of the ship, but also can give full play to the role of the sail. The ship sails almost close to the water surface, and its underwater shape is designed as a minimum resistance body to increase the speed, but maintains a certain transverse resistance profile, resulting in a particularly beautiful waterline, with a concave, long and sharp bow on the waterline surface The curvilinear scissor-shaped bow is in a posture suitable for racing, and it can cut waves and advance to reduce wave resistance at sea, so it is called flying shear.


    Compared with the Gothenburg, the bow of the flying shear ship extends the length of the hull, and a slash can be extended along the bow to hang some stay jibs on the bow, which is beneficial to expand the capacity of the sails; the hollow bow enables The boat is easy to raise the bow in the waves, which improves its course stability in the waves. The gradually thinning and sloping waterline of the rear body transitions harmoniously to the narrow rounded stern, harmoniously blending with the graceful bow shape.


    However, the flying shear ship sacrificed its load capacity for speed, and it is not suitable for a large number of artillery equipment. Paul intends to use this ship to transport some small but high-value cargo after it is built, or equip it for future maritime police forces to fight against pirates and Anti-smuggling.


    Rubin, the director of the shipyard, almost popped his eyes when he saw the two models. Indeed, regardless of whether the design of these two ships is reasonable or not in the eyes of the natives from other worlds, in terms of aesthetics alone, they surpass the current galleys by a large margin. The novel and graceful shape makes the shipyard director feel itchy.


    "A work of art!"


    Rubin begged the earl to leave the model in his shipyard, which was exactly what Paul wanted, and he wished that the shipbuilder would think more about it. He originally wanted to make a model of the holy ship "Victory" in the age of sails for Rubin''s reference, but when he thought of the crude conditions in his own shipyard, it was a bit whimsical to make such a huge ship, so he had to retreat to build this small ship He asked full of expectation: "Can you build two real ships according to these two models?"


    However, even this wish will come to nothing. The director of the shipyard looked at the model and thought carefully for a long time. After all, he admitted hesitantly. With the current technical strength and craftsman experience of the shipyard, even if the raw materials and other issues are not considered, it is estimated that it will take a long time. It takes a long "time" to make it.


    Paul heard what he meant, and this "very long, very long" is probably the Year of the Monkey.


    "You just say you can''t make it."


    The disappointment in the earl''s words was very obvious, Rubin was a little anxious, but he finally got the earl''s attention, and even sacrificed the ship illustration book he had worked so hard to organize. He had a flash of inspiration and gave Paul an idea: "My lord, don''t worry, haven''t you recently rescued a certain important person from the Horn Bay Alliance? If you can dig a group of craftsmen from the south through him, it should be helpful. I heard that the shipbuilders in the south have built all kinds of strange ships."


    The Earl looked at him with a playful smile, and said, "Aren''t you afraid that some of the new craftsmen will steal your seat?"


    "Ah? This... this..." Rubin was a little flustered. He didn''t think of this just now, and he was too reckless.


    "Haha!" Seeing Rubin''s embarrassed look, Paul stopped teasing him and patted him on the shoulder to comfort him: "Don''t worry, as long as you old people study hard, study hard, and keep improving, I will never forget you. Dear Dear, hometown people!"


    "Yes, my lord! I will definitely study the technology well and live up to your high expectations." Lu Bin breathed a sigh of relief, patted his chest and promised.


    Paul looked at the sea and thought silently: "It''s time to talk to the young master Foster."

 Chapter 41： recruiting

    In the hotel where the Leachman Adventure Group stayed, Quiller Foster was pestering everyone in the group, insisting that they agree to his request.


    "I have longed to be an adventurer since I was a child. The world is so big, I want to see it."


    "Then you were **** in a den of thieves."


    The head of the group, Melu, said helplessly that she was really defeated by this young master, and instead of enjoying a good and good life, she insisted on suffering and suffering. Ever since he knew the name of their adventure group, this son changed his attitude, and he was completely different from his previous narcissism.


    Quiller refused to let go, and with little stars in his eyes, he said: "I have heard about the legendary experience of your Leachman Adventure Group. Ms. Leader, how about my proposal yesterday? Let me join you, okay, let''s take an adventure in the future." I cover all the expenses of the group, and I don¡¯t take a cent of the rewards.¡±


    After saying "Miss Head", the temperature in the room dropped sharply, only Queller couldn''t feel it at all, and still stared at Meru with staring eyes.


    Seeing that the tragedy was about to happen, Dean immediately stood between the two of them, "I said, Master Foster, the life of an adventurer is not as good as you imagined. Food and drink, villains, venomous snakes and beasts are all common occurrences." what happened."


    On the contrary, Young Master Foster became more enthusiastic. He clenched his fist and waved vigorously: "This is the life of an adventurer! It''s so exciting."


    "Uh...Actually, most of them are not very exciting. Most of them are looking for lost kittens and puppies. It''s very boring." Dean had to change direction to dispel his enthusiasm.


    Then a hand was put on his shoulder, and bursts of murderous intent came from behind: "Dean! If you find the disobedient cat or dog, you have to teach him a lesson! Otherwise, he will run around again next time!"


    Dean turned his head and said in a low voice, "Hey, are you crazy? He is a nobleman, and he is the son of a powerful Marquis."


    "Oh-hehehehehe! Did you forget the second commission that the Marquis gave us before we left? Let us discipline his son well, I suddenly remembered." Only the female leader''s knuckles snapped crackle.


    "Huh? What are you whispering? Are you discussing my joining the regiment?" Unaware of the imminent danger, the young master Quiller looked at the two expectantly.


    "Excuse me, Lord Earl Greyman invited Sir Quest to visit him."


    Just when Dean gave up his efforts and prayed for Quiller secretly, there was a knock on the door, and the waiter outside came in with this sentence.


    "Huh! Count him lucky." Meru pouted, with a look of unwillingness, since this guy became a guest of the local lord, it would be too disrespectful to the lord to be labeled as a pig''s head.


    Quiller, who didn''t know that he had just walked around the gate of hell, chuckled: "I''m sorry, everyone, I''ll go to Mr. Graiman''s, and we''ll discuss joining the regiment when we come back. Any conditions are negotiable. You should think about it carefully." Think about it."


    After speaking, he opened the door and followed the envoy sent by the lord.


    ¡­


    Quiller Foster was invited to the shipyard by Paul, "My dear friend!" People he saved from pirates.


    "Sir Foster..."


    Quiller immediately put on a dissatisfied expression: "It''s too outlandish, just call me Quiller from now on."


    "In that case, you can call me Paul too, my friend."


    Paul reciprocated. Although the other party does not have an official title now, his father is a marquis and a powerful figure in the Horn Bay Alliance Council.


    Queller was really happy, and asked with a smile, "So, brother Paul, what''s the matter with asking me to come to your shipyard? Of course, I''m very happy to be invited by my friends."


    "Quiller, do you have any plans in the near future? Schedule and something like that."


    "Oh, the letter of safety has already been delivered to my family. I am going to spend ten days and a half months at your place first, to see the scenery of the Northland. I am suffocated in the pirate''s lair. After that, I will I''m planning to go home, it''s not good to worry my family for too long."


    Paul spread his hands: "Welcome, I hope you can treat this place as your home. However, I hope you can do me a little favor when you get home."


    Brother Young Master immediately slapped his chest loudly: "Just say it, I, Quiller Foster, my friend, has always been bothered, not to mention you are my savior."


    Slightly surprised that the current Quiller does not have the slightest aristocratic style, Paul continued: "What do you think of my shipyard? How does it compare with those large shipyards in the south?"


    "Well...hehe!" Quiller scratched his head with a smile, and said with a little hesitation, "It''s almost there."


    Paul knew that the other party was trying to save face for himself, and this "little bit" was probably a little bit in the distance between heaven and earth.


    "I have some products here that I want to sell to the south of you, but there is a lack of ships capable of ocean-going sailing. Now it is difficult for galleys to travel too far. Can you help me recruit a group of shipbuilders when you go back?"


    Quiller nodded: "That''s no problem, just tell me how many people you want, I will try my best to meet your needs in terms of quantity But the quality can''t be guaranteed, those skilled shipbuilders are here with us The remuneration there is very high, and the employer will not let people go easily."


    "No problem, as long as you have experience in shipbuilding."


    Paul suddenly remembered something, and added: "Actually, not only shipwrights, but also people with special skills, I need them here, especially those who can read and count. I will make a list for you later, please. You try to help me recruit. I will reimburse the travel expenses.¡±


    Although it was a bit strange, Quiller agreed to Paul''s request, and then he was led in front of two new sailboat models.


    "Oh! These two ships are really unique." Quiller stroked his chin and carefully looked at the model in front of him.


    Paul asked: "Do you think it is possible to build such a ship with the current technical conditions?"


    Quiller replied: "I don''t know much about shipbuilding, but the craftsmen in the south have tried all kinds of weird things that can be in the sea."


    Paul suddenly became interested: "Oh? What''s there?"


    "For example, a large tank that can dive into the bottom of the sea, or a perpetual motion ship. It seems that strange ships like yours have been man-made, but most of them are failures or have no practical value. You know, there are always people who think that they It''s a genius idiot who wants to get rich overnight with a ridiculous idea that comes up drunk someday, uh...sorry, I''m not talking about you."


    Quiller suddenly realized that the makers of the two strange ship models in front of him might be his little brother, so he couldn''t continue talking embarrassingly.


    "Haha! There are so many people in this world! Let them all come to me." The young earl not only didn''t care, but smiled happily.

 Chapter 42： kingdom crisis one

    After visiting the shipyard, Paul and Quiller walked to the beach to enjoy the scenery. Today''s weather is good, and the slightly fishy sea breeze is blowing slowly, which makes people feel refreshed.


    Quiller suddenly asked curiously, "What are you going to sell?"


    "Some novelties, a new type of paper, cheap and plentiful, not as expensive as parchment. There is also a beautiful vessel, you will definitely fall in love with it."


    Paul said with a little pride, thinking of the enthusiasm of Europeans for porcelain, he is confident that he will definitely be able to make a lot of money.


    He took out a piece of paper and handed it to Quiller, and said, "This is the paper I want to sell. I''m going back to Huxin Town in a few days. Do you want to go with me to see that kind of utensils? It''s really better than what we use. The pottery is much nicer."


    "Okay, I''ll definitely go." Quiller took the paper and exclaimed, "You mean this kind of paper can be mass-produced?"


    The southern countries are economically developed, and a large amount of paper is used in daily business activities. Activities such as contracts, bookkeeping, and letters consume countless papers every day. Economic development has brought cultural prosperity, and the cultural industry has Is a big paper consumer. If there is a new type of paper that is in sufficient supply and cheap enough, there is no need to worry about finding a market.


    "Yes, in my workshop, with the same manpower and time, I can increase the output to dozens of times that of parchment." In fact, this was made up by Paul casually, and he didn''t know how many times it could be. However, in view of sufficient raw materials and insufficient manpower, he can recruit more. He thought to himself that it should be no problem to be thirty or forty times taller.


    He suddenly thought of another idea, and slapped his forehead: "Ah! By the way, I heard that your southern culture is developed, and there are countless great writers and dramatists?"


    Brother Young Master put his left hand on his hip, and stroked his hair with his right hand, showing a proud expression: "Thank you! Although we in the south are inferior to your north in terms of force, we really can''t be too modest when it comes to literature and art. Haha!" That expression As if he himself is a master of literature and art.


    Paul immediately put on an expression full of expectation: "Little brother, I have admired this for a long time. After you go back, can you send me some popular literary works, such as novels, poems and so on."


    Quiller was full of pride: "It''s easy to say, easy to say! Hahahaha¡ª"


    "But why do you need to ship by sea? There are still very few ports on the west coast of the Aldo Kingdom where you can dock for supplies? What if there is extreme weather or the ship breaks down?"


    Paul said helplessly: "I can''t help it. You have been imprisoned by pirates for several months. You probably don''t know that there is a war going on in the south of our country? To say something disrespectful to His Majesty the king, I don''t know when and what month this war will start. I don¡¯t want my caravan to go through a place full of war, what if it is robbed. Even if there is no war, there will be checkpoints along the way, and several layers of skin will have to be peeled off just to pay taxes.¡±


    Quiller showed a comprehending expression: "I just heard that it''s Greedy Wolf Giles, right? He''s a dangerous guy, and he''s ''famous'' even in our country. I don¡¯t know how high it is, but they have controlled the trade between Aldo and Jiaowan by lowering tariffs and favoring businessmen, but they have made a lot of money.¡±


    Quiller suddenly remembered something, he paused, looked around, and whispered in Paul''s ear, "I''ll tell you a secret secretly, don''t tell anyone."


    Seeing him so mysterious, Paul was aroused curiosity, nodded and agreed: "Don''t worry, I will keep my mouth shut."


    I only heard Quick whispering: "It is estimated that the royal family of your country is in danger this time, and there is a big force behind Giles to support it."


    "What did you say?" Paul looked astonished as if he had heard some terrible news.


    "I mean, your Aldo kingdom is very likely to change its dynasty!" Seeing that his friend was stunned by the secret he told, Queller felt a little satisfied.


    Paul had a look of disbelief: "Don''t lie to me, Giles launched a rebellion after you fell into the pirate''s lair. How do you know that there are people behind him? And he is powerful enough to overthrow the royal family?"


    "You don''t think that Giles came up with the idea of ??rebellion just a few months ago? He has been preparing for several years, and the top leaders of all countries are well aware of this. But there are people behind him, I only found out about it by accident shortly before I left home. It is probably the support of this force that made him make up his final determination to rebel."


    "And how did you ''unintentionally'' know?"


    "Did you forget that my father is a member of the council? I secretly read some documents in his study. It seems that some chambers of commerce of the Horn Bay Alliance are sending supplies by sea to the territory of Giles for the forces behind it. The amount of ordnance, food, etc., is astounding. So I say that your majesty the king is a little bit hung up this time."


    "Hmm¡ª" Paul frowned. If that''s the case, as the lord of one side, he would have to carefully consider the issue of which team to join. The Gleiman family was kicked to the Northwest Gulf because they were on the wrong team before.


    Quiller seemed to see what Paul was thinking, put his hands on his shoulders and said, "If you don''t have the strength to protect yourself, just be a fool for a while, and wait until the situation is clear before expressing your position~www.novelhall. com~ If it really gets to the point where everything is irreversible, come to Jiaowan to find me, you saved my life, and I will protect you for the rest of your life."


    "It takes some strength to be a fool." Paul thought to himself, but Queller''s words were very touching.


    He looked up into Quiller''s sincere eyes: "Thank you, Quiller." Then he asked curiously: "Which side do you support in the Horn Bay Alliance?"


    Quiller immediately replied: "Since the establishment of the Horn Bay Alliance, the diplomatic principle of ''armed neutrality'' has been pursued. We just want to do business quietly and not get too involved in the internal disputes of other countries. Just in case we make a mistake If not, the business may not be done.¡±


    "Uh..." He changed the subject: "At least that''s the official attitude. As for what''s going on behind the scenes, I''m not interested in politics and know little about it. After all, it''s impossible for a country to exist so far as it is on the surface."


    He went on to say: "Third-party business such as transportation of materials will not be prohibited by the laws of Jiaowan. If your king also places an order, our chamber of commerce will accept it."


    "Then do you know who is behind Giles?"


    "As long as the alliance''s own interests are not harmed, the Council has no right to investigate commercial secrets. The document does not specify who it is. However, there is not much scope for guessing. Aldo is not considered a small country anymore, and has the ability to interfere with your affairs. How many powers can there be? Moreover, I remember that those chambers of commerce are doing business in the east of Jiaojiao Bay."


    What a good way, it is easy to deceive people by sea transportation, and the transportation volume is huge. Since it is a large amount of ordnance and food, it is probably an act at the national level.


    East of Cape Bay? Isn''t that Tria Sea? It is estimated that only the Holy See and the Gabela Empire are close to the Trian Sea and capable of supporting Giles.

 Chapter 43： Kingdom Crisis II

    The weather at sea changed as it said, and the sky was clear just now, but suddenly it was cloudy.


    "It''s no wonder I didn''t see many boats going out to sea today. I really should find an experienced fisherman to ask about the weather." Gleiman was very annoyed, and turned to Quiller and said, "I''ll take you back to the hotel in a carriage. It can also block the rain."


    Quiller readily accepted: "Then trouble my brother."


    The two boarded Paul''s carriage, and the coachman shook the reins and drove towards the hotel in the town.


    Along the way, Paul was still thinking about the forces behind Giles. He felt that the Holy See was the most likely, and the reason was very good: there was a big conflict between the previous king of the Aldo Kingdom and the Holy See.


    It is nothing more than an old-fashioned conflict between the theocracy of the church and the secular kingship. That year, the archbishop of the Aldo Kingdom was called by the Lord. Originally, according to the tradition, after the position of the archbishop of a country is vacant, the Holy See and the country first The two sides communicated with each other at the top level, negotiated a candidate that satisfied both parties, and then the Holy See issued a circular, and the country''s top level publicly acknowledged it, and everyone was happy. But at that time there were two strong competitors: one was a bishop from Aldo¡¯s own country, he joined a monastery at a young age, started as a presiding officer of a rural church at the grassroots level, worked diligently for decades and was promoted to the regional level The position of bishop is highly respected in the kingdom, and he is a close friend of the old king, and the voice of succeeding to the position of archbishop is also the highest. The other is a bishop of foreign origin who was airborne by the Holy See. He has not served in the kingdom for a long time, but he has served in the seminary of the Holy Capital and taught students all over the mainland.


    The old King Rodney XV was not a fool, he supported his countryman and his friend as archbishop in public and private. The Holy See is not a fool. The relationship between the Aldo-born bishop and the king is well known. The archbishop under him and the aristocratic forces of the diocese have formed a group, so what can they do? They support the foreign bishop he sent over **** for tat.


    The two sides came and went around the position of the archbishop, and there were countless confrontations in the open and in the dark. The gossip said that in a cordial meeting held behind closed doors, the old king was excited and friendly and "put" his dentures on the face of the envoy of the Holy See.


    In the end, the kingdom and the Holy See reached a compromise: the position of archbishop was given to the person supported by the Holy See, but in the future, the regional bishops of the Aldo Kingdom would give priority to appointing their own people, and half of the regional bishops would give priority to appointments based on the recommendation of the royal family.


    Although a compromise was reached at that time, Liang Zijie was formed, and Rodney XVI, who later succeeded the king, spent a lot of effort to repair the relationship with the Holy See.


    Therefore, Paul guessed that the force behind Giles was most likely the Holy See, but after thinking about it, he felt that it was not. The confrontation between theocracy and royal power has happened before. The most common method used by the Holy See is to expel the ruler of a certain country who is against him openly, or find an obedient agent among the nobles of that country, and declare that this is the way of light. The legitimate ruler recognized by the Lord is simple, brutal, and effective. It is said that the Holy See once forced the monarch of a certain country to stand barefoot in the ice and snow for three days and three nights by means of excommunication.


    It''s not like the style of the Holy See to engage in such sneaky tricks. Could it be that the Holy See feels that its influence has declined, and it will suffer if it is tough, so it changed its strategy, but Giles has never heard of it. Passionately.


    So is Gabela Empire? It is also unlikely, the Aldo Kingdom and the Gabela Empire have been in-laws for generations, and the relationship between the two countries is ironclad.


    While Paul was thinking wildly, Quiller, who was sitting next to him, sighed: "That Giles is very ambitious. If he takes possession of the Aldo Kingdom, he might have other plans for the Horn Bay Alliance. I really don''t know those What is the chamber of commerce thinking? It is for the sake of money that it has even disregarded the interests of the country. I hope the council can take some action."


    It was time for my brother to pretend again, and the opportunity was not lost. Paul immediately cleared his throat and said in a pretentious manner: "Quiller, a philosopher once said that as long as there is a proper profit, capital will be daring." If there is 10% profit, it will be used everywhere; if there is 20% profit, it will be active; if there is 50% profit, it will take risks; if there is 100% profit, it will dare to trample on all human laws With a 300% profit, it dares to commit any crime, even risking hanging."


    "Why haven''t I heard of it? But this sentence is indeed very true." Quiller shrugged and agreed: "Our Horn Bay Alliance established the country by business. Although we have formulated laws that are extremely perfect in the eyes of outsiders, everyone must Get used to it, and learn how to take advantage of it.¡±


    Quiller, who was born in a big family, was familiar with those things. He raised his head and put his hands on the back of his head, "So, after I was 16, I dreamed of becoming an adventurer, carefree and uninhibited." Travel around the world without getting stuck, avoiding those annoying rules."


    "So you''re adventuring here in Northwest Bay?"


    "That''s right, and my father also entrusted the Lichman Adventure Group to find me. It''s a great opportunity. I really want to join them." Quiller suddenly became excited.


    "The Leachman Adventure Group? Those people in the church that day?"


    "Yes, this adventure group is well-known in our south, and has solved many crises."


    Paul asked with some doubts: "Is an adventurer just another name for a mercenary?"


    "No, no, no!" Quiller stretched out his index finger and swayed from side to side to deny Paul''s statement, "Although they all take people''s money and eliminate disasters for others, adventurers have their own moral standards. UU Reading has another There is a complete set of industry norms, and there are special organizations such as adventurer guilds in all major countries and regions. On the one hand, they provide adventurers from all over the world with services such as issuing entrusted tasks and receiving rewards, and on the other hand, they also play a role in restraining them. The role of monitoring adventurers to see if they violate industry norms and local laws. In comparison, mercenaries have no restrictions, and the lower limit for accepting commissions is relatively low. They are often active in wars between countries , People often do the job of killing and stealing goods for their employers for money.¡±


    "Then can you introduce the Lichman Adventure Group to me? What are their abilities?"


    "Oh, I only know the four members who came to rescue me. The pink-haired girl is called Melu Haimer. Although she is petite, she is very strong. The weapon is an unusual hammer. She is the leader of the regiment. Blue hair The young man is Dean Ithaca, who is good at using daggers and is very flexible. He is responsible for detection, tracking and other tasks. The yellow-haired young man is called Kai. He is very strong and is a great swordsman. The green-haired girl Her name is Ladi, and this one is quite special. Her job is a scholar. She joined the adventure group to travel around to increase her knowledge. Knowledge."


    Speaking of the scholar girl Ladi, Quiller looked at Paul with an ambiguous expression, as if a man could understand it. In the church that day he saw Paul always looking at people secretly.


    Paul pretended not to see Quiller''s expression, and said with emotion: "Scholars who can use bows and crossbows are really rare."


    "That''s right!" Quiller slapped his thigh, "That guy Dean said that Miss Ladi can shoot a fly at a distance of 150, I guess that guy is bragging, a girl who can pull a bow and arrow is not bad. "

 Chapter 44： Suspicious fire case

    Jingyao Castle, the capital of the Aldo Kingdom, is still shrouded in a tense atmosphere. Although it has been a while since the royalist army took back the capital, the degree of martial law has not diminished at all. In Bu Yigang, it often happened that the patrolling soldiers suddenly stopped the suspicious person in their eyes, and then questioned the situation of the 18th generation of ancestors in detail.


    The noisy taverns in the past are very deserted. Customers come in and buy wine and then leave, coming and going in a hurry. Occasionally, a few people sat down to drink, and they just chatted a few family stories, and there was no such thing as the usual situation of being unrestrained and giving pointers when they got drunk.


    One or two carriages galloped towards the palace, and a tall, thin man with a mustache sat in the carriage. This man was Earl Merlin who was in charge of the kingdom''s intelligence system.


    At this time, Earl Merlin was closing his eyes and recuperating. It seemed calm to outsiders, but in fact he was extremely depressed.


    On the night when the princess led the army to recover the capital, a large-scale fire broke out at the location of the granary in the capital, and nine out of ten of the large amount of grain and grass hoarded there were burned. The fire caused serious consequences and directly disrupted the royalist army''s plan to go south to suppress the rebellion.


    Fire prevention has always been the top priority in the daily management of granaries, and the measures are very strict. Even if there is a fire, it is impossible for almost all the warehouses to be completely destroyed.


    Obviously, this is a provocation, this is a serious provocation, the traitor Giles is clearly slapping the royal party in the face-you think you have won, but I still have some tricks to deal with you, right under your nose, can''t you think of it ?


    One can imagine how angry Her Royal Highness Catherine was. At the emergency meeting after the fire broke out, the princess pulled out her sword and cut off the table in front of her emotionally, swearing that she would never live with Giles.


    As the head of intelligence, Earl Merlin was ordered to investigate the truth of the fire, but the more he investigated, the more confusing he felt. He sorted out the information he had obtained so far in his mind over and over again, thinking about how to report the case to His Majesty the King and His Royal Highness the Princess.


    The current king of Aldo, Rodney XVI, finally got rid of the entanglement of illness. After being taken back to the capital by his daughter, his body gradually recovered, and he is now able to manage the government.


    Earl Merlin entered the palace after being carefully searched by the royal guards. Even he, a core member of the royal party, was no exception in this extraordinary period.


    He hurried to the door of Rodney XVI''s study, the attendant informed him of his arrival, and His Majesty the King immediately allowed the earl to enter.


    After Earl Merlin entered the study, he found that Princess Catherine was already in the study.


    "Mr. Merlin, how is the investigation of the fire in the granary going?" His Majesty waved his hand to stop Earl Merlin from saluting, and hurriedly got to the point. Rodney XVI, who is nearly forty years old, is a kind-faced monarch on weekdays, but because he is busy with state affairs day and night, he is not very old for the noble class, and he has gray hair on his temples. At this time, the king looked sad, and there was obvious worry lingering between his brows.


    "Your Majesty, this subject is incompetent, and there has been no substantial breakthrough in the case."


    Although he was saddened to hear such bad news after His Majesty recovered from a serious illness, Earl Merlin finally chose to report the truth after repeated struggles.


    Princess Catherine, who was standing beside the king, asked, "But we encountered difficulties."


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness. Your Majesty, please state something." Earl Merlin took out a roll of parchment and began to report on the information he had so far.


    "According to the sentry on duty, the fire broke out after Fowler Butt, the warehouse supervisor, went in. When Fowler Butt went in, another soldier offered to go in to help him illuminate, and he went in together. At other times No one else has been in there."


    "So? The prisoner is between these two?"


    The earl nodded: "Let''s talk about this soldier first. We have collected his information. He has a clean background and has served under Viscount Klein for more than three years. Everyone who knows him has a good impression of him. Even Ke Ryan knew this person and did not believe that he was a spy. These people did not remember any suspicious behavior by this soldier. You must know that the military camp is relatively closed compared to other places, and it is almost impossible to hide it from everyone. possible."


    Catherine said: "So it is less likely that the prisoner is this soldier. What about Bart?"


    The count continued: "The supervisor of the warehouse is indeed very suspicious. You should know this supervisor."


    Catherine replied: "Yes, in my impression, this person is very talented and dedicated to his work. During his tenure as a supervisor, there has never been any theft or embezzlement in the warehouse."


    "We asked everyone on his network, colleagues, friends, superiors and subordinates did not say anything unusual. This person is also quite loyal to the royal family on weekdays. During the Hals rebellion, he was also made things difficult by the rebels. Pass."


    "So, does he have any relatives?" The princess noticed something was missing from the identities listed by Earl Merlin.


    Earl Merlin nodded again, "Your Highness is wise, according to Fowler Bart''s wife, this Mr. Executive is a bit unusual."


    "What kind of unusual method?"


    "Bart has no doubts about other aspects of his supervisor. Because of his identity, he sees many grain merchants from all over the world every day, and it is difficult to check whether there are any suspicious people among them. But his biggest doubt is¡ªhis recent mental problems."


    Catherine was slightly annoyed: "Don''t you mean that Director Bart is actually a psychopath, so it is reasonable to suddenly go crazy and play in the warehouse?"


    The Earl of Merlin hurriedly replied: "That''s not what I meant, Your Highness. Director Bart''s spirit has been normal before that, and his family has no relevant medical history. The suspicious situation began nearly two months before the fire broke out. "


    "The time around when Giles started his rebellion?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. According to Mrs. Bart, her husband suddenly started to suffer from insomnia during that time, and he couldn''t sleep all night. He tried all kinds of drugs that help sleep, but still had no effect. After a miserable and exhausting day, Director Bart was finally able to sleep, but began to talk in his sleep, but Mrs. Bart swore that she had never heard her husband talk in his sleep after sharing the same bed with her husband."


    Catherine Daqi: "What did Bart say?"


    Rodney XVI, who had been sitting quietly behind the desk, also sat up straight waiting for Earl Merlin''s answer.


    Earl Merlin looked down at the documents and replied, "Most of them are vague babblings. I have recorded a few that Mrs. Bart can hear clearly."


    He held the scroll in both hands and placed it on the king''s desk. After the king and princess finished reading, they saw the following sentence recorded on it:


    "Who are you? Stop following me?"


    "Where am I? Why can''t I transfer out?"


    "I don''t want to listen to your nonsense, get out of my mind quickly."


    "I have done everything you asked for, and put everything away so that no one can find it. Please leave."


    "I won''t do it! It''s going to be hanged."


    "Let me go! Please let me go!"


    ¡­


    "Master, master, I will continue to listen to your hadith, do not abandon me."


    "Your servant will swear to the death to complete the mission, my supreme master!"


    The Earl of Merlin added on the side: "The words in the last two weeks are particularly suspicious. The last sentence is the last dream that Mrs. Bart heard. Although she suffered from insomnia for a while, the supervisor still has the habit of going to bed early. , Mrs. Bart was worried about her husband and stayed up all the time. His husband woke up shortly after he finished saying that, saying that he wanted to go out for a walk to get some air, and then...the warehouse caught fire."


    Catherine and Rodney XVI looked at each other, and they both saw the question in each other''s eyes: "What is this?"


    Looking at the puzzled king and princess, Earl Merlin, who was also confused himself, suddenly had a strange idea: Has Director Bart suffered some kind of magic or witchcraft?


    He shook his head quickly, driving out the idea that even he thought was ridiculous.

 Chapter 45： father-daughter conflict

    Earl Morin pushed the absurd thought that had flashed through his mind out of his mind. magic? how is this possible?


    The gods of the church always use legends about evil wizards and witches to frighten ordinary people, and they even set up a special referee. Traces of witchcraft. Because of their influence, the public believes these statements deeply, especially the ordinary people at the bottom.


    But in the eyes of a few well-educated people, the sayings such as wizards and witches are just fabricated by the church in order to expand its influence. With the development of the times, a large number of mysterious phenomena have been reasonably explained. For example, the phenomenon of "will-o''-the-wisps" in the tomb was previously said by the church to be haunted by evil spirits, but after research by alchemists, it was just a phenomenon called The substance of "phosphorus" just ignites spontaneously. Because the lies were debunked, the church disliked these scholars who dared to explore the unknown, and many people were labeled as wizards and persecuted. However, this cannot stop people''s curiosity, and even some factions have emerged within the church, advocating approaching and understanding gods by exploring the unknown and studying nature, such as the famous "Mingrikai".


    The church far-fetchedly associates some people or things that they cannot explain with witchcraft or devils, and uses people''s fear to strengthen their dependence on the church. This kind of statement has been circulated in a small circle among the high-level nobles, thinking that wizards and magic are things used to deceive those foolish men and women. Earl Morin himself thought so, but most of the nobles still held the attitude that they would rather believe what they had or not.


    "Please Mo Linqing to continue to investigate this matter. But no matter what the truth is, the reality of food shortage will never be changed."


    The king broke the silence in the study by addressing the most pressing question at hand.


    Catherine frowned and said: "Father, I have ordered the collection of food and grass in the royal territory, but it will take a long time."


    "Even if some food and grass can be raised, it is not enough to support the army to go deep into the south for a long expedition."


    Rodney XVI fell silent, and said for a long time: "We can only buy from lords who support the royal family."


    "The king should be self-sufficient" is an unwritten rule in this world.


    Since the collapse of the ancient Bella Empire, new regimes, large and small, have been established in her territory. Newly born countries fought frequently, and the monarchs of these countries did not have the vast territory of the Bella Empire to rule, and their wealth was unable to support a large standing army. In order to meet military needs, countries generally adopt two methods to maintain their own military power.


    The first is to keep only a small number of elite troops at ordinary times, such as knights with various names, and to recruit a large number of civilians to form an army during the war.


    The second is to adopt the enfeoffment system. The king bestows land on meritorious nobles, making them lords of the land. The great lords can distribute the land in their own territories to their vassals, and the vassals can entrust their own vassals. Enfeoffment came down to the rank of knights. The lord mainly relies on the income in his territory to form military power, and during the war, he is obliged to respond to the call of the lord and provide his military power to the lord for use.


    Correspondingly, the lord has no obligation to pay taxes to the lord or only pays a little symbolically. The royal families of various countries basically rely on the income of their own territories to meet their expenditure needs.


    Therefore, as the king, Rodney XVI can summon the lords from all over the world to lead troops to serve the king, but he has no power to order the mobilization of the food stored on the lord''s land. Of course, he can force this order in terms of law, but the result must be more The lords of the country forced their way to Giles.


    Catherine suggested: "Let the royal commissioners we stationed before be responsible for communicating with the lords of their respective residences, and try to keep the price as low as possible."


    The king agreed, Earl Morin took the order, and the royal commissioner was in charge of his intelligence system.


    He took out the second scroll and handed it to the king and princess, and reported: "After our investigation, there are indeed people behind Giles."


    The king unfolded the scroll and read the information with the princess. Catherine said grumblingly: "No wonder, he didn''t have enough strength a year ago, and he raised the flag of rebellion so confidently a year later."


    The count looked at the princess and said, "Our analysis shows that the forces supporting him may be ''over there''." He pointed to the east direction while talking.


    The princess glared at the earl: "Don''t talk nonsense without conclusive evidence!"


    The count bowed his head and replied, "Yes, Your Highness."


    The king suddenly said: "Don''t say that about Sir Merlin. The relationship between countries is very complicated. There are too many things that are done in person and behind the scenes."


    The princess wanted to say something: "But, Father..." But she hesitated to speak.


    Rodney XVI took a loving look at his eldest daughter. This daughter is the greatest pride of his life. She is so outstanding at such a young age, but she still needs a lot of tempering in politics.


    He turned to Earl Molin and said, "Okay, Sir Merlin, go back and rest today, I have worked hard for you during this time."


    "This is the responsibility of my subordinates, and I dare not talk about hard work." Earl Molin saluted and left the study.


    There were only father and daughter left in the study. Rodney XVI stood up and walked slowly to the window. UU Reading www. uukanshu£® The king turned his back to the princess and said, "Catherine, there is something I want to tell you."


    The princess waited quietly for her father''s next words, but she heard the news that shocked her.


    "I intend to marry your sister to Veblen."


    The study room suddenly fell into silence, only the pendulum of the grandfather clock was heard, and Catherine couldn''t say anything for a while.


    Finally, she still asked: "This...why?"


    In fact, the princess''s heart is very clear: the Duke of Veblen is the strongest among the lords in the east of the kingdom, and he is also the strongest among the lords who are currently watching from both sides and have not expressed their support for which side.


    The king did not answer, for he knew that his daughter must have understood his purpose.


    "Irene is only 15 years old now, has she agreed?" The princess''s tone suddenly became sharp.


    The king still turned his back to her, and whispered: "15 years old is not too young..." But he didn''t say whether Catherine''s sister agreed.


    "But that Veblen is almost 50 years old! And there are such and such comments! You want to marry your own daughter to such a person!" The princess raised her voice and almost shouted.


    "Enough! I''ve made up my mind! Step back."


    The king turned around all of a sudden, glared at his eldest daughter and shouted sternly, his eyes no longer showed the kindness before, but instead revealed a sense of determination.


    Catherine understood the meaning in her father''s eyes. She looked at her father coldly and said, "Obey! Your Majesty the King." Turning around and walking outside, the door of the study was slammed shut with a "touch".


    Rodney XVI stood blankly in front of the window. He sighed for a long time, walked to the desk, and slumped on the chair weakly.


    This daughter is still too naive in politics.

 Chapter 46： Return to Huxin Town

    Paul Greiman''s stay at Port de Flandre was longer than initially expected.


    During this period of time, he met with businessmen of all sizes in the town and expressed his vision of launching ocean trade. He planned to set up a trading company¡ªthere is no such organizational form as a "company" in this world¡ªto allow businessmen in the territory to invest . In front of the lord, businessmen are submissive. In this world, except for the Jiaowan Alliance, which established the country with business, businessmen from other countries have no political status, and are often slaughtered by various real power tycoons as fat sheep. As soon as Paul expressed his vision, he was naturally applauded by the audience because of his prestige as a lord, but everyone still thought that the lord''s wallet was empty, and he made up a random reason to ask them for money according to the usual routine of the nobles.


    Paul saw that the businessmen were insincere, but he was not angry. It took time to change people''s perceptions. He is just giving business people some advice now, and he doesn''t plan to raise funds immediately. There are still remnants of pirates on the sea who have not yet been wiped out, and full-sail ships for ocean-going voyages have not yet been built. It is still too early to draw a big picture.


    He also received former town elder Peter Elder. The old man regained consciousness under the careful care of his granddaughter Susan. After waking up, someone told him what happened in the church that day. He was so frightened that he got up from the bed immediately. Regardless of his health, he went to Paul to plead guilty and begged him. Forgive your own granddaughter for the offense. Paul comforted him with good words, and it took a lot of effort to convince the old man that he would not settle accounts later. After learning that he was removed from the position of mayor by the lord and changed to be the advisor of the new mayor, old Peter felt lost. Although he often got angry in this position, like a mouse in a bellows, after all, he had been doing it for most of his life. , being suddenly dismissed from this position is a bit difficult to adapt to. But he said that he would do his best to assist the new mayor to complete various tasks. After the old Peter learned that the new lord had wiped out the pirates and promised to protect the town forever, he was very excited and grateful to Paul, and prayed to the Lord of Light to bless the lord with a long life.


    The preparations for the establishment of the Navy are also in full swing. After the conscription standards were formulated, more than 300 new recruits have been recruited one after another. The Navy Commander of the Northwest Gulf Fleet, who has been promoted to temporary major, is also the first commander of the Northwest Gulf Fleet First Brigade. Austin, the captain of the first detachment of the squadron, has been very busy these days and has almost no time to rest. Rubin''s shipyard worked overtime to produce two galleys with rams and four fishing boats for naval training.


    The new mayor and deputy mayor selected by Ford''s chief executive arrived in Port Flanders shortly after the public trial meeting, and soon began his own administrative work. According to Paul''s order, they will transplant the set in Huxin Town to Fulan Port, such as public toilets, public baths, trash cans, boiling water shops, etc., and were also asked by the Earl to carry out census and other work . Paul also charged them to respect the old advisor Peter, ask for advice humbly, and cooperate well.


    In addition, Paul ordered that the church in the center of the town be transformed into a building called "Government Building", which will be used as the office of administrative staff in the future, and the new church will be found elsewhere to be built. The new mayor was hinted by the earl to build the church in a remote place.


    After entering July, Paul decided to return to Huxin Town. Before leaving, he inspected the navies that had just taken shape, and said boldly: "Our journey is the sea of ??stars."


    Although the word "star" in it is confusing, it does not prevent the blood of all the young people in the team from being excited, clamoring to feed the remaining pirates to the fish.


    The Second Infantry Battalion was left in Fulan Port to help the navy that had not yet formed combat effectiveness to defend against pirates. After bidding farewell to everyone, the Earl led the First Infantry Battalion to the direction of Huxin Town.


    ¡­


    The temperature in July is already very hot, and near noon, the sun is even more scorching hot on the earth.


    "It''s much cooler here than in the south." Quiller Foster from the Horn Bay League said happily.


    Master Foster will follow Paul to Lake Town to see the "novelties" he wants to sell. Some made him ideal for adventurers, interested in anything that was unfamiliar.


    But his ideal encountered some twists and turns. Meru, the head of the Leachman Adventure Group, still did not agree with him to join the group, and was quite dissatisfied with Master Foster''s decision to stay in the Northwest Gulf for a while. Quiller stayed here, and they had to follow. If they left Quiller and went back, they wouldn''t be able to get the mission commission, and the quest completion rate in the guild would decrease. Naturally, the Lichman Adventure Group also had to follow Quiller to Lake Town to ensure his personal safety.


    Along the way, Paul and he chatted with each other.


    "Really? I still feel very hot." Paul, who grew up in the north, has never experienced the extreme heat in the south, and what he said made Quiller feel that he is in the blessing But look at that It''s strange for a girl named Ladi to cover her tightly in such hot weather. ¡¯ Paul whispered to Quiller.


    "It''s really amazing when you say that, and she doesn''t even have sweat on her face?" Quiller also found something strange.


    Even though Quiller and the rest of the Lichman adventure group were from the south and were more resistant to heat, they could wear as little as possible at the moment, even so, sweat was constantly oozing from their faces. Only Miss Scholar, Ladi, was still wrapped in thick and tight clothes and wore a scholar''s hat. Moreover, everyone was sweating profusely from the rush, but Miss Scholar did not see a drop of sweat.


    She found that Paul was looking at her, and immediately raised her hand and lowered the brim of her hat to cover her face.


    "Hey, you''re making me look shy." Quiller joked.


    "No way, I think you scared people!" Paul denied it categorically.


    Seeing that noon was approaching, the Earl ordered the march to be stopped, and the troops disbanded to rest in the shade on both sides of the road, in order to solve their stomach problems.


    After doing a good job of guarding, the soldiers entered the woods on the side of the road one after another, took out the dry food they brought with them, and ate.


    Paul, Quiller and the others were also sitting on the ground, eating their own food. Everyone found that the little earl was eating the same black bread as the soldiers.


    Shamat named Kai quietly said to Dean who was sitting next to him: "I thought the lord would treat us to a big meal."


    Dean gave him a blank look: It''s a good idea, even if you want to invite him, please invite the young master.


    At this moment, Lady Scholar''s lovely ears moved a little (a count: don''t ask me how I know).


    She raised her head and said, "It seems that someone is calling for help!"


    All of a sudden everyone became tense.

 Chapter 47： woodsy distress

    Ladi raised her head and said, "It seems that someone is calling for help!"


    All of a sudden, everyone became nervous. There wouldn''t be bandits and the like robbing pedestrians nearby. Although the lord next to him has been bragging about the remarkable effect of his "strike hard" on the road, it is inevitable that there will be fish that slip through the net.


    Everyone condensed their voices and listened attentively, but they heard nothing. Paul smiled and said, "Miss Ladi must have misheard, right?"


    But Miss Scholar still frowned, and pointed to the south, "It''s in that direction, Lord Lord, please lend me a horse to confirm." Everyone in the adventure group has been sitting in a freight carriage on the way, without a horse. .


    Paul nodded and agreed: "Uh, okay! You can ride my horse, it is the fastest among these horses." After speaking, he handed her the whip.


    Ladi skillfully got on the horse''s back, and said to the companions of the adventure group: "You guys wait here for a while, I''ll go back." She whipped the whip lightly, and the horse snorted, but it just circled in place.


    Paul said embarrassedly: "Forget that this beast only recognizes me, I''ll go up and drive it." The situation was urgent, and the lady scholar gave up the stirrup without thinking about it, and Paul got on the horse''s back and sat in front of her¡ªlittle His sister is taller than him.


    A burst of fragrance hit, making the little earl ecstatic, cool! He caressed the horse''s neck and boasted secretly in his heart: "Good job, go back and feed you the best forage."


    "Hold my waist tightly!" Paul whipped his horsewhip, and the horse galloped towards the south.


    Bryce and Schroder, who were resting not far away, heard the movement here and ran over immediately.


    "Nonsense!" Bryce said anxiously after finding out what happened. They immediately gathered people with horses nearby, and they chased to the south together, followed by everyone in the adventure group.


    After running for a certain distance, Miss Scholar said, "It''s getting close!" Paul pricked up his ears to listen carefully again, and there was indeed someone calling for help. He urged the mount to speed up. Fortunately, the trees in this area are not dense.


    Running and running, after bypassing a few trees, the horse under the crotch suddenly raised its hooves high and braked suddenly, and the two on the horse almost fell headlong.


    Paul hurriedly looked forward, "Damn!" He said this, feeling very bad in his heart.


    I saw a black spotted tiger a hundred meters ahead, confronting two people, one tall and one short. The tall man held a long sword tightly in both hands, and protected the short man tightly behind him. The appearance of this animal named black-spotted tiger is very similar to the Siberian tiger on the earth, but the pattern is different, and it is also at the top of the food chain of wild animals in the world.


    Fortunately, the black-spotted tiger turned its back to the two of Paul, and seemed not aware of anyone approaching from behind. But the two people opposite the black-spotted tiger are in danger. Although they are not very clear from a distance, Paul still feels the danger of the two people. Light the matchlock of the pistol.


    "Fuck! Is the fuel inside burned out, why can''t it blow up?"


    Just as Paul puffed his cheeks and blew on the flames vigorously, Miss Scholar also got off the horse and untied the short bow that was always on her back. She skillfully drew an arrow and put it on the bow. spotted tiger.


    Hey, Miss Scholar, no matter how good your archery skills are, this distance is too exaggerated, right? Paul complained wildly in his heart. From here, the black spotted tiger is about the size of a doll cat, how could it be shot.


    Just as Ladi took aim, the big cat in the distance had stretched its hind legs and was ready to attack.


    It was too late to say it, but it was so fast at that time, after a soft shout, Ladi''s arrow shot towards the black-spotted tiger like a shooting star, and when the beast was about to pounce, the arrow branch plunged into its In the fur on the right thigh.


    "Roar!" The sudden pain caused the beast to roar wildly, and a large number of birds in the surrounding woods were frightened and flew into the sky. Paul''s mount was frightened, and after neighing, it ran in the direction it came from.


    The black-spotted tiger turned around viciously, and soon discovered the person who attacked it from behind. It quickly abandoned its previous target and ran towards Paul. Due to the long distance and the short bow, the arrow just now did not penetrate into the flesh and did not cause any fatal damage.


    Seeing the ferocious beast running towards this side like thunder, Paul''s brain was short-circuited all of a sudden. He was at a loss with the torch that had not been rekindled, and subconsciously looked at Miss Scholar.


    I saw that Miss Scholar had already hitched the second arrow, her lips slightly opened and closed a few times, as if she was talking to herself, but she couldn''t hear clearly.


    The second arrow shot out quickly, and under Paul''s incredulous gaze, the arrow pierced the black-spotted tiger''s right eye without any deviation. The vital parts were injured, and the beast could no longer bear it, and fell to the ground in pain. UU reading www.uukanshu. Because the distance was very short, the strength of the arrow branch hardly weakened, and it was deeply inserted into the head of the black spotted tiger. After struggling on the ground, it stopped moving.


    There was a sound of horseshoes behind them, and it was Bryce, Schroeder and others who rushed over. They heard the roar of the tiger just now, and looked at the beast lying dead on the ground. They knew what happened without guessing, and they thanked the Light God God bless you.


    "My lord, please don''t risk yourself like this in the future." Bryce said in a serious tone that Paul had never seen before, and he could even hear a bit of sullenness from it.


    Paul blushed: "I''m sorry, everyone. I... I was too reckless."


    At this moment, the two people who confronted the black-spotted tiger came over and thanked them: "Thank you very much for your help. What are your names?"


    Paul breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the two. They turned out to be two women, or two beauties. The big beauty is about 1.7 meters tall, with black hair, pretty appearance, and a firm expression. It seems that the crisis just now did not make her too flustered and nervous. The little beauty who was protected by her seemed to be in shock, and her breathing was a little short. The girl was about the same height as her, and her age should not be much different from her. She has bright blond hair and white and delicate skin. Because of the danger just now, the flush on her face has not yet faded, but it makes her reveal a different kind of cuteness.


    You must not lose your courtesy in front of a beautiful woman. Paul straightened his hair immediately, stroked his chest and saluted, and introduced himself: "This is Paul Greiman, the lord of the Earl of Arda in the northwest bay of the Aldo Kingdom. You came to my territory as a guest. May I ask your identity?"


    "Have we come to the Northwest Gulf?" The two beauties, big and small, looked at each other in dismay.


    Uh... It looks like the two are lost.

 Chapter 48： runaway princess

    After a short shock, the two beauties quickly regained their composure.


    The blond girl raised her head, "Hmph, the Northwest Bay is the Northwest Bay, as long as they can''t find it."


    This demeanor, this tone, how do you say it? Paul suddenly had a familiar feeling. After thinking hard for a while, he suddenly realized, Aojiao, isn''t this just Aojiao? Before time travel, I thought it would only exist in the second dimension, but I didn''t expect to see it in reality after time travel, I was a little excited for no reason.


    "Where are you two from?" He asked again. The tone was extremely polite, because the decoration on the clothes under the blond girl''s cloak could be seen at a glance that it was not something that ordinary people could wear, or even ordinary nobles could wear. This is not something that can be bought with money, at least in Paul''s As far as he could remember, he hadn''t seen any nobles in the northwest wearing them. But it would be wrong to say that I have no impression at all. Oh! By the way, when he was a child, he had seen a similar style of decoration in a certain painting collected by Old Gleiman.


    He vaguely remembered that it was a portrait, which depicted important figures in a certain country. This little girl''s identity is not simple.


    "We are from the Gabela Empire. My name is Betty Dias, and I am a wandering scholar. This is my guard Mary."


    Scholars, and scholars? Paul complained, is there any scholar dressed like this? It''s too suspicious. It''s normal to dress like Miss Ladi.


    However, he doesn''t intend to meddle in other people''s business. No matter if the other party is a noble lady who ran away from home or a descendant of the royal family in exile, she is free to come and go. If family members or enemies come to the door, let them handle it themselves. He doesn''t care as long as he doesn''t break the law, but if there are vicious incidents such as kidnapping and murder in his territory, he will definitely take care of it-provided that the opponent''s fist is not as big as his.


    Speaking of which, shouldn''t a public security department be established to be responsible for managing security matters in the territory?


    "Who are these?" Just when Paul was thinking about this, the blond girl asked out loud.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, the horsemen are all my subordinates, and the others are from the Lichman Adventure Group from the south. By the way, it was this green-haired Miss Ladi who shot the black-spotted tiger to death with a bow and arrow, saying Looks like she''s a scholar like you."


    Feeling ashamed for a while, Paul forgot to introduce the person who contributed the most.


    The two beauties bowed to thank Miss Scholar with perfect etiquette, and Paul was sure that they came from aristocratic families.


    Miss Scholar returned the salute, and her gaze paused for a while on the blond girl who claimed to be a scholar.


    The tall beauty asked: "Is there any place to stay nearby?"


    Paul raised his horsewhip and pointed in the direction of Huxin Town, "A half-day''s journey east will be Huxin Town, where my residence is located. If you don''t mind, you can come with us on the road."


    "Then trouble the Earl."


    ¡­


    Everyone returned to the resting place, and Quiller, who was waiting on the spot, stared wide-eyed: This kid brought back two beauties after going out for a trip. Could it be that a **** plot of a hero saving the beauties happened?


    Paul let the two beauties sit in the carriage with everyone from the Leachman Adventure Group, and ordered the entire army to gather and continue marching towards Lake Town without saying a word.


    ¡­


    Near the evening, the team arrived at Huxin Town, the soldiers were disbanded, and they returned to the barracks to rest after free activities for two hours. Quiller Foster and everyone in the adventure group were arranged by Paul to rest in the lord''s castle. The two who joined on the way The other girl asked him about the location of the hotel, and after saying goodbye, she went to the hotel to stay overnight.


    "Really, wouldn''t it be good to just live in my castle? It''s so safe." Paul shook his head, thinking with a little regret in his heart.


    He entered the gates of the Lord''s Palace, where Philip, the Castle Steward, and Ford, the Master Seal, were already standing there to greet him.


    Paul happily said to them: "Ah, you two, I have missed you a little bit during this time, but we have won a big victory."


    The two quickly complimented, "Congratulations to the Earl", "Your Earl uses soldiers like a god".


    "Is everything normal in Huxin Town during my absence?"


    Manager Ford replied: "Everything is normal, my lord. It''s just that the royal commissioner who left some time ago is back?"


    "Royal commissioner?" Paul was taken aback, and then he realized: "Oh! That''s Baron Hansel Abbott. I thought the baron was scared back to the capital by pirates, hahaha! He''s here again What are you doing?"


    "Mr. Baron was originally here as a representative of the royal family, but it seems that he came back this time to discuss important matters with you."


    Paul crooked his mouth: "I''m angry when I think of his appearance last time. Forget it, my lord doesn''t remember villains. Let''s meet him tomorrow."


    Manager Ford reported to Paul a series of matters such as the sales of new paper and the expansion of the paper workshop. The situation is quite gratifying. It can be sold so well in the culturally and educationally backward Northwest region, and it will be no problem if it can be shipped to those affluent regions.


    Afterwards, the three of them talked about the affairs of Port Fuland, including the public trial conference, the establishment of the navy, the construction of ocean-going ships, and the opening of trade. After hearing this, Mr. Steward''s eyes lit up, and he strongly suggested that the earl should establish a good relationship with this young Master Foster. As long as he can connect with the Foster family, Ardaling will be able to sell the goods to the commercially developed south. up.


    "Then, I will invite Master Foster to come to dinner tonight, and Manager Ford will also stay with us to enhance the friendship between the two families."


    Lord Earl decided so.


    ¡­


    In a first-class room in the only hotel in Huxin Town, the two beauties rescued by Ladi live here.


    "Your Highness, shall we set off for the east tomorrow?"


    "Why don''t we stay here for a while, what do you think, Liya?"


    That''s right, these two are the second princess Irene of the Kingdom of Aldo who ran out from the capital privately and her female guard Liya. After Princess Irene learned that her father was going to marry him to Veblen, the Duke of the East, she ran to the king and made a fuss, but she still didn''t change the king''s mind. The little princess didn''t do anything else, and ran away from home with her personal female guard.


    The two originally wanted to detour to the northeast region and go to the Gabela Empire to join their mother''s family. But the two seem to be a bit lacking in talent in finding their way They even ran to the Northwest Bay while walking. Fortunately, the princess brought her private money and jewelry with her before she left home. The two of them did not lack clothes or food along the way, and what they saw was that the aristocratic dress and Liya''s swordsmanship shocked a lot of unruly intentions. people. Even so, for Her Royal Highness, who grew up in a deep palace and was well-clothed and well-fed, this long-distance journey of more than half a month has reached the limit of her patience.


    This morning, they suspected that someone was following them, so they rode their horses into the forest. When they got off their horses to rest, they encountered a black-spotted tiger. Paul and his party rescued them.


    Although the experience of growing up in the palace environment allowed the little princess to maintain a minimum level of calm on the surface, her already exhausted heart was about to collapse at last. This incident of encountering a tiger left her with a lot of psychological shadow. , It is estimated that he and Liya have become the belly of the beast. Going on, I don''t know how many dangers I will encounter along the way, but just returning to the capital to obey my father''s arrangement, the little princess will not do it even if she is beaten to death.


    "Let''s stay in Huxin Town first. The lord here doesn''t look like a bad guy, and the place is remote and the news is blocked. As long as it is well hidden, it may not be easy for the guys from the capital to find this place."


    Liya thought for a while, nodded and agreed: "That''s it, Your Highness. In this case, living in a hotel is not a long-term solution, and there are many contacts with travelers in the past. I will walk around the town tomorrow to see if I can Buy a house to live in."


    "Well! Thank you for your hard work, Liya."


    In fact, there is another reason why the little princess decided to stay in Huxin Town for the time being: with their sense of direction, it may take years of monkeys to reach the Gabela Empire...

 Chapter 49： paper and china

    The next day, Paul once again invited Quiller Foster to the hall, accompanied by everyone from the Lichman Adventure Group.


    Quiller happily guessed: "My friend, I guess you are going to show me your ''gadgets'' today?"


    "That''s right!" Paul snapped his fingers, turned his head and said loudly, "Come on!"


    I saw two servants coming over with two trays in their hands and putting them on the table. The trays were covered with cloth, so the contents could not be seen.


    Quiller said with a smile: "Huh? Is there a lot of mystery?" Everyone in the adventure group also showed guessing expressions.


    "Clang clang clang!" Paul lifted the cloth on the first skewer all at once, "the first one, ''paper''".


    "Paper?" Everyone was puzzled. You made it so mysterious just to let us see the paper?


    The head of the adventure group, Meru, looked sullen: "Is the lord kidding us?"


    Paul shook his fingers and said, "Don''t worry, my paper is extraordinary. It is not made of sheepskin, but made of very cheap raw materials. The production process is simple and saves a lot of manpower. Material cost, the price is much lower than parchment."


    Quiller had heard Paul talk about the new type of paper in Port Fulan, so he wasn''t too surprised, he picked up a piece of paper and kept rubbing it, admiring: "This ''paper'' is really good, it can replace parchment. If it can be mass-produced as you said that day, the prospect should be very promising. By the way, what is this made of?"


    Paul refused: "Sorry, business secrets. Even if you are my friend, you can''t disclose it."


    "Hmph! How petty. What''s that second tray?"


    Paul lifted the cloth on the second tray, "Keep your eyes open and look carefully! Clang clang clang! I call this thing ''porcelain''."


    "Oh!" Everyone exclaimed after seeing the things on the tray.


    This is a porcelain dish, immaculately white and crystal clear, this is the first impression that everyone feels after seeing it.


    Similar to Europe in the Middle Ages, the utensils used by most people in this world are pottery, and those who have some conditions use metal utensils, such as copper utensils, and the upper-class nobles use silver utensils, but no matter how they are maintained, metal products are always The problem of rusting cannot be avoided, and after a period of time, it will not be as clean as before. The appearance of porcelain is much better, and its appearance is so much higher than that of yellow pottery and bronze.


    Paul proudly introduced: "How is it? Doesn''t it look good? And it won''t rust!"


    At the beginning, the Europeans took great pains to obtain the secret recipe for making porcelain. In the end, it was the French missionary Perry Entrecollet who went undercover in Jingdezhen. Local porcelain comparable to Chinese porcelain has been produced. In fact, the biggest core of the secret of porcelain is two: kaolin (or magnet) and high temperature.


    Fortunately, kaolin was discovered not far from Huxin Town. Paul recruited a group of potters, set up a cellar factory, and started firing porcelain experimentally. It was not ideal at the beginning, because the temperature was not easy to control, and firing porcelain required a high temperature of more than 1200 degrees. In order to solve this problem, Paul hired a glass craftsman to manufacture the world''s first mercury thermometer. Although there were errors, it was barely enough. Mercury thermometers also cannot reach the measurement range above 400 degrees. Use a thermometer to measure the temperature around the porcelain cellar, combined with the spitting temperature measurement method that Paul recalled¡ªthat is, spit into the kiln mouth, the saliva will turn into small jumping water droplets before evaporating, and then judge the temperature according to the height of the beating water droplets ¡ªFinally, a sustained and stable high temperature of over 1200 degrees was produced.


    Another important step before firing in the cellar is glazing. If there is no glazing, although porcelain can be fired, it will be rough. The glaze is made by mixing pottery clay water with plant ash and stirring evenly, and it needs to be filtered before use. This step greatly affects the appearance of the finished product, but it is not so much during the trial production. The perfect glazing skills need to be explored slowly by craftsmen.


    When Paul regained Port Fulan, the craftsmen in Huxin Town finally produced the first batch of decent porcelain after a lot of experiments. The porcelain dish in front of me is one of the trial products. It does not have the beautiful pictures on it like the common porcelain on the earth. Because the pigment formula for coloring the porcelain is a secret, Paul is afraid that if the mix is ??mixed, it will affect the firing, so the trial product If there is no painting, let¡¯s solve the problem first. The technology of painting is for the craftsmen to study slowly.


    The trial product is actually not perfect, there are many flaws, far from being pure and flawless, but it is enough to shock the natives of other worlds like Quiller.


    Quiller asked excitedly: "You... you want to sell this kind of thing?"


    Paul nodded proudly and replied: "Of course, this is just an experimental product in the early stage, and there are still many flaws, far from being perfect. I will sell it in the future, and it will be more beautiful than this~ www.novelhall.com~ There will be more Draw all kinds of beautiful patterns."


    The young master of the Foster family sighed; "This will set off a storm!" No matter how much Quiller hated the family business, after all, he still inherited some business genes.


    Looking at the people in the Lichman Adventure Group who were also staring at the porcelain plate in a daze, Paul said loudly: "I announce that each of you present will receive a piece of trial porcelain, and I will issue a certificate in the name of the Greiman family. , proving that they are the first batch of porcelain in the world. Although these trial products are far from being perfect, if the porcelain can be sold well, their collection value will be far from inestimable.¡±


    Dean in the adventure group hurriedly said: "How is this possible? This kind of thing is too expensive, we can''t accept it. Oops¡ª" Dean''s foot was stepped on severely by the leader Meru.


    Meru made a gesture of admiration and said to Paul: "Lord Greyman, I''m sorry, I feel very sorry for my misunderstanding of you before. In fact, you are neither lewd, cowardly, nor cowardly. It turns out that you are a generous, kind, A good man who cares about his people."


    Paul clasped his hands in front of his chest, raised his chest and looked up, "Hmph! Have you finally seen my real side?"


    Ugh? No, is that the kind of image I was in your eyes before? Forget it, I am happy today, so I will forget the villain as an adult.


    He made a straight face: "This is not a free gift. After you return to the south, you must promote it for me."


    Quiller and Meru repeatedly agreed.


    One made a guarantee: "Our businessmen will definitely compete to ask you for agency rights."


    One with bright eyes: "Get rich, get rich!"


    Well, the son of a powerful figure in the council, and a famous adventure group, should be able to generate a lot of advertising effect.

 Chapter 50： I have to hug my thighs

    Time goes back to a few days ago.


    In a tavern in a small town in the territory next to Arda, Baron Hansel Abbott was drinking with a man dressed as a businessman.


    "The current situation is difficult!" The man across from him put down his cup, took out a roll of parchment from his pocket and handed it to the baron.


    "So, this is a new mission for us?"


    Hansel took the scroll, unfolded it and glanced at it.


    "Raise food and grass? I remember that the officials in charge of the granaries in the capital boasted that their food could last for more than a year every time. Could it be that the thousands of people in Hals ate it up in such a short period of time?"


    "Uh..." The liaison officer dressed as a businessman was at a loss for words. After hesitating for a while, he shrugged, "There is a fire in the warehouse."


    "Oh, no wonder." Hansel nodded, nine out of ten it was a good thing for spies.


    "Speaking of which, Lord Baron, why are you here? Shouldn''t you be in Huxin Town? It took me a lot of effort to find you." The liaison officer asked strangely.


    "Hmm!" Hansel cleared his throat, trying to control his heartbeat so that his face would not turn red.


    "The Arda Territory is suffering from pirate attacks. As a representative of the royal family, I naturally cannot stand idly by. That''s why I am here to purchase supplies and weapons for the Lord Lord."


    The liaison officer gave a thumbs up: "Amazing! So Earl Greyman''s ability to put down the pirates is also due to your contribution."


    Now it was Hansel''s turn to be surprised: "Squeeze the pirates?"


    The liaison officer said: "Earl Greiman hasn''t informed you yet? When I went to look for you in Huxin Town, people there had already spread the word that the Earl had led his troops to recapture Fulan Port and hanged a large number of people." Pirates, I heard about it and returned to Huxin Town after a while."


    "Really? It looks like I can go back to Huxin Town." Hansel had a look of joy on his face, but he thought in his heart: that little count is really capable, and he was beaten to the door of his house before I left. coming.


    He continued, "But you know, I have to wait for an official notice from Mr. Graiman before I can go back."


    "I think the notice will arrive soon, and the baron will be more concerned about the matter of food and grass at that time."


    "Naturally." Hansel agreed.


    The liaison officer suddenly said with emotion: "I often go to the northwest area. It''s really rare to see a lord who cares about the people like Earl Greyman. The coastal area has been plagued by pirates for many years."


    Hansel snorted inwardly, rather disapproving. He immediately changed the subject: "Speaking of which, how is the situation in the south?"


    The liaison officer shook his head: "The food has been burned, what else can I do? Ah, please don''t tell others about this matter, but it is estimated that it will spread all over the world in a short time. I did not enter the city with the army at that time. The monstrous fire can be seen several miles outside the city, and it cannot be concealed."


    Hansel frowned: "That is to say, the counter-insurgency army can''t be transferred to the south immediately?"


    "Isn''t there a saying? Before the soldiers and horses moved, the food and grass went first. Now that the food and grass are gone, how can we fight? I guess we can only send a small army to help the old Duke of Dodge guard the Thorn Pass. Don''t let Giles fight to the north It''s not bad."


    The liaison officer looked pessimistic, and continued, "Fortunately, it doesn''t seem like Giles'' main force is attacking Thorn Pass."


    He suddenly shuddered, and hurriedly said: "Master Baron, I was too drunk just now and started talking nonsense, please..."


    Hansel raised his glass to him with a smile: "I have always been very strict with my mouth. To His Majesty the King!"


    The liaison officer also raised his glass: "To His Majesty the King."


    Didn''t Giles'' main force go north? That must be to clean up those lords in the south who do not obey him. If the royal army cannot go south in time, with the power of Giles, they can only let those lords fend for themselves. When the rebels have integrated all the southern territories, it will be even more difficult to deal with.


    "The current situation is difficult!" Hansel sighed inwardly, and he made up his mind to see the little count again.


    ¡­


    Back to the present, in the study of the lord''s mansion in Huxin Town, Cecil, the intelligence chief, is reporting the results of his work.


    "My lord, according to your request, our intelligence personnel have already started working in the capital. However, due to lack of experience and the martial law a while ago, we haven''t found any information. Now we finally have some results."


    He respectfully hands Paul a stack of papers.


    "Hmm... let me take a look."


    Paul glanced at ten lines at a glance. He didn¡¯t really care much about the information in the capital. He was already busy with the affairs in the northwest. necessary.


    "I''m going, it''s so miserable? The granaries have been burned." Paul was startled, thinking of what Quiller said to him in Port Flanders, Giles had people behind him, but the royal family suffered a lot. In the beginning, the capital was stolen, but after regaining it with great difficulty, it lost a lot of food and grass. Could it be that the royal family is really hanging this time.


    Paul thought to himself whether he should write a letter to Giles to vote for integrity or something. As a time traveler, he doesn''t have much loyalty to the Rodney dynasty. It doesn''t matter who wears his crown, as long as it doesn''t affect his industry. Revolutionary plans will do. UU reading When my factory is built, you will all be feudal garbage that will be swept into the corner of history.


    However, Cecil''s next intelligence dispelled his idea.


    "My lord, with the spread of new paper, there have been many people who are secretly trying to make up our minds."


    Cecil said while handing over the second information. Paul was in a hurry now, and carefully read the second information, which was an important source of finance for the Arda Territory.


    "Bandit! Thief! Shameful!" After reading the information, the Earl waved his hand, and angrily reprimanded those despicable people hiding in the dark.


    Intelligence revealed that multiple forces were trying to steal the new paper manufacturing technology, including several powerful chambers of commerce, and even several lords in the neighboring territories, such as the Earl of Kent in Emden and Viscount Johnston in Bordeaux. Fortunately, Paul has repeatedly emphasized secrecy, and the defense is very strict, and the high treatment given to the workers has also cultivated enough loyalty, so the papermaking technology was not stolen, but it will be hard to say if things go on like this.


    It¡¯s not that Paul wants to monopolize papermaking all the time. This thing is actually quite simple and will be learned sooner or later, but it is related to Paul¡¯s first pot of gold. In the early stage, he must rely on monopoly to complete part of the capital accumulation. The dissemination of new technologies is actually what Paul likes to see. Otherwise, he would not be able to achieve industrialization if he struggled alone for a lifetime, but there is a premise that it must be within the scope of his control. He does not want to be one step ahead of his enemies. Fiddle with aircraft missiles or something, and then blast yourself into the sky.


    But it is more troublesome when the surrounding lords are involved. He told Cecil: "Inform Steward Philip and ask him to invite Baron Hansel Abbott to me."


    I can''t care so much anymore, I must find a thick enough thigh to hug me right now.

 Chapter 51： cooperation one

    After Paul thought about it, he finally chose the thigh of the royal family. Giles is far away in the sky, regardless of whether he likes him or not. With the movement of a little finger, he can kill himself, the little shrimp who is doing trouble behind him. Originally, he wanted to continue to wait and see for a while, but since Arda had attracted the coveted attention of the surrounding forces, it was better to make an early bet. The Earl of Kent of Emden once asked Paul to be his vassal in the reply to the appeal letter, and his ambition made Paul very afraid.


    Half an hour later, Steward Philip led Baron Hansel Abbott to the study. Based on the information about the fire in the granary in the capital, Paul already guessed why he came to find him.


    As soon as Hansel entered the door, he complimented: "Congratulations, Mr. Graiman, you successfully wiped out the pirates. Hanging so many villains in one breath, you really did justice for the Lord of Light. It''s very satisfying!"


    Paul smiled and said: "Mr. Baron is really well-informed. You can know about it when you go on a ''travel''."


    Hansel automatically filtered out the sarcasm in Paul''s words, and said without blushing and heartbeat: "The glorious deeds of Lord Graeman have already spread throughout the Northwest, and it is rare to see a lord like you who kills the people. , those incompetent people who violated the teachings of the founding king."


    If you drag it down, you will digress, so let''s get down to business. Paul asked Hansel to take a seat, asked Philip to bring twice the amount of mead, and they both took a sip.


    Paul said: "Baron Abbott, I recently learned about the rebellion in the Lower South in detail."


    "Oh? What do you think, my lord?"


    Paul waved his hand: "How else can I see it? From the nickname ''Greedy Wolf'', we can already know Giles''s character. It is said that he intimidated and lured the surrounding lords to become vassals to him, and all loyal ministers who dared to resist were punished by him." The family was ruined and people were killed. Moreover, they controlled the commercial roads and blackmailed passers-by, causing complaints."


    Hansel was filled with righteous indignation: "It''s all true. Giles'' murderous reputation is well known."


    "Why does His Majesty tolerate him so much?"


    "His ancestors fought with Rodney I and cultivated a large number of their own family''s power. There are even rumors that the crown of the Rodney family was given up by the ancestors of Giles. Of course, such treacherous rumors are completely fabricated. In short, if there is a little carelessness, half of Aldo may be split."


    Paul secretly felt that Graiman''s ancestors also followed the founding king to fight the world, so why was he kicked to the Northwest, which is a place where no shit, see, this is retribution, let you treat one more than another.


    He suddenly looked serious, and said: "Rebellious ministers and thieves like Giles, everyone will be punished, we will be closely united around the government of His Majesty the King, with Aldo as the guiding ideology, unswervingly Work hard to achieve the unity of the kingdom."


    This novel rhetoric confused Hansel, what was it all about.


    Paul gave Hansel a meaningful look, and asked, "So, what''s the situation now, has His Majesty''s army gone south to suppress the rebellion?"


    Hansel hesitated for a while, considering whether to directly tell the matter about the food and grass, but he changed his mind and said: "King Qin''s army is gathering, and it will go south in a few days. It will definitely be destroyed by then, and it will be decided at one stroke."


    Can''t you just cut to the chase? "According to my housekeeper, Mr. Baron has something important to discuss with me. May I ask what it is?"


    Hansel''s eyes wandered, and he faltered: "Well...it''s like this...so many troops gather together, and everyone eats horse chews every day, my lord earl, do you understand?"


    I don''t know what a shit, Paul cursed inwardly, it''s so incompetent to ask someone to do something. Forget it, let me give you a step down.


    He crossed his fingers and dragged his chin, leaning his arms on the table, "Mr. Baron, as you can see, my territory is relatively remote, with few populations, and I can''t spend much manpower to help His Majesty the King."


    Just when Hansel was disappointed, Paul changed the subject: "But this does not hinder my loyalty to serve the country. As you said, since Giles occupies nearly half of the kingdom''s power, the The war will not end in a while. Give me one to two years, and I am confident that Arda''s output will be doubled several times, so as to provide the necessary supplies for His Majesty''s army, including a large amount of food..."


    Hearing the word "grain", Hansel''s ears twitched.


    "And a lot of ironware..."


    Hansel was even more moved, iron is definitely an important material in the war. He asked suspiciously: "Master Greiman, are you so confident? What is it based on?"


    Paul thought for a while and replied: "With the agricultural technology and smelting technology I will improve, I have already experimented with these." Nonsense, this is something that has been tempered in another world.


    "However, a sudden increase in property in a remote territory will definitely arouse others'' coveting. I hope to get the protection of the royal family."


    Paul stated his request.


    Hansel rubbed his chin and asked, "So can you contribute these technologies to the royal family? I think His Majesty the King will reward you heavily and will definitely guarantee your safety."


    Paul pouted and shouted loudly, "Philip, take the baron back to his room to rest."


    Hansel quickly waved his hands and said, "No! My lord, just keep these technologies in your hands Presumably only in the hands of the person who invented them can they be most effective. I just said it casually. By the way, as long as you can provide sufficient military supplies, I am willing to write to His Majesty the King, suggesting that he provide guarantees for the security of your territory. Your Majesty has always been very clear about rewards and punishments, and will definitely not disappoint those who have made meritorious deeds."


    This is the way to go, Paul breathed a sigh of relief.


    But I heard Hansel continue to say: "However, I am just a small person who speaks lightly. What can really impress His Majesty is the supplies you can provide. How much can you give now?"


    Paul frowned, he needed time, so many things couldn''t be conjured all at once.


    Seeing the change in Paul''s expression, Hansel was secretly delighted, and said, "If Lord Graeman is willing, I can personally provide you with some small help to help you achieve the goal of doubling your property, so that Obtain His Majesty''s approval as soon as possible."


    Paul looked at Hansel: "What can you bring me?"


    The baron said unhurriedly: "I saw the "Talent Recruitment Decree" posted in the center of the town. The writing is really good! Regardless of origin or blood, these two items are really rare in this day and age."


    "Mr. Baron wants to work with me?"


    Hansel shook his head: "If you are willing to give me this power, the royal commissioner is obliged to share the government affairs for the local lord, but my power alone is limited. What I want to say is that in this age of supremacy of blood, there are a lot of people in the south There are a lot of down-and-out aristocrats who have no ambitions, and there are a large number of common people who have no ambitions but no way to make progress. Regardless of their abilities, at least they all meet the two requirements in the recruitment law: literacy and arithmetic. I don¡¯t know if Lord Graeman is interested. ?¡±


    Paul stood up slowly, the baron''s words really tickled his itching.

 Chapter 52： cooperation two

    Paul was tickled by Hansel''s words.


    Faced with the current situation of illiteracy everywhere in the territory, the earl has a hard time. All kinds of workshops need to be expanded, and the training of apprentices cannot always rely on word of mouth; the number of craftsmen is increasing, and managers at all levels must at least be able to understand the roster; the income and expenditure of the territory are becoming more and more complicated, and the old housekeeper Philip alone The management of the accounts is already powerless; the intelligence system needs to be improved, which obviously requires a large number of talents who can not only read and write; he also plans to establish a modern administrative system, which requires a large number of clerks.


    The "Talent Recruitment Decree" was actually posted a long time ago, and many people came to apply for it, but it still couldn''t meet the current needs of the territory.


    Before setting off to Fuland Port, he approached Leonard, the head of the North Shore Monastery, hoping to recruit a group of educated monks to serve him, but Leonard refused at first on the grounds that the monks did not interfere with the world. He had no choice but to change his strategy, saying that in order to spread the Gospel of God, he planned to build a school to teach the people how to read, so that they could understand the holy scriptures. Hearing this, Dean Leonard was a little tempted, and Paul promised that his workshop would supply unlimited free new paper to the North Shore Monastery, and finally Mr. Dean agreed: He will not interfere with the personal choices of the monks in the monastery, and he can How many people are recruited depends entirely on Paul''s ability.


    So a school named "Wess College" was established on the riverside. During the day, the Earl ordered the residents of Huxin Town to send their children to the college to learn characters, and at night, he ordered the army to search every house and arrest those adults under the age of 40 who were idle at home to attend night classes in the college.


    The Earl coaxed and tricked him into recruiting 10 young monks from the monastery. They were all just adults. The world is very curious. Of course, in the words of Dean Leonard, "the belief in the Lord is not strong enough to withstand the temptation of the colorful world outside."


    These 10 young people were all stuffed into the college by Paul, from monks to teachers, a group of 5 took turns to go to work during the day and night to teach the townspeople to read. After returning to Huxin Town from Fulan Port, for some purpose, Morrison, who had just been a military priest for a while, was appointed as the dean of the college to manage teachers and students in a unified manner. Next, he is responsible for formulating courses and compiling teaching materials. The obscure sacred scriptures are obviously too advanced for small and large townspeople who have just started to read, but the heroic stories about the great lord leading the brave people to fight against pirates are easy to understand Too much, and sometimes Morrison personally went into battle to brainwash teachers and students... Oh no, it was some ideological education.


    But it all takes time, and Paul can''t wait.


    Seeing the count stand up, Hansel was secretly happy, he guessed right. He went to the academy established by Paul, and said that in order to show their kindness, some nobles recruited a few qualified commoner children for education occasionally, but that was mostly to train some capable servants. It is rare for Earl Greiman to flourish culture and education in his own territory. It is not a good thing for the nobles if the common people know too much. They just need to farm the land honestly and pay taxes. All signs show that this earl has far-reaching plans, and it is intriguing to think that its ancestors were relegated to the Northwest Gulf.


    Will it develop into a second Giles? It is possible, but very slim, that the Giles family can have the current strength. In addition to the efforts of the previous generations of patriarchs, luck, opportunity and territorial location are also important factors. Who can guarantee that the Greiman family will have the same luck? What''s more, it is still in the remote northwest bay. Besides, achieving the achievements of the Giles family is by no means a matter of one day. It takes several generations of forbearance and development to complete the accumulation.


    Hansel knew that the new type of paper that had been widely circulated recently was made by the earl, so when Paul talked about improving agricultural technology and smelting technology, he judged that the credibility was nine out of ten. As far as Hansel is concerned, he has some contacts among the lower nobles in the south, and he can dig those who are also depressed like him to the northwest to give the earl what he wants. As long as the earl can cooperate with him and continuously provide His Majesty with military supplies, he will be a great achievement, and he will be able to enter the sight of the kingdom''s high-level officials and get close to the core of power.


    He hates himself for being a concubine, he hates his other half of blood, he hates himself for not being taken seriously, he must seize every opportunity to climb up. As for whether the Gleiman family has some kind of ambition, anyway, this generation will not see it, and after his death, it will be flooded.


    Hansel looked at Paul who stood up, the light of the setting sun fell on him through the window, and his heartbeat suddenly accelerated.


    Finally, the young earl on the opposite side stretched out his right hand and said with a smile, "Let''s get to know Paul Grayman again, the lord of Arda on the northwest coast."


    Hansel also stood up, stretched out his right hand, and also smiled back: "Hansel Abbott, His Majesty''s representative to Arda."


    "Pleasant cooperation."


    "Pleasant cooperation."


    The two hands are tightly held togetherSouth, Pass of Thorns.


    Two figures stood quietly on the towering city wall, one was an old man with gray hair but hale and hearty, and the other was a young general with a slightly indifferent expression.


    They looked at the rebel camp in the distance quietly for a while, and the old man among them sighed: "It seems that we are going to have a difficult time."


    The young general asked strangely: "Why did Lord Dodge say that? Just wait for Her Royal Highness to lead the army here, and we will be able to take the initiative to attack."


    The old Duke Dodge took out a small piece of cloth and handed it to the young man: "This is just delivered by a carrier pigeon, you can see for yourself."


    The young man took the cloth strip and glanced at it, with a trace of worry mixed in his expression, "Is the granary on fire? It''s really time."


    The old Duke shrugged: "Nine out of ten spies did a good job. Judging from the previous attacks, Giles'' main force is not with us. What do you think, Lester?"


    Lester looked to the south: "He just wants to pin us down, so that he can free up his hands and slowly clean up those isolated and helpless king supporters in the south."


    Duke Dodge sighed again: "If His Highness''s main force can''t reach here, we can only defend here. I hope that the food and grass problem can be solved before the main force of Giles goes north."


    Lester looked at him suddenly: "Your Excellency, you can''t wait like this. Tonight I want to lead the cavalry to attack the opposite camp at night."


    The young man is eager to make contributions, but what is needed is this energy, Duke Dodge secretly admired it. The expression of the young man in front of him reminded him of the energy he had in the Northeast Army''s defense against the orcs, and those comrades in arms. They were so young and eager to make contributions at that time.


    The old prince was full of pride: "Okay, it''s time to teach the enemy a lesson."

 Chapter 53： agricultural outlook

    After confirming the cooperation with Hansel, Paul Greiman began to consider the agricultural issues in the territory.


    The first is land ownership. In name, all the land in the Arda Territory belongs to the Greiman family, just like all the land in the ancient world belonged to the emperor, but the actual cultivated land used for agricultural production belongs to the following: Nearly One-third of the arable land directly belongs to the Lord''s Mansion, and all the output on the land belongs to the Greiman family, and more than one-third of the land is owned by the big landlords and squires in various villages and towns (including the retainers of the Greiman family). Occupy, pay taxes to the lord''s mansion every year, the remaining output belongs to themselves, and less than one-third of the land belongs to a large number of self-cultivating farmers or small landlords.


    According to the general routine, the Earl should carry out a violent or moderate land redistribution reform, so that every farmer in the territory can have a piece of land that can support himself and his family, so that the tiller has his own land, and then everyone sings Lord''s name. But what Paul is looking forward to is not the happy idyllic life under the small-scale peasant economy, but the industrialized large-scale production of machines, and the small-scale peasant economy is one of the major obstacles on the road to industrialization.


    First of all, the small-scale peasant economy tied a large number of farmers to small pieces of land, which restricted the formation of free labor force, and the lack of labor force would limit the speed of industrial development.


    Secondly, the self-sufficiency and instability of the small-scale peasant economy make the majority of small-scale peasants live in poverty and have no power to buy more consumer goods, which narrows the market and hinders the development of the commodity economy.


    Thirdly, the small peasant economy is weak, it is difficult to purchase expensive machines, and it is also unable to adopt other new technologies or carry out large-scale soil improvement and water conservancy, which is not conducive to increasing the output of cultivated land.


    Finally, the long-term existence of small plots of land will also hinder the strengthening of agricultural division of labor, constrain the expansion of cash crops, and delay the progress of commercialization of agricultural products.


    All these factors will prevent the development of industrialization. Not to mention the negative role of the small peasant economy in the modern history of the Chinese dynasty, a comparison of the impact of the modern land systems of France and Britain on the industrialization of the two countries can explain many problems.


    After the bourgeois revolution broke out in France, the old feudal land relations were destroyed, and the land of the nobility and the church was deprived and distributed to the peasants, making them small landowners. This was of great progressive significance at the time and also increased the enthusiasm of the peasants , promoting economic development. However, due to various reasons, this small-scale peasant economy based on private ownership of small pieces of land has lasted for more than 100 years in France. The small peasant economy has gradually become a fetter of industrial development, delaying the historical process of France''s transformation from an agricultural country to an industrial country. This is one of the important reasons for the relatively slow economic development of France in the late 19th century.


    But Britain is different. Although the enclosure movement, which has been compared to "sheep cannibalism", has caused countless farmers to lose their homes and lose their homes, the period was full of violence and oppression, which caused countless tragedies, but it objectively provided favorable conditions for the industrial revolution in Britain. . Farmers who lost their land moved to cities to make a living, which accelerated the process of urbanization and provided cheap free labor for industrial development. The enclosure movement made a lot of land that was divided into small pieces into one piece, so that it is more convenient to plant new crops, add good fertilizers, use better tools, reform irrigation systems, and adopt advanced farming methods¡ªall of which Small farmers and small households cannot bear it alone, thus greatly improving the overall output of agricultural production.


    This is also one of the important reasons why the scientific development in France in the 18th century was also fruitful, but the Industrial Revolution first occurred in Britain.


    Therefore, Paul not only did not want to "equalize the land", but also wanted to further centralize the land. The land owned by the Lord''s Mansion and the major landlords is concentrated enough in terms of ownership, but it is still relatively scattered geographically. He needs to coordinate the land replacement of all parties, and promote land transfer and management concentration through a series of policies and regulations, and promote The establishment of large-scale farms and the promotion of agricultural mechanization, as well as the construction of large-scale water conservancy projects according to the distribution of cultivated land. For those farmers and small landowners, using violent means to deprive them of their ownership is not within the scope of Paul¡¯s consideration. His background and education in his previous life made him unwilling to betray his ¡°spiritual class¡±. Since it already exists, as a supplement to the large farm economy, the unit output under the same conditions is even higher. After all, China''s intensive farming has many advantages in feeding a population of more than one billion. He intends to establish organizations such as farmers'' associations and cooperatives on a village basis. The mansion will pay for the purchase of agricultural tools, cattle and other production materials, and rent them out to self-cultivating farmers at low prices to help them improve their labor efficiency.


    As for the labor force needed for industrialization, he focused on another large group in the territory¡ªserfs. Slavery exists in this world and is very common.


    Ironically, the church that Paul despises and fears is the biggest opponent of slavery. One of its important concepts at the beginning of its establishment is that all people are equal under God. There have been a few abolition campaigns, but in the end they were all overwhelmed by the resistance of vested interests. As the top church leaders and the nobles of various countries became more and more in line with each other, this concept gradually remained in the slogan.


    But the Earl does not intend to just shout it as a slogan. Subjectively, he cannot accept the existence of slavery. Objectively, the development of industry requires a lot of labor, so it is imperative to abolish slavery in his own territory. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com


    For the serfs directly under the lord''s mansion, Paul intends to give them freedom, let them go or stay, and the remaining ones will be trained as agricultural workers in their new farms. As for the serfs owned by the major landlords, if they do not let them go, then wait for the wheels of history to crush them.


    As for the agricultural labor force lost due to the abolition of slavery, it can be supplemented by the promotion of new farm tools. Machinery or equipment that are useless on narrow land can be effectively used in new large-scale farms. Paul intends to make Rotheram plows, Crosskill breakers, saw-toothed harrows, drills, reapers, threshers, and other agricultural machinery that can be manufactured with the present state of technology and only by means of Animal power can work, which was a sharp weapon in the agricultural revolution in England in the 18th century.


    Another way to increase land yield is the four-field crop rotation method. This planting system is to divide all cultivated land into four farming areas, and plant turnip, barley, clover, and wheat in the four farming areas. in turn. It abolishes land fallow, and the arable land after crop harvest is not used as grazing land, but the grazing land is changed to arable land, which expands the crop planting area; it plants leguminous forage and uses livestock manure to speed up recovery and improve soil fertility, which is beneficial to the increase of crop yield. Steady growth is conducive to the long-term rational use of cultivated land, and it can also provide high-quality house feed for livestock; it promotes the transformation of livestock feeding from grazing to house feeding, and is conducive to the improvement of the production level of animal husbandry.


    There is also the cultivation of improved seeds, but Paul doesn''t quite understand this, so he can only wait until the relevant agricultural experts are recruited to implement this matter.


    Paul firmly believes that after the above-mentioned series of reforms, the agricultural output of Ardaland will definitely be greatly improved, so that more labor can be released and supported, paving the way for future industrialization.

 Chapter 54： step by step

    "Master Greiman, I advise you to be more cautious." Hansel said while looking at the "Agricultural Development Outline" in his hand.


    Paul wrote an outline of his agricultural plan, and asked Mr. Baron to give his opinion. At the same time, he also showed that his goal of doubling the grain production was not a bragging, but unexpectedly, Mr. Baron came up with such a sentence.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    "Well, the stuff up front is great! The big farms, the new machinery, the cultivars, and this crop rotation are all great things, and if they work out as well as you say, you''re bound to go down in history. You have left a lot of money in the world, which can solve the food problem that has been a headache since ancient times, and this credit is enough for the Holy See to confer you a saint."


    Hansel''s eyes shone brightly. He was still a little uneasy about whether Graiman could realize his bold words, but now looking at the outline, it is very likely that he will succeed.


    Paul was very surprised: "If this is the case? Why should you be cautious?"


    Mr. Baron turned to the last page again, "You still said that you want to liberate the serfs. Without these slaves, who will work in the fields? I know that the new machinery mentioned here can save a lot of labor, but let them add one Wouldn''t it be better to equal two?"


    Reserved and explained patiently: "I mentioned it to you before, Hansel!" He directly called Mr. Baron by his name.


    "I don''t plan to just grow food and finish the job. I will develop industries such as mining and iron smelting. How can so many laborers be **** in the fields!"


    "I understand that you have great ambitions. Actually...I''m worried about another point." Hansel planned to persuade the young and impulsive earl, after all, he was his collaborator, so that he would not hurt himself if he overturned the car.


    "You know, some time ago I stayed in Bairding, the territory next door to yours, and heard a lot about the former lord''s deeds. Are you interested in hearing about it?"


    Bairdin? Paul was taken aback when he heard the name. Speaking of which, the current lord of Bairding, Myron Gardner, was not much older than him. The Gardner family is one of the few families in the Northwest Territory that has a good relationship with the Greiman family. , Myron can be regarded as Paul''s friend since he was a child. Some time ago, when the pirates had not been pacified, Manager Ford sent a letter to Bailding asking for help, but Mellon wrote back saying that all his troops had been blackmailed by the royal commissioner stationed in the territory.


    A few years ago, Mellon''s father had a serious illness, and the two families hadn''t moved around since he recovered, and the old Ganard died inexplicably not long after, so the young Mellon took over as the new lord.


    "Then tell me about it!" He was curious why Hansel mentioned this.


    "It is said that the old earl''s personality changed drastically after he recovered from his illness. He didn''t even get close to his son, and he did all kinds of strange things."


    "What kind of strange method?"


    "Old Gardner was just advocating the equality of all people at the beginning, declaring that man is born free, which is very appetizing to the church. The Bishop of the Northland also planned to award him a certain honorary title, but he turned around and pointed the finger at the church, saying this There are no gods in the world, and the priests are denounced as demagogues."


    "This... this is too... bold." In fact, Paul wanted to do the same, but he didn''t dare to say it yet.


    "Before the church had time to react, he did even more outrageous things. Not only did he deprive the various privileges of the vassal nobles in the territory, he declared that nobles and commoners have the same status before the law, and he also forced slave owners to change slavery to hire."


    Paul raised his eyebrows, his old Uncle Ganard is very good at making trouble.


    Hansel glanced at Paul and continued: "Afterwards, Old Gardner announced that everyone in his territory will have a field that can support him, and all the land under his rule will be returned to the lord''s mansion, and then distributed according to the number of heads. Every household, his retainers, vassal nobles, and commoners all get the same fields."


    Paul was at a loss for words, this **** is just like Wang Mang from another world. He asked a little apprehensively, "And then?"


    Hansel shrugged, "Then he died. It is said that he fell into the water while fishing on a boat and drowned. Then his territory will be the same as before."


    In an instant, a series of bad words such as conspiracy, coup d''etat, lord killing, etc. poured into Paul''s brain.


    Seeing Paul''s face obviously startled, Mr. Baron smiled: "Master Greiman, I am not opposed to your emancipation of the serfs. Many people, including me, hate the slavery system."


    His smile gradually solidified, and a trace of unwillingness appeared on his face: "Except for those unfortunate people who became slaves because of debts and wars, most of the slaves are slaves because their parents or only one of them is a slave, so they are born slaves , I can¡¯t get rid of this brand for the rest of my life.¡±


    "I appreciate the social system with an orderly class, but this approach of directly blocking the way up is extremely unreasonable."


    Hansel was a little excited for some reason, and he waved his hand and said, "The capable will go up, and the incompetent will go down. Only a fair and reasonable society."


    He suddenly realized that he had lost his composure, and after a short pause, he resumed his previous unhurried expression, "In short, Lord Greiman, I suggest that you don''t try to complete the reform in one step, UU Reading should Take it step by step, give the people around you time to adapt, and also have strong support yourself.¡±


    Paul nodded, the matter of the lord next door frightened him.


    "You''re right, Hansel, I accept your suggestion. Also, thank you." After destroying the pirates, he was indeed a little swollen, forgetting what kind of world this is.


    Mr. Baron''s expression remained unchanged: "It''s a great honor to be of help to you. I hope to cooperate with you for a long time. Your Excellency must take care of yourself. By the way, I want to return to the south in a few days to expand the previous work. What do you think of the talent recruitment plan you mentioned?"


    Finally, good news came. Paul was overjoyed: "So you are ready? I can''t wait."


    "There is nothing to prepare. Since you have already started to increase food production, I can''t be idle. Actually, I can start tomorrow, but I heard that your friend Quiller Foster will also be there in a few days. When I return to the south, I want to go with him, the Foster family is very influential in the corner of the bay, and it should be very helpful for us to make friends."


    Paul clapped his hands: "I think so too. In fact, I have already talked with him and entrusted him to recruit a large number of craftsmen for Arda. And I also plan to start ocean trade with the Horn Bay Alliance."


    Hansel became more and more appreciative of the young lord, and he suddenly thought of something: "Since it will take some time to release the serfs, I think another way can be used to alleviate the problem of labor shortage. There are a large number of refugees in the south due to the war. The royal government and the local lords are very troubled, I wonder if you have the confidence and ability to accept them?"


    Paul was overjoyed: "Yes, yes, bring them all to me."


    This partner really picked the right one.

 Chapter 54： talk under the moon

    After being reminded by Hansel, Paul revised part of the "Agricultural Development Outline", and then ordered Ford to gather a group of government officials to study the specific content.


    It is a good thing that the earl wants to actively increase the grain production in the territory, and everyone is very enthusiastic. Soon, a series of draft regulations were formulated, the main contents are as follows:


    Promote the integration of cultivated land and promote the four-field rotation method; send affairs officers to various villages and towns to establish farmers'' associations to supervise and guide the implementation of laws and regulations; send commissioners to check the water conservancy conditions in various places and report them to the Lord''s Mansion in time for timely repairs; Population censuses are conducted in various settlements.


    Huxin Town gathered a group of blacksmiths and carpenters to set up a workshop specializing in making agricultural tools. The Earl thought the name of the workshop was not prestigious enough, so he named it "Agricultural Machinery Factory" himself. He also named the paper workshop "" Paper Mill", and the ceramic workshop was named "Ceramic Factory". Paul wandered around the agricultural machinery factory every day, and worked with the craftsmen to study how to restore those 18th-century agricultural equipment that he remembered in his previous life.


    In order to prepare for the emancipation of the serfs, Father Morrison was instructed to select a few teachers and a group of students with a decent level of education to set up a propaganda group, and began to subtly instill some anti-slavery messages from the lecturers of Weiss College, such as Organize some drama performances to show how cruel the slave owners are and how pitiful the slaves are, or quote some holy scriptures or other religious texts to declare how slavery violates God''s admonitions. As a believer and servant of the Lord of Light whose devotion is above the passing line, Father Morrison of course agrees with the earl''s intention to abolish slavery, racking his brains every day to study how to enhance the propaganda effect. Soon after, the propaganda team centered on Huxin Town and carried out extensive propaganda throughout the Arda Territory. Taking advantage of Father Morrison''s religious background, they used the banner of the Lord of Light to reduce certain disturbances and obstacles.


    With the development of the propaganda team''s work, even the reclusive North Shore Monastery President Leonard knew that there was such a team spreading the slogan of equality for all people with the same philosophy as the church. When he learned that there were still people in the propaganda team After a few monks who were born in a monastery, I sighed in my heart that these young boys who gave up their monasticism have not forgotten the teachings of God. Dean Leonard made contact with Father Morrison. After the two had an in-depth conversation, although he didn''t like Morrison''s tact, he had to admit that this person did have a way of understanding the doctrine. He expressed concern to Morrison, "Will you not arouse Earl Greiman''s disgust by doing this?" After all, Paul Greiman can be said to be the largest slave owner in this land, and the number of serfs of other landowners increases. It doesn''t seem to be as much as him alone.


    Morrison chuckled, turned away the others, and whispered that he did this at the behest of the Earl, who did not come forward in person because he was worried about worldly interference.


    Leonard was very surprised, and then he was ashamed that he had suspected Paul of witchcraft and rejected his request. Equality for all used to be an important concept at the beginning of the church''s founding, and this concept was also one of the reasons why it was able to attract believers widely. However, as the middle and upper-level clergy became corrupt, and as they joined forces with the secular nobles, the slogan became just a slogan. up. He immediately expressed his willingness to provide assistance within his capacity for the abolition of slavery, so Morrison took the opportunity to recruit several monks from the monastery.


    ¡­


    Quiller Foster was about to leave at last. During this period of time, he wandered around in Arda Territory and had a full view of the northwest scenery. Before leaving, he came to Lake Town to say goodbye to Paul.


    In the evening, Paul held a banquet in the castle for Quiller and the adventurers who were his escorts. He asked Quiller to convey his respect to the Marquis of Foster and his desire to establish a business partnership with the Foster family. He patted his chest and agreed. Hansel also attended the dinner and expressed his hope to go south with Quiller and others, and Master Foster readily agreed.


    After dinner, everyone went to the entertainment room to play cards for a while, and then went back to their rooms to rest. But after Paul lay down, he rolled over and turned, without any sleepiness. Recently, all kinds of whimsical plans kept flashing in his mind, making him constantly transform into a night owl.


    Forget it, go out to get some air, he put on his clothes, walked out of the bedroom and wanted to take a walk in the corridor.


    Then he found the green-haired girl standing in front of the window. The girl was looking up at the moon, and she didn''t know what she was thinking. The moonlight enveloped her body with a hazy beauty.


    He took the initiative to say hello: "Good evening, Miss Ladi."


    Miss Scholar seemed startled, turned around and saw that the young lord was standing behind her, she nodded slightly, and replied calmly: "Good evening, Earl."


    Paul asked familiarly: "I''m going back to my hometown tomorrow, can''t I sleep because of the excitement?"


    The other party did not answer, and the large scholar''s hat shrouded her face in a shadow, making it difficult to see her expression clearly.


    so awkward! Paul is embarrassed, is she still blaming herself for being frivolous before, should she continue to stay here now, or turn around and go back to the room? Tangled ah.


    In the end, he cleared his throat and continued: "Speaking of which, I can still vividly remember the scene of you killing the black-spotted tiger that day. It was so handsome! It was thanks to you at that time, otherwise I would have died in the tiger''s mouth, thank you very much !"


    Then the other party finally spoke, but he didn''t answer Paul''s words: "Did you post the talent recruitment decree in the center of the town?"


    Um? Why are you asking this, but it¡¯s good to just ask. "Yes, is Miss Ladi interested in staying and working with me?"


    Miss Scholar shook her head, slightly disappointing Paul. But there is no way to do this. One is the remote northwest and the other is the prosperous south. How can they be compared.


    The other party continued: "It''s really rare in this world not to care about origin and blood. Even the southern countries that flaunt enlightenment give priority to these two points."


    Paul replied: "I have never paid much attention to those things, let alone low-level nobles and commoners, even if a slave comes, I will entrust him with important tasks if he has the ability."


    The girl was silent again Just as Paul was racking his brains on how to bring up the topic again, he heard the other party ask quietly: "What about the others?"


    "Huh? What?" Paul was a little puzzled.


    "For example, for example... those who are born different from others, not in terms of status..."


    She didn''t seem to know how to go on, she seemed a little hesitant, and added after a long time: "Those groups that may be regarded as ''non-human'' by ordinary people..."


    Paul asked: "But from your tone, these ''special groups'' still belong to human beings in your eyes, right?" The girl nodded.


    "Miss Ladi, we have a saying here, as long as an animal looks like a donkey, walks like a donkey, and sounds like a donkey, then it is a donkey."


    "Pfft!" The girl was amused, it was the first time she heard such a metaphor.


    Paul was refreshed by the beauty''s smile, and continued to ask, "Do they look human?" The girl nodded.


    "Do they speak human language?" The girl nodded again.


    "Do they value family and friendship?" The girl still nodded.


    "Are they law-abiding?" The girl didn''t nod this time, but said, "Just like ordinary people, there are good people and there are bad people."


    Paul then slapped his palm: "Very well, then I will not refuse any ''good guys'' among them, and arrest all the ''bad guys''."


    After hearing this sentence, Miss Scholar stared at Paul motionlessly, making his heart beat faster.


    After a long time, the girl bowed slightly and bowed. "Master Graiman, may luck and kindness be with you forever." After saying this, Ladi turned and walked to her room.


    "It''s really a strange night." Paul was left alone in the corridor in a daze.

 Chapter 56： unite the army

    The next day, Paul bid farewell to Quiller and Hansel and his party outside the town. They also set off with a food delivery team as a token of loyalty to the royal family from the leader of Arda. Although the number was small, at least Can express attitude.


    In order to face possible resistance in the process of emancipating slaves in the future, he followed Hansel''s suggestion - "You must also have strong support", and began to make drastic changes to the army:


    The logistics department was established to be responsible for the procurement, supply, and payment of military supplies for the army. Ron, who had previously delivered supplies to the recruit training camp, was appointed as the head of the logistics department;


    The Equipment Department was established to be responsible for the military''s weapon development and testing. Kelly, who previously managed the production of grenades, was appointed as the Minister of Equipment;


    Set up a staff department, responsible for analyzing the war situation during wartime, providing advice and opinions to Paul, formulating specific combat plans according to Paul''s intentions, and leading the training and construction of land troops in peacetime. The head of the staff department is the chief of staff, and the old knight Schroeder will continue to hold this position.


    The Ministry of the Navy was set up, responsible for commanding the naval forces to conduct operations during wartime, and responsible for the training and construction of the maritime forces in peacetime. The chief officer of the Ministry of the Navy is the commander-in-chief of the navy, and Austin, the acting commander of the Northwest Gulf Fleet, will concurrently hold this position.


    Paul ordered the staff department to refine various military regulations and reward and punishment systems, especially the strict service system for officers at all levels. All officers are not allowed to leave the station without permission. If there is an emergency, they must ask for leave. Officers of the company commander and below must live in the barracks. Officers and soldiers who go out on business will be punished if they don¡¯t return to the team within 2 days, and they will be treated as deserters if they don¡¯t return to the team within 2 weeks.


    After these actions, the army has become more functional, and finally has the shadow of a professional army. In order to train more high-quality officers, the General Staff established a new school next to Weiss College - Graeman Military Academy. Schroeder, Bryce and other senior officers compose according to the characteristics of the Arda army. The earl also thought hard about the military textbooks and training outlines required for combat in this era, and brought out the incomplete military knowledge he had learned in the forums in his previous life, and gave some suggestions from time to time. The military academy at the current stage can only be regarded as a crash course for officers, and the students are basically low-level officers in active service in the current army.


    On the wall of the barracks in Huxin Town, there is a slogan painted with white dye: "The army cannot be separated from the people, just like fish cannot be separated from the water." Paul is trying to weave the relationship between the army and the civilians by the example of a certain army in his previous life. Emotional ties, the image of the armies of various countries in this era cannot be said to be good in the hearts of their respective people. There are indeed many excellent generals with strict military management, such as Her Royal Highness Catherine, the princess of the Aldo Kingdom. The word of mouth is very good, but this is only a few examples. Most of the army can be summed up in one sentence, "Discipline depends on the whip, morale depends on looting", let alone attacking the enemy''s territory, even if it is bullying near the garrison. Things like male dominance and free eating and drinking will not be less. The Earl ordered the troops stationed in Huxin Town and Fulan Port not to harass the people, and to organize voluntary labor on weekends, and try to help the residents near the station to do what they can, so as to improve the image of the soldiers in society. I don''t know who proposed it first, but "Soldiers" - this new title for the officers and soldiers of Arda''s army, gradually spread throughout the territory, of course, this is a later story.


    Paul also ordered the affairs officers of various villages and towns to try their best to help the families of the soldiers solve the difficulties in life, especially the families of the soldiers who were disabled or sacrificed in the previous two battles with the pirates. This kind of action can form a fashion of supporting the army in Arda, so as to attract more young people to join the army and defend their homeland.


    Another thing is to increase the monthly salaries of the officers and soldiers. After studying the current financial situation of the lord''s mansion with Steward Philip, the Earl reluctantly raised the salaries of the officers and soldiers by two-fifths. Ordinary recruits can receive 500 copper coins per month. Considering the consumption level in the Northwest region, this is already a pretty good income, and the army includes food, housing and clothing. If soldiers have no extra expenses, they can spend these All the money is sent home, or the logistics department is entrusted to send part of the salary directly to the family members. In order to prevent the phenomenon of empty salary and blood of soldiers after the military organization grows, the salary is sent directly to the person or his family by the logistics department. Officers at all levels are not allowed to interfere with the salary distribution of their subordinates.


    For a moment, the whole army was full of voices of gratitude to the earl.


    After entering July, a tall monument and a magnificent building were built on an open area on the south bank of Lake Weiss. The monument was engraved with the big characters "Remember Forever", and the gate of the magnificent building was engraved with " The Memorial Hall of Heroes and Heroes", which Paul insisted on building despite all the arguments, used all precious stones and building materials, and it really cost a lot of money. The memorial hall displays the names of every sacrificed soldier in the Arda army, their birthplace and life, including even those who died in the battle where the old Graeman was ambushed.


    On the day of completion, the Lord''s Mansion held a grand mourning event in front of the memorial hall, and invited the families of the officers and soldiers who died to attend. The solemn and heavy atmosphere caused many people present to cry, especially the soldiers in the army. Many people burst into tears. They were heartbroken for the sacrifice of their comrades-in-arms and expressed their gratitude for Paul¡¯s kindness. It is those high-ranking generals and heroes who can defeat ten thousand who have been extolled from generation to generation, and who remembers these worthless big soldiers? How many unknown soldiers fell on the battlefield, followed by relatives and friends? His death finally dissipated in the long river of history. And from now on, the names of these mortals will be known and commemorated by future generations just like those great figures. As long as this building exists, their names will exist for a day.


    Father Morrison, Father Anderson and Dean Leonard jointly presided over the prayer ceremony in the mourning event. They led all the monks to pray to the Lord of Light, asking God to let these sacrificed soldiers live a happy life in heaven . There had never been a nobleman who valued low-level soldiers so much in history, and the old dean couldn''t help feeling: Could it be that the young earl was really, as Morrison said, the messenger sent by the Lord of Light to save the suffering of the mortal world.


    ¡­


    A few days after the mourning event two figures rode out of Huxin Town slowly.


    "Ferguson, are you really determined to leave?" Bryce looked at his old friend next to him, wanting to persuade him one last time.


    The old friend named Ferguson nodded, and said: "The earl has great ambitions, and obviously wants to build a strong army. The new rules he established are excellent. But you don''t know me. I''m used to being idle, so I can''t get used to the sudden emergence of so many rules."


    Bryce said helplessly: "Oh... well, then I won''t force you. What are your future plans?"


    This Ferguson is Bryce''s good friend. He is a warm-hearted man with a forthright personality. The two get along very well on weekdays. After Paul reorganized, he served as the deputy company commander of the first company, and made great contributions to the battle against pirates. The only shortcoming is that his personality is a little loose. After the slogan of strictly governing the army was put forward, he voluntarily requested to retire because he couldn''t stand the rules in the army. Originally, according to the new military regulations, this was a heavy punishment, but since it was the knight left behind by the old Greiman, and he had made a lot of meritorious deeds, Paul quietly let him go.


    He said to Bryce: "In the future, I plan to manage my own manor well and be a carefree rich man! But if the Earl calls for something, I will definitely come to help."


    Bryce raised his eyebrows: "I knew you would say that! But what else?"


    Ferguson slapped his forehead: "Forget it, forget it, if you ask me for a drink, I will come here without saying a word!"


    "It''s almost the same! We haven''t decided yet!" The two looked at each other and laughed.


    "Then, take care! Let''s have a drink together next time!" "Definitely!"


    The two waved goodbye, and Bryce stayed by the bridge, watching his friends run towards the sunset.

 Chapter 57： distress letter

    Since a series of agricultural decrees were promulgated, Paul Greiman has lived a busy and fulfilling life every day. In addition to reviewing the reports on the construction of farmer associations sent by local affairs officials every day, he also rides horses to nearby Lake Town from time to time. Check out the village.


    This life of his was broken by a letter from Lord Melon Garnard of Bairding, his "children." The letter was written on a new type of paper produced by Arda. Paul touched the letter secretly proudly. The paper he "invented" has gradually entered people''s lives.


    At first, the content inside seemed to be nothing. It was nothing more than asking about the health and well-being, and talking about some interesting things that happened in his territory recently, but some sentences were not very fluent, which made Paul feel very toothache. "Really, I don''t know, so I thought it was written by a child who just started learning." The Earl shook his head, mercilessly complaining about this "fat child".


    Wait a minute, Paul thought for a while. In his memory, the two had communicated through letters before. It seems that the guy''s writing ability is not so bad.


    Unless, that''s the case...


    He ran back to his bedroom and began to rummage through boxes and cabinets. After a while of busy work, he finally found what he remembered. It was a box. Regularly arranged rectangular holes.


    This is the "secret language" agreed between him and Mellon before, and it is used to hide some small secrets that can only be shared between the two of them in the letters, such as "Last night, my **** was hit by a board again, and my father is a big villain", "Sneakily fell Throwing away the butler¡¯s wine, it¡¯s so funny to see the expression on his face that saw a ghost¡±, ¡°Today I saw my father sneaking a maid¡¯s ass¡±, and other things that will end badly if parents see them.


    Every time when writing a confidential letter, first spread the wood chips on the paper, fill in the hollowed-out parts with the words you want to write, then remove the wood chips, and fill in other words in the remaining blank space to form an ordinary letter However, because of this, the combined sentences are a bit unsmooth, or sometimes the context does not say the same thing, and others seem a little baffled.


    In order to prevent people from seeing through the writing in the same position too many times, the two made many such thin wood chips. In the same set of wood chips, the arrangement of the hollow holes on each of them is different. The party who wrote the letter randomly chooses a piece to use, and the party who receives the letter has to cover it on the letter paper one by one and read it until he reads a fluent sentence.


    "The candlestick... flew into... the river... It doesn''t look like this."


    "The butler...the knight fell...on fire...and this one is not either."


    "Delicious yum...mouse... fell into a ditch... try something else."


    Paul took out the wood chips in the box and put them on the letter paper one by one to try to decipher the ciphertext. He didn¡¯t see it the first 9 times, but when he finally covered the 10th wood chip, a very fluent sentence in the first half was displayed:


    "I overheard the conversation between the housekeeper and them. My father was killed. Now they are going to attack me. Help,..." The words in the second half of the sentence are messy and disorderly.


    The terrible information revealed in the cipher text surprised Paul. In order to prevent misunderstanding, he tried to put the remaining pieces of wood on the letter paper one by one, but the combination of the words he read out was not as smooth as the sentence just now.


    Paul''s heart sank suddenly, and it seemed that his friend had fallen into a conspiracy that could endanger his life. "Father was killed", isn''t that what Hansel used to warn himself that "Old Garnard slipped and fell into the water"? At that time, I suspected that this was a conspiracy, because the reform of the old Gardner touched the interests of the vassals, and it was very possible to join hands to get rid of his lord. Now the son of the old Gardner overheard the conspiracy Talk, this matter is a real hammer.


    So now the problem came, the other party sent a distress letter, whether to save him or not, the Earl was caught in a dilemma. On the one hand, after recovering the memory of another world, although he has a little indifference to the interpersonal relationship before waking up the memory, it is not so indifferent to the point where a friend is in trouble but ignores it. He recalls the scene when they played together when they were young It''s quite touching. On the other hand, his territory is now in the period when reforms and industries have just started, and he really doesn''t want to get involved in outside affairs. Another reason is that Gardner is not a sinful family like Greiman. Bairding under his rule is a genuine earldom, and there are five vassals under it: two viscounts and three barons. All the guys in the gang participated in the conspiracy, and he went to save people recklessly. They teamed up to fight him hard, can they beat him?


    Let''s figure out the situation first, Paul walked out of the bedroom, summoned a servant and said, "Let Chief Hansel come to see me, hurry up!"


    ¡­


    Butuya, the capital of Bairdin, walked slowly into a tavern by himself, sat down in front of the bar, and shouted: "Boss, a glass of malt wine."


    The tavern owner took a clean glass, filled a full one at the wine barrel, put it in front of the guests and said, "Please use it slowly."


    After a few sips of wine, the guest chatted with the boss all over the world, from the pirate invasion in the west to the Jiangchen rebellion in the south.


    When it was time for the second cup, he casually asked, "It seems that no pirates have been here before. Why are there so many soldiers on the street?"


    The tavern owner replied casually: "Are you from out of town? Several barons and viscounts of Bairding are gathered here, and their private soldiers are everywhere on the street."


    "Is something serious going on?"


    "The soldiers under Earl Garnard were all sent by the royal family to the south to fight against the rebels. His vassals said they were here to protect the safety of the lord and maintain the law and order of Butuya. Humph!"


    The last sentence "humph" aroused his interest. It seemed that the matter was not simple, so he asked the tavern owner in a low voice: "From your tone, is there something hidden?"


    The tavern owner glanced at him but didn''t answer.


    The guest put his hand in his pocket, patted the table lightly, and said loudly, "Check out!"


    When he took his hand away, there was a coin on the table. If it was a copper coin, it would not be enough for two glasses of ale, but the point is-it was a silver coin.


    The boss looked around. At this time, there were only two other customers sitting in the corner of the tavern drinking together. They would not notice this place. He collected the silver coins very quickly.


    The guests sitting in front of the bar got up to leave, but they heard the tavern owner say: "I still have my own special brewed beer here, why don''t you have a few more glasses?"


    The corner of the guest''s mouth raised slightly, and he sat down again, "Then I''ll try your special brew again! If it tastes good, I''ll come back next time." He lightly patted his right hand on the bar table, and it was visible between his fingers. a silver coin.


    The tavern owner doubled the amount of beer and brought it over The guest continued to press the right hand on the table, and picked up the glass with the left hand to drink.


    The boss lowered his voice and said in a low voice: "Did you hear about the old Earl Garnard some time ago? He wanted to confiscate the territories of the vassals and offended a bunch of his subordinates."


    He nodded knowingly.


    "Then the earl fell into the water and drowned, but his death was too strange. At least I know that the earl has been very good at water since he was a child."


    The guest was surprised and asked in a low voice, "So his vassals killed him?"


    The boss immediately shook his head: "You guessed it yourself, I didn''t say it."


    The guest asked again: "And then? What does this have to do with the private soldiers on the street?"


    The owner of the tavern checked again to see if anyone noticed, "After the death of the old earl, his son, Master Mellon, inherited the title. But since then, I haven''t seen the little earl leave the lord''s mansion. A child who used to be so extroverted often went to Arda to visit the young master of the Greiman family, but for some reason he became reluctant to go out."


    The guests sipped their wine while listening to the tavern owner continue to say: "The vassals gathered in Butuya are all relatives of the Ganard family, and the old earl is just such a son." Then he stopped talking.


    The guest put down his glass and asked: "If something happens to Little Ganard, will the title fall into the hands of a vassal?"


    The tavern owner said with a smile: "You guessed it yourself, that''s all I know."


    After picking up the glass and gulping down the rest of the wine, the guest withdrew his right hand and left the shiny silver coin underneath on the bar table.


    "Your beer here is delicious, I will come again next time!"


    As he said so, he walked out of the tavern without haste.

 Chapter 58： Negotiate strategy

    Two days after receiving the distress letter, Cecil, the intelligence chief, put the information about the situation in Bairding and his own analysis on the earl''s desk.


    After reading it, Paul frowned. It seemed that his friend was really in danger, and he was under house arrest. He just waited for the traitors to divide up the spoils and pick a suitable day to make another one. By accident, just like his hapless father.


    Cecil asked: "If my lord wishes to rescue Earl Garnard, I will send all the personnel I can mobilize to Bairding to find out the details of those traitors as much as possible."


    Paul rubbed his chin: "Whether to rescue me or not has to be discussed with everyone, but it is always right to inquire about information early, you should send someone there first."


    Half a day later, Paul convened high-level personnel from both the military and the government to gather in the lord''s mansion and showed them the distress letter from Mellon Ganard. Although there are not many cases of vassals conspiring to get rid of the lord''s position, it is not necessarily so unusual. It is said that another neighbor, the Kent family of Emden, has a bit of an incorrect position as the earl of this family, so everyone here No one showed much surprise.


    Seeing the letters being circulated by everyone, the Earl who was sitting at the top was worried: "If my future reforms conflict with the interests of these people here, will they conspire to kill me?"


    While he was thinking wildly, Director Ford asked aloud, "What are you going to do with this letter?"


    Paul replied: "Cecil has already sent people to Bairding to find out the details of those traitors. But I haven''t decided whether to rescue Macron immediately, and if so, what should be done, so I want to find Let''s discuss it."


    After hearing this, Bryce hammered the table: "Earl Garnard is your friend from childhood to adulthood, and your blood-sworn brother. If you ignore him, you will be reviled."


    Hey Bryce, although I know you are straight, can''t you just tell me in private? It''s hard for me to say it in public. Paul was a little embarrassed: "I didn''t say I won''t save him, but we also have to weigh our own strengths. Don''t we invite everyone to discuss this?"


    The so-called blood-sworn brothers are somewhat similar to sworn brothers in China. When they were young, Mellon and Paul got along very well. Under the decision of their respective mothers, the two little kids became blood-sworn brothers. Speaking of which, both of their mothers passed away very early. Paul was a little bit emotional. He couldn''t remember what his mother looked like in this life, and he didn''t leave a portrait or anything.


    Butler Ford was very pleased that the young lord was not proud of defeating the pirates, nor rashly provoked a war that might not be winnable because of a moment of courage. Instead, he weighed the pros and cons and called for extensive consultation. Already qualified.


    He stroked his long gray beard and said: "It''s really wrong to abandon the blood oath brothers. If there are rumors, it will be bad for your reputation. But you can''t act rashly. Don''t forget that Lord Ganard is still in the hands of the other party. Moreover, judging from the meaning of this letter, the traitors have not yet discovered that the matter has been lost. If we directly send troops under the banner of saving people, let alone the outcome, what if the opponent is pushed to the detriment of Earl Garnard? ?¡±


    Paul found the steps and said worriedly, "That''s what I''m worried about." It made Bryce blush.


    Manager Ford continued: "I have an idea. The earl''s birthday is coming soon. You can spread invitations and invite nobles from the northwest region to come to the party."


    "Oh?" Paul actually forgot his birthday, these days are suppressing pirates and building the navy, he is very busy.


    "I personally brought the invitation to Butuya to invite Earl Garnard, first to confirm whether he is safe and reasonable, as a blood-sworn brother of an adult, he has to come to congratulate him even if there is a big event, if he does not come The words are too unusual, so those traitors should have no reason to stop, of course, the premise is that they still have not noticed that Earl Garnard has known the conspiracy by that time."


    "Hmm..." Paul almost understood what it meant.


    Steward Ford stroked his beard and said: "It will be easy to say when Earl Garnard arrives in our territory. Directly issue a notice in his name, calling on the surrounding lords to crusade against these rebels."


    Paul hammered his palm: "Just do it like this, or I''ll go there myself."


    Everyone in the hall objected in unison, "My lord, you can''t take the risk yourself!" "What if the gang of rebels notice something?"


    Paul had to dismiss the idea.


    ¡­


    Steward Ford was soon leaving for Butuya with invitations, while Paul was preparing for a possible future war.


    With the continuous recruitment of craftsmen and training of apprentices, the gun manufacturing team has reached 30 people. After the hard work of the craftsmen during this period, the number of muskets owned by the Arda army has reached 60, which can arm one platoon with one shift. This number allows the earl to play tactics such as "three-stage strike" and "six-stage strike" to keep the vitality continuous and uninterrupted.


    But to Paul''s regret, the various technical problems of the flintlock have not been overcome. First of all, spring reeds are more difficult to manufacture. It does not mean that qualified ones cannot be manufactured, but the qualified rate is too low, and the spring will not be able to spark if the strength of the spring is slightly weak. Even if the fire is fired, there is still the problem of gunpowder. The experimental flintlock gun produced now takes more than 3 seconds from pulling the trigger to firing, because the flintlock gun can only shoot a little spark into the medicine pool. If the burning speed of the gunpowder is If the gunpowder is relatively low, it will take a lot of time to ignite the entire drug pool, and the gunpowder with low sensitivity will not be ignited at all just by the spark. Although they all rely on the ignition hole to ignite the gunpowder in the barrel, the requirements for the propellant of the matchlock gun are obviously lower than those of the flintlock gun. After all, the end of the thick matchlock is burning and stretched in, and a large amount of gunpowder can be ignited at once. Burn into the pilot hole. To solve this problem, high-quality, extremely finely ground gunpowder is needed, but the grinding efficiency is too low under pure manual conditions. UU reading


    Every time Paul saw the long matchlock on the soldiers when they were practicing shooting, he was quite upset. Matchlock guns are too affected by the weather, and when shooting, the matchlock is bounced off by the explosion of the powder, which is easy to ignite the gunpowder on the musketeer himself and his comrades, so the musketeers have to keep a certain distance between them, and the shooting array needs to be arranged A little sparser, resulting in the inability to form a denser firepower.


    However, there are still two improvements that make the earl feel gratified. One is that the sleeve-type bayonet has been manufactured, so that the musketeers can not rely on the protection of the spearmen to a certain extent. It is as bulky as the early matchlock guns on the earth, otherwise it would be really unrealistic to install a bayonet on it. The second is that with the invention of a new type of paper, "fixed bullets" made of paper shells were mass-produced. The paper shells were wrapped with lead bullets and gunpowder, and coated with butter to prevent moisture. Since then, musketeers no longer need to hang bottles and cans full of gunpowder on their bodies, which improves the loading speed and precisely controls the amount of charge.


    As for heavy firepower, the 6-pound bronze gun was successfully tested and joined the equipment sequence of the Arda army. So far, two have been built, and four 4-pound guns have also been cast.


    In addition to these large cannons, Paul also created the "tiger crouching cannon" of the Ming Dynasty. This kind of light artillery has a thin barrel and is not powerful, with a range of up to 500 meters. But it is flexible, two fighters can carry it away, it can be launched at a high elevation angle, and the ballistic trajectory is curved. Use big iron nails and front iron claws to fix the gun body on the ground, and fire shotguns or crushed stones to kill the enemy. Moreover, it is made of pig iron, and the cost is extremely cheap. As a weapon to support infantry combat at close range, it is somewhat similar to the later mortar, so in this world, Paul directly named it a mortar.

 Chapter 59： birthday invitation

    The weather in July was very hot. In the evening of this day, the small town of Butuya ended its hustle and bustle for the day. Residents finished their work one after another, or hurried home to eat, or the gang of three or five had a drink in the tavern. A beer chilled with cold water.


    At the city gate to the west, the guards guarding the gate looked up at the sunset from time to time, hoping that she would go down the mountain quickly so that the gate could be closed for a change of guard.


    At this time, they saw a carriage slowly approaching Butuya from the west, surrounded by several guards.


    On weekdays, few people entered the city at this time. The guards opened their eyes and carefully watched the approaching carriage, and slowly saw its whole picture clearly. There was a flag planted on it, and a flying dragon with its teeth and claws drawn on it.


    The captain of the guard recognized the family crest on the flag: "It''s the carriage of the Greiman family."


    He immediately ordered the soldiers closest to him: "Hurry up, ride my horse and inform Lord Angelo that the Greiman family has arrived."


    Immediately after receiving the order, the soldiers ran into the inner side of the city gate to look for horses. After a while, they heard the sound of horseshoes gradually going away.


    The team leader stopped the carriage and asked loudly, "Which adult from Arda is inside?"


    After the coachman stabilized his horse, the door of the car opened, and an old man with a white beard and kind eyes came down, and he said with a smile: "I am Lord Vackley Ford, Lord Seal Keeper of the Land of Arda, and I am here to visit your lord Garnard. Earl, and send an invitation to my lord''s birthday party."


    The captain said respectfully: "It turns out to be the Baron, let me accompany you to the Lord''s Mansion."


    Old Ford agreed, stepped into the carriage, and the coachman urged the horses to drive slowly into the city with the captain.


    ¡­


    In front of the Butuya lord''s mansion, four people stood there to welcome the arrival of Chief Ford. At the front was Viscount Angelo, Lord Seal Keeper of Bairding, followed by Viscount Abbott, Baron Amos, and Baron Blau.


    After Old Ford got out of the car, he greeted them one by one. After exchanging pleasantries, they entered the Lord''s Mansion.


    As soon as he entered the hall, Miles, the housekeeper of the Lord''s Mansion, greeted him: "My lords, please wait a moment. Dinner is being prepared and it will take a while."


    Everyone sat down and waited in the hall, and Old Ford explained his intentions: "July 20th is the birthday of Earl Paul Greyman, and I, the Master Seal, have been sent here to invite his blood-sworn brother, Myron Garnard. The Earl is going to the birthday party."


    The four nobles didn''t answer after hearing this. After a period of silence, Viscount Abbott, a middle-aged man who could think of wine barrels when he saw his stomach, said: "We will give you a birthday present." Send it over, as for Lord Garnard..."


    "Lord Garnard will go of course!" Director Angelo suddenly interjected loudly, this was a thin man with naked eyes.


    He ignored the fleeting dissatisfaction in Baron Blau''s eyes and the slightly puzzled gazes of the other two, and continued, "I''m sure the Earl must be very happy to receive the invitation from the blood-sworn brothers!"


    Manager Ford said with a smile: "That''s for sure. Although they are so close, the two haven''t seen each other for several years."


    "Alas!" Chief Angelo shook his head and sighed, "They could have met at the old Lord Graeman''s funeral a few months ago. Unfortunately, Lord Garnard was not feeling well at the time. For his health, we did not Let him go, after all, the atmosphere at the funeral is not suitable for patients, so I have to go there instead of the count."


    Manager Ford nodded in understanding: "This time they can have a good gathering. So, where is the Earl?"


    "Oh, the Earl will be here soon."


    Just as he was talking, he heard Butler Miles shout loudly: "Earl Garnard is here¡ª"


    A chubby blond boy entered the hall. He was about 16 years old and about the same height as Paul. He was the lord of Bairding and Paul''s blood-sworn brother, Myron Garnard.


    Manager Ford hurriedly got up to pay his respects, and while beckoning him to excuse himself, he walked to the first place to sit down, and then accepted the invitation card handed over by the manager with both hands.


    "Mr. Baron, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Said the lord of Bairding, opened the invitation and read it carefully, showing a very happy expression, then turned to Chief Angelo and asked: "Uncle Angelo, can I go Going to Paul''s birthday party?"


    Angelo immediately stood up and said, "Of course, my lord, no matter how busy you are with your studies and work, it''s only natural to celebrate your blood-sworn brother''s birthday."


    "Since you have no objection, I haven''t seen him for a long time, why don''t we set off with Mr. Baron tomorrow."


    Manager Ford also echoed: "I think it''s good. It''s always convenient to go on the road together." Even if McLone didn''t say it, he would have brought it up.


    Just as the potbellied Viscount Abt was about to speak out, Angelo said first, "Of course, so that the Count can stay with his friend for a few more days."


    Old Ford secretly heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that the trip went very smoothly. He had already prepared a lot of reasons in his stomach and asked Mellon to set off with him tomorrow.


    The butler came to inform that dinner was ready Everyone came to the restaurant for dinner. During the dinner, Myron kept pestering Old Ford to tell him about Arda''s extermination of pirates, which made Old Ford smile bitterly. During the period, Old Ford asked why other vassals of Gardner gathered in Bujatu besides Chief Angelo, and the answer he received was that the troops directly under the Lord''s Mansion were already under the command of Baron Andrew, the only vassal in Bairding who was familiar with the army. Then they rushed to the south and joined the princess Catherine to fight against the rebels. They brought their own private soldiers to protect the safety of their lord and maintain the law and order of the capital. As for the royal commissioner stationed in Bairding, everyone said that they went south with Baron Andrew, but they should come back soon.


    ¡­


    After dinner, Old Ford was arranged to rest in the guest room. The four vassals of Ganard also bid farewell to Mellon and returned to their residences. However, after leaving the Lord''s Mansion, they all went to Angelo''s home.


    "Are you crazy? Angelo! You just let that kid leave our control?" In a secret room, Abt asked Angelo angrily.


    "Hmph!" An Qiluo gave him a look like an idiot, "What can I do? Don''t let that kid celebrate his brother''s birthday in front of Ford? The old guy can tell at a glance that something is abnormal. Come."


    Abt gritted his teeth and looked at An Qiluo: "If something happens at that time, you have to... you have to take full responsibility."


    Angelo was furious: "We are grasshoppers on a rope, and no one can escape if something happens. Now there are rumors in the market that we are going to be bad for Myron Gardner, and the old Gardner incident, Letting him go out for a walk will clear our suspicions."


    Abt was still unconvinced, and argued violently with Angelo.


    The remaining two looked at each other in blank dismay, they couldn''t get in the way of the quarrel between the two viscounts.

 Chapter 60： Determined

    The next day, Myron Gardner boarded the carriage of the Gleiman family and left Butuya for Lake Town with Chief Ford. Meron was very nervous along the way, and it was not until he left Bairding and entered the land of Arda that he was relieved. Knowing about the vassal''s conspiracy, he has now become suspicious. Last night, he tried his best to maintain a normal appearance without losing his composure. Steward Ford kept reassuring him all the way, making him feel a little better.


    Entering Huxin Town and coming to the gate of the Lord''s Mansion, Myron immediately jumped out of the carriage and almost ran towards the castle. Then he saw Paul waiting in the hall.


    "It looks like everything is going well," Paul thought when he saw Myron jumped out of the carriage, and then he was given a big bear hug.


    "My good brother, brother, I almost lost sight of you." Melon hugged Paul tightly and burst into tears.


    Paul didn''t break free immediately, let this friend vent. It was too cruel for a 16-year-old boy to experience his father''s first estrangement and then his death, and then the vassal rebellion.


    He patted Myron''s shoulder and comforted him: "Don''t worry, no one can hurt you here."


    After McLone vented, Paul asked Manager Ford to find out what had happened last night, and then brought McLone to the study and asked him to explain in detail the process of learning about the conspiracy.


    "That night I went back to bed after reviewing the documents they left me in the study, but when I lay down, I found that my amulet was left in the study. It was left to me by my mother, and I wore it to sleep every night. So I went back to the study to get it, and then I heard Chief Angelo and Butler Miles whispering there."


    "The door of the study room was not closed. I quietly approached the study room to hear what they would say when I was not there, but I heard some unbearable things."


    "First, Butler Miles said, ''The young master has been very well-behaved recently, and has carefully reviewed these documents''."


    "Then there was Director Angelo, he laughed a few times in a particularly weird tone, and said, ''It''s worth our effort to compile these things'', I was very surprised when I heard ''made up'' at the time. They all made it up?"


    "An Qiluo''s next words confirmed my guess. He said, ''If he finds out that we forged these documents so that he can be dragged at home every day, he will go crazy''."


    "Afterwards, I heard the steward say in a mocking tone, ''The young master really regards himself as a hardworking and promising lord, so please let him dream for a few more days''."


    Speaking of this, Macron was so indignant that he couldn''t speak easily, "Paul, do you know how broken my heart was when I heard this sentence? How could they be like this, they are the people I trust the most in my daily life Ah, they... actually teamed up to make fun of me and their lord."


    "This... this is really hurtful enough." Paul didn''t know how to comfort him.


    McLone continued to narrate: "Just when I wanted to come out and accuse them, I heard Angelo say, ''The dream will wake up one day, and when we get that over there, this kid has to go down with him. daddy''s dead."


    "At the time, I didn''t even realize what they were talking about. I only heard the housekeeper say, ''Do I really have to do such a thing? He can be regarded as I watched him grow up''."


    "Then An Qiluo snorted coldly and said, ''Have you forgotten how amazing his father was at that time? Over the years, you have also allocated a lot of land for your home. Fortunately, we killed him, otherwise you and I Everyone has to drink Mistral now''."


    A horrified expression appeared on Malone''s face, he looked at Paul and said, "I understood this sentence at once. It turned out that my father was killed by them at that time. I always wondered how my father was so good at water that he was drowned." Death, now it seems that they made up a lie to cover up the crime of killing the lord. Judging from what they said before, they still wanted to kill me. I was terrified at the time, and I didn¡¯t know how to return to the bedroom.¡±


    "I lost sleep that night. I was afraid that someone would suddenly rush into the bedroom and kill me. After the night of fear and fear passed, I analyzed what they said. It seemed that they were still waiting for a certain opportunity and would not attack me for the time being. Then I I remembered the secret letters we had when we were young, and I took the time to write that letter to you."


    After narrating the story, Melon held Paul''s hand tightly, and said with tears in his eyes, "Fortunately, you still remember what happened when we were young and sent someone to rescue me. Paul, now I can only trust you alone. You won''t leave me alone, will you?"


    Paul patted the back of his hand and said, "Why would I abandon my friends? You stay with me first, and when I''m ready, we''ll lead the army to settle accounts with those traitors."


    He thought for a while and asked again: "Are all your vassals involved in the conspiracy?"


    Macron shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I''ve been suspicious of everyone around me since that night. I can only say that the least suspicious person is Baron Andrew, who led Butuya''s army to the south not long ago. Participated in countering the rebellion. When the royal commissioner came to recruit troops, the other four unanimously recommended him to lead the army to the south, and Andrew himself was willing I still trusted them and agreed without hesitation. Now Butuya is left behind. The private soldiers of those four guys are under the control. Andrew is a decent person on weekdays, of course, I know now that people can¡¯t just look at the surface, so I can¡¯t be sure.¡±


    Well, if Andrew didn''t participate in the conspiracy, then the remaining four guys took advantage of the royal family''s conscription to deliberately dismiss him, and handed over the army directly under the lord to him to take away.


    Paul thought for a while, then patted his friend on the shoulder and said, "The journey is tiring, you go and rest first, I''m going to find someone to hold a meeting later, and you can also attend."


    He called his servants and took Myron down to rest.


    Paul basically decided to start a war. In addition to venting his anger for his friends, he also had an important purpose-the coal and iron mines of Bairding. During the period when Manager Ford was hiring people, Paul had been weighing the pros and cons of the war. After accidentally learning that Bairding had extremely high-yield coal and iron mines, he finally found a reason to convince himself to go to war. Although Alda also produces coal and iron, the more of these two things the better in preparation for industrial development. As for whether Macron agrees to give him some minerals or sell them to himself at a cheaper price, it should be easy to talk about helping him so much.


    If it wasn''t for coal and iron, would I still stand up for this friend? Paul doubted himself a little.


    But he didn''t plan to send troops immediately, because it was now July, and there were still many rainy days, which was extremely unfavorable to the gunpowder weapons of Arda''s army. He intends to postpone the action until the dry weather in autumn, and at that time the army of Arda can be equipped with more firearms.


    Before that, let Melon stay in Huxin Town well. If those traitors come to ask for someone, they should find a reason to refuse.

 Chapter 61： not going back

    Paul Greiman summoned the high-level military and political personnel in the territory and asked Macron to explain the specific process again at the meeting. Everyone present was angry at the traitor''s shamelessness.


    Then he explained to everyone that he planned to announce the entire Northwest Territory after autumn, exposing the conspiracy of those traitors, and sending troops to Bairding.


    Manager Ford suggested: "Should I appeal to the Northwest Duke first, and let him decide the rights and wrongs of Bairding?"


    Oh? And this hand. But Paul would not adopt it, let alone the fairness of the Northwest Duke, if someone else settles it, what will happen to Bairding''s coal and iron mines and Paul Greyman.


    "I don''t know how long it will take for this to come and go. Should we just let those traitors continue to roam free for a while?" Paul expressed his disagreement with this plan.


    Old Ford was a little worried: "But, after all, the Duke is the largest border subject in the northwest territory of the kingdom. If we bypass him and act without authorization, will it cause his dissatisfaction?"


    Paul looked indifferent: "We are not vassals of the Duke of Northwest. If I remember correctly, since the establishment of the kingdom, the Greiman family and the Garnard family have always been the direct vassals of His Majesty the King, and our titles are all kings. His Majesty gave it, and there is no need for outsiders to make irresponsible remarks."


    Seeing that the lord was so persistent, Manager Ford said nothing more.


    "Then from now on, all affairs in the territory must make way for the autumn war. Cecil must try his best to find out the reality of the opponent, and the staff must draw up a battle plan, and have relevant plans for any possible situations. The logistics department prepared sufficient supplies, and the equipment department supervised the production of muskets and cannons, striving to equip a company of musketeers before the war.¡±


    The meeting finally made the above resolution.


    ¡­


    A few days later, a birthday party was held in the lord''s mansion of Huxin Town to celebrate the earl''s 15th birthday. Except for the special guest, Myron Garnard, none of the other invited people came, but some families still sent gifts. and birthday greetings. Paul felt that it didn''t matter, and had a happy meal with his subordinates and Myron.


    After his birthday, Butuya sent someone to ask Myron to go back. Of course, Paul and Myron would not agree, "Your Earl is very happy in Huxin Town, and he will stay with me for a while longer. "


    There was a hint of panic on the messenger''s face. He looked at Meron and said, "My lord, please consider carefully. The official documents of the lord''s mansion are piled up like a mountain. Without the lord, the people below don''t know what to do with it."


    "Ah bah! Let me go to your ''official documents''!" Myron almost blurted out, thinking that he had been tricked for so long and felt angry.


    After Old Graeman''s death, in view of his father''s series of actions during his lifetime, which caused "angry and grievances" in the territory, he determined to be a hard-working, excellent lord who satisfied everyone, so as to restore the Garnard family''s status in Bairding. image. He will learn how the people below teach him, and he will try his best to do what the people below suggest him to do.


    Because his father offended the church, he donated a large amount of donations to the church on the advice of Chief Angelo and went to the church to pray for two hours a day. Since his father wanted to "publicize the cultivated land", he greatly reduced it under the advice of Viscount Abt. Since his father wanted to abolish the privileges of the nobility, he gave the vassals more fiefdoms to redeem their loyalty under the suggestion of the Governor Myers.


    With everything in the territory "returning to normal", Angelo and the others said that Bairdin, who was tormented by his father into a mess, finally became prosperous again. However, the consequence of "prosperity" is that there are more and more government affairs. Every day, the Lord''s Mansion has a lot of official documents waiting for him to sign, a lot of reports waiting for him to review every day, and a lot of lawsuit files waiting for him every day. review.


    Angelo and the others said that an excellent lord should handle everything in the territory, big and small. I did as they said. Although the official documents seemed to never be approved, the reports seemed to be never exhausted, and there was no time to go out and play like before, but he lived a fulfilling life. Whenever the retainers reported how many acres had been added When he cultivated land and opened a few new shops, he felt extremely happy.


    It wasn''t until he overheard Angelo''s conversation with the housekeeper that night that he realized that he had been emptied, and those complicated official documents and reports were just fabricated to fool him. The enthusiastic self is just a puppet in the eyes of others, a fool, or a fool who is about to be disposed of.


    He was angry and remorseful, but at this time he realized that the soldiers loyal to him were far away. Now that he thought about it, this was all part of the conspiracy of those traitors. When Macron used his little spare time to go for a walk outside, he realized that the traitor''s private soldiers had unknowingly controlled the entire Butuya.


    There are still a group of personal guards left in the Lord''s Mansion, but what''s the use of such a small number of people? Reminiscent of the series of personnel adjustments presided over by the butler, there are probably not many people left who are truly loyal to the Garner family.


    Why didn''t I notice it before? Under reason, Malone wrote a secret letter for help to his former good brother. Fortunately, the traitors didn''t know that the conspiracy had been revealed, and the letter was successfully sent to Huxin Town. Now, he has finally escaped from the wolf''s lair How could he go back?


    According to Paul''s suggestion in advance, Myron didn''t have an attack. He tried his best to calm himself down and said to the emissary in a pleasant manner: "Let the official documents be handled by Chief Angelo for the time being. I will grant them this power."


    "This..." The messenger seemed to be persuading.


    Macron showed the majesty of a lord, and was about to explode: "Huh? What? Are you going to disobey the will of your lord?"


    The emissary was so frightened that he pleaded guilty again and again, and immediately took his leave and left in a hurry.


    Several of Butuya''s vassals panicked after learning that Mellon would not come back, and Abbott blamed Angelo on the spot: "Look! Look! You did a good job, that kid must have noticed something! "


    An Qiluo pretended to be calm: "Why are you panicking? The child has been held back at home for so long and is suddenly allowed to go out to play. It''s normal to want to stay at a friend''s house for a few more days!"


    After he finished speaking, it seemed that even he himself felt that way. However, he continued: "The sky won''t fall. If he doesn''t come back for a long time, we will lead our troops to Arda to be a dignitary, and we will tell the outside world that the kid from the Greiman family is trying to seize the minerals of Bairding, so we can invite him to visit him." In the name of banquet, he tricked his blood-sworn brothers into Huxin Town and imprisoned them. Given Graiman''s contacts in the northwest, how many people will help them?"


    "All of you, go back to your own territory to recruit soldiers and practice quickly. If Melon doesn''t come back after autumn, we''ll go **** them."


    The two barons nodded one after another, only Viscount Abt showed reluctance, but now he has nothing to do, he has tacitly agreed to Angelo''s plan. He said, "If you hadn''t let him go, there would be no such trouble now!" Then he walked away.


    Angelo looked at the back of Abt leaving, his face was uncertain.

 Chapter 62： kings troubles

    His Majesty King Rodney XVI of the Aldo Kingdom has had a lot of troubles recently.


    The first worry was that the granary in the capital was set on fire by the spies of the rebels, and the little grain left was sent south to quell the rebellion. The daily supply of the 100,000 residents of the capital became a problem.


    The government immediately sent officials to collect food in the territories directly under the royal family, and what they found made His Majesty almost faint again¡ªthe real food in the warehouses in most places did not match the accounts at all. Rodney XVI was furious. After a thorough investigation, it was found that part of the reason was that the officials in charge of management sold it privately, and part of the reason was that local officials boasted and concealed reports in order to seek credit and reward.


    His Majesty was furious, and sent law enforcement officials to **** the offending officials back to the capital, and summoned the people for a public trial.


    After the judge announced the crime, the executioner pushed the criminals into the angry crowd, "It''s these moths that make you starve now!"


    The fate of these criminals can be imagined. The trial started at 8:00 in the morning, and it took less than an hour to announce the crime. Then it was the "execution time" for the common people to do it for them. It lasted for 3 hours, and people were exhausted by noon. Only then dispersed. When the executioner went to collect the corpses, the corpses of those prisoners were no longer human. He cut off the heads of the prisoners and hung them on the city gate. As for whether any of them were scapegoats, who knows?


    According to the suggestions of many military generals, the royal government should implement the food rationing system immediately, collect all the food stored in the civilian households, and then distribute the necessary rations regularly according to the population of each household, and supply the other food to the army going south. . However, this suggestion was strongly opposed by the ministers of administration, and their reasons were very good: with the conduct of local officials, there was not much food collected by then, and the common people would starve to death first, and the common people did not know loyalty at all. What is honor and honor, they only care about whether they have food tomorrow, and they will definitely rebel when they know that they are going to starve to death. After weighing the pros and cons, His Majesty the King finally did not adopt the military''s suggestion.


    In order to save food, a strict alcohol prohibition order was issued to all the territories directly under the royal family: except for a few winemaking workshops that have been issued licenses, all other workshops have stopped making wine; nobles can¡¯t buy more than half a liter of wine per day, and civilians can¡¯t buy more than half a liter of wine. No more than one liter of alcohol can be purchased per week, and must be purchased at a designated place; public drinking is prohibited, and alcoholic beverages are prohibited at banquets, and can only be drunk quietly at home. Those who violated the above-mentioned laws and regulations would be severely punished by the nobility, and the common people would be sentenced to death.


    In order to prevent merchants from taking the opportunity to drive up the price of grain and food, the royal government has designated a price ceiling, and soldiers who supervise sales are stationed in front of every store engaged in grain and catering in the capital. Even so, residents have to spend many times more than usual to buy food.


    As the food collected from the localities gradually gathered in the capital, the high-level officials finally breathed a sigh of relief, but it was impossible to send troops south immediately, so King Qin¡¯s army was temporarily disbanded, and the lords from other places went back to their homes to find their own troops. Mom, wait for the next year to choose a time to convene. Of course, it depends on how this year''s harvest is.


    The second worry is that the youngest daughter ran away from home. Because he did not have the power to crush Giles'' rebellion for the time being, Rodney XVI had to think carefully about the wall-riding factions everywhere. The Duke of Veblen, the most powerful of the Fencers, has not made a statement on Giles'' rebellion so far, but only sent an envoy to request marriage with the royal family, which is already obvious. After much consideration, His Majesty the King decided to marry his youngest daughter, Irene Rodney, to him. The Veblen family has many vassals, and the position of the territory is also very important. He must not be allowed to fall to Giles.


    The eldest daughter, Catherine, is so outstanding that King Rodney XVI was reluctant to give such a treasure to others. The king has no son, so according to tradition, he can only pass the throne to his younger brother, Prince Ocassie, but Prince Ocassie is a well-known dude, spends his days drinking and drinking, likes to hang out with bards and mummers, no one is optimistic He can be a qualified monarch. His Majesty the King has already decided that after a hundred years, instead of passing the throne to his useless younger brother, it is better to pass it on to his eldest daughter, and he also trains Catherine as the prince of a country in normal times.


    So he had to sacrifice his youngest daughter, Irene. Irene is not interested in politics at all. Although as a royal princess, she has not missed what she should learn, and she is proficient in poetry, poetry, art and dance, but she also has other extensive interests on weekdays, such as studying various ancient times. Writing and ancient scrolls, learning alchemy from alchemists and warlocks, or collecting various plant specimens, raising some strange animals, etc. These hobbies make her more like a scholar, but it is precisely because she dabbles too much. "Extensive", in addition to naming several uncommon plants, Her Royal Highness has not made any big names yet.


    If you don''t look at it from the perspective of a father, but just from the perspective of the king of a country, the little princess Irene is indeed a good tool for marriage, but... she ran away from home.


    After King Rodney XVI explained his decision to his younger daughter, Her Royal Highness looked as usual, and after calmly asking her father why she made this decision, she silently returned to her room. The king was also amazed that his youngest daughter had such a high consciousness as a child of the royal family, and he felt endless shame in his heart, and then learned the news that his daughter had disappeared the next day. He immediately sent people to search around. Although there was anxiety about delaying the marriage with the Veblen family, it was more a father''s concern about his daughter''s safety.


    The third worry is that the eldest daughter, Catherine, has a very deep relationship with her younger sister. After learning that her younger sister is going to be used as a marriage tool, she is in a state of cold war with herself. His Majesty the King".


    "It''s troublesome!" The king felt a sense of powerlessness in his heart.


    ¡­


    "The army going to Stranglethorn Valley has been screened, and this time Viscount Klein will command the reinforcements."


    Catherine made such an announcement at the military meeting, and none of the generals present had any objections. Viscount Klein stood up to take the order, and then everyone began to discuss the recent headache of military rations.


    Although the large-scale counter-insurgency army is unable to go south, the army to reinforce the Duke of Dodge will still be sent there, no matter what, first defend the Thorn Pass. If the Pass of Thorns is lost, then the northern hinterland of the kingdom is open to Giles'' rebels.


    After discussing the ration supply and some other details, the meeting ended, and the generals went back to work on their tasks.


    Only Ao Feina stayed After everyone dispersed, she walked up to the princess and said quietly: "His Royal Highness Irene has already settled down in a place called Huxin Town in the northwest of Arda." .¡±


    Catherine nodded. Relying on her familiarity with her sister, she sent people to find the whereabouts of the little princess before the king. However, she did not bring her sister back by force, but secretly sent more people to protect her. Man sets up tracking barrier. Catherine was very angry at her father''s decision to use her sister as a marriage tool, but after many attempts, she still couldn''t change the will of the king of a country, so she could only resist in this way.


    She asked Ofina: "Who is the lord there?"


    Ofina said: "The lord is Earl Paul Greiman of the Greiman family."


    "Alda? Greiman?" Catherine seemed to have an impression, but couldn''t remember it.


    Ofina continued: "The news came back that Earl Greiman not long ago wiped out the pirates who invaded the territory, and launched an operation called ''Strike Hard'' to clean up the hooligans in the territory. The law and order there is very good now, and there should be no security issues for the time being when Her Royal Highness Irene lives there."


    The worries in Catherine''s heart eased a little, and then she remembered, isn''t this Graeman the family that sent envoys to the barracks to ask for the imperial order when they were in the highlands a few months ago? At that time, she had also temporarily exempted him from serving as a king because of the difficulties in the other party''s territory. She had also heard a little about the pirate problem in the Northwest Gulf. It seemed that this little country lord was really capable.


    Catherine still can''t be completely relieved: "You still can''t take it lightly, let your people pay close attention, and send it back as soon as there is any situation. In addition, don''t tell others about this matter."


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness!" "Thank you, Ofina."

 Chapter 63： where one is from

    After nearly 10 days of trekking, Hansel and Arda''s grain transport team finally arrived at Jingyao, the capital of the kingdom.


    He first led the team to the warehouse area that was still being repaired, handed over the food to the management staff, and then said goodbye to the staff after arranging board and lodging for the team. The grain transportation team will return to the Northwest Bay by itself after visiting the capital, while Hansel and his servant Tommen hurried back to their long-lost home.


    Although he had learned through letters that his family was safe and had returned to the capital from his relatives, he missed them very much after being separated for so long.


    It was approaching evening at this time, and after entering the Abbot family''s mansion, the servants saw the second young master came back, and saluted him one after another. After entering the hall, there were already three people waiting for him¡ªtwo middle-aged women and a young girl.


    The three women all showed joyful expressions, and the young girl said happily, "Brother is back."


    He first looked at his mother among the three. The woman already had crow''s feet with tears shining in the corners of her eyes. After she learned the news of the city guard rebellion at her relatives'' house, she didn''t think about eating or drinking, and couldn''t sleep because of worrying about her son''s safety every night. The letter reporting safety, but it said that he was sent to the Northwest Gulf as a royal commissioner. According to the legend of the Jingyao lady circle, the northwest area of ??the kingdom is a poor place full of troublemakers, and the level of civilization is only a little higher than that of the barbarian tribes on the eastern highlands. Good heavenly father, how can you let little Hansel go there.


    Hansel couldn''t hide his excitement and wanted to say hello to his mother immediately, but before that he had to do another thing. He turned to another woman and saluted, "Mother Mary, long time no see, I hope you are healthy." That was his aunt and father''s wife.


    Mrs. Abbott nodded gracefully to Hansel, and said with a smile, "Hansel, it''s great that you came back safely. Your mother lost a lot of weight because she missed you."


    Hansel turned to his biological mother Miranda and said, "Mother, I''m back." Then he was hugged tightly by the excited biological mother. "It''s good to be back, it''s good to be back..." Miranda hugged her son, tears streaming down uncontrollably.


    After being let go by his mother, Hansel hugged his younger sister Julie again. This lovely girl was also very happy that her brother came home.


    Before dinner, his father¡ªthe Earl of Abbott, who served in the royal government, returned, but his elder brother who was born to his first mother was unable to return home because he served in the Royal Guard.


    The whole family happily ate dinner, listened to Hansel''s story about the northwest area, and enjoyed the family happiness.


    After dinner, Earl Abbott led his son into his study, and talked with him about his experience in the Northwest again, but this time the content mainly revolved around his son''s new position as a royal commissioner. Hansel told his father about his experience as a royal commissioner, although of course he concealed the fact that he was scared away by pirates.


    When he said that he planned to cooperate with the local lord to produce more war materials for the royal family''s counter-insurgency, Earl Abbott shook his head: "It''s difficult, the people''s livelihood in the northwest area is dying, and there is nothing to get out of it." , it would be good if the lords there can support their subjects.¡±


    Hansel intends to persevere: "How will you know if you don''t try?"


    Earl Abbott thought about it, and said to Hansel: "How about...I will go to the royal family to talk about it and see if I can transfer you back to Jingyao. There are always more opportunities in the royal capital." He knew himself The second son had some ambitions in his heart, but he was bound by the other half of his blood.


    Not to mention a month ago, even 10 days ago when Hansel had just led the food transport team from Huxin Town, when he heard that he had the opportunity to be transferred back to the capital, he would have seized it without hesitation. But on the way back to the royal capital this time, he considered a lot, instead of squeezing the single-plank bridge in the royal capital full of nobles, it would be better to go to the border of the vast kingdom to flex his muscles.


    He expressed his thoughts to his father, and the count said nothing more when he saw that he was so persistent. The father and son continued to talk about the current situation for a while, and Hansel left to find his mother and sister, who also had a lot to say to him.


    Earl Abbott watched his son leave with a guilty expression. Twenty-five years ago, he and a group of cronies got drunk and stayed in a brothel for the night. A year later, a woman who couldn''t even recall her appearance came to the house with a child in her arms. When the liar was about to blast out, the other party accurately stated some private characteristics of his body. According to the practice of ordinary nobles, they can either continue to insist that the other party is a liar and throw them out, or pay a child support fee to send him away, but Earl Abbott did something that surprised the noble circles in the capital¡ªto accept a Whores are side chambers. This matter caused a lot of trouble, and it became a laughingstock for a while, a prostitute was just playing for fun, but let her enter the house because of a child who didn''t know if she was her own. The matter reached the ears of the king, and Rodney XVI personally summoned Earl Abbott and severely reprimanded him for losing face to the nobles of the kingdom, and asked him to carefully consider the seriousness of the consequences. After the king''s persecution failed, a noble young man who had a promising future was kicked to sit in a Qingshui yamen like the Heraldry Court.


    Fortunately, the earl''s wife from a well-known family did not make such a fuss as others guessed, UU reading www.uukanshu. The kind-hearted lady finally accepted the mother and son after an initial period of anger, incomprehension and a long cold war with her husband.


    There is no doubt that Hansel was often viewed with colored glasses when he was growing up, especially those peers who came from high-ranking families and pure noble blood, "sons of whores", "sons of whores" and other foreigners. The number has always been with him. Although Earl Abbott finally got the title of baron for his son with the help of the family shadow and money offensive, but the other half of Hansel''s blood still caused him repeated setbacks in his official career. , after finishing his studies, as the son of an earl, he only served as a small tax collector, and he was in charge of the farms in the suburbs of the capital. But it was precisely because of this that Hansel was very popular among those low-level nobles and officials of civilian origin.


    Earl Abbott can only give this concubine son so much. As an earl, when he enjoys the power, honor and wealth brought by this noble system, he is also firmly bound by this system. Taking a prostitute as a concubine has already made him a target of public criticism, and continuing to do things that break the rules will only make the entire Abbott family be implicated by him.


    ¡­


    After Hansel said good night to his mother and sister, he returned to his room and carefully considered the task Paul gave him. He took out a piece of paper, which was filled with the groups Paul wanted to recruit.


    "Those who can read and do arithmetic are fine. Teachers, artificers, and alchemists. This Earl really has a big appetite."


    He spread out another piece of paper on the desk, planning to search for suitable candidates from among the people he knew first. Who should be the first people to look for? He thought for a while, picked up the quill pen in the ink bottle, and wrote down the first name on the paper...

 Chapter 64： disappointment and hope

    Hansel got up early the next morning, washed and dressed carefully, and after having breakfast with his family, he rushed to the public office of the intelligence department of the capital. He showed his identity certificate, entered inside and found I am directly under the boss''s office.


    He knocked on the door lightly, and after he heard "Please come in" from inside, he pushed the door in and greeted the intelligence officer who issued him a commission a few months ago: "Viscount Aiden, long time no see."


    The official who was buried in a pile of documents raised his head and stared at Hansel for a long time, and finally asked: "Are you...?" Obviously, he couldn''t remember the subordinate he had only met once.


    Hansel was annoyed for a while, but he didn''t show it at all, and introduced himself with a smile: "Baron Hansel Abbott, I received the letter of commission from you in the barracks on the Highlands a few months ago, and went to Arda to serve Royal Commissioner."


    Viscount Aiden stirred his brain vigorously, and finally recovered a little bit of memory.


    "Ah! It''s Hansel." Mr. Viscount didn''t show any embarrassment at all. The people who dialed him at the beginning were basically those who were picked by Earl Merlin and had no place to arrange. Anyway, there was a special liaison officer responsible for passing the correspondence. What''s the use of little people bothering to remember what they look like.


    He remembered that the guy in front of him was sent by him to the place where no **** in the Northwest Bay, "Then, why did you go back to the capital?" Viscount Aiden put on a serious expression, this kid would not Could it be that he couldn''t bear the hardships in the northwest region, so he left his post and came back to enjoy the blessings? Alas, the young people nowadays need to be well educated.


    "Hmm!" Hansel cleared his throat, took out a roll of paper, and placed it on Viscount Aiden''s desk, "Please take a look, my lord."


    Viscount Aiden curiously unfolded the roll of paper, and it turned out to be a certificate of food delivery. Thinking of the instructions given to them by the royal family not long ago, he immediately understood.


    "So? You''ve got food from the local lord?"


    Hansel puffed up his chest and said: "Yes, my lord! Although the number is not large, this is only the first batch. The lord of Arda, Earl Paul Greiman, promised me that more food will be sent in the future. And it¡¯s free, we don¡¯t need to spend a copper coin.¡±


    Viscount Aiden nodded with satisfaction: "Okay, in this day and age, there are not many local lords who are so loyal to His Majesty the King. I understand, you go back first." After speaking, he put the handover certificate aside and continued Buried in the official documents on the table.


    After a while, he still didn''t hear the sound of the door opening and closing, so he raised his head strangely, and found Hansel was still standing there, as if waiting for something.


    "Huh? Baron Abbott, what are you still doing here?"


    Hansel slightly disappointed took out two letters and put them on the table and said: "There is one more thing I need to trouble you, here is a letter from Lord Graeman of Arda to His Majesty the King, and a letter from me to His Majesty the King. The letter written by His Majesty the King contains some suggestions about the northwest region, please send it to the palace for me."


    Viscount Aiden glanced at the letters on the table and said, "Okay, but His Majesty the King is busy all day, I''m not sure if he can take the time to read your letters. Hansel, if there is nothing important, you can Hurry back to the Northwest Bay and continue to perform your duties as the Royal Commissioner, I am very busy here."


    "Follow your orders, Lord Viscount."


    Hansel turned and left the office and closed the door. After taking a few steps in the corridor, he stopped, hesitating to go in again, but finally shook his head and left the building.


    ¡­


    After finishing his official business, Hansel hired a carriage and drove towards Wang Li Jingyao College. About a quarter of an hour later, the carriage stopped in front of a tavern.


    Hansel jumped out of the carriage, gave the coachman some coins, and walked into the tavern fully dressed. He looked around and found a familiar figure in the corner, then walked to the front of the bar and said, "A glass of rum."


    The tavern owner stared at him and didn''t move. Just when Hansel was a little impatient, the owner said: "Guest, please show your ID and receipt."


    "What do you mean? You need an ID card and receipt to drink a glass of wine?" Hansel was stunned. Could it be that after the warehouse was burned, the capital''s vigilance was so high?


    A voice came from behind: "Boss, my friend just came back from out of town and doesn''t know about the recent prohibition on alcohol. Bring him a glass of apple juice."


    Hansel turned around, it was the acquaintance sitting in the corner, he opened his arms and said enthusiastically: "Bernard, it''s been a long time!"


    Hansel''s old classmate, Baron Bernard Francis, also opened his arms and hugged him, "Yeah, I don''t know where you have been these past few months, I only found out about you when Tommen came to post a letter this morning Going to the Northwest to be a royal commissioner."


    The two walked to the table in the corner and sat down. Hansel asked strangely, "What''s the matter with the prohibition you just mentioned?"


    Berner waved his hand: "Don''t mention it, isn''t there a food shortage recently? His Majesty the King issued an order to strictly limit the brewing of all kinds of wine. The nobles can only drink half a liter of wine a day, and the common people can only drink one liter of wine a week. You are allowed to drink at banquets and public places. I warn you, don¡¯t break the ban, this time is not a joke, several unlucky people have already been caught and severely punished.¡±


    "Okay!" Hansel reluctantly accepted the apple juice handed over by the boss, "Then I''ll use this to quench my thirst first."


    Berner took a sip of the juice in his glass and asked, "Have you been transferred back to the capital this time?"


    "No! I''m going back to Northwest Bay in a few days."


    "Oh! What a pity!" Bernard raised his glass to Hansel in sympathy.


    Hansel continued: "Actually, I invited you here this time, besides wanting to reminisce about the past, there is one more thing."


    "Huh? What''s the matter?"


    Hansel organized his words and said: "Now there is an opportunity that can change your destiny, I don''t know if you are willing to seize it."


    "What chance?" The friend in front of him just asked casually, and then raised his glass to drink juice.


    "Would you like to go to Northwest Bay with me?"


    "Cough-cough cough!" Bernard choked on a mouthful of fruit juice and coughed violently.


    Hansel hurriedly helped him beat his back, and it took him a while to calm down.


    "Cough¡ªare you kidding me?" Bernard asked Hansel suspiciously, wouldn''t going to that place be equivalent to being dispatched? Why did you drag your good friend into the fire pit?


    Hansel put on a serious expression: "Bernard, I''m definitely not joking. I just came back from the Northwest Gulf. I know the land there, the people there, and the lord there. It''s definitely not the capital of the king. The poor mountains and bad waters circulated in the noble circles."


    He stared into Berner''s eyes, and said in a word: "It''s a rich, uncultivated, promised land that will be full of gold in the future."


    Bernard blinked his eyes and said, "Hansel, you know that these gorgeous and empty rhetoric can''t impress me."


    Hansel sat down, "Okay, Bernard. To tell you the truth, there is a place called Arda. The local lord hopes to vigorously develop the industries in his territory and increase the supply of various materials including grain and iron. output, but he lacks all kinds of talents under his command, the most urgent need is those who can read and understand arithmetic.¡±


    Bernard rubbed his chin, and seemed to understand his friend''s intentions.


    Hansel continued: "You know, food and iron are the most important materials in war. Once their production is increased and provided to His Majesty the King continuously, as the relevant personnel who contributed to this matter, the credit must be indispensable. of."


    Berna nodded: "You are very good, but is this thing sure to be successful? Every lord hopes that his territory will become more and more prosperous, but he has never heard of any territory that can be restored in just a few days. Get rich within a year."


    "Any investment is risky, how will you know the result if you don''t work hard?"


    Then he introduced Arda''s agricultural development plan to Berna, and described the various measures Paul took in the territory, such as eliminating pirates and cracking down on laws and regulations. UU Reading www.uukanshu. com emphasizes that Arda is already well-ordered now, instead of being rampant with pirates and bandits like the previous description of the Northwest Gulf.


    He finally said: "Think about it, Bernard, you are almost thirty years old, and you are still working as a librarian in the college. How much money do you get a month? The road is getting narrower and narrower. Don''t think about it." It will be like this for a lifetime. Although the size of the town there is a little smaller, its cleanliness is no worse than that of the king''s capital, and it is very suitable for living. The lord promised to pay higher wages to those who defected to him than before, and the prices there are also extremely high. Low."


    Hansel''s words hit Berner''s sore spot, and he began to think carefully.


    Hansel strikes while the iron is hot: "In the royal capital, there are low-ranking nobles like us everywhere, but what about going to the northwest? There are very few nobles there, and you are almost like the sun to the surrounding civilians when you walk on the street. Our knowledge and talents will definitely occupy a place there. After you make contributions in the future, you can choose to return to the capital or continue to live there, but at that time, the Northwest will definitely be prosperous with our efforts. "


    After thinking about it, Bernas finally said, "I have to go back and think about your suggestion before I give you an answer."


    Hansel shook his hand: "Good friend, think about it carefully. Also, tell this matter to people you know, especially those who are dissatisfied with the status quo, including civilians, if you have the intention , let them come to me."


    Bernard nodded, "Okay, Hansel! I''ll give you an answer the day after tomorrow at the latest!"


    Hansel raised his glass: "Cheers! My friend, I wish we had enough grain to make wine so we wouldn''t have to use **** fruit juice instead."


    The two cups collided, "Cheers! I hope what you said will come true."

 Chapter 65： war preparation

    Since the end of July, Arda has held several military exercises in a row. After all, in the upcoming war, it is no longer a third-rate pirate regiment, but an aristocratic military force in another territory, so it is necessary to adapt in advance.


    In order to be able to use troops flexibly on the battlefield, under Paul''s suggestion, the staff began to try to use linear tactics, specifically: each infantry battalion was lined up in a horizontal line, and each spearman company in the battalion was lined up in 6 lines deep Arranged, each company is responsible for two rows; Musketeers are deployed separately, lined up in 3 rows, and one platoon is responsible for one row. Compared with the current popular phalanx tactics, the front of Arda''s army was wider and its depth became smaller. The wide front can form a semi-surrounding effect. As the number of muskets equipped increases, the effect of dealing with dense phalanx will become better and better, and it can output a large amount of firepower to the enemy in a short period of time. .


    Compared with the large-scale combat groups such as the ten-thousand-man team and the thousand-man team commonly used in the world, the smaller-scale troop formations like companies and platoons can provide more opportunities for subordinate commanders to exert their subjective initiative. Of course, the prerequisite It is because there are a large number of qualified mid-level and lower-level officers in the army. Paul is sure that there is no other force in the world that attaches as much importance to the training of mid-level and lower-level officers as he does. In order to train qualified lieutenants and non-commissioned officers, he even established a special military academy. The junior officers in the army have little more in their heads than their chief soldiers.


    In view of the poor hit rate of smoothbore barrels, musketeers are not allowed to fire at will before hearing the officer''s order. In practice, there are generally two ways: bursts or volleys.


    When shooting in bursts, three rows of soldiers fire from front to back. When one row of soldiers shoots, the other two rows of soldiers aim or load ammunition. This goes round and round to maintain continuous fire output.


    When firing a volley, the soldiers in the first row kneel down and shoot, the soldiers in the second row bow down and shoot, and the soldiers in the third row stand up and shoot. In this way, all soldiers can shoot a salvo at the same time. Although this salvo cannot maintain firepower Uninterrupted, but the history of European warfare proves that a burst of heavy fire within a few minutes of approaching the enemy before launching the climax of the charge is very effective. A volley of soldiers can fully prepare for the impact of the rigorously trained spearmen. Paul read a piece of information in his previous life: Such a volley can not only inflict greater damage on the enemy, but also It can cause three times the fear and shock effect of single-row shooting to the enemy, and can greatly dampen the enemy''s courage. The reason is very simple. For ordinary people, the shock and shock caused by a long-lasting thunder The frightening effect will be greater than the sum of the shocking and intimidating effects of 10 intermittent thunderclaps.


    Paul thought that dealing with the improvised soldiers of the local lords, he only needed a single salvo to break them down.


    Soldiers standing in the first row undoubtedly need great courage, so a reward mechanism called "Courage Allowance" was created. Soldiers standing in the first row will get three times the daily salary award. In order to fully protect the soldiers in the first row, the equipment department took great pains to purchase and build a batch of iron armor, so that these warriors can safely and boldly lead the brothers behind to rush forward.


    In order to eliminate the soldiers'' fear of bows and arrows, the main long-range weapon in the current era, the Equipment Department also mobilized the people to make 100 wooden bows temporarily, which were used to launch thin wooden sticks wrapped with cloth on their heads. Of course, it can''t be compared with a real qualified war bow, but it is enough to simulate the effect of firing a hundred arrows. During the exercise, rows of soldiers held crude small wooden shields, stepped on drums, and moved towards the "enemy army" in neat steps. During this period, anyone who could not bear the psychological pressure and retreated or rushed forward would be severely punished.


    In order to give full play to the role of artillery, the concept of "infantry-artillery coordination" was also proposed. Of course, Paul''s so-called "infantry-artillery coordination" is very simple to say: after the artillery bombards the infantry, the infantry rushes after the artillery. But this is still a great test of the mobility of the artillery. In order to increase the movement speed of the artillery and support the infantry in time, each artillery group is equipped with 4 horses, two horses are used to pull the cannon, and two horses are used to pull the ammunition. In addition to practicing increasing the firing speed, they also need to practice how to quickly load and unload artillery and arrange firing positions. In addition, the infantry must be able to overcome the fear caused by the shells fired by their own artillery whistling over their heads, and the artillery must also be able to roughly grasp the relationship between the different elevation angles of the artillery and the range and even the trajectory, otherwise they will hit themselves. It''s not good for people.


    After several exercises, a set of fighting methods suitable for Arda''s army was explored:


    When the enemy takes the initiative to attack, the artillery will launch long-range fire strikes on the enemy and destroy the opponent''s battle formation. During the period, the musketeers used bursts to ensure the continuity of firepower. When the enemy charged to the front, the pikemen stepped forward to fight the enemy. If the forces are evenly matched, under the protection of the spearmen, the enemy will be killed accurately at close range, and the artillery will be responsible for delaying the enemy''s follow-up forces.


    When Arda''s army took the initiative to attack, the artillery first used long-range firepower to destroy the enemy''s formation deployment, making it impossible for the enemy to gather effectively When the artillery fired, the musketeers were in front of the spearmen and behind the enemy. When the position moved and approached the enemy, the musketeers fired a round of volleys to kill the opponent and demoralize the enemy, and then the pikemen charged to defeat the enemy.


    In the previous battles, many veterans who were not suitable to stay in the army due to injuries were reassembled. They were sent to various villages and towns to establish and guide the training of militia organizations with the assistance of the local peasant association. In Paul''s plan, the militias in various places will serve as reserve forces and become an important part of Arda''s military system.


    The reason for strengthening the training of the militia is that in the wars between the lords of this era, there is a notorious but effective war strategy-send small groups of troops to harass and loot the opponent''s towns, reduce the enemy''s population and economy, and finally force the opponent to submit.


    When the army strengthened its strength, Cecil, who was in charge of the intelligence system, was not idle, because people in this era had little sense of secrecy, and it was easy to figure out the dynamics of the traitors in Bairdin.


    According to intelligence, Viscount Abt and the other two barons have returned to their fiefs to recruit soldiers, while Viscount Angelo continues to sit in Butuya, and he will recruit soldiers on the territory directly under the Gardner family in the name of the Lord''s Mansion According to calculations, the size of the army that four people can muster is around 2,000 to 2,500.


    Paul naturally dismissed those farmers who had just put down their hoes. The only thing that worried him was that there were more than 20 knights in the enemy''s team. Unlike the "water-injected pork" of the Greimans, they were genuine knights , the assembly is also a large cavalry force, and the individual martial arts are very strong.


    "Shouldn''t it be time to practice the hollow phalanx?" Paul suddenly remembered this.

 Chapter 66： Hansel returns

    Hansel spent a week in the capital and found a total of 37 people who wanted to develop in the northwest, including his good friend Bernard Francis. Among the 37 people, there were 17 low-ranking nobles including Berner, and 20 commoners, whose occupations included librarians, artificers, and former lower-ranking officials of the kingdom government.


    After deciding on a date for his return trip, Hansel said goodbye to his family. Mother Miranda was very sad. At first, she thought that her son would not leave after he came back, but she did not expect to have to go to the legendary wild land. She hugged her son and kept wiping tears, complaining about the officials who assigned him this position. Earl Abbott patted his second son on the shoulder and encouraged him to work hard, "Since you have decided on the path you want to take, don''t give up easily."


    "Take care of yourself, don''t get too tired, we all hope you are safe and well," said his brother Harrison Abbott. For Hansel, Harrison has very complicated feelings. On the one hand, his respected father made him kindly love this younger brother who was not born of a mother. On the other hand, this younger brother with the so-called "humble" blood also made his growth inevitable. suffer some negative effects. But he admired Hansel''s hard-working attitude, and felt sorry for his younger brother who was bound by blood.


    The only younger sister in the family, Julie, was very excited. In the past few days, she was fascinated by some Northwest legends such as pirate treasures told by Hansel, "Brother~ Please take me away~" She grabbed her brother After being sternly rejected by his brother, he quickly turned from excitement to depression, and stopped talking to Hansel.


    "In a few years, when the Northwest Bay becomes prosperous and little Julie grows up, I''ll take you there!" Hansel comforted his younger sister, touching her head, and the little girl smiled through her tears.


    Another day later, everyone gathered at the north gate of the capital and embarked on the road to the north together, and also embarked on the turning point of their lives.


    ¡­


    After confirming the decision to go to war against Bairding, Paul transferred the Second Infantry Battalion stationed in Fulan Port to Huxin Town, and assembled all the army troops for training and exercises.


    At this time the Army of Arda already possessed the following forces:


    Two infantry battalions, each battalion has three spearmen companies and one battalion mortar (tiger squatting gun) platoon.


    A separate musket company.


    An independent artillery battery, equipped with two 6-pounders and six 4-pounders.


    An independent transport company under the command of the Logistics Department.


    There are 1,355 officers and soldiers in the army, which has always been a force that cannot be underestimated in the northwest area. Fortunately, a large amount of money from the pirates and the profits from paper and porcelain were seized, otherwise Paul really couldn''t afford to support such a well-fed and well-clothed standing army. Even so, Old Ford, the keeper of the seal, reminded him every now and then: If the sales of paper and porcelain cannot continue to expand or there is no new source of income, and when all the money seized from the pirates is used up, the army can only drink the Northwest The wind or directly disbanded and went home. Paul was worried every day, and he didn''t know what was going on with Quiller in the south, and whether the porcelain could be sold there.


    After learning from the intelligence that Bairding had a large number of knights, Paul asked the staff to conduct a drill of the hollow phalanx. A complete hollow phalanx in the version of Arda looks like this: a quadrilateral phalanx composed of several layers of soldiers, and the outer layers are composed of spearmen. Slant outward to form an impenetrable hedgehog formation, with one or two layers of musketeers inside, responsible for long-distance killing and wounding cavalry, the remaining musketeers are not responsible for shooting, they are in the middle of the phalanx responsible for the outer musketeers Soldiers load ammunition to ensure rapid and sustained firepower. If the situation permits, mortars are also deployed in the middle of the phalanx to kill the enemy with curved fire.


    In fact, to put it bluntly, it is a "human flesh bunker". The outer layer of spearmen forms a thick wall, and the inner layer of musketeers act as machine gunners, but the intensity of firepower varies greatly.


    Although it is easy to say, it is quite troublesome for the soldiers to quickly and skillfully form an effective hollow phalanx. Although they have practiced many times in advance, they received the order to form a phalanx without any preparation during the exercise. In the end, most people were in a panic and didn''t know where they should stand. This really tested the organizational skills of grassroots officers. Moreover, it also tests the judgment of the officers. For example, according to the number of enemy troops and the charge formation, how large a phalanx should be formed on your side, whether to form a large phalanx or several small phalanxes, each phalanx should be Configure several layers of spearmen and several layers of musketeers. In addition, there are also how to quickly adapt soldiers to various configurations of phalanxes, and how to quickly repair the gaps that have been opened by the phalanxes.


    After repeated drills, the formation speed of a battalion-scale phalanx was finally controlled at about 5 minutes.


    ¡­


    On this day, Paul was on site supervising the training of soldiers when someone came to inform him that the Royal Commissioner, Baron Hansel Abbott, had returned.


    He quickly returned to the Lord''s Mansion. Mr. Baron was already waiting for him in the hall. The two greeted each other and hugged each other warmly. Now they can be regarded as a pair of political allies Searle reported to Paul the progress of his recruitment in the capital. Paul was very happy when he heard that more than 30 people had come to Huxin Town. Although there are not many people, it is just the beginning after all. I believe that under his preferential treatment policy, more and more talents will come to join him. He and Hansel had discussed before that they would set up an office in the capital, and send people from the original capital who had lived in the Northwest Bay for a period of time to station there, so as to continuously recruit people.


    A batch of buildings have been built in Huxin Town to accommodate the newcomers recruited in the plan, and now they can finally be used.


    Paul still asked slightly worried: "How do your friends feel after coming here?" What if they think that the Northwest Bay is too remote and run back, wouldn''t it be a waste of time?


    Hansel shrugged: "I can''t say it is good or bad. Although it is not as prosperous as the south, but thanks to Jingyao''s exaggerated and false descriptions of the Northwest Bay, after seeing the real scene here with their own eyes, they felt that it greatly exceeded their previous expectations. .¡±


    "That''s right..." Paul didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    He said to Hansel: "Go to Philip butler to reimburse the expenses on the road. We will hold a banquet tonight to clean up the people you brought. It is hard enough to travel all the way. As for how to arrange these people , let it be put in charge by the Ford supervisor, I have discussed the personnel gap in all aspects with him in detail, and he knows what to do."


    Hansel saluted Paul: "I thank you sir on their behalf."


    Then he suddenly asked: "I want to ask you a question. After entering the border of Arda, I felt that the atmosphere was inexplicably tense. I saw militiamen training in the villages along the way. Did the pirates attack again?"

 Chapter 67： war begins

    "I want to ask you a question. After entering the border of Arda, I feel that the atmosphere is inexplicably tense. I saw militiamen training in the villages along the way. Did the pirates attack again?" Hansel asked.


    "Touch!" Paul pointed to the east with his right hand like a pistol, and said, "I was just about to tell you that Arda is about to go to war with its neighbors to the east!"


    Hansel was taken aback: "Beilding? Isn''t the lord there having a good relationship with the Greiman family?"


    "Hehe! You know quite a lot."


    "Uh...Didn''t I tell you that before, I stayed in Butuya for a while and heard a lot about the Ganard family."


    Paul stopped going around in circles: "You mentioned to me before that old Garnard''s death was strange?"


    Hansel nodded.


    Paul continued: "It is now certain that he was killed by his vassals. His son, the new lord of Bairding, Melon Ganard, sent me a message for help. The traitors not only murdered his Father, you still have to attack him."


    Hansel understood: "So you are going to help Earl Garnard?"


    Paul said meaningfully: "On the one hand, Mellon is my blood-sworn brother, and I have to save him. On the other hand, there are coal mines and iron mines with high output in Bairding..." Then he stopped said.


    Hansel nodded, thinking of the industrial planning that Paul told him before he returned to the capital, it is not difficult to imagine what the lord in front of him is thinking. "Fight against the vassals who betrayed the lord", this is really an excellent excuse for intervention.


    "Then Lord Garnard..."


    "McLong has stayed safely in Huxin Town, and now we can concentrate on dealing with those traitors."


    Hansel was relieved. If Earl Garnard was still in the hands of his vassals, it would be difficult. The other party could argue that Paul was slandering them. As for whether he can win the battle, he is not too worried. Before he set off to return to the capital, he saw Arda''s army marching in Huxin Town. He swore that even in the capital, he had never seen such a uniform and uniform pace. The spirit of the soldiers is comparable to the ceremonial soldiers in the palace, and there is a faint murderous look. No matter how ignorant Hansel was about military affairs, he knew that such an army could not be resisted by minor nobles like viscounts and barons. No wonder Earl Greiman was reluctant to send his soldiers to the south to counter the rebellion.


    Paul looked at Hansel and said, "Could you do me a favor? I need a wonderful war declaration. I heard that your grades in Wang Li Jingyao College are very good. Writing an article should not be a problem for you." Bar?"


    "I don''t dare to be outstanding, but if your lord really thinks that I will be the writer, I will be extremely honored!" Hansel became humble, which made Paul feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Okay, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll introduce you to Myron later, and we''ll talk about Bairding."


    ¡­


    Time passed day by day, during which Bairding sent envoys several times to invite Myron Garnard to go back, but Myron refused all of them. Paul convened some very experienced people to form an organization called the "Weather Bureau". Their daily task is to observe and record the weather, and to speculate on the weather changes in the next few days based on the summed up experience.


    By September 1st, autumn is coming, and the Meteorological Bureau speculates that there should be a high probability that there will be no rain in the next few days. Paul also felt that his army was almost ready, and it was time for a showdown.


    A circular was distributed to the northwestern territories including Bairding. In the circular, the four vassals of Bairding who had clearly participated in the conspiracy were first reprimanded in the name of Earl Meron Garnard, exposing them for murdering the lord. The fact that they made false claims and tried to kill the heirs of the lord, and then they quoted scriptures and severely punished their rebellious behavior. At the same time, this notice is also an ultimatum, requiring An Qiluo and others to tie themselves to Huxin Town to request within two days after receiving the notice, otherwise the lord of Arda, Earl Greyman, will swear to his blood brothers Deliver justice and lead the crusade.


    After reading the notice, the four vassals of Bairdin confirmed that Mellon had known about their crimes and plots. Except for An Qiluo, the other four were in a panic and panic, worried that the surrounding lords would send troops to attack them. He jumped up again and accused An Qiluo.


    "A bunch of idiots!" An Qiluo cursed inwardly. He looked confident, and said calmly: "Do you think that I am as unprepared as you are? I only worry about this and that when things come to an end. I might as well tell you and let you feel at ease. I have contacted Well, Lord Flower, the Duke of the Northwest, and the Earl of Kent of Emden, they have agreed not to interfere in this matter. Without these two strongest lords in the Northwest to take the lead, other people will be full and support us. thing?"


    One of the barons was still worried: "Even if there is only one family left, Paul Greiman is an earl after all, and he can recruit a lot of troops in his territory. He even wiped out two pirate groups not long ago!"


    Angelo looked disdainful: "I''ve already found out, the great pirate Edward led his heirs to disappear for several months, how much power can the remaining group of shrimp boys have. As we all know, although his family is an earl, UU reading was sent here by the royal family, let alone a vassal in the territory, not even a regular knight, just by summoning How capable is the farmer? When we gather all the knights and charge, they will be so scared that they will stick their butts on the ground and beg for their lives."


    Only then did the other three calm down, and the two barons flattered Angelo one after another: "It''s still the Master Chief who has the foresight!"


    Angelo stroked his mustache proudly.


    An annoying voice rang out: "Hehe! It takes a lot of money to bribe those two lords, right? Tell me, has the money bank in the lord''s mansion been emptied by you, the chief executive?"


    An Qiluo was furious in his heart: "At this time, is he still thinking about the money bank of the lord''s mansion?"


    But on the surface, he just snorted coldly, raised his head and said: "I am the upright Chief Seal Keeper of the Bairding Territory. During the period when the lord is ''hijacked'', I have to manage the treasury in the lord''s mansion. Until the lord come back or..."


    Angelo stopped suddenly, glanced at the crowd and continued, "Maybe after the new Earl Berding is selected from the four of us."


    Abbott said coldly: "Hmph! Just don''t forget!"


    ¡­


    A notice of tit-for-tat against Arda was also distributed by Bairding to the Northwest Territories. Angelo and others originally wanted to go to Arda to **** people in September, but Paul took the lead. The notice accused Paul Greyman of coveting the minerals of Berding, and in the name of a banquet, tricked his blood-sworn brother, Myron Garnard, into Lake Town and imprisoned them. Betrayed the lord and attempted to take the opportunity to send troops to Bairding to annex it directly. In order to maintain the dignity of the Garnard family and protect the safety of the territory, they could only stand up and defend themselves.


    The war begins...

 Chapter 67： meet the enemy

    At dawn on September 3, when the first ray of sunlight hit the earth, the Arda army, which had gathered near the border for two days, began to march towards Butuya, the capital of Berdin.


    According to the intelligence, the four traitors gathered all their troops in Butuya. They planned to spend 3 to 4 days preparing the ordnance and supplies for combat before attacking Arda. This kind of logistical efficiency made Paul complain a lot, no need for you I''ve traveled all the way, I''ll go there by myself.


    Since this is the first collision between the new military system established by Paul and the more "regular" military forces in this world, he attaches great importance to it, leading some officers of the staff department to personally command, and the chief of staff, Schroeder, to lead the rest of the staff Sitting in Huxin Town, command the militia forces to deal with emergencies.


    There was Bairdin''s sentry on the border, and the news that Arda''s army had crossed the border was sent back to Butuya by fast horses. He was shocked by the speed of the opponent, and at the same time, Abt wanted to lead the troops to intercept Paul immediately, but the scheming Angelo persuaded them to wait for work in the city of Butuya, and finally everyone agreed with Angelo''s plan.


    At around 4 p.m., the small city of Butuya appeared in Paul''s sight. Through the telescope, he found that Angelo and others had already formed a formation in front of the city gate.


    When they got close enough, the opponent''s deployment gradually became clear in the telescope: the main composition of the rebel army was four infantry phalanxes lined up, each with about 500 people, each of which was composed of a group of soldiers standing in front. Commanded by a knight, more than half of the people in each phalanx held uniform spears, and the weapons of the others were all in disorder, and some even held pitchforks, hoes and other agricultural tools. Behind the four phalanxes, about 30 archers formed a horizontal team.


    In the middle of the four phalanxes, there are four people wearing very gorgeous armor and riding on horses. They are probably the four traitors of the Gardner family. About 30 people. The high mobility of these 30 people is what worries Paul the most. The knights are all wearing armor. Although they are not as gorgeous as their lord''s armor, they are also well-made, and they protect every vital part of their bodies tightly. In comparison, the equipment of the subordinates was much simpler. Some were wearing chain armor, while others had no protection at all.


    As Arda''s army got closer and closer to Butuya, they finally appeared in the sight of the rebels.


    Angelo revealed a contemptuous look, and said disdainfully, "Hehe, what a fool! After all, he is still too young, but he is so arrogant after exterminating a few third-rate pirate groups."


    Baron Amos next to him asked curiously, "Why does your lord say that?"


    Angelo explained: "They set off at dawn, and they have already traveled for nearly a day. Paul Greiman may think it''s okay to ride a horse, but his soldiers are probably exhausted. How much energy is left for fighting?"


    Although he knew nothing about military affairs, Baron Amos still felt hot on his face, and he didn''t realize such a simple reason.


    When the distance between the two sides was 300 meters, the Arda army stopped advancing. Paul ordered the artillery company to build a firing position on a nearby high ground, and sent a platoon of spearmen to assist the artillery and provide protection. At this time, a knight holding a white flag ran over from the rebel army. The battle had not yet started, and holding the white flag naturally meant to come to negotiate.


    Sure enough, the knight came to the front of Arda''s army and shouted loudly: "Count Greyman, Lord Angelo asked me to send you a message. If you release Earl Ganard and give ten thousand silver coins, Bairdin will No longer will you be held accountable for the crimes you committed. If you continue to persist in your obsession, we will defeat your army, occupy your territory, and bring you to the Northwest Duke for trial."


    "Hey!" Paul was amused by what the knight shouted. He pointed at the knight with a whip and said loudly, "Go back and tell those traitors, wash your necks and wait to be slaughtered! I will use them head for a chamber pot."


    The knight estimated the size of Arda''s army, and there were probably more than a thousand people. The queues are quite neatly lined up, wearing clothes of the same color and uniform style, it has a feeling of eye-catching, but what''s the use of this? They faced twice as many enemies as themselves. And even more deadly, except for a few officers on horseback, there was no other cavalry force in Arda''s army, and the outcome of this battle was already determined.


    "Stupid!" After hearing Paul''s reply, the knight sighed in his heart, then turned his horse''s head and ran towards his own people. Soon he came to Angelo and the others, and relayed Paul''s reply to them. And described the general situation of Arda''s army.


    "Hahaha!" Angelo and the others couldn''t help laughing after hearing the knight''s description. There was no suspense about the outcome.


    An Qiluo looked around the crowd and said, "Everyone! We have the advantage in numbers, we have the advantage in physical strength, and we also have the advantage in terms of location. If we stand still here and wait for the poor army on the opposite side to attack us, it will be reported that It will be ridiculed. I suggest - we will attack."


    ¡­


    Just when Paul was hesitating whether to continue forward and take the initiative to attack, or to stimulate the opponent to attack himself, he found that the phalanx of the rebels began to move towards him so he immediately ordered to prepare to meet the enemy.


    As the order was issued, the spearmen of the two battalions and the musketeers of one company quickly changed from a marching column to a linear battle formation, while the mortar platoons directly under the two battalions were deployed in the gaps between the teams .


    In order to test the actual combat effect of the large-scale equipment of muskets, Paul ordered the artillery not to fire when they received clear instructions. He instructed the musket company commander Dempsey to direct the musketeers to shoot.


    "Check equipment...light the matchlock..."


    With the loud order of the company commander Dempsey, the soldiers of the musket company took off the matchlocks on their bodies one after another, took out the torches and lit them.


    "Load ammo!"


    Thanks to the rigorous training and fixed ammunition in paper shells on weekdays, it took the soldiers less than a minute from removing the muskets to loading the ammunition.


    While the musketeers were loading ammunition, the mortar platoons deployed in the gaps between the teams also fixed the gun bodies, loaded with shotguns, and were ready to fire at any time.


    On the rebel side, with the movement of the four phalanxes, the originally neat formation began to become chaotic. After walking for more than 100 meters, the phalanx was no longer visible, just like Paul¡¯s first review at the Huxin Town Square The scene in the army.


    Seeing the enemy getting closer and closer, Company Commander Demps once again emphasized to his soldiers not to fire before receiving the order. In order to get a better hit rate, they must wait until they are close enough to the enemy before firing.


    It wasn''t until the rebels were only more than 100 meters away from the Arda army that Captain Dempsey gave the order: "Get ready to shoot!" The soldiers fixed the matchlock on the serpentine pole, the **** of the gun rested on the shoulder, the muzzle was flat, and aimed at the moving gun. in the enemy.


    "First row, fire!"


    Finally, the long-awaited moment for Paul arrived.

 Chapter 68： Battle of Butuya I

    September 3rd was a day of great misery for the soldiers of Berdine who had been recruited by their respective lords.


    A few days ago, they were still working diligently in the fields for their family''s livelihood, and then the clerk of the lord''s castle came to the village and asked the village chief to gather the young and strong of the whole village, and the clerk came from the crowd He chose his stronger-looking man, and announced: "The vile and vile men of Arda have kidnapped Lord Meron Garnard, lord of Bairdin, and we must give them a good lesson, and from now on you will do nothing for them." Fight for the glory of Beldin."


    The orders of the lord must be obeyed, otherwise they may be hanged, and the family members may be punished as slaves.


    The affairs officer asked the selected person to go with him to the lord''s castle with the belongings that could be used as "weapons" at home, because the weapon inventory in the lord''s castle was often not enough for everyone. Sure enough, after arriving at the lord''s castle, only more than half of the people received spears, and a few received a wooden shield. The rest of the people could only fight for the lord with their "farm weapons". There are all kinds of things: pitchforks, hoes, sickles and even sticks.


    They were divided into several centurions, and each centurion was led by a knight for training. In the past few days, they trained how to stand in a team, how to move collectively, how to camp, and most of the time they used wooden sticks to fight each other. Practice how to fight the enemy hand to hand. Occasionally, a few enthusiastic knights came to give pointers on fighting skills, but most of them just stood aside to watch the excitement. Because they used too much force during the practice and accidentally injured each other, there were quite a few of them who turned into real fights. Greeting each other with clumsy movements is a good way to pass the time, each time it can cause a burst of laughter, and no one will stop it as long as it does not cause death.


    A few days later, the soldiers who had been hastily trained for a few days were brought to Butuya by the knights, where they would get their supplies and some other ordnance, and then go to the neighboring territory to settle accounts with the Ardas. When I arrived, I found that the required supplies were not ready yet, so I had to stay here for a few days. The barracks in Butuya city couldn''t accommodate so many people, they were crammed into some houses for the night, and some dishonest people caused frequent conflicts between the army and the people, and the Lord''s Mansion sent people to chop off the heads of several people indiscriminately. Only a little more stable.


    Suddenly he received an order that the people of Arda had come to the door by themselves, and they should go out of the city immediately to fight against them. There was a lot of chaos in the city of Butuya, and it took several hours from noon to gather the people together and go out of the city to form an array under the leadership of the knights.


    After leaving the city, under the urging of the knights'' whips, the soldiers had just formed four square formations when the Ardas appeared in their field of vision. The number of people looking at each other''s posture is only half of theirs, so there should be nothing to worry about. All the little bosses conveyed the orders of the lords hoarsely: "Those who retreat without receiving the order are all hanged. Kill or capture an Arda soldier and reward 100 copper coins, and an Arda officer reward 1 silver coin." The rules and generous rewards caused a commotion in the team. Many people began to fight with high spirits, talking with each other about how to earn more military merits, and many people closed their eyes and prayed silently to the Lord of Light.


    The Ardas stopped not far away, and the lords decided to take the initiative to kill them. The four knights respectively commanded a phalanx to move towards the opponent''s position.


    "Cutting people''s heads to earn military merit!" During the movement, the leaders of the army, big and small, yelled to boost morale, and many people also screamed strangely, emboldening themselves.


    As they got closer and closer to the Arda people''s team, white smoke suddenly rose from the row of people in front of the opponent, and with a crackling sound, tragedy struck...


    ¡­


    "First row, fire!" After Commander Dempsey gave the order, the first row of musketeers pulled the trigger, and 40 deadly projectiles flew towards the front of the Bairdin phalanx.


    There was a sound of screams. Although the phalanx of Bairding soldiers was getting more and more chaotic, the crowd was very dense. More than three-quarters of the bullets hit the enemy. Dozens of soldiers fell to the ground, and some died immediately. , and some clutched their wounds and kept struggling and screaming.


    After being hit for the first time, although there were casualties on their own side, most of Bairdin''s soldiers hadn''t reacted yet, and continued to move towards Arda''s army with their spears driven by inertia.


    The first row of musketeers retreated quickly to load ammunition, and Dempsey ordered: "Second row, fire!"


    The crackling sound sounded again, and a large number of Bairding soldiers fell down again. This time, the people walking in front all reacted. They had not touched the enemy, nor saw arrows and crossbows coming. So many people were killed and injured. , is really too wicked.


    Panic began to spread among the soldiers in front, and the speed under their feet slowed down unknowingly. Some opened their eyes wide to see what the Arda people on the opposite side were up to, and some went to help their companions who were struggling on the ground. After tearing off the blood-stained clothes, the freshman wound was clearly visible.


    It doesn''t matter if the front is slow, the unsuspecting soldiers at the back of the phalanx immediately pushed hard after being blocked, urging the cowards in front to stay out of the way.


    The musketeers fired again, and as another group of people screamed and fell down, the Berdin soldiers who were walking in front finally collapsed. They either turned around and hid behind the others, or ran to the sides of the team. Just be the target of the Ardas yourself.


    The knight commanding at the back of the team saw all this, and he judged that it was the effect of the strange weapons of the people of Arda. Only now did he know that those strangely shaped sticks were long-range weapons. He grabbed the nearest soldier: "You! Go to the back and tell the adults to send the archers over!"


    Then he rode his horse and rushed to the front, raised his whip and beat those panic-stricken soldiers fiercely, shouting: "Idiots! It''s just some weapons similar to bows and crossbows, it scares you like this!"


    He pulled out his own sword and raised it high, shouting: "The enemy has long-range weapons, and now we must rush to them in one go! Listen to my order now, and the whole army will attack!"


    The four "phalanxes" of the Berdin people moved towards Arda''s army in an oblique trapezoid The knight''s voice was also transmitted to the companions who commanded the follow-up phalanx, and they all made gestures to indicate that they would follow the action!


    ¡­


    Paul was very satisfied with the effect of the first round of shooting. At this distance, the power of the volley is still great.


    He instructed the messenger: "Notify the artillery, and blow up the two phalanxes behind."


    Then ordered the two battalion commanders: "Let your mortars fire! The spearmen are ready to charge, charge after firing a round of musket salvos, and concentrate on annihilating the two frontmost groups of enemies!"


    ¡­


    The Beldin phalanx at the front reorganized its formation and began to run forward.


    However, at this time, the six mortars in Arda''s army also opened fire. Accompanied by thunderous bangs, hundreds of shotguns, large and small, flew out together, forming a huge killing area. It was so tight that it swept away a large group of people almost instantly.


    After all, they are flesh and blood. Under the huge casualties, the instinct of seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages was stimulated. The first phalanx collapsed instantly, and the soldiers ran back without the slightest hesitation. Overwhelmed by the horrific scene.


    The artillery company deployed on the nearby high ground also opened fire. At a distance of more than a hundred meters, there was no need for test firing, and all the cannons blasted at the third phalanx.


    The thunderous sound sounded again, indicating that the **** of death had come again, and 8 solid iron bullets opened up several passages of flesh and blood in the phalanx. The knight commanding the phalanx was hit by a shell in the waist, and everyone watched in horror as their master knight turned into two pieces, and the exquisite and thick armor did not help at all. After the cannonball killed the knight, its power remained undiminished. It rushed to the middle of the soldiers and continued to harvest life. For a while, blood and limbs were scattered everywhere.


    The third phalanx, collapse!

 Chapter 69： Battle of Butuya II

    "Father in heaven!" An Qiluo and the others who stayed in place were stunned. Within half an hour of the battle, two of their four teams collapsed. Shocked, they forgot to send archers to reinforce them.


    From this distance, they couldn''t see clearly what weapon the opponent was using. According to the description of the people who came back to ask for help, the Arda people used a powerful "fire crossbow". Come on, the power is outrageous, those militiamen who don''t wear any protection will die next to each other, and they will be injured when they touch it.


    As soon as the soldiers asking for help finished speaking, the lords saw another group of people walking in the front fell, and the soldiers fled in all directions. Then the third phalanx was "opened" with several big holes, and they watched helplessly. Watching the whole team collapse in an instant.


    The most difficult thing now is Bairding''s second phalanx. The troops in front were disintegrated, and the troops behind were also disintegrated. He stood alone in the middle, and if he continued to move forward, he would end up in the same way if he failed to keep it in order. If he retreated , and did not receive the order from the lord, for a while, from the commanding knight to the soldiers below, they were all caught in a tangle.


    The knight commanding the fourth phalanx saw that the people in front were hesitating, so they also stopped advancing, standing still and watching.


    According to Paul''s original plan, the pikemen should charge after a salvo of muskets to completely defeat the first phalanx, but now they have almost run away without charging men. Being cautious by nature, he instructed Bryce not to Chasing the rout, he didn''t want the troops to be too far apart. It would be troublesome if they were surrounded by the opponent''s cavalry.


    Paul then ordered all the troops to move forward as a whole, the marching drums were beaten, and the two battalions moved forward slowly stepping on the beat of the drums.


    ¡­


    Abbott''s face turned blue: "It can''t go on like this!"


    An Qiluo said anxiously: "Let''s gather all the knights and militiamen and crush them with one charge!"


    The two barons were shocked, and begged with bitter faces, "My lord, please think carefully! This time almost all the labor in our territory has been brought here." "If they all die here, no one will work in our territory." If you live, the old, young, women and children will starve to death!"


    The men of Arda had been terrified of their terrible weapons, and only the evil magic of legends could have such malevolent power in their knowledge. Small lords like them have a small population in their territory. This time, they brought all the young men who could be recruited. One is to please the two viscounts, and the other is to grab more things and gifts when they reach the Arda Territory. Divide a little more loot. Looking at the confident looks of the two viscounts, they thought it was an armed parade that would end within a few days without delaying the farm work in the fields. Who would have hit a big snag before they started.


    Angelo was furious: "Go to the **** territory! Go to the **** old, young, women and children! Don''t forget what we did to old Ganard, this time is no ordinary dispute between lords! Man won, do you think it¡¯s over if you pay him a sum of money? Do you think you can continue to be a lord safely? We will all go to jail, we will all be hanged, and our property will be deprived!"


    He threatened the two little lords with a hideous face: "Your family members will be reduced to slaves, and your wives and daughters will be toyed with by Greyman, but at that time you will already be hanging on the gallows."


    The two barons fell silent, overwhelmed by the horror described by Angelo.


    Abbott was somewhat calm: "Looking at the effect of the opponent''s weapon, rushing forward will inevitably end up being destroyed again!"


    An Qiluo was furious: "Then what do you say?" He was good at government affairs and only knew a little about military affairs. Don''t look at how he threatened the two barons just now, in fact, he is now in a state of confusion.


    Before the battle, I was full of confidence, but after the battle, I found out that the opponent was pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. It feels uncomfortable to fall from the clouds.


    Abbott said to the soldiers who asked for help just now: "Ride a horse and tell the people in the remaining two teams to spread out as much as possible and not to crowd so densely."


    He was deeply annoyed. The opponent''s weapon should be similar to a bow and arrow. If he hadn''t used such a dense formation when advancing, he wouldn''t have killed so many people in an instant.


    In order to defend against the impact of the cavalry and to form a greater weapon attack density on the same frontal width, the infantry was very close to each other, which just enhanced the lethal effect of the Arda army''s firearms.


    He hated the knight commanding the army in front of him: "Gleiman has no cavalry, and we have more people than them. Why are we lining up so densely?"


    Now that his annoyance was useless, he said to the other three lords: "Send the archers to follow behind to suppress their long-range weapons, and let those in front scatter to entangle the people of Arda to attract their attention. I will lead All the knights go around and charge behind them from the right!"


    Everyone agreed and ordered all the knights around them to gather and charge after Abbott, and the messengers also ran forward to deliver new orders.


    The knights assembled much faster, and after a while, they formed an attack formation and urged their mounts to gallop.


    On weekdays, knights in several adjacent territories would gather together from time to time to hold martial arts competitions or group hunting. The martial arts competition was to learn from each other to improve their personal martial arts skills, and the hunting was to improve the knights'' team combat ability. Although the group combat ability honed in this way is not as good as those regular knights who have been training together for many years, but in a rural place like the Northwest, once they are assembled, they are a powerful and unparalleled force.


    With the cover of the infantry still on the battlefield, Abt led the knights to make a big turn, and ran from the right to the rear of Arda''s armyThe formation of the Bairdin has changed , the knight in charge shouted: "Everyone disperse, all disperse! After you disperse, the opponent''s weapons will not be able to hit you."


    The soldiers distanced themselves from each other in a chaotic manner, and the two phalanxes gradually joined together to form an indescribably shaped formation. From a distance, it looked like a large group of people standing there sparsely.


    This also brought about difficulties in command. When the knight ordered to move on, many people couldn''t hear them at all, and stood there blankly, at a loss as to what to do.


    On Arda''s side, the Musket Company and the Artillery Company fired again, but the effect was not very satisfactory. One was because the distance was too far, and the other was because the opponent''s formation became loose, and the hit rate plummeted. However, it still caused the enemy''s attack. Panic again.


    Paul ordered: "It''s time to put our spearmen on the field, tell the artillery battery to fire two rounds of shotgun, and then the two battalions will rush to smash them together."


    Since the solid ammunition of the artillery is not effective against the enemy''s loose formation, replace it with shot ammunition to increase the killing area.


    At this time, some soldiers spotted the enemy knights who tried to rush over from the side and rear, and immediately issued an alarm. A staff officer yelled in panic: "My lord, the opponent''s knight has circled behind us!"


    Paul was startled, and he turned his attention to the infantry in front of him. Unexpectedly, the knight on the other side went around and touched him.


    "The last two rows, turn back! Get ready to withstand the impact!" Fortunately, he discovered in time that there was still a large group of enemy infantry in front, and he did not intend to form a hollow phalanx.


    Another order was issued to the artillerymen: "Quick! Let the artillerymen turn their muzzles and bombard the enemy knights approaching us!"


    When the artillerymen received new orders from Paul, they had just finished loading shotguns...

 Chapter 70： Shotgun vs Cavalry

    The artillery on the high ground had noticed the approach of the enemy, and the spearmen who came to assist them set the bottom of their spears on the ground and prepared to defend against the cavalry.


    After Paul''s order was transmitted, the artillerymen adjusted the direction of the artillery loaded with shotguns, pointing at the necessary place on the route of the Knights of Bairding.


    Abt saw the Arda soldiers who turned around in a defensive posture. snort! Gleiman only arranged two thin layers of spearmen to face them, and they could charge away in one fell swoop.


    The knights of this era have their own fiefs, wear the best equipment, eat the best food, and have a high social status. After repeated indoctrination of virtues such as loyalty and bravery, they regard honor and faith more than their own. Life, all of the above endow the knight with strong material and spiritual strength.


    Once the virtue of loyalty and bravery is violated, such as receiving the order of the lord to charge but shrinking, they will lose it all, which is a more terrible punishment than death for knights.


    Therefore, although charging is dangerous, they will still rush to the enemy without hesitation. The first knight to contact the enemy will receive supreme honor and reward, regardless of whether he survives or not.


    The knights and their horses are all wearing thick armor, which makes them natural heavy cavalry. There is also a special iron mask on the head of the war horse. This mask only leaves a slit in the front. The horse''s viewing angle is 360 degrees. Through the slit in the mask, the terrain and obstacles in front can be seen clearly, and the vision becomes smaller and larger. So that the horse will not be distracted by the things on both sides or be afraid of seeing the endless spear forest.


    When facing the spear array, the knight''s impact is not to hit it head-on. Even if the person has the determination to die, the horse will instinctively avoid sharp objects. It is only when the battle situation is absolutely necessary that the horse''s eyes are completely blindfolded. Yes, but also need to meet certain terrain and distance requirements.


    Under normal circumstances, the first row of knights throws spears or shoots with short bows, and then spreads out to both sides. The knights behind decide to continue throwing or directly attack according to the situation. After opening a small gap, the follow-up cavalry will quickly expand the breakthrough and rush into the phalanx to kill.


    Unless they have undergone long-term and rigorous training, most people will collapse psychologically before the opponent starts throwing spears when faced with the powerful force of cavaliers charging, and those infantry phalanxes composed of temporarily recruited militiamen will often disperse.


    Although Abt led only dozens of cavalry, when they got closer and closer, they still caused a huge sense of oppression to Arda''s army, and many soldiers were sweating nervously.


    "It''s broken, it''s too big!" Looking at the smoke and dust rising in the distance, Paul felt regretful, and the two rows of spearmen might not be able to stop him.


    He and the two battalion commanders whipped their horses hard and ran along the formation, hoping to quickly convey the new order to the entire army: "The third to sixth rows all face backward!"


    The sudden change order caused some confusion in the team, especially when the enemy cavalry rushed over at high speed.


    Abt watched the changes in the ranks of the Arda people, and sneered in his heart: "Hmph! It''s late! The queue is so thin, it''s courting death." He picked the gap between the two infantry battalions and prepared to go from there. Break through, and have a back and forth attack with the infantry in front.


    Then the artillery of the army of Arda rang!


    It is a terrifying thing for 8 cannons to fire shotguns at the same time. With the flash of fire and the rise of thick smoke, each cannon sprays hundreds of shotguns, creating an arc length within 400 meters in front of it. In a fan-shaped area of ??30-50 meters, a terrifying and deadly metal storm rushed towards the Berdin cavalry.


    Just when Abt and the knights around him raised their spears, countless deadly projectiles also hit them from the right side. Nearly half of the 30-rider shock team were directly swept down, and even their horses and men were beaten. into a sieve, and the protection they wore was of no use.


    The rest are almost all wounded. The undead horses either fell to the ground and neighed in pain, or ran wildly around uncontrollably. The fallen knights struggled to avoid being trampled by their mounts, or wailed uncontrollably because of the pain of their wounds.


    The few knights who followed at the end of the team were very lucky not to suffer any injuries. The tragedy happened in front of them made them lose their judgment directly, and they let their mounts be frightened and carried them around on the battlefield.


    Paul stared blankly at the tragic scene in front of him, feeling a little familiar, and said to himself: "The morale is gone."


    He quickly reacted and ordered the four rows of spearmen in the back to turn around and deal with the infantry in front with all their strength.


    In fact, the will of the Beldin soldiers in front had been shattered. In the process of approaching Arda''s army again, they were fired twice by the musket company and fired by mortars again. The fear of death made them They instinctively resisted going forward, allowing the whips of the war-supervising knights to lash themselves.


    Just when the war-supervising knight drew out his sword and was about to slaughter some cowards, he saw through the gap between Arda''s army the terrifying process of his companions being completely annihilated. under the horse.


    Many Bairding militiamen standing in front also saw it, "The whole army of Lord Knight who outflanked the enemy is wiped out!" The terrible news quickly spread among the crowd, it was Lord Knight who is usually majestic and majestic!


    The militiamen beside the supervising knight begged him not to let them continue to die. The knight slammed his whip to disperse the crowd, and urged his mount to run backward without looking back.


    Seeing that the Arda people in front raised their spears and were about to rush towards them, the abandoned Bairdin militiamen cried and knelt on the ground begging for the enemy''s life, and they didn''t even have the energy to escape.


    The overall situation has been settled, Paul said to the officers around him: "Everyone, it seems that we can have dinner in Butuya today."


    The order was quickly issued: the 1st Infantry Battalion and the Musket Company approached the gate of Butuya, and the 2nd Infantry Battalion gathered the prisoners.


    ¡­


    Angelo and the others have been observing the battlefield, and now they finally realize that failure is inevitable.


    "About that idiot, bastard, he failed!"


    He cursed at Abt, and now it was all over.


    "My lord, what should we do now? Should we retreat to the city and defend to the death?" The faces of the two barons were filled with despair.


    An Qiluo shook his head: "Even if some routs are brought back, they can be used as an ass, but Butuya can''t defend."


    He pointed to the south and said: "We can''t stay in our own territory anymore. The remaining old, young, women and children can''t resist Graeman''s army at all. Now, let''s go back to our respective homes to collect some belongings, and take our family to go south to Kent." Count, he will take us in."


    The three of them immediately reached an agreement and ran in the opposite direction of Arda''s army.

 Chapter 71： Confidence doubled

    When the First Infantry Battalion arrived at the city gate, there was already no resistance here, and An Qiluo and others and their men all ran away. They quickly occupied the city gate area, and the residents in the city were scared to hide at home and closed the doors and windows, and the whole town was quiet. Bryce left a company to guard the city gate and commanded the other two companies to march towards the Lord''s Mansion.


    Paul quickly came to Butuya city with his staff and musket company. He had already seen through the binoculars that Angelo and others ran around the city wall without even returning to the city. It was a pity that he did not have a cavalry team. There is no way to escape. Bryce sent someone to report that there was no resistance on the way from the west gate to the Lord''s Mansion. One company''s soldiers had already occupied the Lord''s Mansion, and another company searched the surrounding area around the Lord''s Mansion to see if there were any No remnants hide.


    After arriving at the lord''s mansion, it was already a mess. After careful searching by the Arda army, no participant in the conspiracy was found¡ªthe steward Miles must have slipped away. His subordinates and cronies¡ªarranged by him The servants and guards in the lord''s mansion must have been afraid of being liquidated after learning the news of the failure of the chief seal holder outside the city, and they also stole the valuables they could find and fled separately. The remaining few servants hid in the corner and shivered, and these people were temporarily detained by the soldiers.


    An hour later, the Second Battalion also entered Butuya City after collecting the prisoners and counting the battlefield. They cooperated with the previous troops to search the whole city and occupied the other three city gates.


    At this time, the Lord''s Mansion was also simply cleaned up, and Paul called the officers to have dinner together in the hall.


    The victory just won made all the officers excited. Arda''s army defeated twice as many enemies as itself. In a frontier place like the Northwest Gulf, it can really be called an "epic victory". They didn''t eat well, and kept sharing their experiences in battle with each other.


    "I was standing in the front row of our company. You didn''t see the situation at that time. A large group of Bairdin militiamen tried to attack our formation. There was such a large group of people. Fortunately, what they held was not The sickle is the shovel, and it was pierced by a row of our spears, and those poor people who ran to the front were stabbed to death, and a shovel also severely peeled off a large piece of skin on my shoulder."


    Company Commander David, with a bandage on his right arm, spittled and described how he led a company of spearmen to hold off a large group of Bairdin''s militiamen. After the battle started, the musketeer company was on the left wing, while his company was on the right wing. The enemy in front rushed to them because there was no musket deterrence and took advantage of the mortar firing interval. A team that has fought hand to hand.


    "Thinking about it now, I''m still quite scared. The edge of that thing is quite sharp. If it cuts off my head..."


    "To you, I hope his shovel isn''t for shoveling manure."


    "Hahaha¡­"


    The crowd also repeatedly praised the performance of the artillery on the battlefield. If it weren''t for the artillery company''s earth-shattering volley that wiped out the entire enemy cavalry team, many people present would have been in trouble. The commander of the artillery company, Wen De, was greeted by other officers one by one. If Paul hadn''t strictly prohibited drinking at this time, I''m afraid he would be drunk tonight.


    Some people also feel that there are many regrets in this battle, such as Bryce.


    "Oh, it''s a pity we don''t have cavalry! Otherwise, we wouldn''t have let those traitors escape."


    The officers took it very seriously, not just because they couldn''t pursue Angelo and the others: Earl Greiman was too cautious, and the enemy would not let him retreat when he retreated, for fear that the teams would be too far apart and be interspersed by the superior enemy. Surrounded, he was even more afraid that his precious artillery would be quietly touched and killed after losing the cover of the infantry.


    If there is a cavalry team, with their high mobility, they can expel the enemy troops that may appear on the flanks or rear in time, and can support the besieged friendly troops in time, so there is no need to be so fearful on the battlefield.


    Paul comforted everyone: "Don''t worry, everyone. There will be bread, milk, and everything." Looking at the high-spirited crowd, he himself was very excited.


    It was already dark at this time. Given that the army had walked for a day and had just gone through a fierce battle, Paul didn''t want to make any more fuss. Letting the officers and soldiers rest as soon as possible was the right way. He explained several things: first, do a good job of security to prevent the destruction of the remnant enemies inside and outside Butuya city;


    After the crowd dispersed, Paul arranged for people to ride fast horses back to Huxin Town overnight to report the news of the victory to the people who stayed behind, and let Myron Ganard set off for Butuya the next day.


    The guards packed a room for Paul to rest. After 10:00 p.m., he lay on the bed but couldn''t fall asleep for a long time, and the excitement in his heart still couldn''t calm down.


    The extermination of pirates was just a small test before, and that victory gave him no sense of accomplishment, just a bunch of desperadoes.


    But this time Bairding sent troops is his first confrontation with the power of the old world systemAlthough this system is only showing the tip of the iceberg, this victory has given him the power to pry The confidence to move the iceberg and the superiority in technology allow him to stand on the top of the world in a certain sense overlooking all living beings.


    Firearms showed great prowess in this battle. According to the descriptions of the officers at the dinner, it was thanks to the tough folk customs of the people in the northwest area and their stubborn minds. However, half of the remaining people can still touch the other party, and they can still muster up the courage to fight the enemy. If it is replaced by people from other places, especially those sissies from wealthy areas, it is estimated that a round The shot made them disperse.


    In the future, after I further popularize firearms in the Arda army, each man will have a musket in his hand, and follow the officer''s command to shoot out rows of lead bullets in a uniform manner. The cluster refers to where to fight, and the scene is exciting just thinking about it.


    It is a man''s romance to line up to be shot.


    There is also the cavalry unit mentioned by the officers. In this age without Maxim, the cavalry is indispensable anyway. If you don''t have cavalry and the opponent has cavalry, you will be too passive tactically.


    Of course, it takes money, money, money.


    It is necessary to continue to expand the scale of the paper mill and porcelain factory, and he decided not to wait for the opening of the sea route, but to directly use the land trade route, and the sales of new products are not limited to the northwest area, but to expand to the entire kingdom , Expanding to the entire continent.


    In the past, he was always afraid of being coveted by the surrounding forces due to rapid development, but at this time, Paul''s confidence doubled.


    Victory, let him no longer be intimidated.

 Chapter 72： captive camp

    In the early morning of the 4th, Myron Gardner woke up from his sleep. He finished washing with a depressed expression, and came to the restaurant of the castle to have breakfast. At night, he dreamed of the scene when he overheard the conspiracy again, which had dealt a major blow to his mind.


    Yesterday his brother Paul Greiman had led troops to Bairdin to fight against those rebels. I don''t know how the battle is going now. He trusted Paul very much. Seeing Paul''s confident appearance, the war should be over soon.


    After breakfast, Philip, the housekeeper of the Greymans, came to him, saying that Manager Ford and Baron Abbott had something to ask to see him, so he came to the hall to meet them.


    "Congratulations, Lord Earl!" Steward Ford and Baron Abbott rose to congratulate him as soon as they saw him.


    Macron asked with question marks all over his head: "Did something happen?"


    Old Ford explained: "Yesterday afternoon, Lord Graeman defeated the traitors Angelo, Abt and others, and the city of Butuya is already under the control of our army."


    Myron opened his mouth in surprise, and asked incredulously, "This...so fast? Didn''t he just set off yesterday?"


    He thought that even if An Qiluo and the others could be defeated in a field battle, with Butuya''s city walls and reserves inside, it would take a week of siege to break through the city. Last night, I worried about the safety of the residents in the city for half the night.


    "The troops of An Qiluo and others are nothing more than a bunch of farmers who have just been recruited for a few days. Even if there are some private soldiers on weekdays, it can''t change the overall situation." Hansel saw the street when he was in Butuya The soldiers on patrol were loose and out of shape, far worse than the elite soldiers in Huxin Town.


    Macron clasped his hands in front of his chest in prayer: "Thank you, the Lord of Light, for your blessing!"


    Manager Ford smiled and said to Myron: "Master Graeman, please return to Butuya today, so that Bairding''s people can be stabilized as soon as possible."


    McLone nodded: "Okay, I''ll go right away."


    ¡­


    Paul was in Butuya''s lord''s mansion, listening to a report on the results of yesterday''s battle.


    According to the information obtained from the interrogation of several knights and small bosses, the rebel army has more than 2,000 troops, of which nearly 400 are private soldiers that An Qiluo and others had before, about 300 are mercenaries, and the rest are mercenaries. They are farmers or serfs recruited from all over Bairdin.


    After the battle, Arda''s army captured a total of 823 prisoners of various colors. The rest of the living people were scattered in the battle. Including the knight who was killed by the shotgun, a total of 98 enemies were killed, and a large number of wounded were killed. No more statistics.


    He explained to the officer in charge of the captives: "Check carefully. If they are farmers who have just been recruited, we will feed them a full meal and let them go home. Those who save will have to eat our food here. If it is the former private Soldiers, temporarily lock up for a while, and release them after the situation stabilizes. If they are knights, they are not allowed to be released without my order."


    The officer asked: "Don''t you keep those serfs? Theoretically, they are not prisoners, but spoils of war."


    Paul was stunned and said, "Let them choose for themselves. If they are willing to go to Arda, I will let them become free citizens. If they want to return to their original place, don''t stop them."


    Although it was strange Paul''s decision, the officer took note of it.


    Paul continued: "Those who have been killed, release the news of our victory and let their families come to claim them. If no one claims them or can''t wait, they should be buried first."


    As for the Arda army itself, there were only 16 lightly wounded and 3 seriously wounded, but none of them were seriously injured.


    This is due to the large number of firearms equipped. When the enemy approaches, a row of buckshot or a few grenades can disperse a large number of people.


    A soldier in charge of management asked a little embarrassed: "There are some prisoners who are seriously injured but still alive, look..."


    "How many injuries?"


    "Incapacitated, even still unconscious."


    Paul became embarrassed, and after thinking for a while, he said, "Rescue them if you can. I don''t want Arda''s army to bear the reputation of indifference and cruelty. Take me to the place where these prisoners are placed first."


    Arriving at the camp where the seriously wounded captives were housed, the smell was very bad, with carrion, spirits, herbs, olive oil (used to stop bleeding), and all sorts of indistinguishable smells.


    The painful groans in the camp kept stimulating Paul''s nerves.


    Arda''s army has not yet been equipped with full-time military doctors, so they can only let some people with experience in wound treatment comeo, and the methods are relatively rough.


    Those who were hit directly to the body by solid shells hardly survived, and the adults placed here were all injured by spears, bullets, and shotguns.


    It¡¯s okay for people who were wounded by spears, but for those wounded by muskets or shotguns, they can only follow the previous experience in dealing with arrow wounds, tie up the patients and hold them down tightly, put wooden sticks in their mouths, and then use The lead bullets were pulled out of the wound with a knife, herbal ointment was applied and bandages were wrapped.


    For those wounded whose limbs are obviously irreparable, there is only one way to use them - to cut them off with a saw.


    Paul happened to witness such an unfortunate operation, and the tragic scene made him quickly exit the tent after only one glance.


    Bryce said to him quietly: "Those who are clearly irreparable, aren''t they..." He made a gesture of wiping his neck.


    After struggling for a while, Paul said helplessly, "Give them a good time."


    Even the captives and wounded who were treated could only do their best and obey the destiny. In this world with backward medical technology and little concept of hygiene, even if their lives are saved temporarily, many wounded will die from wound infections such as tetanus, and the mortality rate is extremely high.


    This inspection reminded Paul that it was time to establish a more formal medical system, especially in the military.


    In the previous battles, Arda''s army relied on its equipment advantages and system advantages to crush the opponent, and its own casualties were very few, but what about the future?


    In case of encountering an evenly matched or stronger opponent in the future, there will be a large number of seriously injured, so field medical treatment is very important. Do you have to rely on the primitive medical technology in front of you or the holy water of the magic sticks to treat your precious soldiers?


    Never! Every soldier is precious, how much effort has been devoted to them. In the current situation where the army is not large, the death of every soldier is an extremely heavy loss, especially those experienced veterans, who are the seeds of future army expansion.


    Moreover, the folks also need an advanced medical system. Not to mention other things, just the matter of women giving birth, the mortality rate from mothers to infants is extremely high. Paul remembered some information he had read in his previous life, which showed that the maternal mortality rate in ancient China was as high as 30%, and the infant mortality rate was about 200¡ë before the founding of New China. Presumably, in this world where the level of social development is similar to that of the Middle Ages, these data are also It won''t look good.


    "Even if the medical level cannot be improved immediately, at least the nursing level must be improved. This is quite easy to do."


    Paul looked at the messy wounded camp and thought so.


    He remembered that in the Crimean War, although there were military doctors in the British army, the death rate of the wounded was still high, until the arrival of Nightingale, the originator of nursing. Although Nightingale did not have superb medical skills, she actually reduced the death rate of British soldiers from 42% to 2.2% by virtue of cleaning the hospital wards, washing the soldiers'' clothes, and improving the ventilation and drainage environment. She also earned the title of "Goddess with the Lamp" because of her meticulous care of the soldiers. Based on his own investigation and military data, Nightingale used statistical knowledge to make an analysis report on soldiers'' health, thus confirming that the number of people who died of disease infection during the war far exceeded the casualties directly caused by the war.


    Let''s start by improving the sanitation of the prisoner camps. From the day of the military reform, Paul has always emphasized the sanitary conditions in the barracks, so the places where the soldiers themselves live are very clean, but they don¡¯t pay much attention to the places where the prisoners are housed.


    He called the officer in charge of the prison camp and gave him a severe criticism.


    "The prison camp is so messy, what if a disease breaks out and infects us?"


    The Earl was very angry, and the officer was so trained that he dared not speak out.


    A lot of care measures for the wounded and wounded were put forward, for example: garbage and dirty water should be cleaned up in time;


    "What is sterilization? Just do it first."


    After giving instructions, Paul returned to the lord''s mansion, and the soldiers on guard told him that Earl Mellon Garnard was already waiting for him inside.


    So fast? He was a little surprised.


    Well, it''s time to have a good talk with this blood sworn brother.

 Chapter 73： take over beilding

    Paul walked quickly into the hall of the lord''s mansion, and greeted warmly: "You came so fast, my brother."


    With a look of surprise on his face, Macron came over to hug him: "You are so fast, I thought the war would last at least a week."


    The two found their seats and sat down. Paul said with a little regret: "Unfortunately, only Abbott was killed by us when he led the knight''s charge. Angelo, the other two, and your butler all Ran."


    "I guess he ran back to his fief to recruit soldiers."


    Paul was very disdainful: "Huh! No matter how many people come, they will all be sent to death."


    The two discussed the follow-up arrangements. Although Paul won the battle, after all, Myron Ganard was the lord of Belding.


    In the end, it was decided to continue sweeping up the two viscounts and two barons involved in the conspiracy in Bairdin, confiscate their properties, and deprive these families of their titles and honors. If Angelo and others can be caught, they will be brought back for trial Hang them, and if they''ve escaped, issue a wanted call to surrounding territories. As for Baron Andrew, who led the troops to the south to suppress the rebellion, his territory will not be moved temporarily until it is confirmed whether he is involved in the conspiracy.


    Of course, Paul told Macron that his soldiers needed to rest for a while, given that they had just experienced a fierce battle.


    The two continued to chat for a while, and suddenly, Myron let out a long sigh.


    After he returned to his home this time, things had changed, and the inside was desolate, and all the familiar faces had disappeared. Although he knew that most of the servants in the house were arranged by the housekeeper Miles, but Looking at the empty lord''s mansion, I still felt a huge sense of loss.


    "Paul, I want to..." Myron hesitated to speak.


    "Huh? What do you want from now on?"


    After hesitating for a while, Macron finally said: "After hanging those traitors to avenge my father, I plan to become a monk in a monastery."


    "Pfft¡ª" Paul, who had just finished drinking the water, spat it out in one gulp.


    A monk never gets married all his life, but spends his whole day eating and drinking, praying and chanting scriptures, and dedicates his whole body and mind to the Lord of Light. It''s not appropriate to leave a good lord, why are you going to be that?


    Paul was very anxious, and there were other reasons for his anxiety. He originally planned to help Mellon suppress the rebellion this time, and he could draw a few mines from his territory, which would be of great help to his subsequent industrial development plan. I saved the life of Malone, helped him so much, plus the previous friendship, it should be very easy to talk about. But if Mellon relinquishes the position of lord now, the Garnard family''s territory will be taken back by the royal family, or will be inherited by some relative who came from nowhere. Then what will happen to him, Paul Greyman? Isn''t this battle in vain?


    No, he had to dismiss the stupid idea, or at least put it off until he got what he wanted in Bairding, so be it.


    He quickly said, "Hey, hey! Why did you suddenly have such a crazy idea?"


    McLone shook his head: "This idea is actually not a day or two. Ever since I was rescued by you, I feel disheartened. All my previous efforts and achievements are illusory, like a bubble that will shatter at the touch. , I can¡¯t stand it, I want to escape. After much deliberation, only a monastery is suitable for me to stay in. It happens that you have a North Shore monastery. When you are busy, I have been there a few times, and I think the environment there is very good, Mr. Dean And a very straight man. So I guess..."


    Paul shook his head again and again: "Big mistake, big mistake!"


    He tried his best to persuade Mellon to give up this idea, and he found various reasons, from the hard life in the monastery to the convenience of being a nobleman, from the responsibility of a lord to the long and long history of the Garnard family.


    In the end, he spat and said with great grief and indignation: "Are you worthy of your murdered father? Are you worthy of those soldiers under my command who died for your revenge?"


    "Well..." Myron seemed to be moved, with a shameful expression on his face. It can be seen that he was very hesitant before, even more so after being hit by Paul.


    He held the water glass tightly with both hands, lowered his head and said, "But I am afraid that I will still become an unqualified lord. You see, I have been tricked by Angelo and the others for so many years without knowing it, so I continue to sit in this seat." , I will inevitably be deceived by other people. And what I have dealt with before are all fabricated things, I am afraid I don¡¯t know the real situation in the territory at all. I don¡¯t have anyone who I can trust, what should I do?¡±


    He put down his water glass and covered his face with his hands, looking bewildered.


    Well, it''s time to play the bosom buddy.


    Paul stretched out his right arm and hugged Melon''s back tightly, "Hey, brother. Your last sentence made me really sad. Have you forgotten that I am a blood-sworn brother? At least you can trust me. "


    "Don''t worry, I will help you. I will help you as much as you need. Under my protection, no one can deceive you anymore, and no one can plot against you again."


    Myron turned his head, and Paul was looking at him with a warm smile on his face, looking like an extremely reliable good guyThank you, Paul. He thanked him very sincerely, but asked again: "But what should I do now?" "


    "This is what I should do." Paul stretched out a finger and said, "Seeing how distressed you are, I have a suggestion. If you don''t have anyone you can rely on for the time being, maybe I can ask Manager Ford to help you. He is proficient in various This sort of government affairs keeps Arda in good order, although Bairdin is older than Arda, but it should not be difficult for him."


    "Of course, the premise is that you agree to this proposal. And we will report to you everything related to Bairding. After all, you are the real lord of Bairding, and you have the final decision on all matters in your territory. "


    "Until you find a capable and trustworthy new overseer."


    After Paul finished speaking, he looked into Mellon''s eyes, waiting for his brother''s reply.


    To his surprise, the other party hardly hesitated. After hearing this, Myron exhaled as if relieved, then held his hand tightly and said, "I think this idea is very good, Paul, just do as you say." Right. Recently, I have talked with Director Ford several times, he is indeed a stable and reliable old man, with his assistance, I think Bairding will be able to get better and better."


    "Uh...since you agree, let''s do this." This is really a surprise. I only wanted a few mines, but I didn''t expect that Myron would take Bairding so happily when I said it casually. Management was handed over to him.


    Bairdin is larger than Arda, and has a larger population. With all the above resources, he can be more free.


    Paul hammered his palm hard, and said excitedly: "Tomorrow we will set off to the fief of those traitors, find them out for trial, and avenge Uncle Ganard!"

 Chapter 74： Establishment of the Government Council

    Within a week after negotiating with Myron Ganard, Arda''s army attacked everywhere and turned the territories of the four vassals involved in the conspiracy upside down. Angelo and others had already taken their families away. But all the castles and manors they left behind were seized, and all the money that was too late to take away was confiscated. Mellon also offered to donate to Paul the property that the traitors did not take away.


    After the situation in Bairding basically stabilized, Paul left an infantry battalion stationed in Butuya, and he and Mellon led the other troops back to Huxin Town. "Yes, then the decree was issued from Huxin Town, and it would be better for Melon to stay there.


    ¡­


    "Congratulations, Lord Earl!"


    After Paul told Old Ford, Hansel and others about the fact that Mellon had adopted his suggestion and that Lake Town would take charge of Bairding, they congratulated Paul repeatedly. You know, Bairdin is a genuine earldom, with an area and population larger than Arda, and there are cities like Butuya, although they are a bit smaller, they are still cities.


    Under Hansel''s suggestion, the three quickly had a detailed talk with Macron.


    Under the old Ford and Hansel''s "persistence and persuasion", the conversation reached the following result: as the lord of Bairding, Myron Gardner will be permanently stationed in Huxin Town, and Huxin Town will serve as the two towns of Arda and Bairding. The common capital of two Earldoms, unified management of the two places; Mellon will participate in the decision-making of various affairs in Lake Town as an important member, and his opinions have the most weight in matters related to Bairding.


    After the conversation, Hansel approached Paul privately to find out how McLone had initially agreed to Paul''s proposal.


    "Master Greiman, I think Earl Garnard had a similar idea long ago, so when you proposed it, he agreed."


    Hansel said with a look of "I can''t hide it from me".


    Paul looked puzzled: "Impossible? How do you know?"


    Hansel said: "I talked to Earl Gardner before, and his mentality is very bad now, doubting himself, doubting others, and even doubting the world."


    Paul expressed his understanding, and he also saw a little bit in Butuya Lord''s Mansion that day.


    "The sudden estrangement of the father and the plotting of the vassals may put him in a kind of..."


    Hansel paused and thought about how to describe it, "In a state of persecution delusion."


    Paul nodded: "Well... this is also possible, and then?"


    Hansel said: "With all due respect, he may also have doubts when facing you."


    Paul didn''t understand very much: "Why is this happening?"


    Hansel explained: "Thinking about it from his point of view, my father suddenly ignored me, my vassals wanted to plot against me, and my housekeeper wanted to plot against me. These people I usually trust If you have bad intentions for me, why should my allies be special?"


    "Earl Gardner is probably ready for a hemorrhage. His relatives have passed away, his cronies are rebelling, and the army directly under him is fighting in the south, and he still doesn''t know if he is loyal. If you have plans for him, he has violated your wishes. ..."


    "Especially now that your army has already controlled Bairdin, and his fate is already in your hands, I suspect that the rhetoric of becoming a monk is also intentional, deliberately luring you to reveal your intentions. "


    Paul did have a bit of "something else going on," but he didn''t want the whole of Bairding.


    He shook his head and said, "McLone would not be so scheming. Hansel, you are still talking about others, aren''t you looking at things with conspiracy theories?"


    Paul patted Hansel on the shoulder, "Look aside, this world is still very beautiful."


    Hansel''s face flushed slightly, and he cleared his throat to hide his embarrassment: "Anyway, congratulations on winning a complete county, which will be of great benefit to your future plans."


    Paul looked him in the eyes and said, "It''s also good for your career."


    The two looked at each other and smiled.


    Indeed, regardless of McLone''s sincerity, controlling Bairding has brought Paul huge benefits, not only in the future, but also in the present.


    After Paul ordered the affairs officer to conduct a census of the territory, he got such data: the entire Earl of Arda has a total of about 60,000 people, distributed in 10 large towns including Huxin Town and Fulan Port, and more than 50 people. in a natural village. With the current army size of more than 1,300 people, basically 40 to 50 civilians support a professional soldier. If it is an ordinary soldier of this era, it is fine, but for the new type of army established by Paul, it is very reluctant with the productivity level of this era. up.


    After controlling Bairding, this pressure will disappear. It is roughly estimated that the population of the Earl of Bairding can be around 80,000 to 90,000.


    In order to be able to manage the affairs of the two territories as a whole, Paul decided to set up an administrative organization called the "Government Council".


    After discussing with everyone, the Government Council will be temporarily divided into seven departments: the Ministry of Finance, the Ministry of Agriculture, the Ministry of Industry, the Ministry of Education, the Ministry of Fisheries, the Ministry of Forestry, the Ministry of Public Security, and the Ministry of Intelligence, with Old Ford as the head of the Council.


    The head of the Ministry of Finance is concurrently held by the old Ford.


    Hansel was invited to be the director of the Ministry of Agriculture, and now he is the one who cares most about food issues in Huxin Town. When he got Paul''s invitation, he immediately agreed.


    Cecil will no longer be in charge of forestry affairs, and will be the head of the intelligence department full-time. Although the intelligence department belongs to the State Council, it is directly responsible to Paul himself.


    The head of the forestry department will be Cecil''s former deputy in forestryThe head of the fisheries department will be the tax collector who was originally responsible for collecting taxes from fishermen.


    The head of the Department of Public Safety is Ruth Hayden, platoon leader of the 2nd Platoon of the Internal Guards, who will be responsible for forming a force named "Police".


    The Ministry of Industry and the Ministry of Education will be temporarily in charge of Paul himself, and he is not at ease in handing over these two departments to anyone.


    In the past, the directors of various affairs in the territory basically worked in their own homes, and only went to the lord''s mansion when they had something to do or needed a meeting. With the establishment of the Government Affairs Council, the improvement of various departments, and the increase in the need for confidentiality, it is obviously no longer appropriate to continue this kind of office.


    As a result, a group of private houses near the Lord''s Mansion were requisitioned for a fee, and after being repaired, they will be used as fixed office places for various departments.


    Paul also formulated the attendance system for the clerical officer. In the future, people in various departments will have to live a hard life of signing in and commuting every day, and they will be punished for being late or leaving early without reason.


    In order to test the teaching effect of the "Wess Academy" established not long ago, and to find a batch of ducks that can catch up to the shelves to fill the gaps of various departmental affairs officers, Paul decided to hold an exam in Huxin Town. The exam is very simple:


    One is writing ability, being able to write a self-introduction that can be understood by others, typos will not be considered for the time being;


    The second is reading ability, able to read out more than 80% of the words in a long paragraph, and be able to express the meaning of the word in a precise manner;


    The third is calculation ability, can add and subtract numbers within 100, multiplication and division are not required;


    Fourth, you must not spell your own name wrong.


    If all the above four items are up to standard, very good, from now on you will be a glorious government affairs officer, and you can receive a fixed salary every month to support your family.


    After the news was released, people who signed up came one after another.

 Chapter 75： horse drawn harvester

    Under Paul''s continuous "concern", the Huxin Town Agricultural Machinery Factory finally achieved major results not long ago. The harvester is the primary development target, and now it is finally bearing fruit.


    During the development process, Paul put forward two development ideas, one is to develop a traction harvester similar to the McCormick harvester in the United States, which is pulled forward by livestock, and the other is to push forward similar to the Bell harvester in the United Kingdom. Harvesters, pushed forward by livestock. After careful analysis, the craftsmen finally chose the trailed harvester, because the trailed harvester is simpler.


    In order to promote the research and development work of the agricultural machinery factory and create an ideal testing environment, Lord Earl asked the craftsmen to conduct bold experiments on Gleiman''s own farmland, but the early experimental models performed really poorly, watching large tracts of grain being "spoiled" The servants in charge of managing the farm burst into tears, secretly complaining that Paul was too prodigal, and they had to clean up the messy wheat field after the experiment.


    But the wheat fields "spoiled" by the craftsmen eventually yielded great results. After finalizing the shape, the harvester is drawn by two horses, equipped with a cutting knife driven by the ground wheel, a reel and an ear collection platform. It can not only cut the wheat, but also automatically arrange the cut wheat and stack them neatly behind The table can be raked up by a man walking along the machine, and the harvesting speed is 3 to 4 times faster than manual labor.


    Before that, a farmer who was good at swinging a sickle could only harvest about 3 mu of grain a day, but with a harvester, a person with a horse could harvest 10 mu or more of grain in a day. This will greatly improve the labor productivity of farmers, and also liberate farmers from heavy physical labor, so that they have more energy to engage in other jobs.


    Standing next to the finalized harvester, Paul proudly said to the craftsmen and the accompanying Hansel, McLaughlin and others: "Gentlemen, this will be the first step in the mechanization of our agriculture."


    Hansel was very excited. He used to be a farm tax officer on the outskirts of the capital, and he knew very well that wheat is best harvested when it is nine mature. The yield per mu will be reduced by 30kg to 50kg. If it rains continuously, the grains will sprout and become moldy again, and the quality will deteriorate and the loss will be even greater. In view of the low efficiency of traditional manual harvesting, even if more arable land can be opened up and more grains can be planted, due to the limitation of the best harvesting period, it will not be harvested in the mature season. Now with this harvester, three times as much grain will be grown and three times as much crop will be harvested, if nothing else.


    With little stars in his eyes, Mellon grabbed Paul''s sleeve and said, "Paul, this harvester will make a lot of harvesters, can it be used by the farmers in Bairding?"


    Paul patted his chest and said, "Of course, my brothers, Bairdine and Arda, will treat each other equally."


    The craftsmen are also very happy and even excited. They often go to work in the fields, so they naturally understand the great significance of the harvester. It has been an honor to be a part of the invention of such a great creation.


    Paul cleared his throat and said loudly to the craftsmen: "Your creations will be able to produce more food and save more people from starvation. This great feat is no less than that of the heroes and saints in history. I announce that everyone who participates in the development will be rewarded with at least one gold coin, and I will increase it based on each person''s contribution, the greater the contribution, the more rewards."


    "Hey~~" The craftsmen exclaimed in disbelief. The lord not only elevated them to the height of the heroes and saints, but also made them a lot of money.


    All of a sudden, words of praise, gratitude, and allegiance rushed to Paul.


    Although the harvester was successfully developed, Paul was not satisfied with it. He ordered the craftsmen to continuously improve the harvester to make it more convenient, durable, and efficient, and promised that every improvement would be accompanied by major improvements. rewards.


    The next step is promotion. Unfortunately, it is already September. When the agricultural machinery factory was established, Paul estimated the efficiency of research and development too optimistically, so he gave priority to requesting harvesters in order to catch up with this year''s wheat harvest. But now It seems that they failed to catch up after all, and the wheat planted in the northwest area has basically been harvested at this time. But he still kept a wheat field in his own farm and let it sprout and mold, in order to demonstrate it during promotion.


    Within a few days, Huxin Town issued an order to the peasant associations that had been installed in various places: In the name of the Lord''s Mansion, the landlords of each village and town were required to arrive at Huxin Town within two days. They demonstrate a significant agricultural machine.


    The landowners saw an exciting sight on their farm near the town of Huxin, a strange machine drawn by two horses, this mechanical monster had a wooden turning wheel and a saw with sharp teeth that reciprocated. With the cutting arm of the horse, the bundles of wheat are harvested and stacked neatly on the working table behind.


    The crowd of onlookers was very excited, and these farmers who were familiar with farming were amazed: "It is simply a scene in a dream."


    Hansel was in charge of hosting the demonstration, and he lost no time in selling: "Gentlemen, the name of this machine is ''Harvester'', do you want it?"


    "I want to! Of course I want to." "Does the lord want to sell this kind of machine?" "Quickly tell me the price."


    These farmers were whetted with appetite and enthusiasm.


    Humphrey reported the price: "998 Aldo silver coins for a harvester. UU Reading "


    Everyone exclaimed when they heard the price, it was too expensive, and the atmosphere at the scene suddenly cooled down.


    "Everyone, don''t worry, Lord Graiman allows you to ''pay by installments'', that is, you don''t have to settle the payment at once, but pay a part of the deposit first, and then pay a certain amount of money at regular intervals until the payment is completed."


    "Think about it! A harvester can do as many skilled farmers as possible, and with it, you can open up more fields and grow more wheat."


    "998 silver coins, only 998 silver coins, you can''t buy it at a loss, you can''t buy it, you can''t be fooled, what are you waiting for?"


    Hansel was selling hoarsely. Some of the farmers were discussing with each other whether the price was worth it, while others were stroking around the harvester, their eyes full of longing.


    Finally, a farmer shouted loudly: "I bought it, what procedures do I need to go through?"


    "This gentleman is so refreshing!" Hansel gave the farmer a thumbs up, and immediately arranged for an official from the Ministry of Agriculture to lead him to sign the agreement.


    In fact, this person was a babysitter arranged by Hansel, but as soon as he appeared, several people wanted to buy it, and more and more people wanted to buy it one after another.


    On the day after the demonstration, Huxin Town Agricultural Machinery Factory received more than 20 orders.


    Most of the farmers said that they still have to go home and think about it. Hansel said that the door of the Huxin Town Agricultural Machinery Factory is open to them at any time.


    As for the self-cultivating farmers, it is very difficult to buy harvesters with their own financial resources, so Paul instructed the Huxin Town Agricultural Machinery Factory to add a rental business. When the busy farming season comes, farmers¡¯ associations in various places will organize farmers to collect money to rent the equipment of the agricultural machinery factory. to use.


    There is finally a glimmer of light in the agricultural reform in the Northwest Gulf region.

 Chapter 76： princess looking for work

    Irene Rodney, the little princess of the Kingdom of Aldo, has been living very comfortably recently. She and her maid Liya bought a two-story building with a yard in Huxin Town and lived there. Nagging, without the red tape of the court, and without the ups and downs on the way to escape, life suddenly becomes so beautiful.


    The environment in Huxin Town is good, not at all as dirty and messy as the towns we passed by when we came here. However, according to the local people, the environment of Huxin Town was not good before. After the new lord took office, he vigorously improved the street appearance, and placed public trash cans on the street every once in a while. Random littering would be punished heavily. It became so neat. After the residents got used to this comfortable environment, they became more and more conscious of maintaining this cleanliness.


    Irene sighed in her heart: "What a different lord."


    In the cities and towns that they passed through on the way to escape, not to mention household garbage, even excrement was all over the streets, and the smell could make people faint when walking on the road. Irene and Liya, who have walked all the way from this environment, thought they were in a fairyland when they first arrived in Huxin Town. This is also an important reason why Irene wanted to stay here and did not want to leave.


    Irene also found something amazing here: extremely, extremely, extremely cheap paper, and you can buy 50 of them for the price of one parchment. Irene self-identifies as a scholar rather than a princess, and the significance of cheap and plentiful paper to scholars is self-evident. Now she can write and draw without any scruples, instead of writing and drawing as before. You have to think carefully.


    In addition to paper, there are many novelties, such as containers called "porcelain", which are exquisite, smooth, and smooth to the touch. She feels that every piece of porcelain she sees is an exquisite work of art. But unfortunately, this thing is expensive. Irene took a fancy to a small vase in the store, but after asking the price, she gave up her desire to buy it. After buying the house, the two of them ran out of cash. Use sparingly.


    Several major events have occurred in Huxin Town recently.


    First, Arda went to war with the Earl of Bairdin next door. The reason for the war was popular among the common people: several vassals of Bairdin ganged up to murder their old lord, and also emptied the successor new lord, as Bairdin The blood-sworn brother of the new lord, Earl Gleiman naturally wants to seek justice for him. Conspiracy, betrayal, revenge, is there anything more suitable for gossip than these elements? This has added a lot of chatter for the people of Lake Town , and the news came back that Arda''s army crushed the Bairdin people, which greatly increased the pride of the people.


    Then came the demonstration of agricultural machinery. Landlords from Arda and Bairding gathered in Huxin Town to watch the demonstration of the "harvester" invented by the agricultural machinery factory. Many residents of Huxin Town also went to see it, but it was just to see the excitement. Huxin Town was developed from the Gleiman family''s manor on the edge of Lake Weiss, and the nearby land was basically owned by Gleiman. Family, the residents of the town are either tenant farmers of the Greiman family or serfs of the Greiman family.


    Out of the curiosity of a scholar, Irene also took Liya to join in the fun. The harvester with its exquisite structure and high efficiency attracted her admiration, but it was more about the machine itself. Princess Irene is basically insulated from farming, and naturally it is difficult to appreciate the significance of this kind of machinery for agricultural production.


    There is also the "examination" to be held by Weiss College. In Irene''s opinion, if she takes the exam by herself, the content of the exam will be an insult to her. However, considering that the exam is mainly for the people at the bottom, and the people''s With her level of knowledge, she was relieved. Having said that, if she hadn''t run away from home this time, she really wouldn''t have known that most of the people in the Aldo Kingdom were illiterate.


    On this day, Irene was writing and drawing on paper as usual. Recently, she was obsessed with studying some ancient texts, and then she heard the footsteps of the female guard unexpectedly.


    Strange, shouldn''t she be practicing swords in the yard at this time on weekdays? She looked up and asked, "What happened, Lia?"


    The female guard said hesitantly: "Miss, I suddenly remembered something just now. We don''t have much cash left. It''s not an option to go on like this, so I want to find a job in the town."


    This is indeed a problem. On weekdays, the female guards are responsible for the family''s expenses. Apart from restraining her consumption desires, Irene has never considered the issue of income.


    After thinking about it for a while, she decided, "I can''t just let Liya bear the burden. I also have to find a job."


    The female guard shook her head, "How can this be possible, you are... the eldest lady!"


    Irene smiled: "Aren''t you a big lady in your own family? How can I have the nerve to live the life of rice worms after suffering with me all the way."


    The female guard also grew up in a noble family, and now she decided to find a job for herself, she must have overcome a lot of ideological difficulties.


    Seeing that the female guard still wanted to refute, she rushed to say: "Okay, I''ve already made my decision, don''t try to persuade me any more. Don''t worry about finding a job, take your time, and you must find something you want."


    "Well, thank you miss."


    The female guard was very moved, and then she resigned and continued to practice swords.


    "Oh¡ª" Seeing Liya leave, Irene fell into deep self-blame. She hadn''t cared about income and expenditure issues for a long time, and she was too sorry for the female guard.


    "There may not be jobs suitable for us here, so we must prepare early."


    The little princess opened the closet and took out a box from the innermost part. After opening it, there was a dazzling array of jewelry inside.


    She decided to find a few to exchange for money.


    "No, this pair of bracelets is a gift from my sister."


    "Ah, this necklace is my favorite, and it can''t be exchanged for money."


    Irene chooses left and right, but every time she picks up a piece of jewelry, she feels that if she exchanges this piece for money, it will be like cutting flesh in her heart.


    "Just this one!"


    She picked up a pair of exquisite and beautiful earrings. This was a gift from King Rodney XVI on her birthday last year. Now she gets angry when she thinks of her father. It is most appropriate to take out this pair of earrings for money. .


    However, just when Irene wanted to find something to wrap the earrings, she sighed and put them back in the box.


    After searching for a long time, I finally picked out a few pieces of jewelry. Irene reluctantly found a piece of cloth and wrapped them carefully.


    After saying hello to the female guard Liya, and making up a reason, Irene left the house and walked to the street.


    After asking the townspeople, she came to the door of the only **** shop in Huxin Town, hesitated for a moment, pushed the door and went in.


    "Welcome, what service do you need?"


    The clerk greeted her warmly.


    Irene came to the counter, took off the hood of the cloak, took out a small bundle and opened it, and said, "Hello, I want to **** these jewelry, please appraise their value."


    The young clerk lost his mind for a moment after seeing Irene''s face. It was the first time he had seen such a beautiful girl with outstanding temperament.


    But his professionalism made him react quickly, and immediately blushed to look at the jewelry that Irene took out, but after seeing it, he was not only absent-minded for a moment.


    The clerk in front of him was obviously stunned, so Irene had to stretch out a hand to cover the jewelry, and the clerk woke up.


    "I''m sorry, this is far beyond my level of identification. I''ll go find our boss right away The clerk ran to the back room in panic, shouting: "Boss, come quickly, sir!" Business is on the way. "


    Soon the owner of the **** shop trotted over. He picked up a piece of jewelry, took out a magnifying glass, and observed it carefully.


    After looking at them one by one, the boss finally said to Irene with a sad face: "My dear lady, these jewelry of yours are really too expensive, and the small shop really dare not accept them."


    The boss''s expression is as if he suddenly discovered a gold mine, but he has no capital to mine it.


    Irene was slightly disappointed, and she asked, "Where can I exchange money?"


    The boss thought for a while and said, "Perhaps the **** shop in Butuya City is capable of accepting your jewelry, but the possibility is not great."


    "Okay, sorry to bother you." Irene put away her jewelry, turned around and went to the **** shop immediately.


    The clerk reluctantly said to the boss: "Those jewelry are really so valuable that you dare not accept them?"


    The boss stared into the clerk''s eyes with a serious expression and said: "I assure you with my 30 years of experience in the industry, if the lady''s jewelry is really exchanged for money, then she will be second only to the lord in Arda." the second richest man in the world."


    The clerk opened his mouth in disbelief.


    ¡­


    "Oh, what should I do? Do I need to make a trip to Butuya?"


    Irene walked down the street in disappointment, and slowly walked to the square in the center of the town.


    When passing by the notice board, she glanced at it casually, but a notice pasted on it caught her attention.


    "The Lord''s Mansion recruits talents who are proficient in linguistics. The treatment is favorable, and the salary is negotiable. Those who are interested can directly apply at the gate of the castle."

 Chapter 77： Language Advisor and Semaphore Communications

    Paul was discussing the sale of harvesters at the farm machinery factory with old Ford, Ansel and other administrative officials, laughing from time to time.


    Although the scene where everyone rushed to order did not appear as I expected, it is not bad to have received an order of tens of thousands of silver coins within a few days. So it seems that there are quite a lot of rich people in my territory, I have to find a way to "move" the money in their hands.


    The leaders of the Government Council were all overjoyed. Apart from the increase in the territory''s finances, another important reason was that most of them were landlords themselves, and they had more or less land in their families. Paul promised that they could Buy a Harvester from the Farm Machinery Factory.


    Old Ford reported to Paul that the integration of cultivated land was progressing steadily, and the scattered small pieces of cultivated land in the previous landowners'' homes were being integrated into large-scale farms in the next step promoted by the local farmers'' association. The four-field crop rotation method has also been widely publicized, and many people have indicated that they will start to try out this new type of farming technology next year. There is also the construction of water conservancy facilities. The peasant associations in various places have collected corvee in the name of the lord. So far, a total of 5 kilometers of irrigation canals have been repaired and newly built. This number will continue to grow. After completing the construction of farmers'' associations in Bairding, the Ministry of Agriculture intends to extend the above measures to Bairding for implementation.


    In the past, General Manager Ford was personally responsible for the agricultural affairs. Now that Hansel is the director of the Ministry of Agriculture, his burden can be lightened in the future.


    Paul is somewhat uncomfortable with the way of using people''s power without compensation, such as expropriation of corvee, but this is the only way to do it under the current situation of low fiscal revenue.


    In the end, he concluded: "Then, please work harder in the future to double the agricultural output of our Alda and Bairding several times as soon as possible."


    Everyone took orders one after another, and went back to continue their work.


    Paul turned to the "secretary" sitting beside him and asked, "Bernard, do you have any other arrangements for today?"


    Bernard Francis, an old friend Hansel dug from the capital, used to be a librarian at Wang Li Jingyao College. Years of copying career have given him a great amount of knowledge, and he has also cultivated an insatiable memory. technology. The articles written are full of flowers, all kinds of allusions are easy to come by, and the character is rigorous. After all, when copying books in the academy, they use parchment, and copying a wrong word can make people feel distressed for a long time.


    After coming to Huxin Town, Manager Ford felt that his characteristics were very suitable for helping the Earl with tasks such as handling paperwork and arranging schedules, so he recommended him to Paul. Paul felt very satisfied after the "interview" and specially set up the post of "secretary" for Berner.


    After hearing Paul''s question, Berner opened his notebook and quickly said: "You need to conduct an interview this afternoon. The notice posted not long ago for recruiting linguistics talents finally got someone to apply for it yesterday." Berner proposed to Paul. All kinds of new terms are adapted quickly.


    "Okay, let me see who it is."


    ¡­


    Before two o''clock in the afternoon, Paul came to the office first. Nowadays, with the increase of affairs in the territory, it is obviously inappropriate to continue to stay in the study for office work, so he asked Philip butler to find another room in the lord''s mansion as a special office space, and the original study room was only for storing his work. Some private collections.


    At two o''clock, there was a knock on the door, and after calling "Come in," Bernard led a girl in.


    Um? This girl looks so familiar.


    The girl saluted him and said hello: "Count Greiman, long time no see."


    haven''t seen you for a long time? Oh, by the way, isn''t this the girl who was rescued on the way back to Huxin Town from Fulan Port? It seems to be from the Gabela Empire, and her surname is Dias. Later, Paul found out that Dias was an important surname in the Gabela Empire, and the current Queen of the Aldo Kingdom came from this Dias family. No wonder she was wearing the kind of clothes that only the rich and powerful would wear at that time. However, it may also happen to have the same surname as the Dias family, after all, there are so many people in the world.


    He motioned the girl to sit down, and asked, "Miss Dias, are you here to apply for a linguistics expert?" Isn''t this girl a little young, how much can she have in her stomach?


    The girl nodded and replied: "Yes, I have some experience in language and characters. I can read and write basically the languages ????that circulate on the mainland, and I have also studied some rare languages ??and ancient characters."


    It''s really awesome, if this girl is not bragging, she is simply a humanoid translator.


    He asked Berner to find some foreign language contrast dictionaries for himself, and he had to test them out. There are no other language talents, so the test can only be done by looking through the dictionary.


    Unexpectedly, Berner recommended himself: "My lord, I also know a few other languages, can you let me try."


    "What, you still have this ability, why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Berna smiled shyly: "Students of Wang Li Jingyao College have to master several languages, and Hansel is the same."


    Irene was nervous when she heard it. There are still people from Jingyao Academy in this small town? Fortunately, the other party didn''t seem to know her, so she gradually felt relieved.


    Paul stretched out his hand and made a gesture of invitation to Berna: "Then you can test her."


    After a translation test on the girl, Bernard said to Paul, "My lord, she is really very good. I can''t beat her."


    Irene raised her head and said quite proudly: "Earl Greiman, being able to speak a certain language and studying a certain language are two different things, maybe you can try other aspects, such as the shape of a certain language, system, origin, evolution and development."


    Paul looked at Bernard, who shrugged and said he couldn''t do anything.


    Well, let''s decide it''s her.


    "Miss Dias, congratulations on your appointment as my Linguistics Consultant."


    "What do I do as a consultant? Translate when you communicate with people from different countries?" asked Erin, who had expected herself to be a tutor or something.


    Paul replied: "Uh... there may be such a job in the future." Considering the increase in future trading partners, the scene the girl said is really possible.


    "But there is a special task for you right now - to create a new semaphore system for my army."


    "New semaphore?"


    "Yes, the use of flags to communicate certain command orders."


    Irene was very puzzled: "As far as I know, the technology of using flags to command troops in the armies of various countries is already very mature. Why do you want to reinvent the wheel?"


    Paul explained: "Now the semaphore technology can carry too little information, I need a semaphore that can transmit very complex commands."


    After two battles, Paul deeply felt how inconvenient it is to command the army in this age when communications basically depended on shouting. Every time he had an order, he had to rely on the messenger to convey it.


    He asked Chief of Staff Schroeder to learn about the world''s battlefield command methods. To his disappointment, although there were horns and semaphores, they could only convey some simple orders, such as advance, charge, and retreat. Before the start of the fighthow the generals of both sides arrange their troops has already decided nearly half of the outcome.


    Arda''s army is unique in this world. Not only is it organized differently, but it also has new technological weapons such as muskets and cannons. Many orders cannot be expressed through the existing semaphore, such as where the artillery fires and which troops to support. Still use shotgun.


    Thinking a little further, the semaphore system that the navy that is still under construction needs to fight at sea is more complicated, so it must be prepared in advance.


    He said to Irene: "My officers will explain the specific needs to you in detail."


    Miss "Dias" nodded if she was looking for an enemy: "I see."


    "Then let''s talk about the treatment. How about 1 silver coin per month? If you perform well, the treatment will give you a promotion."


    This is 1,000 copper coins. After all, in the Northwest area, this Miss Dias is also a high-end talent, so the salary is naturally higher.


    "Yes." Irene agreed straight away. After living in the center of the lake for a while, she knew that one silver coin was considered a high salary in terms of local prices.


    Paul was very satisfied and asked Bernard to lead Miss "Dias" to sign the employment agreement.


    In addition to the semaphore of the army, he has bigger plans in the future. In order to speed up the progress of the reform, he must achieve strong control over every village and town in the territory and build a strong grassroots regime. In order to achieve this goal, he needs a long-distance communication system that can quickly convey his will to various places and obtain local information in a timely manner.


    With the current technology, the invention of the telegraph is too whimsical, but it can still be realized by other means, such as the flag-raising relay system similar to the French "Semaphoreline"?

 Chapter 78： witch hunt

    In September, the Northwest Gulf already has a sense of autumn, and the forests all over the mountains are slowly covered with golden and orange colors. Farmers are busy harvesting crops in the fields, preparing for the coming long winter.


    On the road leading from south to north to Huxin Town in the Earl of Arda, a convoy was slowly driving.


    This team was the first batch of artisans recruited by Quiller Foster for his good friend Paul and a caravan of his family. They took a boat from the Horn Bay to avoid the south of the Aldo Kingdom. The war-torn area, then landed on the west coast of the kingdom, and from there went north to the northwest region of the kingdom by land.


    And it was the previous Lichman Adventure Group who escorted this team, but this time they were all dispatched.


    ¡­


    Go back in time two months.


    "Why did I raise your useless son!"


    A member of the Council of the Horn Bay Alliance¡ªMarquis Foster, shouted in his mansion with grief and indignation.


    Standing next to him was his second son, Quiller Foster, who looked aggrieved.


    Quiller retorted dissatisfiedly: "Father! Didn''t I just sneak out for a few days? As for getting so angry?"


    Marquis Foster glared at his son: "I''ll settle the matter with you later on when you left without saying goodbye."


    He held up a porcelain plate with both hands and shook it cautiously in front of Quiller''s eyes: "Tell me about this stupid thing you did first!"


    Quiller looked puzzled: "This is a gift from my friend. Let me come back and promote it for him. He plans to sell it to the south. I know it is very valuable, so I specially ask you, a business veteran, to estimate it." How come you call it stupid when you lower the price?"


    The Marquis of Fortes carefully placed the porcelain plate on the table first, then slapped his son on the forehead, and said in a tone of resentment: "How did the family''s business talent disappear completely when it came to you? You At that time, we should decisively win its exclusive agency rights."


    Quiller suddenly realized: "Uh... so you are doing it for this."


    Seeing his son''s expression of understanding, the Marquis became even more furious, pointing at his son''s nose and began to criticize him bitterly.


    "The whole is ignorant and incompetent, just know to wander around!"


    "Your brother makes me feel at ease. I can negotiate a business by myself at the age of 15."


    "Twenty-year-old people have not accomplished anything yet."


    ¡­


    Quiller looked indifferent, and let his father''s words go in one ear and out the other as usual.


    Marquis Foster was tired of cursing, picked up a glass of water to moisten his throat, and as soon as he touched his lips, he remembered that there was something more important than teaching his son a lesson.


    "Quickly, quickly, take a caravan to the Northwest Gulf, and discuss the agency rights of this ''porcelain'', and the new type of paper, as well. These are things with great prospects. By the way , Isn¡¯t your earl friend short of shipbuilders? Go recruit people now, as many as he wants? If you don¡¯t have enough, take a batch from the family shipyard.¡±


    Quiller responded casually: "Okay, okay, don''t be impatient, father."


    Seeing that his son still looked unhurried, Earl Foster jumped up: "Go now!!"''


    Quiller cried bitterly: "No, I just got home, I have to rest for a few days."


    But seeing that his father was about to hit him in the face with a water glass, he immediately ran out to do some business.


    ¡­


    The members of the Lichman Adventure Group received the reward for this mission from the Adventurer''s Guild.


    The head of the group, Meru, was very happy. He held up the money bag and said, "This mission is finally safe and sound. Let''s find a gourmet restaurant and have a big meal."


    Everyone applauded and happily found a gourmet restaurant on the street.


    Suddenly there was a commotion on the street, pedestrians avoided to both sides, and soon the middle of the street was vacated, and everyone in the adventure group followed the crowd to avoid to the side of the road.


    Dean tugged on the sleeve of a passerby next to him and asked, "Excuse me, we are not familiar with each other when we first arrived here, what happened?"


    The passer-by turned around and said, "A few days ago, the court caught a witch, and now she is going to be burned on the stake!"


    Dean was startled, and subconsciously glanced at his companion, Ladi. Sure enough, the scholar girl''s face was already pale.


    The other companions of the adventure group also had serious faces.


    The witch hunt movement is the largest activity initiated by the church and continues to this day. As far as Dean knows, at its craziest period, the city-state of Messiah alone burned more than 400 suspected witches to death within a year. people.


    The long witch-hunting movement has caused countless tragedies, and in many cases even the Holy See itself has to admit that it has created unjust, false and wrong cases and vindicated the parties involved.


    For a period of time, a small number of scholars and nobles boldly reflected and criticized the witch-hunting movement, coupled with the rise of the Mingli within the Holy See, the witch-hunting movement fell into a low ebb.


    However, in recent years, the witch hunting movement has begun to rise again. Ironically, this time it happened in the southern countries that flaunt their open-mindedness.


    But it can be said that the church was created out of nothing, and it can¡¯t be said that, at least Dean knows that there is a...


    Passers-by on both sides of the road began to shout, "Burn this witch!" "Burn this **** who has fornicated with the devil!"


    Escorted by the knights of the church, a prison car drove slowly through the street, and many passers-by threw stones at the prison car.


    A disheveled woman was chained in a prison car, only a pair of lifeless and lifeless eyes were exposed from the gaps in her hair. She let the hard stones fall on her body, adding new wounds to her already bruised body. scars.


    Going forward is the square in the city center, where the stake is ready, and the woman''s fate is already doomed Ladi tugged at the sleeve of the captain, lowered her head and whispered: "Meru ,Let''s go¡­"


    Meru grabbed her hand and held it tightly, whispering in his ear, "Don''t be afraid, we will always protect you."


    After such a thing happened, everyone was in no mood to enjoy the food, so they returned to the hotel.


    Entering the hotel gate, they found a familiar figure.


    "Brothers and sisters of the Lichman Adventure Group, long time no see, I miss you so much!"


    Quiller came up and hugged the two men in the regiment tightly.


    The head of the group, Meru, said helplessly, "Hey, hey! Master Foster, we''ve only been separated for half a day!"


    "Hahaha! Don''t pay attention to the details. Huh? Why do you all look like you just had a serious illness?"


    "Is there anything we can do for you? We''re leaving the city," Meru said.


    Quiller snapped his fingers: "I was afraid that you would leave, so I came to you in such a hurry. I have an urgent task to entrust to you."


    "What mission?"


    Quiller pointed to the north and said, "My father asked me to lead a caravan to the Northwest Gulf. Are you willing to **** us there? You can ask for commissions or whatever."


    "Oh?" Meru became interested, not because of the commission, but because she also planned to leave the south and lead the group members to avoid the limelight of the recent witch hunt.


    She glanced at Dean and Kay, who quickly took her point and nodded in agreement.


    Meru then said: "Okay, Master Quiller. But since it''s a caravan, we can''t **** it alone, and we have to join a few other members to set off."


    Quiller said happily: "It just so happens that I need some time, so it''s settled!"

 Chapter 79： finally come

    "Master Quiller, the big lake in front should be Lake Weiss?" A slightly naive young man in the team shouted excitedly.


    The old shipbuilder Benjamin couldn''t help laughing, this young apprentice named Vito is really energetic, after walking for a day, other people in the team looked tired, only he was still working happily. Looking around at the scenery on the road.


    Queller, who was riding on a horse, responded with a smile: "That''s right, have you never seen such a big lake? Have you seen the island on the lake? That is the destination of our trip."


    Huxin Town, is this the place where the lord that Master Quiller mentioned lived? Benjamin''s heart became a little excited.


    Benjamin, who is nearly forty years old, is an experienced shipbuilder. He has built ships in various shipyards for half his life. He is well-known in the shipbuilding industry in the Jiaowan area. How to improve current ships.


    Just three years ago, he wanted to try the kind of boat that does not rely on oars but only relies on wind power. The big environment didn''t come in handy, so it didn''t become popular. The galleys I built for decades were a bit boring, and Benjamin wanted to try something new.


    But with the financial resources of a craftsman, he couldn''t afford to build a big ship, so he approached the owner of the shipyard to discuss this matter. After all, Benjamin is the old foreman in the factory. The boss said that I value your opinion very much, and I will reply you after I do some research, and then there will be no more.


    Benjamin resigned angrily and jumped to work in several other shipyards in succession, but each boss was reluctant to invest a large sum of money to test a type of ship that no one in Jiaowan might buy.


    During this period, he met a 16-year-old boy named Vito. His ideal was to "see the other side of the sea", so he went to the shipyard to learn shipbuilding technology, dreaming of building a ship that can go deep into the ocean. . It is impossible for a ship to have this ability, it is impossible to rely on manpower to row, only to rely on wind power. Benjamin felt that the little guy''s ideal coincided with his own goal, so he accepted him as his apprentice.


    After the master and apprentice continued to hit a wall for a while, their minds gradually faded, and then they met Quiller Foster who recruited shipwrights all over the world.


    Benjamin went to inquire about it with the idea of ??trying his luck. Quiller happened to be at the recruitment site that day. When he saw an experienced old shipwright, he personally received Benjamin. During the conversation, he described to him the Seeing those two models in the car made Benjamin''s heart jump, as if he had started the second spring of his life.


    Benjamin resigned from his current job without hesitation, signed up at Quiller, and brought his little apprentice along with him. The little guy originally wanted to visit other places, but after knowing that he was going to the Northwest Bay, there would be 10,000 of them. willing.


    Now, they finally reached their destination.


    When they came to the entrance of the town, there was already a group of people waiting for them. When they were still far away from Huxin Town, Queller sent a fast horse to notify Paul.


    Quiller jumped off the horse and walked towards the familiar figure, who had already extended his right hand.


    "Long time no see, Quiller."


    "Long time no see, Paul."


    The hands of the two were tightly held together.


    Quiller turned around and raised his hand back and said, "The shipwright you want has been brought to you. This time, it''s 30 people, but it''s just the first batch. I''ll send it to you in the future, as well as other fields you want. talent."


    Paul patted Quiller on the shoulder hard: "Thank you, my hair is going to be gray."


    Then he greeted everyone behind Quiller very enthusiastically: "Welcome everyone, I hope you have a happy life in my territory."


    He also saw other familiar figures, and greeted, "Everyone from the Lichman Adventure Group, how are you?"


    Everyone behind Quiller also paid tribute to him.


    Paul ordered people to properly accommodate the people brought by Queller, and Queller and the actual person in charge of the caravan, Director Christopher, were invited to the Lord''s Mansion to have dinner together. Searle and other high-level officials from the Government Affairs Council accompanied him.


    Queller and Christopher were astonished that the utensils used for the dinner were all porcelain, and they were patterned porcelain.


    Director Christopher, in particular, picked up a porcelain bowl and looked at it carefully under the light of the candle, while involuntarily uttering various exclamation words.


    Just tap the porcelain bowl with a knife and fork, and you can hear a crisp and pleasant sound, which is really a magical and beautiful creation.


    After dinner began, Quiller conveyed to Paul his father, the Marquess Foster, of his intention to cooperate, and his family wanted to obtain the exclusive right to distribute porcelain and paper in the South.


    "No problem!" Paul agreed without hesitation, and then added: "But there must be a time limit. After the time limit expires, the contract can only be renewed if both parties are satisfied."


    He is currently weak in the north, let alone in the south, which is thousands of miles away. If he wants to move in the south, he must rely on the big tree of the Foster family, but he cannot rely on it for a lifetime.


    Supervisor Christopher said with a smile: "Of course, of course, we do it all over there. Please rest assured, Lord Graeman, you will definitely not suffer from doing business with the Chamber of Commerce of the Foster Family."


    He made up his mind to get the agency right no matter what. When he left this time, he took a batch of porcelain and a batch of paper and returned to the south At this time, the real practical porcelain has begun to be measured. Production, after acquiring Bairding and greatly increasing its strength, Huxin Town expanded the scale of its porcelain kiln.


    At this time, the number of workers inside has reached more than 50, and it can produce 3,000 pieces of ordinary daily-use porcelain per month. Of course, because most of the workers are novices and their proficiency is not good, the quality of the fired porcelain is uneven.


    Now there are two types of businesses in the porcelain kiln in Huxin Town: one is firing ordinary porcelain that is shaped by the kiln itself. Taking some daily-use porcelain as an example, a tray is priced at 2 silver coins, and dishes are 1 silver coin; the other is firing Porcelain made to order by customers is priced according to the difficulty of production, and the high price can even reach dozens of silver coins per piece.


    It''s exciting to think about turning a pile of kaolin into a huge pile of shiny silver coins.


    However, the consumer group of porcelain is not ordinary civilians. After all, many ordinary people have never even touched silver coins, let alone bought them. It was mainly aimed at nobles and wealthy merchants.


    Because of the two military victories, Paul began to "inflate" a little, and he was no longer afraid of the big tree attracting the wind. He instructed General Manager Ford, who was in charge of commerce, to loosen trade restrictions and gradually expand Arda''s trade area to the east and south.


    Porcelain and paper are in high demand. At this time, Huxin Town is no longer as peaceful as it used to be, and there are some "busy" scenes at the beginning. Foreign businessmen often come here and leave with a lot of paper and porcelain.


    Paul is considering whether to tear down the pontoon bridge and ask an architect to design a real stone bridge. Now this loose pontoon bridge really affects the traffic and the image of the town too much.


    Or move some people to the south bank of Lake Weiss, build new settlements, and expand Lake Town into a real city.


    I believe that day should not be far away.

 Chapter 80： Pirates Favorite - Sroop Ship

    The morning after the Foster family arrived in Huxin Town, Paul couldn''t wait to lead a group of shipbuilders to Fulan Port.


    As for the details of the business cooperation, Mr. Ford and others are slowly negotiating with Supervisor Christopher.


    Queller and the members of the adventure group also accompanied them, and they chatted about the situation in the south on the way.


    "Giles is annexing those lords who disobey him south of Thorn Pass. I''m afraid no one will be able to persist, after all, he is too powerful."


    Queller introduced Paul in this way.


    Paul thought to himself: It looks like the war will go on for a long time.


    Since Hansel took office here, he told him a lot of news about the royal capital. It is estimated that the main army to counter the rebellion will only be able to go south next year.


    Another piece of news from Quiller caught his attention¡ªthe revival of the witch hunt in the South.


    "In the first few days before departure, a witch was burned in the square."


    Paul asked curiously: "How to judge whether a person is a wizard or not?"


    Quiller stroked his chin and said, "There is a ''magic-seeking stone'', which is said to change color as soon as it comes in contact with items with magic marks."


    Isn''t that the kind of stone they took out when they first met Dean Leonard? At that time, they still mysteriously rubbed stones on their muskets, but they finally eliminated their suspicions.


    "Then if a wizard can disguise himself well, never cast his magic in front of others, or never carry items with traces of magic, will he be safe and sound?"


    Quiller shook his head and said: "No, most of the time it is still based on the judge''s own experience, and the means of judgment are varied."


    In that case, there would be a lot of room for manipulation. Paul shuddered when he thought of the methods used to identify witches in the European medieval witch hunt movement. He looked through some history books of this world, and there were many unjust, false and wrongly decided cases admitted by the Holy See.


    "I wish we lived in an enlightened age," he said with a sigh.


    It made everyone stare at him.


    Meru asked aloud, "Why did Master Graiman say that?"


    Paul thought about how to answer, he didn''t want to say anything too radical.


    "I think... Even if the other party is really a wizard, as long as he doesn''t violate the law and does not do things that endanger others, there is no need to deprive him of his life. Even if he violates the law, it is the same as ordinary people. According to the degree of crime, how should he be punished? Just how to punish."


    Quiller shook his head: "Paul, what you said is too idealistic. Many people have raised similar views. But have you ever thought about it? If magic really exists and is as evil as it is in the legend, then wizards can completely commit crimes without the knowledge of others."


    Paul responded: "I have heard a saying that when a flood comes, it is better to channel it rationally than to block it blindly."


    "So I tend to establish an official organization to manage wizards in a unified way, influence their moral tendencies, use their abilities to do things that are helpful to the public, and at the same time monitor whether they will commit crimes. The evil people will be eliminated in time."


    He finally added: "By the way, just like the Adventurer''s Guild, aren''t the adventurers all possessing unique skills?"


    Meru smiled like a flower, and said to Paul: "Haha, Lord Earl, your suggestion is really ingenious."


    Lady Scholar, Ladi, listened silently, without saying a word.


    ¡­


    "What a unique ship!"


    The shipbuilders from the south gathered around the model sailboat and talked about it.


    Especially old Benjamin, the shape and characteristics of the fat and puffy boat in front of him coincided with his various ideas.


    Yes, this is the boat he''s been wanting to build for years.


    Another type of ship called "Flying Shear" has a strange shape, but its structure seems to be born for high-speed sailing.


    The old boatman''s eyes were shining, and he kept circling the model, carefully observing it from different angles, for fear of missing any details.


    Lu Bin, the director of the shipyard, looked on with a smile. Before, he was worried that the **** guys thought highly of themselves and looked down on the small shipyard he managed. Now it seems that this worry is completely unnecessary.


    "Everyone! Everyone!"


    Paul called out to attract everyone''s attention.


    "I restored the models of these two ships according to the description in the ancient books of the Bella Empire. The book says that these two ships can cut through the wind and waves and cross the ocean. The structure should be very mature, so I I felt like I could build a real ship directly from the model."


    It has been used for a hundred or two hundred years in another world, how can it be immature?


    Old Benjamin was heartbroken: "I didn''t expect that people in ancient times could build such a ship, but modern shipbuilding technology has degenerated instead."


    Because Benjamin is well-known in the shipbuilding industry in Jiaowan, he is the head of a group of southern shipbuilders.


    So Benjamin stepped forward and asked Paul: "Master Greiman, judging from the proportions of these two models, it may not be realistic to build such a large new type of ship at once. Can we first imitate their structure and build a few ships?" Try your hand on the boat."


    After all, he is a stable old craftsman. Even if he is itchy, he knows that it cannot be done overnight.


    Paul raised his head: "I have thought of this a long time ago. In fact, there is another kind of ship described in ancient books. I have also restored its model and showed it to you."


    He clapped his hands, and the guard at the side took out a new model ship from the box and put it on it.


    The favorite of the pirates in the era of great exploration of the earth - the Sroop ship.


    This kind of ship was widely used in offshore trade and patrol operations of European countries and their colonies in the 17th and 18th centuries. It was designed for speed and flexibility from bow to stern.


    The length of the hull is generally about 20 metersUsually there is only one or occasionally two masts installed backwards, with one or two horizontal sails and a large gaff mainsail hanging on it. Go like the dorsal fin that a shark shows while cruising the water.


    Regardless of crosswind or tailwind, this kind of boat can use the huge sail area to propel the hull forward. Its iconic long bowsprit is like a sharp sword piercing forward. Excellent turning and headwind performance, this sail design is so good that 21st century sail racing yachts on the planet use a similar layout.


    A large Sroop ship with a displacement of 100 tons can carry 70 to 120 fully armed pirates and can carry up to 14 cannons.


    It perfectly interprets the pirate principle of "those who can outrun me can''t beat me, and those who can outrun me can''t outrun me". As soon as the unmasted top emerges from the horizon, it sails towards the shallow water harbor branch.


    It is also the smallest vessel for safe ocean voyages, with a sloop not much bigger than an inshore fishing boat capable of crossing the Atlantic or rounding the Cape of Good Hope.


    The structure is simple, and it can be manufactured in large quantities, allowing one''s own sea power to quickly form an army.


    The performance is excellent, and it can cross the Atlantic Ocean. It will definitely not be a problem to take a trip to Jiaowan.


    Small in size, it can be used for craftsmen to practice and accumulate experience.


    Everyone was once again attracted by this exquisite and small ship, and old Benjamin said excitedly: "Master Graeman, let''s start tomorrow!"


    It was also the first time Director Rubin saw this kind of boat, and looked at Paul with a resentful expression, as if complaining why he didn''t take it out earlier, so that he could grab a face in front of these foreigners.


    Paul smiled at him apologetically. He hadn''t thought of this kind of boat until recently.

 Chapter 81： fist industry one

    Mr. Bennett Todd, who lives in Port Fulllands, is a wealthy man, the master of five cargo ships in the prime of his life.


    Bennett''s grandfather was originally a land merchant, and accumulated a fortune by traveling all over the world for many years. In his father''s generation, the family began to set their sights on the sea.


    Under the puzzled eyes of relatives, my father used the money left by his grandfather to buy the first galley of the Todd family, and recruited enough sailors to start shipping business on the Northwest Bay.


    By the time Bennett took over, the Todd family owned five cargo ships.


    The existence of pirates has not affected the business of the ship merchants too much. It is distressing to pay a protection fee every year, but since the rise of the great pirate Edward, the pirates have learned the truth that they cannot kill the hen that lays golden eggs. Only by letting the hen eat fat can he get more golden eggs.


    Only the unlucky ones with hard bones will be snatched up by the pirates.


    And even if the money is not given to the pirates as a protection fee, it has to be handed over to the lord as a tax.


    That''s right, the only loss is the lords whose territories are close to the sea. On the whole, if the pirates charge more protection fees, the lords will have to collect less taxes. After all, one sheep can''t afford two skin.


    But this year, things have changed in the Northwest Gulf.


    Edward, the leader of the pirates, and his main fleet suddenly disappeared, and the remaining scattered pirate gangs lost their restraint, and began to act recklessly regardless of the previous rules.


    This caused the sea merchants to suffer a lot of losses.


    Then, several pirate groups came ashore to plunder one after another, and a pirate group whose leader was called "Shark" still occupied Fulan Port and did not leave. What is even more surprising is that they also ambushed and killed the lord of Arda, the old Earl Greman.


    Local businessmen, including Bennett, were extorted a lot of money by the pirates.


    However, the good days of the pirates didn''t last long. The new succeeding lord, Paul Grayman, quickly recruited troops to fight back against the pirates. After a few months of prosperity, Shark and the other pirates were hanged on the square in Port Fran?ois.


    At first, in the eyes of Mr. Todd, the young Greiman Jr. was an ambitious person, and of course it can be said that he was very ambitious.


    After he regained Fulan Port, he summoned the merchants to give a briefing, saying that he would establish an "Ocean Trading Company" in the future, and hoped that everyone could participate together.


    In the prospect he depicted, the business of merchants will no longer be limited to the northwest bay area, but will go farther, such as the west coast of the kingdom, such as the horned bay in the south, or even go east after bypassing the horned bay .


    At that time, everyone thought that the lord was either dazzled by the victory in the eradication of pirates, or he was trying to ask them for money in a different way. How long would it take to travel by boat to such a far place.


    However, what happened to the lord recently made Mr. Todd and some of his business friends feel that he was not bragging or cajoling everyone.


    Little Earl Greiman did not force everyone to "invest" in any company as everyone had guessed at the time, but he first created a few novelty things that sold well.


    Cheap new paper, exquisite porcelain, and harvesters that attracted landowners to order, all came from the young lord.


    Then it seems that it is not impossible for him to invent a ship that can sail on the ocean.


    But even so, is there anything in the remote northwest that can be used as a commodity to arouse the interest of people in the wealthy areas in the south?


    Oh, right! The things that Earl Greiman created by himself can be sold, no wonder he wants to set up some kind of "Ocean Trading Company".


    No, the Earl once again came to Fulan Port and called the merchants to the government affairs hall for a meeting.


    Bennett came to the government affairs hall at the stipulated time. The original church had been remodeled and turned into a place where the mayor and other affairs officers handled daily government affairs.


    He entered the original chapel, which has now been converted into a conference room, with tables and chairs ready-made.


    There were already many familiar faces sitting there, not only businessmen present, they greeted Bennett one after another.


    The lord has not yet arrived, and everyone is talking about what the Earl is going to do this time.


    "Earl Greiman is here!"


    Hearing the loud announcement from the guard standing at the door, everyone fell silent immediately.


    The lord came in through the side door with Theodore, the mayor of Fulan Port, and Peter, the mayor''s advisor.


    After the three of them sat down one by one, Earl Greiman came up and got straight to the point.


    "Gentlemen, you are not called here for anything else, but to discuss a good way to make you rich."


    make us rich? The merchants below looked at each other in blank dismay, didn''t the nobles regard them as fat sheep? When you are short of money, you will kill with a knife.


    "If you make a fortune, I can collect more taxes!" The earl said without any concealment.


    It turns out that the sheep must be fattened first, and then slaughtered.


    But it''s okay, at least I can have more meat left on my body, and many businessmen''s minds have become active.


    The lord continued to speak: "I think everyone knows that the south is at war. What does war mean? War means getting rich!"


    As a vassal of His Majesty the King, when the old man was in such a big trouble, he said such a thing, everyone complained in their hearts, but they all agreed on getting rich.


    "The ocean-going trade I mentioned before is not ready for it now, but my shipyard is building ships suitable for ocean-going voyages. I believe it will produce results soon, and we will need everyone''s support by then!"


    Hearing these words, Bennet thought to himself, "It seems that Earl Graham should be prepared."


    If it is really possible to build a ship suitable for ocean sailing, the Todd family, who are ship merchants, will not be left behind no matter what.


    Of course, Bennett was not the only one present who had similar thoughts.


    I only heard the lord say: "Although the conditions for sea transportation are not available for the time being, we can still transport it by land. Even though there are many checkpoints on the road, we can still make money."


    The merchants didn''t take it seriously. It''s not that everyone hasn''t tried what the lord said just now, it''s just that they all lost badly.


    There are very few special products in the Northwest Bay area, and most of the products produced are also produced by other people, and they are transported over long distancesPassing through layers of peeling in various territories and checkpoints, in order not to lose money, there is no way to legalize too much at the destination low price.


    And because the price is too high, it is natural that it cannot compete with similar local products, and it will lose money if it cannot be sold in the end.


    So for a long time, the merchants here have either produced and sold their own products on their own territory, or sold other local specialties to the Northwest Gulf.


    The outflow of wealth caused by the trade deficit has become one of the important reasons for the economic depression in the Northwest Bay area. If it were not for the support of food and some small quantities of special products, the situation would be unimaginable.


    "I know what everyone is thinking, so I decided to develop several ''fist industries'' for us Arda."


    "Fist industry"? A new term came out of the lord''s mouth, and the merchants all pricked up their ears.


    "For example, the recent new paper, porcelain, harvester, we can manufacture but others can''t, or we can manufacture better quality, more quantity, and cheaper price."


    The merchants suddenly realized that the paper, porcelain, and harvesting machines that have emerged recently can indeed be regarded as special products among the special products of the Northwest Bay area.


    There is only one family in the whole world, without a semicolon. This family is the Gleiman family.


    Many people here have already purchased paper and porcelain from Lord Earl''s "factory", and then sold them in other places.


    Only the harvester was strictly restricted by the Lord''s Mansion, and only the agricultural machinery factory was allowed to sell directly to the indigenous customers in Arda and Bairdin.


    But the output of these things is still too small to be called an industry.


    Many people have an idea in their minds that they think is a bit ridiculous:


    Could it be...


    Could it be...


    Earl Greiman wants to share the manufacturing technology of these things with everyone, so as to expand their production?

 Chapter 82： fist industry two

    Could it be that Earl Greyman wants to share the technology of making paper and porcelain with everyone?


    This thought popped into the minds of many people present.


    But... is it possible?


    Think about it in another way, if you have the only technology in the world, the things you produce can bring you huge profits, and as a feudal noble, you have enough power in your hands to scare off those who secretly attack the little ones. thoughtful person.


    Will I foolishly take it out and share it with others?


    "Earl Greyman probably just wants us to sell those things further afield for him, right? Although the production is small now, there will definitely be more and more in the future."


    "Perhaps, what the Earl meant was to give local merchants a lower ex-factory price, so as to support commercial activities in his territory."


    "Well... that''s not bad. You should be able to make a lot of money from the difference between the buying and selling prices."


    Bennett and other merchants who have not been in contact with the business of paper and porcelain think so.


    Then they heard the following sentence:


    "Some of you guessed it right. I will take out certain technologies and crafts and authorize them for your use at the right time, and use everyone''s strength to expand the output in the territory."


    As soon as the lord said this, the people below were in an uproar.


    Everyone couldn''t care less about being cautious, they whispered and talked in twos and threes, and the meeting hall began to be noisy.


    ¡­


    Paul took advantage of the discussion among the audience below and drank a sip of water to moisten his throat.


    Technology diffusion and business support are things he has been thinking about for a long time. Although the invention and sales of papermaking, porcelain, and harvesting machines have doubled the fiscal revenue of the Lord''s Mansion, the corresponding expenses have also doubled.


    The daily consumption of the army, the manufacture and maintenance of weapons, the salaries of officials at all levels and various workers, and the construction of water conservancy in vast rural areas all require massive expenses. The development of follow-up plans.


    He had thought about raising the prices of the things he sold, but those things were not necessities of life. If they were too expensive, everyone would just stop buying them and live their lives as they wanted in the future.


    For example, porcelain, if you can¡¯t afford it, there are pottery, everyone can still drink water and eat, hasn¡¯t it been like this for thousands of years.


    There is also something like paper with small profits but quick turnover. There is no need to keep it in your hands. Others can imitate it after a lot of thinking.


    After some consideration, he took aim at the power of the people and decided to support a group of powerful "private enterprises" in Arda and Berding, and then the Lord''s Mansion could collect more taxes.


    However, some industries still need to be restricted, such as machinery manufacturing such as harvesters, and steelmaking and ironmaking in the future, such "heavy industries", in order to prevent technology leakage, allow more powerful potential opponents to pick peaches. At the current stage, it still needs to be firmly placed under the direct control of the Lord''s Mansion.


    For example, the harvester, not to mention the release of manufacturing, even the purchase is restricted, and now only customers in Arda and Bairdin are allowed to buy it, unless the market in these two places is saturated or the agricultural upgrade has been completed. Foreign customers are allowed to purchase.


    Of course, if there are capable people from other places to get a few sets and imitate them by some means, then I have no good way, anyway, I can stop it a little bit.


    Some things, you have to wait until you have established an absolute advantage before letting go.


    But such "light industries" as papermaking, porcelain firing, and the planned salt making, food processing, and textiles don''t need to be too cautious. They can be opened up to the private sector now to increase tax revenue on the territory.


    The scope of the spread still needs to be controlled, and it can only be in Arda and Bairdin, otherwise, wouldn''t it be cheaper for other lords.


    After deliberation by the Government Council, the Lord''s Mansion will control the above-mentioned industries through technology authorization.


    Authorized private factories or workshops will be sent by the Lord''s Palace to send skilled craftsmen to guide production and train apprentices, but they must also be supervised by confidential personnel stationed by the Lord''s Palace to prevent the production process and technology from being stolen.


    As the number of workers mastering new technologies and techniques increases, it becomes more and more difficult and inhumane to centralize them for closed management as before.


    Therefore, the Government Administration Council is studying new management methods. The existing ideas are as follows:


    It is strictly forbidden for skilled workers to immigrate to other places, and offenders will be fined or jailed;


    Improve the treatment of workers, formulate minimum wages for workers, whether it is government-run or private-run must abide by, and keep talents in the local area;


    The Bureau of Secrecy has classified sensitive technologies as confidential matters, and strictly prohibits them from leaking out. Workers or operators who have mastered these technologies are classified as confidential personnel, and their control is strengthened.


    Paul hopes that through the above measures, the emergence of characters like "Samuel Slater" can be delayed.


    In addition to complying with the obligation of confidentiality, private operators also have to pay a technology usage fee to the Lord''s Mansion every year. Such a good thing cannot be given for nothing.


    Of course, if they develop new technologies and processes by themselves, they don''t need to pay this fee.


    Paul hoped that there would be a wave of inventions and creations in his own territory. For this reason, he also used the patent system of his previous life as a template to urge the Government Affairs Council to formulate a "Patent Act" to protect the interests of inventors. It is believed that it will be perfected and promulgated soon.


    Although the patent system in the previous life had various drawbacks and was criticized a lot, for example, it weakened the role of market regulation to a certain extent, UU Kanshu restricted competition, hindered technological progress and invention The widespread use of invention may even lead to the emergence of some patent speculators.


    However, the overall advantages of the patent system outweigh the disadvantages. It uses legal and economic means to encourage people to invent and create, so as to promote scientific and technological progress and economic development. This is also an important factor that promoted the British Industrial Revolution.


    ¡­


    After everyone discussed for a while, Paul outlined the content of technology authorization, including the obligations to be observed by the authorized party and the confidentiality regulations for sensitive technologies.


    Everyone has no objection to this.


    On the one hand, being able to obtain the exclusive technology of the Lord''s Mansion is already a good thing, if there is no corresponding payment, they will suspect that it is a trap.


    On the other hand, no one wants too many competitors to appear, and the lord asked to prevent the outflow of technology, and everyone is naturally happy to hear it.


    "Do you have any comments to make?"


    He had been talking all the time just now, and now Paul wanted to hear the opinions of the audience.


    After a while of silence, someone finally raised his hand boldly.


    Paul held out his hand to the man as a gesture of invitation.


    "Master Graham..."


    It was Bennett who raised his hand. He was a little nervous. After all, it was the first time he had a one-on-one conversation with the ruler of this land.


    But he still mustered up the courage to continue: "If we invest in the industry you want to open up, we need to buy venues, purchase equipment, and hire workers. These are not small expenses, so can you..."


    He paused, and finished the following words in a low voice: "...Can you reduce some taxes in the early stage?"


    As soon as this remark came out, there was silence in the lobby.

 Chapter 83： Support business

    "Is it possible to reduce part of the tax in the early stage?"


    As soon as Bennett''s words came out, the lobby fell silent.


    Someone secretly laughed at him as crazy, neither natural disaster nor man-made disaster, you asked a lord to reduce taxes?


    There were also those who were secretly thankful that Bennett, a young bird, said what he wanted to say.


    Some people who knew him worried for him.


    Paul stared at Bennett motionlessly, which made him feel scared. He wouldn''t make a bad impression on the lord, would he?


    The lord finally spoke: "What''s your name?"


    Bennett replied anxiously: "Ben...Bennett, Bennett Todd, uh...I''m a ship merchant in Port Fullland."


    Paul nodded and said, "Oh, Mr. Todd. Your proposal is very good. In fact, this is one of the business-friendly measures I will talk about next."


    The mayor, Theodore, and the old adviser, Peter, looked at each other, and they saw each other''s doubts. It seems that the earl didn''t tell them that there was such a thing beforehand?


    Paul cleared his throat, and continued: "As for how to reduce or exempt the tax, it has to be discussed by the Government Council before making a decision."


    Seeing that his proposal coincided with the measures the Lord wanted to say, Bennet breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Thank you, Graham-sama."


    He thanked Paul gratefully and sat down.


    The merchants in the lobby were also excited. It seemed that the lord was determined to support them. They looked at Paul gratefully, and many of them had secretly made up their minds to make a big effort.


    Paul felt depressed: Damn, how could he forget such a measure that can whet the businessman''s appetite, and someone else proposed it first.


    Then I saw everyone in the lobby looking at him eagerly, waiting for him to announce the rest of the business-friendly measures.


    By the way, I just said it was one of them.


    Well, let''s go all out, Paul stood up from his seat and threw two big bombs:


    One is that he will order the Government Council to set up an organization called a "bank" to issue loans at low interest rates to those operators who lack start-up capital.


    The second is that he plans to follow the example of the Jiaowan League in the south and set up a stock exchange through which operators can sell securities to raise idle funds from society.


    "Wow¡ª" There was an uproar in the lobby again.


    In fact, neither of these things is new.


    There are many organizations that lend money among the people, but the interest is very high, which often ruins the borrowers. In comparison, the low-interest loans of "banks" are very attractive.


    The securities exchange of the Angle Bay League has been established for a long time, but there has never been a similar institution in other places.


    With Bennett in his prime, the others also let go of their courage.


    A businessman asked, "Master Greiman, what technologies will you license to us?"


    What, I said such a big meal, haven''t I said which industries I want to open up? Really should have asked Bernard to write a manuscript for himself beforehand.


    Paul thought for a while and said, "The first one is papermaking. Everyone must have used this kind of paper."


    Everyone nodded, this kind of cheap paper has entered everyone''s daily life.


    Paul went on: "The second is making salt."


    Salt? Everyone looked at each other in blank dismay. Arda already had a salt-making industry, and table salt was one of the few products in the northwest coastal area that could be sold elsewhere. After all, not every place could produce salt.


    Seeing the doubts of the crowd, Paul asked, "Are there any salt merchants here? Please raise your hands."


    After several people raised their hands, he pointed to the one sitting at the front and asked, "Tell me, how do you get the salt in your daily life?"


    The salt merchant pointed to stood up and introduced himself first: "My lord, my name is Godwin Toby. Seawater is used to cook salt in the northwest bay, and there are salt people in the villages and towns near the sea who cook salt for a living." , our salt merchants go to buy it every month, and then transport it to various places in the inland for sale."


    "How much sea salt can you buy every month?"


    Godwin thought for a while and said, "The total amount of salt merchants in Arda is about 2,000 kilograms."


    Paul said: "Too little, I have a way to increase the monthly production of sea salt to tens of thousands of kilograms, and without burning fire, the cost is extremely low."


    Everyone felt unbelievable after hearing this. If Alda can really produce tens of thousands of kilograms of sea salt per month at a low cost, the money he earns will be doubled dozens of times.


    Paul''s method is sea salt drying, and he thinks the climate and light in the Northwest Gulf are very suitable for drying salt.


    Choose a large flat beach to build a salt pan. The salt pan is generally divided into two parts: the evaporation pool and the crystallization pool.


    When the tide is high, the seawater is introduced into the evaporation pool, and when the water is evaporated to a certain extent by the sun, it is poured into the crystallization pool and continues to be exposed to the sun. The seawater will become a saturated solution of salt, and the salt crystals will gradually be precipitated after exposure to the sun. It cannot be dried directly, because there are many other ingredients in the seawater, which will be mixed into the salt after it is completely dried.


    What you get at this time is coarse salt, which contains impurities such as silt. To improve the quality, you can add clean water to dissolve, filter, and then directly dry and recrystallize to get relatively clean salt. However, the output of this process is added. will drop a lot.


    In fact, the salt after secondary crystallization is still coarse salt, not only large particles, but also contains magnesium chloride, calcium chloride and other ingredients that make the taste bitter, and may even be mixed with sodium nitrite that is harmful to the human body.


    However, this is a harsh world similar to the Middle Ages of the earth. The people at the bottom are already very happy if they can eat coarse salt. Only wealthy businessmen like Bennett can eat finely ground salt.


    The nobles of this world can eat purified salt, but they must get it from well salt.


    The specific method is: grind soybeans into soymilk and pour it into the pot, boil it with brine, because the vegetable protein has strong cohesion, it can absorb calcium sulfate, humus and other impurities in the brine to form foam and float on the liquid surface. Fishing out the foam again plays the role of extracting impurities and purifying the brine.


    However, the refined salt produced by this method is simply a luxury accessory among luxury goods, and the low-level people and ordinary rich people should not think about it. Some places directly prohibit non-nobles from buying refined salt.


    Seeing the disbelief of the crowd, Paul smiled mysteriously: "The specific method can only be known after you have been authorized."


    The lord''s mysterious smile whetted the appetite of Godwin and other salt merchants.


    Paul continued: "The third is food processing. As I said at the beginning, the South is at war, and soldiers on the front line need to eat meat and vegetables in addition to bread and other staple foods. But everyone knows that under normal circumstances , Meat and vegetables cannot be preserved for a long time, and the quartermasters of every era and every army are very troubled by this problem.¡±


    "If we can find a way to preserve food without changing its texture for a long time, His Majesty the King will definitely give us a large order."


    Someone below asked: "Master Greyman, does that mean that we want us to process some dried fish and meat and sell them to the kingdom''s army?"


    Paul shrugged and said: "This is also a way. You can make some yourself. But what I want to say is another way. It can preserve not only meat, but also vegetables and fruits. Meat preserved in this way tastes much better than jerky.¡±


    "I named this processed food - canned food. UU Reading The Lord''s Mansion plans to build a canned food factory first, and everyone will be able to see it on the market soon."


    can? It was another new thing. Earl Greyman was really a prolific inventor, and everyone was amazed.


    The canned food Paul is talking about is the most primitive kind of canned food.


    In 1800, in order to solve the stomach problems of the soldiers, Napoleon, the first ruler of France, offered a huge bonus of 12,000 francs to solicit solutions or inventions that could preserve military rations for a long time.


    In 1810, a man named Nicolas Appel won the prize by inventing cans.


    His method of making cans is very simple: process the food well, put it into a jar, put it all in a boiling water pot, heat it for 30-60 minutes, plug it tightly with a cork while it is hot, and then reinforce it with a thread or use wax. Sealed.


    The cans produced by this simple method, after months of sea transportation, heat and humidity, have not deteriorated after opening.


    What could be better than canned food for the Kingdom''s armies that will fight deep in the South in the future?


    Hansel almost went crazy when he learned about the characteristics of canned food. He cried and begged Paul and the Government Council to give priority to supporting the development of the canned food industry.


    Well, the meeting is almost here, Paul stood up and said:


    "Everyone, I''ve finished what I need to say. Today''s meeting will come here first. If you are interested in cooperating with the Lord''s Mansion, please contact Mayor Theodore and Advisor Peter to sign up, or you can go home and think about it first, haha. I have other things to do, so I have to leave first."


    Seeing the leader leaving, everyone stood up to see him off.


    After Paul disappeared through the side door, the town''s Theodore and the old consultant Peter were almost instantly surrounded by people rushing to the front...

 Chapter 84： Castle

    Viscount Angelo walked cautiously in the corridors of the castle. Although he had been here many times, he still hadn''t adapted to the environment inside.


    It''s dark and gloomy, and its characteristics are like a dungeon inhabited by ghosts in horror stories. Why does the owner like to live in this kind of place?


    The Earl of Kent is really an unpredictable person in every way.


    With his own thoughts, An Qiluo turned a corner and stopped in an open place.


    He tidied up his clothes, and walked slowly to a tall and gorgeous room door.


    Two guards with halberds stood on the left and right of the door. Seeing An Qiluo approaching, they crossed their weapons and blocked the door of the room.


    The guard glanced up and down at Angelo coldly, that look made him feel like a lamb being targeted by a hungry wolf.


    Remember, you are a nobleman, but these are just two soldiers standing in front of you, and you are the guest of their lord.


    He regained some arrogance, tried not to look timid, puffed out his chest and said loudly in the tone he had trained in the position of keeper of the seal:


    "Viscount Angelo, Keeper of Bairding''s Seal, is here at the invitation of the Earl of Kent."


    Damn it, I have seen the count several times, but his two personal guards still act as if they don''t know him.


    Angelo wasn''t just angry, apart from his wounded self-esteem, he was vaguely aware of some kind of panic hidden in his heart.


    The full of hope that came to seek refuge in the early days has disappeared, and all that is left is the uneasiness after living under the fence.


    The two guards still stood still, continuing to stare at Angelo, and the weapons blocking the door were not withdrawn.


    Angelo closed his eyes and waited quietly.


    One minute, or two minutes, in short, it feels like a century.


    Finally, a voice came from behind the thick wooden door: "Come in."


    Angelo exhaled lightly.


    Two guards withdrew their weapons, and one of them gently pushed the door open.


    He adjusted his mentality and walked slowly into the room.


    "Bang Dang" came from behind, and the closing of the door made Angelo shiver involuntarily.


    This is the study of the Earl of Kent, the space is very large, but the atmosphere is more weird than the outside of the room.


    It was clearly broad daylight, but the windows of the room were tightly covered with thick curtains, preventing even a ray of sunlight from entering.


    The lighting in such a large room is only relying on the faint light from a floor-standing candlestick. A person is sitting on a wicker chair next to the candlestick, concentrating on flipping through a thick book.


    "Can he read the words on it?"


    As soon as An Qiluo had such an idea, the person on the wicker chair spoke, although he didn''t look up at him.


    "Mr. Viscount, please sit down."


    Lord Maltz Kent pointed to the chair on the other side of the candlestick.


    This is a man with pale skin and a shady face, with a pointed nose and deep-set eye sockets surrounded by faint dark circles. Although he is only middle-aged, the hair on the top of his head is already half bald.


    "Thank you, Lord Kent."


    An Qiluo swallowed a mouthful of saliva, walked to the wicker chair and sat down with his weak legs, although he didn''t know why his legs were weak.


    "Then, Viscount Angelo, come and talk to me about Berding."


    The Earl of Kent said casually, his eyes still on his book.


    The other party was finally willing to mention Bairdin''s matter, Angelo wanted to cry but had no tears.


    I met the earl several times, but each time I was dismissed lightly after a sentence or two. The only time I stayed with him for a long time was when I stayed for lunch. Not a single word was said.


    This time we must seize the opportunity.


    "Lord Kent, the lord of Arda, Paul Grayman, has detained our lord¡ªEarl Myron Garnard without authorization."


    "And we, in order to maintain the glory of Bairdin, raised troops against this tyrannical lord, but in the end we were defeated."


    ¡­


    Angelo spent nearly half an hour detailing the "causes and consequences" that led to his exile.


    "My lord is still in the hands of the opponent, so you are so eager to raise troops, you are really loyal and brave!"


    The Earl of Kent said this suddenly, without concealing the irony in his words.


    An Qiluo blushed, and then said seriously: "Indeed, we were dazzled by the other party''s evil deeds and slanders at the time, and his notice must have been distributed to you, just how shameless is it? Can the mind fabricate things out of nothing?¡±


    "So, you came to me to...?"


    "Master Earl, please make the decision for us, please help us recapture Bairding! We...we have nowhere to go now."


    Then the room fell silent.


    Angelo just waited, and when he became more and more irritable, the Earl of Kent asked:


    "So, what can I get?"


    Naked and undisguised.


    An Qiluo was furious in his heart. Before, in order to have a strong foreign aid, he had given so much property to the person in front of him. Now that he really needed help, the other party even wanted to speak loudly.


    But he didn''t dare to show his anger at all, and still said in a humble tone: "Lord Kent, I can''t give you anything now."


    The Earl of Kent shook his head: "I''m not talking about the present, but the future. What can you give me after you take the seat of Lord Beilding in the future?"


    Angelo was shocked: "My lord, Myron Ganard is still alive, I...I..."


    "Hmph, there''s no need for us to hide it. Except for your inexperienced young master, who do you think you can hide from old Garnard? Now that you have made the first step, let''s open the bow." How can there be any reason to turn around?"


    In just a moment, what the other party said made An Qiluo break out in cold sweat.


    The Earl of Kent didn''t urge him either, just quietly waiting for his reply.


    "Lord Kent..." Angelo finally said:


    "If you can help me obtain the seat of Lord Beilding, I will cede the land of a town to you."


    The other party did not respond.


    An Qiluo gritted his teeth and continued to increase the price: "Two towns!"


    After waiting in embarrassment for a while, there was still no expected response.


    "A barony!"


    ¡­


    After repeatedly increasing the price to no avail, Angelo finally collapsed The other party''s appetite was too great.


    But he can''t give up, if he doesn''t grasp at the straw, he really has nothing. Before, I was looking for foreign aid everywhere, and only one person responded. Now it seems that I was really blind at that time.


    He had no choice but to say something that made his heart bleed: "Half of Bairdin''s territory, this is my final bottom line."


    The Earl of Kent moved his fingers and tapped slowly on the armrest of the chair, as if he was considering Angelo''s words.


    Only then did Angelo notice that the Earl''s nails were long and sharp, making one''s scalp tingle just by looking at them.


    He bite the bullet and said, "My lord, if you cut it again, there will only be one city of Butuya left in Bairdin."


    "Okay! That''s it."


    The Earl of Kent finally agreed, Angelo heaved a sigh of relief, and then felt extremely distressed.


    "Go back first, and I''ll let you know when I''m ready."


    The count issued an order to evict the guest, and Angelo had no choice but to obey. He stood up, bowed to the other party, and left the room slowly.


    He knew that he couldn''t be too impatient at this time.


    From the time he entered the room to the time he left, the count never took his eyes off the book, and never looked at him from the beginning to the end.


    After the door was closed, the Earl of Kent finally closed the book and put it on the small square table beside him.


    Then, he picked up a water glass on the square table.


    This is a water cup made of porcelain, very exquisite, with a lifelike rose painted on it.


    The count didn''t drink water, but kept playing with the water glass in his hand. It could be seen that he liked this kind of vessel very much.


    He looked at the water glass and said to himself: "Now, let me see which one of you offers a higher price."

 Chapter 85： navy

    "Drink!"


    Occam stabbed at the opponent fiercely with a wooden knife in his hand.


    But the opponent easily blocked his wooden knife, and before his arm was retracted, the wooden knife with his backhand stabbed him in the waist.


    "Don''t just attack blindly, remember to stabilize the chassis at all times!"


    The ex-pirate chieftain and now Arda''s Navy private, Quick, loudly pointed out the opponent''s shortcomings.


    Occam rubbed his waist that was sore from being poked by the wooden knife, and resumed his offensive posture, looking for the loopholes in Quick''s defense.


    After staring at each other for a few laps with Quick, he found an angle that he thought the other party would not be able to counterattack, and stabbed quickly, but this time Quick just dodged...


    With a "plop", Occam rushed too hard and fell into the water.


    The sailors of the Arda Navy are practicing how to fight on the water. Six naval warships and a dozen fishing boats temporarily recruited are full of sailors who are "fighting" fiercely.


    Just when everyone was training in full swing, they suddenly heard the sound of the assembly call from the shore.


    Everyone immediately stopped what they were doing, and rowed their oars towards the military port wharf.


    By building and expropriating and refitting civilian ships, the Arda Navy at this time already owned 6 larger galleys, each of which was controlled by about 50 people. The Navy also set aside a piece of land in Port Fulan, built a naval base, and built a pier dedicated to berthing military warships.


    On the shore, Paul and his "Marine Commander" Austin are already standing there.


    After the sailors went ashore, they quickly ran to the playground in the military port to assemble. They formed six square formations under the leadership of the captain according to the warships they belonged to, with a total of more than 300 people.


    Although the weather is getting cooler after autumn, due to training, everyone only wears a blue and white striped shirt on the upper body. This kind of cotton shirt named "Sea Soul Shirt" by the lord is very popular among naval officers and soldiers. .


    It not only serves as windproof and sunscreen for sailors who go out to sea, but also has a very practical function that when someone accidentally falls into the sea from the deck, it can be quickly found.


    Accompanied by Austin, Paul inspected the sailor phalanx.


    He saw "Quaker I" in the phalanx and smiled playfully at him.


    Quick blushed, fearing the military regulations, he didn''t dare to turn his head, so he turned his eyeballs slightly to one side to avoid looking directly at Paul.


    Faced with this kind of slightly rude behavior, Paul did not blame him. This guy was made so ugly during the interrogation in Huxin Town that he would be very embarrassed when he saw him now.


    These criminals selected from pirate captives to enter the navy are only provided with food, clothing and housing in the army, and their salary is ignored. Unless they can make some outstanding contributions or perform well after serving for a period of time, they can get the same salary as normal sailors treatment.


    Quick was the second batch of captives selected to enter the navy. Fortunately, he made a lot of contributions in resisting the harassment of pirates when he came ashore. He was immediately promoted to a second-class soldier and received half salary. Good, you can get full salary.


    Looking at the nautical troops that have just taken shape, Paul is full of pride. Although this is just a small sapling, sooner or later it will grow into a towering tree.


    Sooner or later, this army will sail all over the world. When I think of the countless giant warships lined up in neat formations, with thousands of guns fired from the sides, and countless shells fired at the enemy, I can feel a burst of excitement in my heart. .


    He asked Austin: "Has artillery training started yet?"


    Austin replied: "It has already started. We built a simulation deck on land, and placed the two naval guns and four swivel guns that have been manufactured on it to practice the operation of the artillery."


    Paul was very satisfied. The two naval guns were still cast directly according to the army''s 6-pound guns, but the gun mounts were modified according to the environment on the ship. But the battleship can carry heavier guns. He has asked Marlowe to start trial production of 12-pound guns. As for the heavier 24-pound guns, let''s wait until a larger ship can be built.


    As for the small-caliber artillery such as the swivel gun, it is mainly installed on the head and tail of the battleship to make up for the area that the ship''s broadside guns cannot cover. In addition, when a gang battle occurs, first use the swivel gun to fire shotguns to confuse the enemy. Face.


    After the review, the sailors were ordered to continue training, while the officers of the navy gathered in the conference room at the base to listen to the lord''s introduction of the next development and arrangements.


    Paul sat on the first seat and said: "Gentlemen, I think you all know that the shipbuilders from the south are already in place, and the construction of new ships will start in a few days."


    Everyone nodded to express their understanding. When Paul led the shipbuilders from the south to the shipyard that day, their commander Austin and several other officers went together as naval representatives.


    And they also know what the new ship looks like. Two models of the Sroop ship are placed in the shipyard for reference by the shipbuilders to draw detailed design drawings, and two are placed in the naval base for the navy. Officers and soldiers use it for research.


    Paul said: "In the first phase of the Navy''s development plan, I planned to build six Sroop ships, but after building two and a little drill, the Navy will start to clear the Northwest Gulf of pirate groups, large and small. So you have to hurry up and prepare for the battleAlthough the pirates who came ashore to plunder were wiped out, the Northwest Gulf is far from being peaceful at this time, because Arda''s navy is still very weak, so the passive strategy was adopted. The defensive strategy is to go to war only when the pirates attack, and not to provoke them if the pirates do not come.


    Even so, there have been several incidents of pirate intrusions since the public trial meeting, but fortunately they were all repelled by Arda''s army, and each intrusion would be reported to Lake Town in time.


    When the navy is equipped with two Sroop ships, a total of 28 cannons can be placed on board. With such powerful firepower, the Arda navy will no longer be afraid of any pirates.


    Paul made another request:


    "The Government Council has decided that after the pirates are cleaned up, merchant ships will be sent to the south, and the navy must play the role of proving the route and escorting them."


    "From now on, you have to send people to go south along the coastline to find out the information of the various ports along the way, so that our ships can dock, supply, and repair when accidents happen on the road."


    Your Excellency Earl is really far-sighted, this is the thinking of many people here.


    ¡­


    After the meeting at the naval base, Paul went to the shipyard not far away.


    At this time, the shipyard has not started to build the Sroop ship, because according to the inspection results of the old shipbuilder Benjamin, the equipment here is a bit outdated, so he is directing the craftsmen in the shipyard to upgrade and repair together with Director Rubin equipment.


    Paul promised Rubin: the navy will be the focus of the next financial expenditure, and if you encounter trouble when upgrading equipment or purchasing shipbuilding materials, just speak to the Ministry of Finance.


    When he was leaving, he asked Lu Bin to cooperate with the shipwrights from the south, and Lu Bin hurriedly nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 86： Political and Economic Advisor

    Ladi once again came to the classroom of Weiss College, which she fell in love with recently.


    A few days ago, she and her companions from the adventure group followed Paul and Quiller back to Huxin Town from Port Fulan, and accidentally discovered that there was a school here.


    Although it is named "Wess College", it is actually a two-story building with a courtyard surrounded by brick walls, which looks very simple in every respect.


    During the day, the place is filled with children of all sizes from Huxin Town and nearby villages. Teachers are in charge of teaching them to read and write. At five o''clock in the afternoon, the children go back to their respective homes.


    But after dinner, the place will become lively again, and the adult townspeople from the town will gather here one after another, and the teachers on night shift will teach characters.


    According to the teachers, this is called "Evening School for Literacy".


    Teachers include young monks from nearby monasteries, and people from the royal capital to the northwest to beg for a living. The lord''s only requirement for their knowledge is to know how to read and write.


    She was very surprised that the local lord could build such a school for commoners and even serfs.


    Even in the south, only civilians in big cities have the opportunity to receive education, and it is a huge test for the family''s financial resources.


    Knowledge has a price. Ladi''s ability to become a scholar is inseparable from her wealthy family.


    She loves spending time with her children, and these innocent little angels can take her mind off life''s worries for a while.


    During class, she sat in the classroom with the little angels and listened carefully. After class, she and the little angels happily played games in the yard.


    After a few days, the children all got to know this beautiful big sister with tall hat and green hair.


    Ladi felt that she smiled more these days than in the previous month.


    The hat she wears makes it easy to recognize the identity of the scholar. After learning that she is a scholar from the South, several teachers in the college warmly invited her to tell the students about the South in class. customs.


    She readily agreed. After a few classes, even Dean Morrison knew that there was a scholar among his students, so he came over to listen to it a few times.


    The thirst for knowledge and the sense of satisfaction after hearing new knowledge from the children''s big eyes gave Ladi great spiritual pleasure.


    One suggestion from Morrison struck a chord with her:


    "Can Miss Ladi stay with us as a teacher? For a scholar like you, I think Lord Graham will give you a generous salary."


    What touched her heartstrings was not the phrase "generous treatment", but the conversation she had with the lord when she came to Huxin Town last time.


    Especially when the churches in the south are getting more and more crazy, if you go back, if you are suspected of being involved, you will not only bring trouble to yourself, but also your family and friends.


    Maybe staying here is a good choice?


    ¡­


    "Ladi, why? Did we treat you badly?" Meru asked loudly.


    Just now, this partner found her as the group leader and proposed an idea that shocked her: quit the Lichman Adventure Group.


    The other party lowered his head and said apologetically, "I think the environment in Northwest Bay is very suitable for me, and I want to live here for a while."


    Of course, this hearing is just rhetoric, and the real reason can be seen when one thinks about it: because of the identity she has been hiding all along.


    I know this partner too well, too kind, too considerate of others.


    Meru hugged the girl tightly, and whispered in her ear, "I said, we will protect you no matter what."


    With tears in his eyes, the partner said in a crying voice: "Thank you for taking care of me all the time, thank you for not abandoning me after knowing my secret."


    "I''m happy around you. But...but..."


    Meru shook his head: "No but, we will never abandon you, we will always take care of you, and we are happy to do so."


    "No! Meru..." Ladi stared at the leader, "I can''t go on any longer, promise me Meru, this is good for us."


    Having known each other for so many years, Meru could immediately see the firm determination in his companion''s eyes.


    "But, leaving you here alone, won''t your situation get worse? How can you make us feel at ease?"


    Ladi comforted her: "The lord here is an enlightened person. I have ''tested'' him, and you know I have a way."


    "Also, I''ve talked to teachers who were born in monasteries, and the clergy here tends to be sensible in general, not as crazy as their southern counterparts."


    "Anyway, it''s safer for me to stay here."


    Knowing that he could no longer persuade this companion, Meru nodded.


    She hugged Ladi again and said, "Take care of yourself, you will always be our family."


    Ladi said gratefully, "Thank you."


    Meru touched her face and said pitifully, "Thank you! What a silly girl."


    ¡­


    Ladi sat nervously in the reception room of the lord''s mansion, not knowing what to ask in this so-called "interview".


    After a while, two people walked in, one was the manager Ford she knew, and the other looked gentle and seemed to be someone close to the lord.


    She first stood up and said hello to old Ford: "Hello, Mr. Ford."


    Old Ford smiled and motioned for her to sit down.


    The two sat down across from her, and the other person introduced himself with a smile: "Hello, Miss Ladi, I am Bernard Francis, Earl Greyman''s secretary. When welcoming the Foster Chamber of Commerce, we meet face to face."


    She responded: "Hello, Mr Francis."


    Manager Ford went directly to the topic: "Miss Ladi, we read your self-introduction, a scholar from the Southern Messianic Independent Territory, but aren''t you a member of the Lichman Adventure Group?"


    Ladi nodded: "Yes, I joined the adventure group as a scholar to travel around to improve my knowledge."


    Manager Ford nodded. The adventure group traveled all over the world. The people inside were all very skilled, and they could indeed get a high level of security inside.


    "So what are the main areas of your knowledge?"


    "The knowledge I have learned is mainly concentrated in two aspects of history and natural history Can we ask you a few questions about these two aspects?"


    "Of course, sir."


    The tests were conducted by Berner, who had accumulated a lot of knowledge during the period of copying books in the library.


    After half an hour passed, he told Supervisor Ford that, at least in his opinion, the green-haired girl in front of him was a real history and naturalist.


    Manager Ford thought about it, and said: "Since you came with the Foster Chamber of Commerce, you must already know that we will establish trade ties with the Horn Bay Alliance in the near future, and our exchanges with them will become more and more frequent in the future."


    "It''s not just a country of the Horn Bay Alliance. Future exchanges will expand to the entire south. Therefore, the Lord''s Mansion and the Government Council need an advisor who is familiar with the politics and economy of the southern countries. Are you willing to take on this position?"


    Ladi hesitated for a moment, and said, "But my intention is to teach at Weiss College, which I mentioned in my self-introduction."


    Old Ford shook his head and said, "Have you visited our academy? At the current stage, it is only teaching literacy. Put a history and naturalist there, and the Lord of Light will send down lightning to punish us."


    He looked at Ladi and said, "Of course, if you really like it there, you can go to teach the children voluntarily in your spare time, anyway, it''s all in the same town."


    "Okay, I accept your arrangement." Ladi agreed, let''s settle down first.


    "Welcome, Miss Ladi. Tomorrow you can come to the Lord''s Mansion to work."


    Old Ford was very happy. When negotiating with Director Christopher of the Foster Chamber of Commerce these days, he was still troubled by not understanding the economic situation in the south. The arrival of this lady scholar is really timely.

 Chapter 87： Separation of inside and outside

    On the morning of September 27, Paul Greiman was in his office looking through the report documents sent by Port Flanders.


    This document describes the information of merchants who have been interested in cooperating with him so far.


    After Paul convened a meeting of merchants in Fulan Port, many people signed up directly. In the following days, people came to the government affairs hall one after another to express their intention to respond to the lord''s call.


    However, people from the Government Administration Council suggested that we should not hand over production technology and craftsmanship to others casually, but first judge whether they have the corresponding qualifications, and examine their reputation, financial resources and other information. Otherwise, if the business fails, instead It will cause some negative effects and smash the signboard of the Lord''s Mansion.


    Paul thought this suggestion was correct, and ordered the Fulan Port Government Affairs Office to strictly check the information of the registered businessmen.


    After repeated screening, it has been confirmed that 3 saltworks, 5 canning factories, 6 paper mills, and 8 porcelain factories will be established in Fulan Port and its surrounding areas in the near future.


    And the canning factory invested by the Lord''s Mansion also started to build factories near Huxin Town. It is believed that a large number of cans will be sold to the kingdom''s army fighting in the south in the near future.


    What''s interesting is that those businessmen who have been authorized are crying and shouting to give a certain percentage of shares to the lord. Seeing how persistent they are, Paul has no choice but to "smile". You can also get dividends from the profits.


    It seems that these businessmen are still a little worried about themselves.


    At this time, he suddenly remembered something and called out "Berna".


    The chief secretary immediately pushed the door open, came to his desk and asked, "What orders does Lord Graeman have?"


    Paul said: "Help me summon the Director of Ford and the executives of the Government Council to the Lord''s Mansion. I want to announce something."


    "Follow your orders."


    The chief secretary turned to leave, and just as he opened the door, Paul stopped him again: "Wait a minute, you''d better call Butler Philip for me first."


    ¡­


    Butler Philip quickly came to Paul''s office.


    Ever since Berner became the chief secretary, the work on the old butler has become much easier. Now he mainly deals with some daily affairs in the Lord''s Mansion.


    Paul stood up. He was facing the old housekeeper. He stretched out his hand to the chair in front of the desk and made a "please" gesture, and said, "Philip, please sit down."


    "This..." Butler Philip''s brain froze all of a sudden. How could a master make such a gesture to a servant.


    After a brief absence, the old housekeeper suddenly panicked, and a terrible idea came out of his brain:


    "Your Earl is not going to fire me!"


    Thinking back carefully on my recent work experience, it seems that I haven''t made any mistakes, right? So this is because you dislike yourself for being old and useless, and you want to send yourself home to take care of yourself?


    The old butler fell into a daze for a while because of his wild thoughts.


    Seeing the change in the butler''s expression, Paul went around to the table, put his hands on his shoulders, and made him sit on the chair with a little force.


    He has great respect for this old housekeeper who has been taking care of him. In his memory, his mother died young in this life, and his father was busy with the affairs of the territory. It was this old housekeeper who raised him up since he was a child.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the butler came into contact with the chair, it bounced up. Philip, who had reacted, said in a panicked tone: "How can a servant sit down in front of the master? My lord, don''t kill me."


    Paul pushed him to the chair again and said, "Sit down, this is both a request and an order."


    Philip now sat down in the chair.


    Paul also returned to his seat and sat down. He clasped his hands together, leaned on the table with both arms, and looked at the old housekeeper.


    "Philip, you have been working hard in the lord''s mansion. My father and I have been taken care of by you for two generations..."


    "My lord, don''t drive me away..."


    Philip''s sudden burst of tears startled Paul so much that he didn''t want to go there.


    But in the eyes of the old butler, isn''t Paul''s opening remarks the rhythm of dismissing him?


    His parents were old members of the Greiman family, and they had served in the lord''s mansion all their lives, and he had also been a helper in the mansion since he was sensible, and became Paul''s father''s personal servant.


    After the previous housekeeper resigned to provide for the elderly, Paul''s father handed over this position to him, and it has been more than 20 years.


    I have spent nearly 50 years of my life in the lord''s mansion, and I have a deep affection for this place. If I suddenly leave for the elderly, I really don''t know how to live.


    Paul hurriedly waved these two hands and explained to the old butler, "Philip, I don''t have any intention of driving you away."


    "Think about it, you will take care of the daily affairs in the lord''s mansion. If you leave, there will be chaos here."


    Not to fire me, great! Philip felt a little more at ease.


    He said embarrassingly: "I''m very sorry, my lord, I was just thinking wildly."


    But why is the count so solemn all of a sudden?


    Seeing that the old butler had calmed down, Paul breathed a sigh of relief, and then said:


    "I came to you for another matter. Although I didn''t fire you, I was afraid that you wouldn''t be able to accept it emotionally, so I decided to talk to you first."


    As long as you don''t fire me, Philip said solemnly to Paul: "My lord, you are the master and I am the servant. I can only obey what you say."


    "Then I said..."


    "Uh... It''s actually about the income and expenditure of the Lord''s Mansion. I want to separate the finances into the internal treasury and the external treasury. The internal treasury will still be in charge of you, while the external treasury will be in charge of the Government Affairs Council."


    After hearing Paul''s words, the old butler seemed to have done something wrong, and asked in a voice that sounded uncomfortable and almost squeezed out of his throat: "My lord I miscalculated What account?"


    Paul said seriously: "Of course not. Every time I check the accounts, I haven''t found any mistakes or omissions. You have managed your finances very well."


    Hearing what the Earl said, Steward Philip felt a little relieved.


    In Paul''s opinion, the income in the territory mainly includes two aspects:


    One is the taxation in the territory, including agricultural tax, commercial tax and other taxes that Paul seems to be weird and varied;


    The second is the various industries under the name of the Gleiman family, including the production of farms in various places and the profits of various factories and shops.


    The income from these two aspects is consolidated into the treasury in the lord''s mansion.


    Daily expenses also include two aspects:


    One is the personal expenses of the lord, including Paul''s own food, clothing, housing and transportation, the maintenance of the castle of the lord''s mansion, the salary of the servants in the mansion, etc.;


    The second is the expenditure of public affairs in the territory, including the salaries of officials at all levels, military expenses, bridges, roads and canals, etc.


    The money needed for these two aspects also comes from the treasury in the lord''s mansion.


    On weekdays, the lord''s personal expenses are directly in charge of the butler Philip, and the purchase of various materials and the distribution of servants'' salaries are directly paid out of the treasury.


    As for the expenses of public affairs in the territory, the officials in charge of the affairs will make a budget in advance, and then hand it over to the steward Philip. If the budget is too large, the steward will report it to Paul first. After Paul agrees, the steward will withdraw from the treasury. The money is handed over to the relevant officials. If the amount is relatively small, the butler Philip will directly decide to withdraw the money from the treasury, and then hand over the account details to Paul for review at the end of the month.


    However, now that various incomes and expenses are increasing day by day, Paul feels that it is time to readjust financial management.

 Chapter 88： public treasury private treasury

    Paul patiently explained to the old housekeeper why he wanted to separate finance from inside and outside.


    Although Philip was a little disappointed, he was relieved after thinking about it carefully.


    Recently, the income of the lord''s mansion has been increasing and becoming more and more complicated, and the expenses are also the same. I am indeed too old to be able to do what I want. If I am not careful, I make a wrong calculation and damage the earl It''s a big deal, that''s okay.


    Philip let go of his grievances, stood up and bowed to Paul, and said, "My lord, I completely obey your arrangement."


    Seeing that the old butler was so reasonable, Paul was very moved. He walked around the table again, held the old butler''s hands tightly, and said sincerely: "Philip, I will ask you to take care of me in my private life in the future!"


    With tears in his eyes, the old housekeeper said, "Please rest assured, Lord Earl."


    ¡­


    In the afternoon, the senior officials of the Government Affairs Council gathered in the Lord''s Mansion, and Paul announced his decision to everyone:


    "...In view of the above reasons, I plan to divide the treasury of the Lord''s Mansion into two parts, the private treasury and the public treasury. The private treasury is used for my personal expenses, and the public treasury is used for public affairs in Ardane."


    Everyone in the room didn''t understand why he made this announcement. Everyone only knew that the royal family used the public treasury separately from the private treasury, but they hadn''t heard of any local lords doing the same thing.


    In the end, Manager Ford coughed and said to Paul: "Master Earl, there is no need to divide it so finely. Theoretically, the money is your own property."


    Indeed, in this era, lords, big and small, including the king, regard everything in the territory as their own private property.


    "I know, I just think that now that such a complex administrative team has been established, it would be better for the departments to have clearer responsibilities."


    Of course, Paul would not play any high-spirited tricks at this time. Where the money is spent, he must firmly grasp it in his own hands.


    "Since there is a Ministry of Finance, let this department fully spend its role, not just calculate the budget or something."


    "Old Philip is getting old, and the income and expenditure situation in our territory is getting more and more complicated. How can you bear such a heavy burden on his shoulders?"


    After hearing this, Steward Ford asked strangely: "Your Earl, what do you mean...?"


    Paul nodded and said, "Yes, from now on, the private treasury will continue to be managed by Steward Philip, while the public treasury will be handed over to the Ministry of Finance of the Government Affairs Council."


    The affairs officers of the Government Affairs Council were all incredulous. Shouldn''t money be such an important thing to be managed by their most trusted retainers? Who else in the entire territory besides Philip Butler?


    The eyes of several people from the Ministry of Finance stood up immediately and said, "Please rest assured, Lord Earl, we will definitely live up to your trust."


    They used to do nothing more than settle accounts, but Paul''s change may mean that he has some real power in his hands.


    Manager Ford understood Paul very well. As the manager, he certainly knew the current situation in the territory, and he really needed some professional people to take charge of the financial area.


    Paul continued: "Next, let''s discuss how to distribute the income in the territory, which money goes into the private treasury, and which money goes into the public treasury."


    Old Ford said: "It''s up to the earl to decide everything."


    Paul hesitated and said: "My preliminary plan is that all taxes in Ardane will be collected in the public treasury in the future, and from now on, all kinds of factories, workshops, shops, etc. will be established with the money in the public treasury. All profits will go to the public treasury.¡±


    "As for the harvest of the Gleiman family''s estate, the paper mills, porcelain factories established before that, and the canning factory that has been decided to be built, as well as the technology royalties for cooperation with private operators, and the money in the private treasury in the future The income from the investment, the income from these things goes to the private treasury.¡±


    "What do you guys think?"


    Steward Ford said: "My lord, I think it is enough to just put the tax revenue into the public treasury, and you should keep the other income in the private treasury."


    Paul breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, he was worried that everyone would be dissatisfied because he put too many things into his small coffers. It seemed that there was no need for this at all.


    "Ahem, this private treasury is used to cover my personal expenses. If the public treasury doesn''t have enough money, I don''t want to post it from the private treasury. Conversely, I try not to take money from the public treasury. Money to satisfy my personal desires."


    Manager Ford quickly said: "Where is it, Lord Earl, even the money in the public treasury is yours, and you can manage it completely according to your own will."


    The rest of the officials also echoed the old Ford.


    Paul waved his hand and said, "Okay, since it''s said to be according to my will, then it''s settled."


    Seeing Paul''s insistence, Manager Ford didn''t say anything anymore. In fact, he was still secretly happy. The lord handed over half of the financial power to the Government Council under his leadership, which would make future work more convenient. With the establishment of industries and increasing tax revenue, the income in the territory will be more and more inclined to the public treasury.


    "Paul!" said a voice.


    There is only one person here who dares to call the lord''s name so directly, and that is Earl Myron Garnard.


    Every time Paul called a meeting of the Council of Government Affairs, he would also call up with Myron. When it came to Bairding, he would be asked for his opinion, which made Myron very gratified.


    Recently, Macron has become more and more cheerful, and seems to have stepped out of the shadow of the past. He also actively participated in discussions and expressed his opinions during meetings, but fortunately, he never sang an anti-tune.


    "What''s the matter, Myron?"


    I just heard Melon said straightforwardly: "The income of Bairding''s territory should also be handled in the same way. The income from the land and shops of the Gardner family should be attributed to my own name, and the taxes on the territory should be included in this ''public treasury''." , unified by the Government Affairs Council."


    Bairding''s finances are independent, this is to avoid the truth, and give people the impression that Arda annexed Bairding. Although it is said that Mellon obeyed Paul''s words, in fact it is almost the same.


    Although slightly surprised, Myron''s words hit Paul''s wishes. Of course, you still have to put on a show.


    "Myron, you have to think about it..."


    Before Paul finished speaking, Mellon laughed and said, "I must have thought it through before I said it! Recently I was with you and witnessed what you did with my own eyes. This is exactly what I used to do for myself. What a goal you have set. And whether it is you or Director Ford, you treat Alda and Bilding equally, and you don¡¯t see any preference for one. Why don¡¯t you combine the two ropes into one?¡±


    Paul was really moved by him, and he patted his chest and assured the blood-sworn brother: "Since you trust me so much, I swear that how prosperous Arda will be, how prosperous Bairdin will be, and the people of Arda will be able to eat meat." , the people of Bairdin will never just drink soup."


    "I have always trusted you, my brother!"


    McLone came over and held Paul''s hand, saying so sincerely.

 Chapter 89： parting

    It has been a while since the Foster family''s caravan came to Huxin Town. The reason why they didn''t rush back to the south soon was to wait for the porcelain factory to produce enough porcelain.


    Because this thing is very popular, it is basically sold immediately after it is produced, so there is almost no stock.


    The workers of the porcelain factory have been working overtime recently, hoping to quickly fire the 3,000 pieces of porcelain required by Director Christopher. Of course, this batch is small, and the styles are mostly simple dishes.


    As the days passed, the date of the caravan''s return was getting closer and closer. This was also the date of the return of Leachman''s adventure group, after all, they were employed by Quiller.


    Ladi spent a whole day introducing the economic situation in the corner bay area to Manager Ford in detail, and then asked Manager Ford to allow her to start work a few days later. She wanted to use the last few days to spend time with her partners. .


    The reasonable old Ford agreed to her request.


    All the people in the adventure group ate and played together in the past few days, fully enjoying the last reunion time.


    But the day of parting finally came.


    ¡­


    "Pay my respects to the Marquess of Foster."


    "Okay, I remember."


    On the shore of Lake Weiss, Paul saw Quiller and others off on the way to the south.


    The two talked while walking, and Quiller patted Paul on the shoulder: "Don''t send it away, I will come again in the future."


    Paul was also polite, after all, he was very busy, and said, "Okay, then I wish you the best of luck! That..."


    Quiller patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry, I will continue to send you the people behind! You can send whoever you want."


    Paul rubbed the back of his head in embarrassment and said, "Haha! Then I will trouble you."


    "Hey! Why are we being polite?"


    Supervisor Christopher also came to him, and said to Paul with a smile: "Earl Graham, please take care of our Foster family in terms of production quotas for porcelain and new paper in the future."


    This time it was Paul''s turn to pat his chest, repeatedly affirming that the Foster family was his key partner, which made Director Christopher and Quiller smile.


    On the side of Lichman''s adventure group, everyone is also saying goodbye to Ladi Yiyi. They came together when they came, but they will be separated when they leave. Everyone is very sad.


    After hugging and saying goodbye to everyone one by one, the leader Meru once again asked her to take good care of herself.


    She took Meru''s hand and said, "My mother''s side..."


    Meru gave her a reassuring look and said, "It''s on me, I''ll make it clear to Auntie."


    Ladi nodded: "Yes! Tell her for me. I will go back and take her over in two or three months at the earliest, or half a year at the most."


    Meru said: "Oh, it''s too dangerous for you to go back, let''s send Auntie here."


    "This¡­"


    "What the hell, can''t you trust us?"


    "No, no, it''s just too much trouble for you."


    Meru said firmly: "It''s not troublesome at all. Listen to me, Ladi, in the future, the regiment will try their best to take over the tasks here, and they will come to see you when they pass by."


    Then she was hugged tightly by the scholar girl...


    Paul noticed the scene on the side of the Lichman Adventure Group, and thought that he had known them for so long, so he should say a few words to say goodbye.


    He waved at them and shouted: "Everyone in the adventure group, take care all the way, I hope that Quiller can see you next time when he comes..."


    Before they finished speaking, they saw their leader Melu running over with the female scholar named Ladi.


    Meru stared into Paul''s eyes, and said with a serious expression, "Master Greiman!"


    "What...why?" The other party''s stare made Paul''s forehead burst into sweat. Could it be that this woman has taken a fancy to him and wants to confess her love on the spot? Are all southern girls this open?


    Meru bowed solemnly to him, stood up and continued to say solemnly:


    "My Ladi will be entrusted to you from now on!"


    "Huh~?" Paul''s brain froze all of a sudden.


    What on earth happened? Why did she say such a sentence inexplicably?


    Sister, this sentence sounds very ambiguous in our north! How can you explain to me guarding so many people!


    Ladi, who was standing behind Meru, blushed suddenly. As a naturalist, she naturally knew the subtext of this sentence in the north.


    She hastily tugged on the leader''s sleeve, and whispered in her ear: "Meru, you can''t say such things casually in the north."


    Just when Paul was puzzled, Bernard who was by his side was the first to react.


    "My lord, Miss Ladi has been hired as the affairs officer of the Lord''s Mansion. A few days ago, Manager Ford and I personally interviewed her."


    Without waiting for Paul to ask, he explained: "Director Ford thinks that we will have more frequent exchanges with the South in the future, so we should always have a consultant who is familiar with the political and economic conditions of the South. Uh... I remember that there was an article in the report to you mentioned it!"


    "Ah? Hahaha! Makes sense, makes sense, UU Reading , you and Manager Ford are really thoughtful and have done a good job."


    Recently, Paul didn''t care much about the specific matters of recruiting, so he was a little lazy when he read the report, but he overlooked this matter, and he laughed loudly several times to cover up his embarrassment.


    Speaking of which, Miss Ladi is not only beautiful, but also a genuine scholar.


    What''s even more remarkable is the superb archery skills. I have seen it with my own eyes the day I met the black-spotted tiger.


    Later, I mentioned this incident to Schroeder, Bryce and other people who know how to shoot arrows, and they all felt incredible.


    Leaving aside the fact that Miss Scholar is a daughter, let¡¯s just say that the first arrow hit accurately at such a long distance, and the second arrow was shot quickly in such an urgent situation, and it hit again accurately, and it was still a tiger¡¯s eye. Is it the limit?


    Judging by Miss Scholar''s calm appearance at the time, it didn''t look like luck.


    Sending such a character to his side, God really treats him kindly!


    Thinking of this, Paul gave Meru a reassuring look.


    "Don''t worry, Captain Meru, Miss Ladi will definitely be properly accommodated with me. There are only two scholars like her in our territory. It can be said that she is a high-end talent among high-end talents."


    Speaking of this, he suddenly remembered another scholar who was hired as a consultant¡ªMs. Dias. No question.


    After this little episode, everyone bid farewell again. Amid the waving and farewell sounds of Paul and others, the Foster Caravan and the Lichman Adventure Group embarked on a journey back to the south...

 Chapter 90： joke

    After bidding farewell to Quiller and his party, Paul returned to his office. In addition to the chief secretary Bona, he also called the new consultant Ladi.


    "Welcome, Miss Ladi, may I ask you a personal question?"


    "Excuse me, Mr. Grayman."


    "Why did you change jobs? Uh... you just gave up your career as an adventurer and came to me as a consultant."


    Ladi replied: "Master Greiman, I am a naturalist. I joined the adventure group to travel around to increase my knowledge. Now I think it is time to accumulate knowledge. So I need to find a secluded place , Concentrate on sorting out the travel income of the past few years."


    She had already considered that someone would ask him this question, and had planned her speech in advance, so she didn''t panic at all.


    Paul curled his lips, and after a few more years of industrial and commercial development, Arda would not be so "secluded".


    But of course he wouldn''t speak up and drive people away.


    He reminded: "Don''t neglect your own work when you sort out knowledge!"


    Miss Scholar nodded: "Of course, Mr. Graiman. Actually, I originally planned to become a teacher at Wyss College, but the Lord Chancellor arranged for me to be a consultant. But as a scholar, please don''t doubt my sense of responsibility. .¡±


    Paul didn''t have much doubts about Ladi, a person who risked his life to save someone from a tiger''s mouth should not be bad in terms of morality.


    He thought of another question: "Where do you live now?"


    "The Government Council has arranged for me to live in the dormitory next to the Lord''s Mansion, and I am very satisfied with the environment there."


    "Well, that''s good. By the way, Ms. Ladi, the Ms. Dias who was rescued by you last time is also my consultant. Now that you are colleagues, can you communicate more when you have time?"


    "Really?" This was beyond Ladi''s expectation, but it would be good to find another scholar here, and perhaps we could exchange a lot of new knowledge from her.


    "Master Gleiman, if there is nothing else, I will take my leave first. Director Ford is still waiting for a report from me."


    Unexpectedly, Paul stopped her: "Ah, don''t worry, Miss Ladi."


    She asked, "Is there anything else Mrs. Greiman wants?"


    Paul crossed his hands on the table, put on a solemn expression, and asked, "Miss Ladi has been to many countries with the Leachman Adventure Group over the years, right?"


    Miss Scholar nodded.


    Paul continued to ask: "Then you also have a basic understanding of the situation in each country?"


    Ladi said: "So-so, except for the southern countries, my knowledge of other places is superficial."


    Paul asked, "Do you know anything about the laws of the countries?"


    Ladi nodded: "Before adventurers go to a strange country, they must have a good understanding of the country''s laws, so as not to get into unnecessary trouble."


    "Really? That would be great."


    Paul hammered his hand, as if he had picked up a treasure.


    "I am planning a series of reforms for the territory, and many laws will inevitably be introduced during this period. In order to avoid changing the order overnight and not stepping on the pits that have been stepped on by the predecessors, I plan to carefully refer to the legal provisions used in the history and current use of various countries. Since You know the laws of many countries, and you are also a historian, so you must be able to give me a lot of help in this regard."


    Ladi breathed a sigh of relief, and said, "Master Graiman has praised you, and I am honored to contribute to you within the scope of my ability."


    Paul said happily: "Then let''s just say that, I will ask someone to clean up an office for you in the castle, in case I can consult at any time."


    Ladi nodded and said, "I will follow your orders, my lord."


    Paul was about to let her go back when he suddenly became playful.


    He showed a serious expression and said, "Actually, I already have some ideas in my mind. I will tell you now, and then you can help me sort out a draft and submit it to the Government Council for discussion tomorrow."


    Have a mission so soon? Ladi didn''t hesitate, and responded: "Please tell me, my lord."


    She concentrated, paying attention to the thoughts Paul had to say.


    Paul stood up all of a sudden, and said: "In this era, people''s hearts are not old, the world is declining, and many precious traditions have been lost."


    With a distressed look on his face, he waved his hands and said, "So I plan to forcefully restore some ancient and precious traditions in the form of law?"


    "En!" Miss Scholar agreed with Paul''s opinion very much: "Master Graeman, what traditions do you want to restore?"


    Paul hammered the table and said loudly, "I''ve decided, let''s start with that!"


    that matter? What is it? Not only Miss Scholar, but even Bernard straightened his neck, quietly waiting for the lord''s next words.


    Paul raised his head at 45 degrees and said in a dignified tone:


    "I''ve decided to restore the legendary Chu-Ye-right of the lord first! Miss Ladi, go and help me draft a decree."


    As soon as these words came out, the huge office fell into silence for an instant.


    Berner''s face was dull, while Miss Scholar''s face was full of black lines.


    "Pfft!" Finally, Bernard''s sneer broke the silence, and he immediately covered his mouth.


    "Count Paul Greyman!"


    There was a deep shame and indignation in Miss Scholar''s eyes, and her face was as red as a ripe apple.


    Although he knew that the other party was joking, but this was too much.


    "Molesting women in broad daylight is not what a qualified nobleman would do!"


    Since that conversation under the moon, I still have such a good impression of him, how could he be like this?


    The more Ladi thought about it, the more annoyed she became, and she blushed and said, "My lord, please transfer me to Weiss College to teach, it must be more suitable for me."


    "Hahaha! Just kidding Don''t be so serious."


    Seeing Miss Scholar''s serious look, Paul found it very interesting.


    "This joke is too bad, please don''t do it again in the future."


    Ladi didn''t insist on going to the academy to teach, so she just let it go, after all, the other party was really joking.


    She begged Paul: "If there is nothing else, I will take my leave first."


    "Okay, okay, but I really need your help in the legal aspect, and it''s a real business to find you next time."


    Originally, I wanted to make a few more jokes, but it seems that with my ability to control humor, if I continue to talk, the other party will probably walk away, and I will lose a rare talent.


    After Miss Scholar left, Bernard, the chief secretary who remained in the office, said, "Master Greiman, today I can see a very different you from the past."


    Paul shrugged: "What? I am so rigid in normal times? Well, let''s talk about something else. I see you are holding a notebook, what''s the matter?"


    Berna opened his notebook and looked at it and said, "There is indeed something. The Earl of Kent of Emden arrived in Lake Town yesterday evening and asked to meet with you."


    Paul was stunned: "The Earl of Kent in Elam? I have nothing to do with him?"


    In fact, there is no intersection. When the pirates invaded, Ford''s manager wrote a letter of help to Ken, but the other party asked Arda to be a vassal to him, and then let it go.


    Later, intelligence chief Hansel caught a few spies who secretly inquired about the secret recipe of papermaking, and they were sent by the Earl of Kent under interrogation.


    Anyway, Paul didn''t have a good impression of him.


    He told Berna: "You can arrange a time for me, and let me meet the messenger."

 Chapter 91： blackmail one

    Emerson Wilder awaits the Earl of Kent in the castle dining room.


    He was sent to Emden as a royal commissioner nearly half a year ago. The family of the Earl of Kent is related to the Wilder family, and the two families have never been in contact. He worked hard in secret before he was sent to Emden by his superiors. to Emden.


    This trip is considered to be a vacation in the territory of relatives. Unlike the lords in the Northwest, the Kent family is known for being rich. Naturally, Emerson will not suffer much after coming here, and with the strength of the two families In terms of relationship, he will not suffer from his master''s eyes like other royal commissioners.


    There was an announcement at the door: "The Earl is here!"


    Emerson stood up to welcome the Earl of Kent.


    The owner of the castle walked into the dining room slowly, followed by a young man who looked somewhat similar to the earl.


    It was the Earl''s son, Emerson''s cousin, Jayce Kent.


    He greeted the Earl and his son: "Good day, Uncle Kent. Good day, Cousin Jais."


    "Sit down, little Emerson."


    The count cordially invited Emerson to sit down. He was not at all indifferent as he was when Viscount Angelo visited before, and his pale face was still a little rosy.


    After the father and son came to the dining table and sat down, the earl ordered the servant next to him, "serve the meal."


    Jayce greeted Emerson: "Long time no see. How are you, are you still used to living here?"


    Emerson responded with a smile: "Uncle Kent treated me very well. But you, when did you come back?"


    Jayce said, "I just got home last night, so I didn''t notify you because I was afraid of disturbing your rest."


    A few months ago, Jia Aisi led the army to the south of King Qin, but later, because of the lack of food and grass in the capital, King Qin''s army was temporarily disbanded.


    The three of them discussed the recent situation, and the Earl of Kent said: "This time the food and grass have been burned clean. After this disbandment, I don''t know when His Majesty the King will call the lords from all over the place to serve the king again."


    The three people here all know about the shortage of food in the kingdom government, so there is nothing to be taboo about it.


    Jayce shook his head: "Before I left, everyone was full of rumors. Our Majesty has really encountered an unprecedented crisis this time. It''s not just about food, it seems that the rebels in the south are a bit too strong, and they are very difficult to deal with." Difficult."


    There was no sign of worrying about the king in his tone.


    After hearing this, the Earl of Kent said to Emerson meaningfully: "Looking at the current situation, both the Wilder family and the Kent family have to make plans in advance!"


    Of course, Emerson knew what the earl meant by "planning ahead". It was nothing more than hanging on the tree of the royal family and leaving a way out for himself.


    Although he is a commissioner of the royal family, he is still loyal to his family first. Before the situation is clear, he will temporarily maintain his image as a loyal minister of the royal family. , immediately turned to the other side.


    Isn''t that what everyone does in this day and age?


    He gave the earl a self-explanatory look: "Thank you Uncle Kent for reminding me, my father must be fully prepared."


    The Earl of Kent laughed out loud. He also knew how to judge the situation and understand current affairs. This is the reason why the two families have been able to communicate and even unite for a long time.


    Just as he was talking, the servant brought out the breakfast.


    After uncovering the dinner plate in front of the count, a **** smell wafted out.


    Emerson wrinkled his nose. Although he had eaten with this uncle Kent several times, he was still not used to the taste.


    On the earl''s dinner plate was an exquisite glass, which contained neither wine nor fruit juice, but bright red blood, which made one''s hair go numb at first sight.


    His cousin Jayce was unmoved, apparently used to his father''s special drink.


    Emerson had visited Emden before, but the Earl of Kent was not yet in the habit of doing so.


    This time in Emden, when he had dinner with the Earl for the first time, a large glass of blood was placed on the table, and he was taken aback.


    The count explained to him that this is a method of health preservation taught to him by a wandering doctor. Drinking a cup of sheep blood or pig blood with each meal, supplemented with secret medicine, can strengthen the body and prolong life.


    Emerson knew from the correspondence between the two families that the Earl of Kent had suffered from a serious illness. When he was dying, a doctor who passed by his territory saved his life. It must be the person who taught him this method of health preservation. .


    Now it seems that this kind of health preservation method is still somewhat effective. His uncle Kent is in his 50s, but he is still very strong physically. The only strange thing is that his skin has become a little pale. Maybe it''s because I stay in the castle and don''t go out very much.


    The earl also enthusiastically recommended his health regimen to Emerson, but he couldn''t be more grateful when he thought of the pungent **** smell, and how could he have a good appetite for drinking that kind of food while eating.


    The earl picked up the cup and took a sip, showing an expression of enjoyment.


    When he first drank it, he himself was not used to it, but gradually he liked the taste.


    For this reason, he ordered the kitchen to kill an animal every two days, and the blood obtained on that day was the most delicious, and then kept a few cups in the ice cellar to be refrigerated for drinking the next day.


    The earl was in good spirits after taking a sip of the "drink", and began to enjoy the food on the table.


    He said while eating, "Let''s not talk about the rebellion in the south, there have been a lot of things happening in our area recently!"


    Jia Aisi, who just came back, became interested and quietly waited for his father''s next words.


    "Our neighbor to the north wiped out the pirates who invaded the territory by himself. I remember that kid from the Greiman family should have just turned 15, and he has this ability."


    Jayce snorted, he was just a mere pirate, he said with a little disdain: "No matter how young the lord is, his vassals can still work."


    The Earl of Kent continued:


    "After beating the pirates, our little earl seemed to swell up, and even took over the next door, Bairdin. Speaking of which, he and Bairdin''s lord, Melon Ganard, are blood-sworn brothers~www.novelhall. com~ There are two versions of what happened. One is that Glennard''s vassals are plotting to kill their lord. Myron Garnard''s autograph, though possibly forced."


    "The other is what Garnard''s vassals preached. Greiman coveted Bairding''s wealth and detained Myron Garnard in the name of a banquet. They raised an army to get justice. Of course they failed unexpectedly , How could several viscounts and barons compete with one earl, so these guys ran to us..."


    Jia Aisi continued his father''s words: "Do you want us to send troops to help?"


    "That''s right, Bairdin''s manager, An Qiluo, came to look for me every few days."


    "Father, which side do you think is lying?"


    The Earl of Kent shrugged his shoulders: "It might be Graiman, it might be Angelo, or both sides may be lying. Who would know? Old Ganard''s death was unknown, and Angelo and the others couldn''t get away with it. And it is also an indisputable fact that Gleiman took over Bairding. So, my child, it doesn''t matter who is lying, what matters is..."


    "Make the choice that is best for us!" Jayce understood what his father was going to say.


    Seeing his son so mature, the Earl of Kent nodded with a smile, raised his glass and took a sip of the "drink".


    "Angelo has already offered his price¡ªhalf of the land of Bairdin. I don''t know how much Graiman can ask for. Now I''m considering who should go to Arda."


    As soon as the earl finished speaking, Emerson, who had been listening to them silently just now, stood up.


    "Uncle Kent, if you agree, I would like to go to Arda."

 Chapter 92： blackmail two

    "Uncle Kent, if you agree, I am willing to meet Earl Greyman."


    Emerson immediately stood up and expressed his willingness to go to Arda for the Earl of Kent.


    This is a good opportunity to consolidate the relationship between the two families. For nobles in robes like the Wilder family, it is extremely necessary to have a fief noble as a strong support.


    The Earl of Kent said happily: "I will feel more relieved to have someone who can speak like you go for a trip."


    Kent and his son talked about such a matter in front of members of another family, and they didn''t feel uncomfortable at all, because the two of them could already be regarded as a community of interests.


    If Emerson can participate, then after the Kent family obtains the expected benefits, the Wilder family will definitely be indispensable.


    "Uncle Kent, where should I start when I arrive in Arda?"


    Emerson had roughly understood what happened from the conversation between the Kent father and son just now, but he still planned to ask the Earl of Kent for advice.


    The Earl of Kent touched his bare chin, thought for a while, and said for a long time:


    "Let''s start with the words of Bairdin''s vassals. If the other party has sufficient evidence..."


    "In our place, the Duke of Northwest Ferdinand is the biggest vassal of His Majesty the King. Hmph! Gleiman took over the territory next door by force without even asking the Duke for instructions. He doesn''t think much of the Duke. gone."


    "Even if the truth of the matter is as he said, it must be decided by Duke Ferdinand, and it is not his turn to act rashly."


    "After you go, seize this point and see how the little earl responds."


    Emerson said that he remembered it, and then asked, "So what do you hope to get from the Greimans, Uncle Kent?"


    The count did not answer this question, but took out a piece of paper and handed it to Emerson.


    Emerson glanced at the paper, put it away carefully, and said, "I will definitely live up to your expectations."


    The count drank the "drink" in the glass, wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth with a napkin, and said with a smile:


    "This little Greyman is young and energetic, and he does things regardless of the consequences. Sooner or later, he will bring disaster to his family. Therefore, it is necessary for me to teach him a lesson for his deceased father."


    "Uncle Kent really took great pains in educating the younger generation, I really admire it."


    "Hahaha!"


    The three of them laughed loudly in the restaurant.


    Up to now, the three present have not considered what to do if Paul Greiman rejects their request, because in their view, this problem is not a problem at all.


    The Kent family is a powerful family in this area, second only to Ferdinand, Duke of the Northwest. There are more than 50 knights directly under the family, and there are also 10 vassal baronies in the territory, each of which has a different number of titles. knight.


    As long as he gives an order, he can summon a cavalry team of about 100 people. In the northwest bay area, who dares to underestimate such a force.


    Needless to say, Arda, even if Paul Grayman expelled the pirates and annexed Bairding, would he be able to build a force comparable to the Kent family in such a short period of time?


    Therefore, Greiman might hesitate and bargain, but he definitely didn''t have the guts to refuse outright.


    Soon, Emerson set off for Huxin Town.


    ¡­


    To Emerson''s surprise, he hit a nail as soon as he arrived in Huxin Town.


    After coming to Huxin Town, his greatest feeling was that the streets were very clean and tidy. After he came to the northwest, he didn''t spend all day in the Earl of Kent''s territory, but visited a lot of places, but all the towns he visited were dirty. Xi''s.


    "This is a good place to live." With such thoughts in mind, he came to the gate of the castle in Huxin Town.


    Emerson revealed to the guards on guard that he was an aristocrat of the royal capital and an envoy of the Kent family, saying that he was looking for Earl Greyman on an urgent matter.


    After the guards went in to report, an elegantly dressed man came out soon.


    He was very surprised: "Strange, shouldn''t Earl Greiman be only fifteen or sixteen years old? This person must be in his twenties, right?"


    The elegant man walked up to him and said politely, "I am Earl Greyman''s secretary¡ªBerna Francis, please accompany me to the reception room."


    Emerson suddenly felt offended!


    He represents the Kent family, which ranks second in strength in the Northwest Gulf region, and he is also a nobleman himself, as he made it clear to the guard just now.


    It''s fine if the other party doesn''t come out to greet him in person, but he casually sent a small official with a knife and pen to dismiss him. It''s simply that Emerson and the Kent family are too underestimated.


    In the past half a year in the northwest, Emerson also visited other families in other territories. After the other party learned that he was a relative of the Kent family and also a nobleman of the royal capital, they all flattered and flattered him. Entertaining, unknowingly made him develop an extremely conceited mentality.


    "Please lead the way!"


    Emerson still adjusted his mentality, put his unhappiness aside for the time being, and followed Bernard to the reception room of the castle.


    Bernard asked respectfully, "May I ask if your envoy is here?"


    Emerson shook his head: "I can only tell Lord Graeman personally, UU Reading ask him to meet me quickly."


    Unexpectedly, the person in front of him who claimed to be Berner actually said: "Master Graeman is busy with other affairs now, I am his chief secretary, you can tell me if you have anything, and I will definitely pass it on to Greg Lord Lyman."


    "I''m sorry, I can only say it to Lord Greyman myself!"


    Emerson emphasized it again. Although he said sorry earlier, his tone was already a little bit bad.


    Berner was very depressed. He didn''t know where he had offended the envoy in front of him. The tone he spoke just now was obviously threatening.


    He recalled Paul''s schedule, and said helplessly: "Mr. Messenger, if you insist on meeting Mr. Graham, you can only wait until tomorrow afternoon. The earl''s schedule before tomorrow afternoon has been arranged. full."


    Paul once explained to him the priority of various matters, such as the envoy sent by the lord of the same level to see him, if the other party is not here to declare war or discuss business cooperation, then go to the back row.


    Since Emerson was unwilling to speak, Berner had to let him go.


    Emerson suddenly became angry after hearing this!


    Before he came, he had carefully inquired about the Greiman family. Because he was on the wrong team in the court struggle, he was assigned to the Northwest Gulf, and he was also prohibited from enfeoffing vassals. Let alone formal nobles like viscounts and barons, even regular None of the knights.


    A family like this, even inferior to those slightly stronger viscounts, dared to ignore the envoys of the Kent family so much.


    "Okay, okay! Then I''ll wait for the meeting with Lord Greyman tomorrow afternoon."


    Emerson smiled instead of anger, and decided to have a good time with the young earl who didn''t know the heights of heaven and earth.

 Chapter 93： blackmail three

    Emerson waited until noon the next day with resentment.


    After Paul bid farewell to Quiller and his party and teased his female advisor a little, Bernard sent someone to find Emerson and informed him that he could meet with Earl Greyman at 2:00 p.m., and the place was still the drawing room of the castle. .


    At two o''clock, Paul came to the drawing room, but did not see the messenger.


    "Forget it, just wait for a while."


    Paul opened a book and sat in the living room to read it.


    After reading a chapter, he looked up at the grandfather clock in the living room, 15 minutes had passed.


    He shook his head, feeling slightly displeased, since he took over as the lord, he hasn''t met anyone who dares to release his pigeons.


    After waiting for a while, it was already half past two, and Paul couldn''t bear it anymore.


    "Berner!" he cried.


    The chief secretary immediately ran over from the office, "What''s the matter? Lord Greiman!"


    "Huh? Where''s that Sir Emerson? Has he left?" Bernard felt that something was wrong.


    Paul said dissatisfiedly: "I still have to ask you! Didn''t you notify the wrong time?"


    The chief secretary immediately said: "Impossible, Lord Graiman. I sent someone to remind me again at half past one."


    Paul became puzzled: "Is there any accident? Send someone to look for him."


    "Yes, Mr. Grayman." Bernard turned around and was about to leave.


    At this time, a servant came in and reported: "Sir Emerson, the messenger of Emden, has come to pay a visit to Earl Greiman."


    Paul was angry and annoyed at once: "Okay! It seems that I was simply let go by others."


    The Chief Secretary was a little taken aback and said, "Oh! This is too much."


    Yesterday, the envoy looked a little domineering, but he was only a secretary after all, so he didn''t feel anything.


    Now it seems that this envoy can be said to be arrogant. He even made a dignified earl wait for him for half an hour. He decided to stay in the living room to see how things would develop.


    The servant led Emerson in, and Paul took a look at him. He looked pretty good, but there was a bit of a savage look in his eyes, and he didn''t know whether he was born like this or just pretended.


    Emerson came to Paul and performed a noble etiquette in a proper manner.


    Paul didn''t even want to stand up, let alone return the salute, he just pointed to the other side with his finger to signal the envoy to sit down.


    Seeing Paul like this, Emerson frowned slightly and sat down.


    Then Paul asked, "Your envoy has come all the way to Huxin Town, what advice do you have?"


    Emerson said unhurriedly: "I don''t dare to give advice. I am here on the order of the Earl of Kent, and I came here to ask you about Arda''s arrest of Earl Garnard without authorization."


    "What? Detention?" Paul sneered for a while.


    Emerson nodded solemnly and said, "Yes, Viscount Angelo, the head of Berding, has clearly informed the surrounding lords of the whole story."


    Paul disdained: "Hmph! I also sent you a notice, haven''t you read it? Or do you just believe the one-sided words of those traitors?"


    The other party shook his head: "Master Greiman, please don''t confuse black and white."


    Paul turned around and told Berna, "Please invite Mellon over here."


    He was too lazy to talk nonsense with Emerson, so he handed over the real master directly to see what the other party had to say.


    The living room fell into silence. Paul didn''t bother to pay attention to the messenger who sent him a dove and told him to turn black and white. He picked up the book and continued to read.


    And Emerson didn''t speak any more, and began to close his eyes and rest, looking calm.


    After a while, Myron came to the living room. He had been told by Berner what had happened, and he said as soon as he came in:


    "Mr. Messenger, Angelo and others are talking nonsense. These traitors murdered my father, their lord, and later tried to plot against me. Fortunately, I overheard their conversation and wrote a secret letter to me. The blood-sworn brother, Paul Greiman, fled to Lake Town before they realized that the conspiracy had been revealed, and then Paul sent troops to defeat those traitors."


    "In short, please don''t listen to the rumors of traitors."


    Emerson waited quietly for Myron to finish speaking, and said with a smile, "Earl Garnard, I know you are in a dangerous situation and have to say something against your will, but please rest assured, the Earl of Kent will definitely seek justice for you."


    Paul and McLone were speechless after hearing what he said. What kind of operation is this.


    Macron retorted: "I''m fine now, completely free."


    Emerson shook his head and said, "If you weren''t under house arrest, if it wasn''t for Earl Greiman''s vain attempt to annex Bairdin, how can you explain that you still haven''t returned to Butuya but are still in Huxin Town? Now all the government orders in Bairding are issued by Huxin Town?"


    McLone explained: "Because all of my subordinates are traitors, I don''t have any loyal and capable assistants to help me govern Bairding, so I have to turn to Lake Town for help, and I just returned a few days ago Butuya called a meeting of merchants in the territory and stayed there for several days, you can go to Bairdin and ask!"


    Emerson turned a deaf ear and insisted: "Master Gardner, I understand your difficulties. Believe me, the lords around will never sit idly by such a thing that goes against the laws of nature."


    He turned the subject and stared at Paul again, saying, "Even if the vassals of Bairdin have treasonous intentions, they should be judged impartially by Lord Ferdinand, Duke of Northwest. Aldin, you don''t take His Excellency too seriously."


    Paul retorted: "Both the Garnard family and the Greiman family are vassals who directly swear allegiance to the royal family We can handle each other''s affairs on our own without asking Duke Ferdinand for instructions."


    Emerson stood up abruptly, and said with a sneer, "The former king once granted Lord Ferdinand the right to conquer, and all the lords in the Northwest Gulf area should be under his control. If you act without asking him for instructions, you will undoubtedly slap Lord Ferdinand in the face."


    "You..." McLone wanted to continue to refute Emerson.


    However, he was stopped by Paul.


    Paul has already seen that the envoy sent by the Kent family insisted on detaining Mellon, and brought out Ferdinand, the Duke of Northwest, to suppress him. He was trying to find fault, and it was useless to reason with him. .


    He doesn''t seem to offend the Kent family? Oh, except for catching a few spies.


    But that time he was the right one. At that time, with the idea of ??calming things down, he didn''t say anything, and he didn''t go to Emden to accuse the other party. Unexpectedly, the other party made an inch of it.


    Wait, spy? At that time, those spies seemed to come to steal the papermaking technology...


    Thinking of this, he generally understood what the Kent family sent envoys to do.


    Paul adjusted his mentality, smiled at Emerson, and stretched out his hand to ask for a seat.


    He said in a soft voice: "Mr. Messenger, please sit down first, many things can be discussed slowly."


    "A lot of things!" He repeated, looking into the other''s eyes.


    Emerson looked at Paul''s smile, and the expression on his face gradually softened.


    He sat down, smiled back and said, "Of course, Mr. Greiman, there are many things that can be discussed slowly."


    At last the young earl was on his way.

 Chapter 94： lion wide mouth

    The atmosphere in the living room finally eased down.


    Paul smiled and asked, "I don''t know what I can do for the Earl of Kent?"


    Let''s all open the skylight and speak out.


    Emerson was slightly surprised by Paul''s straightforwardness, but since the other party had already opened his mouth, he couldn''t go around anymore.


    Emerson pulled out a roll of paper and handed it to Paul.


    Paul took it over and unfolded the scroll, and Myron leaned his head over to look at it.


    At a glance, both of them trembled with anger.


    On paper, the conditions of the Kent family are listed:


    1. At present, one-fifth of the income from papermaking and porcelain in the territory of Arda should be given to the Kent family, and another one-fifth should be given to Duke Ferdinand;


    2. Bairdin was "co-administered" by Emden and Arda.


    McLone was so angry that he was about to stand up and argue with Emerson, but was held back by Paul.


    He said awkwardly: "Sir Emerson, we are a bit unacceptable to these conditions you have brought."


    Emerson''s expression became stiff again: "Master Greiman, these conditions have been carefully considered by the Earl of Kent. If you don''t recognize the reality, I am afraid that the Earl of Kent will take some measures that you don''t want to see." .¡±


    threaten! A naked threat!


    Paul resisted the urge to lose his temper, and said with a stiff smile on his face, "Let''s discuss and discuss before making a decision. Come, send Mr. Messenger back to the post to rest."


    "Hmph! It''s better for Lord Graham to make a decision early. I don''t care, but Lord Kent doesn''t have much patience."


    Emerson showed a very unflattering smile in Paul''s eyes, and after leaving this sentence, he followed the servant out.


    McLone turned to look at Paul and asked anxiously, "What should we do now?"


    In the Northwest Gulf, the Earl of Kent is simply a smaller Giles, as long as he is eyeing something, he will never stop until he bites off a piece of meat from the opponent, and this guy is the direct vassal of the Northwest Duke Ferdinand. Minister, the relationship with the lord is very good, and I will never forget to honor the duke after receiving any benefits. Duke Ferdinand was also happy to see his loyal dog fat and strong, so that he could let it out to bite people when he was upset with some people.


    On the one hand, Bairding is now threatened by the Kent family. On the other hand, a lot of money from the Garnard family has been used to invest in Paul''s factory. Both public and private, Mellon finds it difficult to accept the conditions offered by the other party.


    Paul patted Mellon on the shoulder and said comfortingly, "I''ve heard a saying - a car must find a way when it reaches the mountain, and a boat will naturally go straight when it reaches the bridge. Let''s discuss it with everyone, and there will be a solution."


    ¡­


    Soon, high-level officials from the Government Council and the army were summoned to the Lord''s Mansion.


    After Paul explained to everyone that the Kent family sent envoys and made many excessive demands, everyone was shocked at first, and then reacted differently.


    The administrative officials were all frowning. They were all worried because of the strength of the Kent family. You must know that the other party was a powerful family that claimed to be able to easily pull out hundreds of knights.


    The people in the army were filled with righteous indignation, clamoring to assemble the army and fight to Emden now.


    "Master Greiman, this is clearly blackmail, it is clearly blackmail, it is simply an insult to you and us, let''s start a war against the Kent family!"


    "We now have three musket companies, 10 cannons, and a single salvo can blow away the peasants who have just put down their hoes."


    "As for the knights, you saw them last time under the city of Butuya. Under the firepower of the cannons, they are just a pile of rotten meat."


    Bryce with a loud voice stood up to express his opinions on behalf of the military, and other officers nodded in agreement. The last battle under the city of Butuya made them more confident.


    Manager Ford immediately refuted them: "How can you use force lightly? Do you think that everything can be resolved by force?"


    This group of warriors lost their composure just after winning two battles.


    "So what if we win against a Kent family? Behind him is Ferdinand, Duke of the Northwest, the largest vassal in the northwest of the kingdom. The territory and population are more than ten times that of ours! No matter how powerful our army is, we can make up for it. Is there a large quantity gap?"


    "Once the Kent family pulls Duke Ferdinand into the water, it is very possible. Don''t forget that from outsiders, the Kent family has always been the Duke''s loyal dog. They don''t need them to send troops to attack us. Only Duke Ferdinand needs to prohibit his vassals from fighting with us. If we start trade and block our southward trade route, our income will shrink until the beginning of this spring."


    "By that time, where will the money come to pay the salaries of the soldiers, and where will the money come to buy the raw materials for making weapons?"


    "This..." Bryce was stumped.


    Hansel also frowned and persuaded: "Sometimes, it is necessary to take a step back and assess the situation properly."


    Schroeder, the chief of staff of the army, was in a dilemma and didn''t know which side to support.


    Paul was taken aback by Manager Ford''s words. He had only considered the opponent''s large territory and large population. However, with the social system of the feudal era, these two advantages could not be effectively transformed into military strength. World War I.


    But what Manager Ford said later was something he hadn''t thought of. It''s so sad. Alda and Bairding are both in the northernmost part of the Northwest Bay. What if his trade route to the south is really cut off? ?


    No matter whether it is paper or porcelain, it can only be exchanged for money by selling it. When the sea route has not been opened, once it is blocked by the surrounding lords, what I have done in the past six months will be in vain.


    Paul tapped the table and listened silently to the debate between the civil and military groups.


    Some of the officers were still dissatisfied proposed to concentrate their forces to fight a few beautiful annihilation battles fiercely, forcing the other party to sue for peace.


    But Paul didn¡¯t quite agree with this suggestion. During World War II, the foot basin army also thought that although the US emperor had an absolute advantage in overall national strength, after Pearl Harbor severely hurt the opponent, the rice animals would fight on their own. He ran to the door to ask for peace, but was slapped in the face by reality.


    Things like war don''t just develop according to the will of one side.


    After hesitating for a long time, he finally made a difficult decision, patted the table, and everyone in the debate fell silent.


    "Everyone, I have decided to temporarily compromise with the Kent family."


    He gave Myron, who was sitting next to him, a reassuring look.


    "However, Bairdin will never agree to co-manage with them. I would rather give up some of the profits."


    No one objected to Paul''s decision, and the arguments among the officers were just that they couldn''t swallow their breath. Of course, they knew that there was a huge disparity between the enemy and us. Now that the lord had made a decision, they could only accept the reality.


    Humiliation, anger, unwillingness, all kinds of negative emotions linger in everyone''s mind.


    "Bernard." Paul softly called his chief secretary.


    The chief secretary responded immediately, "Master Greiman."


    "Arrange that Emerson to come to the castle tomorrow, and I''ll talk to him again."


    "Follow your orders."


    Paul added: "Director Ford, Hansel, Cecil, Schroeder, and Bryce come here together."


    "Yes, Lord Earl." Those who were named responded one after another.

 Chapter 95： Insatiable

    At 9 a.m. the next day, Emerson came to the Lord''s Mansion again, this time he did not intentionally ask Paul to wait for him.


    "Hehe! Lord Graeman has set up a big battle."


    Emerson said with a smile after seeing many more people in the room.


    Of course, this did not scare him. Emerson came to the place where he was sitting yesterday confidently and calmly, and sat down without waiting for Paul to speak, and asked, "Master Gleiman, should you spend one night?" Have you thought about it clearly?"


    "I''ll bear¡ª" Paul persuaded himself inwardly.


    He smiled and nodded: "Sir Emerson, I have considered it."


    "For the sake of the friendship between the Kent family and the Greiman family, I have decided to accept your request on sharing profits. However, I absolutely cannot agree to condominium Bairding, otherwise I will be sorry for the deceased Uncle Ganard, And the real lord of Bairdin is Myron Garnard."


    "I will not agree to the request you made yesterday regarding Bairding."


    Macron next to him shook his head at Emerson and said.


    "Oh¡­"


    Emerson shook his head looking disappointed.


    "Lord Kent will be very disappointed."


    He stared at Paul without moving, and the two sides confronted each other like this.


    Finally, after a long internal struggle, Paul backed down to his bottom line: "If the Kent family can give up their demands on Bairding, we can share more in terms of profits."


    Then he waited silently for the other party''s reply.


    Emerson kept groping his chin, as if he was thinking about what Paul said just now.


    In fact, he has already made a decision in his heart, but he enjoys this feeling of "judgment". Watching the other party anxiously (in his opinion) waiting for his reply, for some reason, he suddenly has a sentence of his own. You can decide the other person''s fate.


    "Now the whole room is waiting for my sentence in silence." This is what Emerson is thinking now.


    What sentence should be passed on them?


    Oh, Gryman, Gryman, if you had come to see me the day before yesterday when I first got here, I would have let you go now.


    It''s a pity, it''s a pity, you made a mistake of disrespecting me at that time, and you must be punished.


    After Emerson deliberately waited for a while, he put on a serious expression, and finally spoke: "Paul Grayman."


    "Since you failed to make a timely decision to satisfy the Kent family, on behalf of the Earl, I make the following request to you."


    "First, increase the profits distributed to the Earl of Kent and Duke Ferdinand to one-third."


    "Second, hand over the technology of making paper and porcelain to the Kent family."


    "Third, give up half of Bairding''s territory to the Kent family immediately."


    "fourth,¡­"


    A strange smile appeared on Emerson''s originally serious face:


    "...to swear allegiance to Lord Maltz Kent and his rightful heir."


    After talking about these four self-added requirements, Emerson couldn''t restrain his excitement:


    hum! Kneel down and beg me for mercy, this is your punishment for neglecting me.


    Paul Grayman, as a weakling, you dared not come to see me immediately. Who do you think you are, just a nominal earl who doesn''t even have a knight under his command.


    But if you please me, maybe I can let you go, of course, maybe.


    Although he was excited, Emerson still maintained a calm look except for a smile on his face, and took a sip of water in a slow and orderly manner.


    Paul was stunned at this moment, he was completely stunned by the other party''s greed.


    The other people in the reception room also had expressions of disbelief, and none of them reacted.


    Paul suddenly felt that his sleeve was being pulled by someone. When he came to his senses, he turned his head and saw that it was Manager Ford who was pulling him.


    I saw that the five fingers of Old Ford''s right hand were stretched out like a knife, and they went all the way down.


    The meaning is very clear: Lord Earl, let''s go to war!


    The other party''s request is really too much, and the limit that Arda can bear has already been broken. If he agrees, the Greiman family will no longer have a foothold in the northwest.


    Some things on the spiritual level cannot be given up no matter what. Obviously, it is time to have to fight.


    Seeing that General Manager Ford, the biggest peace faction, had started to seek war, Paul quickly made a decision in his heart.


    He straightened his body and asked Emerson with a smile, "Sir Emerson, can you represent the Earl of Kent with full authority?"


    Emerson was waiting for Paul to beg for mercy. When he was suddenly asked this question, he hesitated for a moment, but then said with a straight face: "Of course, Lord Kent has ordered me to handle the negotiations with you."


    Paul continued to ask, "Did Lord Kent ask for the conditions you just mentioned?"


    Emerson was slightly annoyed: "What do you mean, Mr. Graiman? I have already said that Mr. Kent has given me full authority to handle the negotiations with you. I don''t want to repeat it a second time."


    Well, Paul didn¡¯t want to ask any more questions, whether Maltz Kent asked for these four items himself, or the emissary named Emerson stepped in to replace him, anyway, the situation is now endless.


    He leaned on the table with his arms crossed, a look of determination on his face.


    Emerson suddenly felt a little uncomfortable with Paul''s posture and new expression. Could it be that the little lord dared to refuse his own conditions? Haha, impossible.


    A confident smile returned to his face again. This time he asked for a lot of benefits that exceeded expectations instead of the Earl of Kent. The elder will definitely reward himself heavily.


    However, what Paul said next made him unable to react at once.


    "Sir Emerson, in view of the fact that the Kent family has made such an outrageous and unreasonable request, I think this is a great insult to the Greyman family."


    "Therefore, in the future, people related to the Kent family will no longer be welcomed in Arda and Bairding. Once discovered, they will be expelled immediately."


    "Now¡­"


    Paul stopped suddenly, fixed his eyes on the face on the other side that made him extremely disgusted, and then said word by word:


    "get out!"


    The smile on Emerson''s face froze for a moment.


    What? Did I hear correctly, this little lord who can''t even gather a knight under his command actually let himself go, haha, it''s a fantasy.


    He asked suspiciously: "Earl Greiman What did you just say?"


    Paul said angrily, "I told you to **** off. Are your ears blocked by poop, or are your brains flooded and you can''t analyze what other people say?"


    Well, Emerson heard clearly this time, this little lord who doesn''t even have a single knight, actually let himself go, let himself go, the royal nobleman, and the envoy of the Kent family.


    absurd! How ridiculous!


    Emerson stood there bewildered.


    "roll!"


    Bryce suddenly yelled at him.


    "roll!"


    "roll!"


    Others in the living room also began to repeat the same words to him angrily.


    Emerson suddenly felt a little scared. He tried his best to restrain this feeling, and pointed at the group led by Paul.


    "You, you, and you, wait for me, you all wait for me."


    Seeing his arrogance, Bryce drew out his sword and pointed at him, and yelled again: "Get lost!"


    The terrifying sword light shone on Emerson''s face, and he trembled all over, but his proud expression quickly recovered.


    "Humph!"


    He snorted heavily, adjusted his clothes in front of Bryce''s sword, then turned and walked out.


    ¡­


    Emerson didn''t stop after returning to the post house. He called his servants and rode out of Huxin Town on horseback.


    "Wait! Wait for the knight army of the Kent family to crush you idiots who don''t know the heights of the world!"


    He cursed in his heart.


    But he had to think about how to face his Uncle Kent first. If he hadn''t put forward those four new requirements, Paul Grayman would have agreed to the previous conditions...

 Chapter 96： Angry

    After letting Emerson go, Paul and others stayed in the reception room and called other high-level officials from the State Council and the military.


    Now it''s directly turned into a battle meeting.


    "We must make the Kent family pay the price!" After hearing what the Kent family envoy had done, the officers were all excited.


    Huxin Town has already backed down to such an extent that it is a shame and a shame that the other party went so far as to make such excessive demands.


    After careful discussion by everyone, several resolutions were quickly reached:


    1. Strengthen the investigation in the border area and be alert to Emden''s movements at any time;


    2. The Ministry of Intelligence did its best to collect information on Emden, from information on high-level personnel to the mobilization of the army;


    3. On the basis of the current independent musket company, form a third infantry battalion, with Joyce, Schroeder''s former squire, as the battalion commander;


    4. The staff department further strengthens the training of the militia, and directly supplements the regular army when necessary;


    Fifth, order the navy to prepare for battle so that it can go ashore at any time to support the army''s operations.


    In fact, if you want to go to war immediately, the army currently stationed in Huxin Town can start in two hours. After all, Emden is next to Arda in the south, so it doesn''t need long-term preparations like a long-distance expedition.


    This is the advantage of the standing army. Thousands of people can be assembled at any time for small-scale and short-distance combat.


    But his opponent, the Earl of Kent, is different. Paul concluded that although the opponent''s overall strength is very strong, if he wants to fight a decent war between lords, it will take 1 to 2 weeks. Assemble the army.


    This makes people very entangled. Should I lead the army to catch the opponent by surprise? Or wait for the Kent family to slowly assemble an army to fight over?


    If he had called first, he would probably have stabbed a hornet''s nest. After all, the Kent family did not cause any substantial harm to him. It would be morally untenable for him to do it first, and then he would offend Duke Ferdinand and the Duke behind him. A large number of vassals also ended up, that would be bad.


    But if you just give up your speed advantage and be beaten passively, it seems stupid to think about it. Don''t military strategists in ancient and modern China and abroad all emphasize that "soldiers are expensive and fast"?


    A group of officers headed by Bryce looked at Paul longingly: "Master Greiman, let''s fight there first!"


    But after thinking it over and over again, Paul still felt a little more conservative. After all, the Greiman family was the direct vassal of His Majesty the King in the Northwest, and the Kent family had to think carefully if they really wanted to move him.


    The probability of war breaking out is not 100%.


    Therefore, at the end of the meeting, in addition to the above five measures, Paul only ordered the implementation of martial law in Arda and Bairdin, and did not order the declaration of war on Emden.


    ¡­


    The lord of Emden resides in Fort Byram. There are no towns or farms here. There is only a lonely castle standing. Members of the Kent family and their servants live in this castle.


    Emerson waited in the hall a little nervously, pacing back and forth constantly.


    Finally, footsteps were heard in the corridor, and a figure quickly appeared in the hall.


    He bowed to the figure: "Uncle Kent."


    The Earl of Kent seemed to be in a good mood. He went to the table and sat down. Immediately, a servant brought twice the wine, one glass was placed in front of the Earl and the other in front of Emerson.


    "Little Emerson, tell me how our Earl Greyman responded."


    Emerson looked at the Earl of Kent, hesitant to speak.


    "What''s wrong?"


    The earl sensed something was wrong from Emerson''s expression. Could it be that the young lord rejected his offer, haha, how could it be possible?


    However, Emerson''s words confirmed his guess just now.


    "Uncle Kent, Graham has rejected your request! I''m sorry, but I''m too incompetent."


    Emerson said with an extremely guilty expression on his face.


    After hearing these words, the expression on the Earl of Kent''s face gradually froze.


    "How dare he... how dare he..."


    The earl repeated these words with a slightly incredulous expression on his face.


    Soon, he ordered the servant next to him: "Call Jais over here."


    Soon, Jia Aisi, who was still practicing swordsmanship just now, came here.


    Seeing the dull atmosphere in the hall, he asked suspiciously, "Father, Emerson, what happened?"


    The earl froze and did not answer. Emerson on the side said, "The Greiman family has rejected Uncle Kent''s request."


    Jaaisi knew why his father had that expression. He also sat down and asked, "Father, what is your decision?"


    The count turned to Emerson and said, "Little Emerson, please tell us the details of your meeting with Greyman first."


    Emerson let out a long sigh of relief, carefully controlled his expression, and began to elaborate on the "pass" of meeting Paul.


    "...I have repeatedly emphasized that Uncle Kent, you have already lenient him, and it is just a small punishment for him acting without authorization..."


    "...But Graiman still refused arrogantly, it seems that he has been dazzled by the previous victory..."


    "...The officials under him are all extremely arrogant, saying that they want to show some color to the Kent family..."


    Emerson spent nearly half an hour describing the "passes" of meeting Paul to the Kents.


    Following his statement, the expressions of Kent and his son became more and more ugly.


    After Emerson''s statement was over, Jayce looked at his father: "Are we going to punish the Gleiman family?"


    "certainly!"


    The count almost growled, and gave his son an affirmative answer without hesitation.


    He stared at Jayce with a firm tone and said:


    "The reason why the Kent family can gain a foothold in the northwest is because other families fear us."


    "For the enemies of the family it will take a month if they are not defeated in a week, it will take a year if they are not defeated in a month, and it will take ten years if they are not defeated in a year. It can be dormant for a long time, but we will never forget the enemy."


    "Because of this, apart from Duke Ferdinand, who in the Northwest Gulf would dare to refuse the Kent family''s request, and who would dare to disrespect the Kent family?"


    "If the Greiman family is let go this time, allowing him to insult us without punishment, then other families will follow suit, and we will eventually become a second-rate family in the Northwest, and the image we have established before will disappear in smoke. "


    "In short, Greiman must be punished!"


    Jayce nodded: "I understand, father."


    A sneer appeared on the Earl of Kent''s face, showing his sharp and long canine teeth, and said darkly:


    "Hmph! The current Graveman family is not worthy of our forbearance. His current little strength can''t withstand our blow at all."


    "Jiace!"


    "Father, please order." Jayce responded immediately, his father was about to give an order.


    "Immediately gather half of the knights in the territory and inform the vassals of the family that at least 2,000 soldiers must be recruited for me. Everyone must gather in Fort Byram within three weeks."


    "Yes, I''ll do it right away."


    The count then told Emerson: "I heard that you also studied military affairs when you were in the capital, so I will ask you to be Jayce''s deputy this time."


    Emerson immediately stood up and said, "Uncle Kent, I will definitely help you teach Graham a lesson."


    The count took up the glass and drank the wine, and then let go, and the glass fell to the ground and shattered.


    "Gleiman, this is your future fate!"

 Chapter 97： Semaphore drill

    "Earl Greiman, I have already drafted a preliminary semaphore plan, please have a look."


    On the second day after everyone had a meeting and decided to prepare for war, the female consultant "Dias" found Paul and asked her to submit the research results for a period of time.


    Paul was overjoyed: "Oh? This is really sleepy sending pillows."


    Irene was a little strange: "Why did Earl Greiman say such a thing?"


    "Uh... To be honest, we have a bit of ''little friction'' with our neighbors to the south, and we may need some special communication methods."


    Irene understood, and felt contempt in her heart: "Men are really a bunch of savage creatures, they all like to use force to solve problems at every turn."


    "Can''t they just sit around the table and talk?"


    Thinking of the rebellion in the south of the kingdom that almost ruined her life, she felt very sorry for the injustice of the Creator: "It would be great if this world was dominated by us women, then there would definitely be no wars."


    She didn''t worry much about Paul. Unless there was blood feud between the two families, wars between local lords generally would not kill them. Even if one side was captured, the winning side would offer food and drink. They were taken captive, and the family members paid a ransom and released them.


    The really unlucky ones are only the soldiers who were conscripted and the civilians who were looted. Few lords care about their lives. In the eyes of the nobles, they are all consumables.


    Paul opened a thick album handed over by Miss "Dias".


    I saw that it was full of different gestures made by villains holding flags, and the meaning of each gesture was marked in detail, and some complex information could only be expressed with the help of several gestures.


    "Have all the officers of the general staff read it?"


    "Yes, Earl Greiman? This was finally determined after full communication with them."


    Thinking of the situation when she first took over this job, Irene was a little upset. Those officers had to make her sign a non-disclosure agreement, and they had to memorize it thoroughly before they could start working.


    The agreement was nothing more than one meaning: the content of the work related to the army and everything she saw in the army, she was not allowed to disclose a single word to others.


    What''s even more weird is that these guys have to take a secret test every once in a while.


    "I, Irene Rodney, the second princess of the Aldo Kingdom, is a person who keeps his word, how can he be so distrusted by others."


    Thinking of this, she complained to Paul about the secrecy system in the army.


    Paul comforted her with a smile: "There is no way, rules are rules, and it''s not just you, the outreach staff, don''t you think the officers of the general staff must be inspected regularly like you?"


    This is true, Irene''s inner balance.


    However, the situation in Arda''s army is really different from her previous understanding of the army. The eldest sister is also the person in charge of the army. She often tells herself about things in the army, and she also goes to the barracks with her eldest sister to see it.


    The army of the lord in front of him is different from the army of the kingdom government in every way. Apart from the strict secrecy system, there is another difference.


    In the Kingdom Army, the officers and soldiers are simply two species living in two worlds. The officers are all from aristocratic families, while the soldiers are all from civilians or serfs. The military camp is a miniature society. All kinds of things will naturally be reflected in the barracks.


    She guessed: it may be because the members of this army are all from the lower classes.


    Irene learned that, except for Chief of Staff Schroeder, who could be called a "quasi-noble" knight, the others were all civilians or serfs in the territory.


    Paul looked through the atlas from beginning to end, and felt that there was nothing wrong with it. The battlefield instructions he had imagined had been basically covered.


    "Miss Dias, let''s find some time to rehearse?"


    "During the development of this system, the staff dispatched a platoon and a gun crew to study at any time, and now they are very proficient in this set of flags."


    Paul was very satisfied: "I will immediately notify the staff to arrange a drill."


    ¡­


    A large open area on the south bank of Lake Weiss was temporarily designated as an exercise area, and no one else was allowed to enter.


    All the troops stationed in Huxin Town gathered here to watch the demonstration of the semaphore operation.


    Paul and the officers stood on a high ground, and two trained "communicators" stood in front of them.


    Of course, the female advisor was also with Paul and the others.


    Deploy a platoon of musketeers and a gun crew to their southwest. The distance is so far that the two sides can only see each other''s movements clearly through binoculars.


    In the far distance to their southeast and due south, several huge circles were clearly circled with lime powder, which was the target area for artillery to shoot.


    There are a large number of scarecrows erected in the circle. After the artillery fires, the musketeers will shoot or stab at these scarecrows.


    After everything was ready, the exercise began.


    Paul first said: "Order the artillery to fire on the enemy due south."


    A signal soldier immediately issued a semaphore to the location of the exercise artillery in the southwest direction.


    There are also four signal soldiers on the artillery position, two for artillery communications and two for infantry communications.


    A signal soldier who was watching Paul''s side with a telescope all the time shouted out nervously: "Here comes the order! It''s for the artillery."


    In the binoculars, the signal soldier next to the earl started to wave the flag He watched the opponent''s movements without blinking. the message to convey.


    The messenger commanded to his companion beside him, "Reply to confirm!"


    The companion nodded, and waved a semaphore to confirm receipt of the order towards the high ground where the officers were.


    The communicator holding the binoculars quickly conveyed the received order to the artillery: "The headquarters is facing the target due south, and continue to shoot."


    "Go ahead, lads!"


    Under the command of the gunner, the gunners turned their muzzles to point to the target area in the southeast direction of themselves. The ammunition had already been loaded, and they began to shoot after slightly adjusting the elevation angle.


    After firing five shots in a row, the signal soldier in charge of observation on the infantry platoon shouted: "The infantry platoon is advancing towards the target directly south of the headquarters!"


    The marching drums sounded, and along with the drum beats and the orders of the platoon leader, the infantry equipped with muskets lined up and advanced southeast.


    As they advanced, the shells fired by the artillery behind them whizzed past their heads from time to time, and they would not stop until they received new orders or might hit friendly troops.


    On the high ground in the north, Paul and the others watched with great satisfaction as the infantry platoon advanced to the target and fired a salvo before charging.


    "Very good!" He admired sincerely, and a Chinese word popped up in his head - like an arm and a finger.


    He bowed to Miss "Dias": "Thank you for your contribution, this is what I want."


    Irene was very proud of hearing this, but still said modestly: "This is my job, Earl."


    "Let''s test other commands!"


    Paul rubbed his hands excitedly and said this to everyone.

 Chapter 98： militia training

    "Fool! I said turn left! I said turn left!"


    Makarov snarled and pulled a man out of the line.


    This is a place called Kas Village on the southern border of Arda. This village has a population of nearly 1,000 people in about 200 households. It is considered a very large village in Arda.


    During the period of pirate invasion, the villagers here organized a militia team of more than 50 people for self-protection.


    After the pirates were driven away, the affairs officer sent by the Lord''s Mansion established a peasant association in the village, and recruited dozens of people to join the militia, adding up to nearly a hundred people.


    As for why Makarov, who is a member of the regular army, is here, we have to start from a few days ago.


    A few days ago, the army suddenly stepped up its training intensity, and many people speculated that Arda might be going to war with a nearby place again.


    Many people became excited, because for standing soldiers like them, war meant military exploits and rewards.


    The soldiers were gearing up and began to focus on training. The two victories against the pirates and the Bairdin rebels made them gradually realize some special advantages of the unit they belonged to, and these special advantages were what they thought were useless before. brought about by training.


    For example, queue training allows them to quickly form a favorable formation to face the enemy on the ever-changing battlefield. Units such as squads, platoons, and companies are very convenient when splitting and combining formations, and it is also conducive to the commander to issue deployment orders.


    Another example is the long-distance training in front of them, which allows them to seize favorable terrain, or appear in front of them when the enemy is unexpected.


    "Sweat more in peacetime, bleed less in wartime."


    Everyone in the military now believes that.


    Just when everyone worked hard to train, the staff suddenly selected a group of veterans with excellent qualities and sent them to various villages and towns to guide the training of militias in various places.


    According to the militia training program drawn up by the General Staff, except for the busy farming season, militias in various places need to conduct at least one-day training every month, including: emergency assembly, long-distance march, formation, and stabbing.


    Compared with the standing army, this kind of training can be said to be dispensable. After all, the nutrition of the militia cannot keep up with the high-intensity training.


    The original militia training mainly relied on soldiers who were discharged from the army due to injuries. However, due to the insufficient number of veterans and the lack of guidance from "professional talents" in many places, the militia training in most areas was useless.


    The threat of war from the Kent family made the staff focus on the militia again. In addition, the busy farming season has passed, and the training of standardizing and strengthening the militia has been put on the agenda.


    Makarov was one of these selected veterans.


    Because of his previous military achievements, Makarov had been promoted to a second-class soldier at this time. After arriving in Kass Village, he made up the number of militiamen to a company, and divided the militia into platoons according to the establishment of the army. and classes.


    He immediately began to train them, and also invited craftsmen in the village to create equipment such as horizontal bars and parallel bars.


    I still encountered a lot of difficulties. At the beginning, these guys couldn¡¯t even stand in a basic queue. Every time I lined up for them, and regrouped after disbanding, many people couldn¡¯t find their proper positions. It also became a mess.


    According to his own experience during recruit training, Makarov used the whip method. With the help of the pain of flesh and blood, the militiamen finally had a little memory, and they finally stood in a decent line when they assembled.


    Then the tragedy happened when the team moved...


    They are not required to be able to goose step, but they have to be in step no matter what, right? If you walk like this, you will be in a mess and how can you fight a war.


    Makarov asked them to take their left foot first when they started marching, but some people always forgot, it¡¯s not that these militiamen really don¡¯t know which side is left and which side is right, after all, people can¡¯t tell when they¡¯re nervous Left and right are also possible, and his super loud voice made the militiaman feel a lot more nervous.


    This problem is more prominent when the team turns left and right.


    For example, the young man he picked out just now, his name is Joss, was added to the militia just now, and every time Makarov shouted to walk in unison or turn left or right, he was caught 7 times out of 10 He got the wrong direction, so he also became Malaloff''s key "care" object.


    Joss was caught in front of everyone''s eyes. Against the background of the strong instructor, the relatively slender Joss looked like a little chicken being carried by an old bear.


    All the militiamen held their breaths and did not dare to take a breath. They showed sympathy and quietly prayed for the unlucky Joss.


    Makarov touched his forehead helplessly. The Jos in front of him scolded and beat him, but he couldn''t avoid making mistakes.


    With a ruthless heart, he said loudly to Joss, "Joss, you forced me."


    After hearing this, Joss''s face quickly showed a look of panic, the instructor wouldn''t want to...


    Makarov turned around and shouted to everyone in the team, "Jose, a militiaman, must be punished because he refuses to mend his ways after repeated admonitions."


    "As for the method of punishment, I told you before that if someone makes such a low-level mistake again, I will definitely let him do it in front of everyone."


    Strangely, after the militiamen in the team heard his words, the original expression of sympathy disappeared, and it was replaced by an expression of anticipation and even gloating.


    Joss''s face was full of despair, and he begged for mercy: "Master Makarov, please hold your hand high, how will you let me live in the village from now on?"


    Makarov scowled, and suddenly raised his voice and yelled, "Jos the militiaman!"


    "Yes! Sir!" Finally, when responding to the order, Joss has developed the correct habit Makarov ordered him in an unquestionable tone: "Execute the punishment method I mentioned earlier Once! Now! Immediately! Immediately!"


    "Yes! Sir!" The muscles on Jos''s face twitched, and he responded loudly to Makarov''s order.


    It''s unavoidable!


    Under everyone''s gaze, Joss stood still, holding the wooden gun tightly in his right hand and leaning on the ground, while his left hand... held his crotch.


    Then Joss cried out with grief and indignation:


    "This is my left hand!" He shouted and moved his left hand.


    "This is my right hand!" He shouted and moved his right hand.


    "The left hand is used for..." He hesitated until he shouted.


    "Go on!" Makarov''s growl immediately sounded next to his ears, spraying his face with saliva.


    He could only continue to cry out in grief and indignation:


    "The left hand is used to **** off!"


    "The right hand is used to hold the gun!"


    "This is my left hand! This is my right hand! The left hand is used to **** off! The right hand is used to hold the gun!"


    This was repeated three times.


    After a short period of silence, the militiamen on the opposite side of Joss suddenly burst into loud laughter: "Hahaha!"


    Makarov immediately stepped forward and shouted: "Whoever dares to make a **** noise again, I will make him do it 100 times in front of all the villagers."


    Everyone immediately suppressed their smiles forcibly. It would be bad if this kind of thing happened to them.


    At this time, Joss could be said to want to cry, but he would never be wrong in his life, but his image was also ruined.


    "Militiaman Jose, return to the team and continue training."


    The instructor finally let him go back.


    After this training, the name of "Left Handed Joss" spread like wildfire in the village.

 Chapter 99： Barnett

    At this time, Fort Bylan has become a large barracks, and people from the Kent family''s vassals have gathered here one after another.


    The nobles and knights who arrived first hunted or held tournaments every day, and the quiet Byram Castle in the past became extremely noisy.


    On this day, the Earl of Kent held a banquet for the family vassals who had arrived in the castle hall. While drinking the wine of the lord''s house, everyone scolded the lord of Arda, expressing that they would clean up this rebellious and rude man for the lord. boy.


    The reason the earl told the vassals for starting the war was naturally not that the other party rejected some of his "requests", but under another banner:


    The lord of Arda, Paul Greiman, put the lord of Bairding, Mellon Garnard, under house arrest, and sent troops to occupy the whole territory of Bairding by force. Of course, the Kent family cannot sit idly by such bullying behavior by the Gleiman family.


    Angelo was also invited to the banquet.


    Since the last time we met and made an offer, the count never summoned him again, and all his requests for visits fell to the ground. Angelo''s heart became heavier and heavier, and he became more and more desperate every day.


    Just when Angelo thought that the Earl of Kent was going to let him down by ignoring him and then leave on his own, and he was really disheartened and began to pack up his things and think about switching to another place, the Earl sent someone Inform him to meet in the castle.


    During this meeting, Angelo was told a piece of news that made him ecstatic. The Kent family decided to send troops to attack Arda and teach Paul Grayman a lesson in bullying.


    Angelo suddenly had the feeling that the dark clouds had cleared, the count''s face was not as smelly as before, and the castle was not as gloomy as before.


    The next series of actions of the Kent family convinced him that the earl would use force, and the knights and militiamen began to gather in Fort Byram. If the earl was still perfunctory, it would be absolutely impossible to make such a big battle.


    Now he felt that Maltz Kent was closer than his own father.


    Before the start of this banquet, he was told to make full preparations. An Qiluo understood and typed the draft in his stomach for several days.


    After the banquet began, in his impassioned speech, Paul Greiman had become a heinous bastard, and some guys whose heads had been burned by chivalry (there are still such people) were filled with righteous indignation and called for a fight.


    Earl Maltz Kent squinted his eyes and sat on the first seat, sipping his "drink" while watching Angelo''s performance.


    The effect is good, hehe! Graiman, let me see what you do this time.


    Just when he was thinking about how to distribute the loot, the butler quietly walked over and whispered in his ear, "My lord, Dr. Barnett is here."


    The Earl of Kent was startled, and the glass in his hand almost fell to the ground.


    He hurriedly asked, "Did you invite him in?"


    The housekeeper nodded repeatedly and said, "I remember your order, and I have asked him to wait for you in the small living room at the back."


    The Earl of Kent nodded, he turned and waved to his son.


    Jia Aisi quickly came to his father, only to hear his father say: "You host the banquet for me, I have something important to leave for a while."


    After finishing speaking, he got up and left in a hurry without waiting for Jayce to respond.


    Jia Aisi looked at the back of his father leaving with a puzzled face. In the past, when his father said "important things", he would always discuss it with himself. What happened today?


    ¡­


    The Earl of Kent almost trotted to the door of the small reception room. Instead of pushing the door and entering, he stood outside the door and sorted his clothes.


    Then he ordered the steward: "You go to ten guards and lead them to guard here, no one is allowed to approach."


    "Yes, sir." The butler immediately went to find the guards.


    After feeling that everything was in place, the count stretched out his hand and gently opened the door.


    A man in a black cloak is standing in front of a mural inside, seemingly admiring it. His back was facing the door of the living room, even when the door was opened, the man did not turn around.


    The Earl of Kent closed the door of the living room, bowed to the man, and said softly, "Mr. Barnett, long time no see."


    The Earl''s posture and voice at this time were indescribably humble and respectful. If other people who knew the Earl, such as Angelo and Emerson, and even the Earl''s own son Jayce, heard that he could use this gesture and this Speaking in such a tone, you will definitely get your eyeballs out of shock.


    The cloaked man turned around slowly, took off the hood that covered his head, and revealed his face.


    This is a muscular man in his forties. There is no hair on the top of his bald head. Instead, there are strange tattoo patterns. The lines of these tattoos extend down and form patterns again after passing through the face. , and then continued to extend down into the collar.


    The pattern formed by the tattoo is a bit like some kind of text, or some kind of symbol, revealing a strange feeling everywhere.


    The man''s eyes revealed a kind of indifference, a kind of indifference that treats others as nothing. In short, he feels that he has nothing to do with the profession of "medical doctor".


    "Maltz, long time no see."


    The cloaked man responded with a thick voice.


    Only then did the Earl of Kent straighten up, walked up to the man he called "teacher" named Barnett, and said, "Teacher, please sit down and talk."


    The man named Barnett nodded, walked to the seat and sat downThe Earl of Kent then sat opposite him.


    Before the Earl of Kent could speak again, Barnett said, "Maltz, your physique is much stronger than when I left last time."


    The Earl of Kent said with a smile: "Thanks to your careful guidance, teacher, the ''secret technique'' you taught me is really effective, and now I feel that I am living younger and younger." There was a hint of gratitude in his voice.


    Unexpectedly, Barnett said: "I still want to remind you that everything is too late. If you practice the ''Secret Technique'' step by step according to the method I taught you, you will naturally be able to strengthen your body and prolong your life. But if you drink too much, It will bring unimaginable disaster to yourself, and even endanger your family, and in the end..."


    Barnett said slowly, "You are not who you are now!"


    "I know, I will follow your teacher''s instructions carefully."


    The Earl of Kent agreed again and again, but he didn''t quite agree with the teacher''s words in his heart.


    Barnett asked again: "When I came over, I saw a lot of people gathered near your castle? Did something happen?"


    The Earl of Kent replied: "It''s nothing serious, just take care of a little lord who doesn''t have eyes."


    Barnett asked: "So, you are going to attack another territory?"


    The Earl of Kent honestly admitted: "Yes, sir."


    However, the other party''s next words made him very puzzled: "Maltz, stop this military operation immediately. I have a mission to go to the northwest, so don''t give me extra trouble."


    The Earl of Kent quickly asked, "Why?"


    But he immediately reacted: "Could it be? Could it be..."


    What the other party said proved his guess: "Yes, the ''Secret Law Society'' is going to start in the northwest."

 Chapter 100： wizard

    Three years ago, Maltz Kent was bitten by a weird bat when he was out hunting. The wound began to fester and pus when he returned home. After a few days of hard work, he developed a high fever and fell into a coma.


    The invited doctors shook their heads straight after seeing it. According to their intentions, the Kent family can directly prepare for the funeral.


    Just when the family thought that the earl was about to be called by the Lord, a mysterious figure came to the door.


    This is a traveling doctor who claims to be "Barnett", saying that he has a way to save Earl Maltz Kent in his hands.


    The people of the Kent family were desperate at this time. Although Barnett was dressed strangely and his image was closer to a barbarian mercenary than a doctor, he still had the mentality of treating a dead horse as a living horse doctor and let him try it anyway. It can''t be any worse than it is now.


    Unexpectedly, this man named Barnett was really capable. Through his mysterious medicine, the Earl of Kent quickly woke up from his coma.


    It''s just that Dr. Barnett didn''t allow anyone to watch the Earl''s "treatment" process before or after he woke up.


    The Kent family was still very grateful to Dr. Barnett, and treated him as a distinguished guest for more than a month.


    Only the Earl of Kent knew that the savior named "Barnett" was not a doctor at all.


    But a wizard!


    Yes, wizards! This serious illness made Maltz Kent aware of this fact:


    Wizards and magic are not things made up by the church to scare fools, but really exist in this world.


    While his body was still in a coma, his consciousness kept having nightmares:


    I am in a huge maze.


    He looked for the exit everywhere, but the maze seemed to be moving. When he reached a dead end, he wanted to follow a well-remembered path back to the previous point, but found that the path he had just walked had already changed drastically.


    There were no ghastly sights, no frightening monsters, but there was something more terrifying¡ªmonotony, an extreme monotony.


    As far as the count could see, there was nothing but himself and the brick walls that made up the maze.


    The Earl of Kent was soon driven mad by the monotony, and he prayed to the Lord of Light, even if some terrible monster suddenly appeared to frighten him.


    After an unknown amount of time, a mysterious voice suddenly appeared out of nowhere, calling his name and guiding him how to walk.


    For the Earl, this voice was simply his own savior.


    Guided by the mysterious voice, he finally walked out of the maze in his dream. The moment he went out, his body woke up from the coma.


    When he opened his eyes, the first thing that caught the earl''s eyes was Barnett''s face with the mysterious pattern tattooed on it.


    For some reason, he was sure that the person in front of him was the owner of the mysterious voice in his head.


    "Hello, Mr. Barnett!" These were the first words he said after waking up.


    Even he himself didn''t know why he could call out the name of the person in front of him, as if he had known him for a long time, although after thinking about it, he still knew nothing about this person except the name "Barnett".


    It''s not that the Earl had the idea of ??turning this somewhat evil doctor to the church for "appraisal", but what happened later made this idea disappear without a trace.


    During the follow-up "treatment", the Earl of Kent felt more and more strange about the other party. After he mustered up the courage to inquire, Barnett readily admitted that he was a legendary wizard.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will notify the church?" He was surprised at the other party''s bluntness.


    Barnett sneered and said, "I can save your life, but I can also make you die, or even worse than death, not only for you, but also for your entire family!"


    The Earl of Kent fought a cold war. Over the years, he has made many enemies and received many threats, but it is the first time that a single sentence can make him so frightened.


    What''s even more strange is that, apart from the sneer at the beginning, Barnett said this in a very normal tone. Could it be that he has become as timid as a mouse after a serious illness?


    After thinking about it, I can only attribute it to the other party''s identity as a "wizard". There must be some unknown means to make myself afraid of him.


    He temporarily suppressed the idea of ??notifying the church because he couldn''t do without the medicine in Bennett''s hands.


    At that time, his body was still very weak, he had a constant fever and could not even get out of bed. Once he took the medicine provided by Barnett later, he would feel more serious.


    After a period of continuous "treatment" by Barnett, he has an inexplicable sense of dependence on this wizard, as if once he leaves this wizard, he will die soon.


    Gradually, a sense of trust emerged from the sense of dependence, a sense of unreserved trust that is not inferior to that of his own son. Even the earl himself was surprised by his transformation. He used to be very familiar with people other than his closest relatives. Have a certain degree of vigilance.


    In the process of getting along, he witnessed the other party''s various magical abilities, which made him more and more interested in the legendary things like "magic".


    "Master!" At some point, he changed to this respectful title for Barnett, "Can I learn magic from you?"


    He mustered up the courage to ask this sentence, two human natures: thirst for power, curiosity about the unknown, and magic just meets these two points.


    And he also has real motivation. If he masters this mysterious power, then some things will be more convenient, such as raising his title to another level, or filling his money bank more.


    After hearing his question, Barnett suddenly laughed wildly, as if the long-awaited thing had finally happened.


    But after laughing, he gave a cold answer: "No!"


    The Earl of Kent was disappointed: "Why?"


    The other party replied: "There are three reasons."


    "First, you are too old and have passed the best enlightenment period."


    "Secondly, studying magic is an extremely energy-intensive job. Even if you don''t suffer from this disease, your current mental state is no longer young, and it is simply not enough to support the study of magic."


    "Third, it is still because of your mental state. Even if you are a genius, you can understand the structure of the spell with a little effort, but your mental strength is not enough to support the casting of the spell. If you force it, it may endanger your life." .¡±


    After hearing these three reasons, the Earl of Kent felt that the world seemed to be dark all of a sudden, and the door to a brand new world was closed to him.


    Then I heard Barnett muttering: "But..."


    He suddenly became excited again: "Master, you have a solution, right?"


    He had seldom been this excited since he turned forty.


    Sure enough, Barnett said: "I have a secret technique that can strengthen your body and strengthen your spirit. After you use it, although it is still not comparable to those who have been exposed to magic since childhood, if you are lucky, you can also A small achievement."


    Seeing a glimmer of hope, the Earl of Kent asked anxiously: "Master, what is the secret technique? Teach it to me!"


    So he was taught a kind of health preservation technique: three meals a day, sucking the blood of animals and taking a secret medicine, meditating before going to bed and breathing according to the prescribed rhythm.


    Barnett said: "This is an extremely long process, but this secret technique will stop your body from aging, so you don''t need to worry about running out of time. When your body and spirit recover to a standard level, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com I will teach you some basic magic, after that it depends on your own hard work and luck."


    Finally, he emphasized: "We must not stop, otherwise all previous efforts will be wasted."


    The Earl of Kent repeatedly stated that he kept it in mind and could stop himself from aging, which is the dream of many nobles.


    In the following days, now that the earl had stepped into the world of magic with one foot, Barnett revealed some information to him one after another.


    There are still many wizards in this world, and there has been a mysterious and powerful wizarding organization for a long time: the Arcane Society.


    This organization has been secretly fighting against the church, providing a safe haven for many wizards who devote themselves to it.


    And Barnett is a member of the "Secret Society".


    The sudden taboo knowledge gave the earl an inexplicable pleasure, as if he had returned to his childhood when he knew some secrets and felt very great decades ago.


    What made him even more ecstatic was that Barnett promised that if his magic could reach a certain level, he would be introduced to this organization.


    "Mr. Barnett."


    Regardless of whether the other party is willing to accept this title, the Earl of Kent just called it out, and Barnett also acquiesced in this title.


    After more than a month, despite the Earl of Kent''s persuasion, Barnett was about to leave, but said that he would come back to check on the status of the Earl of Kent''s mental power, and teach him magic once it was suitable.


    Sure enough, Banai came to Fort Byram several times after another. It was through these meetings that the Earl of Kent learned the tip of the iceberg of the grand plan behind him.


    However, what he didn''t even realize was that it all happened so naturally since he didn''t know when.

 Chapter 101： conspiracy

    After Barnett rescued Maltz Kent, he came to Fort Byram several times.


    He revealed to the Earl of Kent that one of the ultimate goals of the Arcane Society is to enable wizards to walk under the sun in an open and honest manner.


    To achieve this goal, the behemoth of the church must be eliminated. The church''s hatred of wizards and magic is well known. By manipulating public opinion, they are connected with the devils in ancient legends, so that fools are afraid of wizards.


    Therefore, the roadblock of the church must be overthrown.


    However, the church organization has deep roots and flourishes, and its influence spreads all over the mainland. Compared with it, the power of the Arcane Society is like the gap between ants and elephants.


    Exposing one''s own strength and challenging the church head-on is definitely a dead end.


    Since it¡¯s not obvious, let¡¯s do it secretly. The high-level members of the Secret Law Association have formulated a huge and meticulous plan.


    ¡­


    The last time Barnett came here was half a year ago, before Giles started his rebellion in the south.


    In this meeting, Barnett finally revealed to the Earl of Kent a part of the plan: to provoke civil strife in the Aldo Kingdom.


    The Earl of Kent racked his brains and couldn''t understand the connection between provoking the civil strife in the Aldo Kingdom and bringing down the Holy See. He expressed his doubts.


    Barnett immediately fixed him with a warning look and said:


    "If you can really enter the Secret Law Association, you will know some things naturally. Before that, I can only tell you, don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. If you know too much, your life will be in danger."


    The earl was frightened into a cold sweat again, he was becoming more and more in awe of this "guide".


    Immediately, Barnett''s eyes softened, and he asked, "Maltz, do you still insist on being a wizard?"


    The count nodded quickly: "Of course, teacher. It was your magic that saved me, a mortal man, from hell. I have been deeply impressed by the greatness of magic. Although it is ridiculous to say this at my age, I still I beg you to help me realize this wish."


    Barnett nodded in satisfaction and said, "Now, there is a shortcut in front of you."


    Upon hearing these words, the Earl of Kent''s brain was occupied by an inexplicable emotion.


    He immediately ran to the "teacher" and knelt down, and asked impatiently, "What is the shortcut? I beg you to point it out for me."


    The Earl is like a dog waiting for his master to throw a bone, his eyes are extremely complicated, not only longing, but also mixed with anxiety and madness.


    The corners of Barnett''s mouth were slightly raised, and he stretched out his hand to stroke Maltz Kent''s head, very much like the owner who was petting a pet.


    "If you can make great contributions to the Secret Law Society, then even if you don''t have the talent to learn magic, you will definitely be accepted by the Secret Law Society."


    "There are countless strange people and strange men in the secret society, and I will definitely find a better way than my health preservation technique to help you walk on the path of a wizard."


    "So, would you like to do something for us?"


    The Earl of Kent was irritated by these two words. He nodded and said, "Please do not hesitate to tell the teacher. I am willing to contribute my insignificant strength. Please don''t hold it against me."


    "Hahaha!" Barnett laughed wildly, the lord in front of him had completely surrendered to him.


    He didn''t need to worry about anything anymore, and said triumphantly: "Maltz, from now on you will accumulate strength for me in the northwest, and no matter what, you must gain the trust of your lord, the Duke of the Northwest."


    "Soon there will be great changes in the south. At that time, I will come to you again, and then use the Duke of Northwest''s trust in you to get me close to him. I have a way to make him bow to me and use his power to start an uprising in the northwest. .¡±


    "Before that, some of your actions should be the same as usual, don''t let others see any clues. Remember! Before I come back, don''t make any rash moves."


    After leaving these few words, Barnett left Fort Byram.


    Sure enough, a month later, the news of the rebellion of Duke Wolf Giles came from the south.


    There were constant news that the Grand Duke was attacking the city and plundering land in the south, but the kingdom was unable to send troops to quell the rebellion because of an inexplicable fire.


    The Earl of Kent knew that this was because the "Secret Society" was secretly operating.


    He was ecstatic in his heart, the organization behind the teacher had such great energy, and he became more determined to embark on the path of wizarding.


    He waited eagerly for Barnett''s arrival, while consolidating the trust of Ferdinand, Duke of the Northwest, in him.


    During this period, he kept the teacher''s order in mind. In order not to arouse suspicion, he even asked his son to lead the troops to the south after the royal family issued the order to serve the king.


    This wait lasted for half a year, and just when he waited so anxiously and wanted to vent his anger on the Greiman family who "offended" him, Mr. Barnett unexpectedly came back.


    ¡­


    "Yes, the ''Secret Law Society'' is going to start in the northwest."


    Barnett confirmed this to Maltz Kent.


    The Earl of Kent said excitedly: "The moment I have been looking forward to for a long time has finally arrived."


    But he said immediately: "But teacher, it won''t be too late for me to conquer the territory in the north. With more land and population under my control, our power will be stronger. The lord there has neglected me, and he must make him pay the price. "


    "No!" Barnett rebuffed.


    "Attacking an opponent who is weaker than you just because you have been neglected will cause a lot of people''s resentment, and it will be very unfavorable for you to inherit the Northwest Duke''s position The Earl of Kent would like to say a few more words: "But Teacher... what? Did I hear wrong just now? "


    He immediately realized that there seemed to be something extraordinary in what the teacher said just now.


    "I said that your behavior is very detrimental to your succession to the Northwest Duke."


    Barnett repeated in a cold voice.


    "Inherit...inherit...the title of duke?"


    The Earl of Kent asked incredulously, he couldn''t even speak fluently.


    "Hmph! How about it, don''t you want to?"


    "No, no, no! Teacher, I am willing, I am willing!"


    The Earl of Kent nodded hastily as if smashing garlic.


    Barnett continued: "I told you before, as long as I can create an opportunity for me to approach the Duke when he is unprepared, I will have a way to make him obey me."


    "However, the method will be ''dramatic'', and it cannot be seen by others, and the side effects are very serious. The duke in that state cannot live for long. We must make good use of this time to let him pass on the title to you, and the military power of the Northwest directly under our own control."


    The Earl of Kent replied straight away: "No problem, I''ll figure it out."


    Barnett nodded in satisfaction, "Before that, don''t cause trouble if you can. I don''t want to be opposed when you inherit the title."


    The count said respectfully: "I will follow your instructions, my teacher."


    "It''s amazing! It''s amazing!" Although he tried his best to maintain calm on the surface, the Earl of Kent''s heart was still beating wildly, and he could make a dignified duke bow his head and obey his orders. Is this the power of the legendary wizard?


    Now he is even more eager to master this power with his own hands.

 Chapter 102： "let go"

    "What... what?"


    Angelo''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Just now, the Earl of Kent returned to the banquet and announced that he would suspend the crusade against the Greyman family and let his vassals return to their territories.


    In order to arouse everyone''s dislike towards Greyman, he had tried his best just now, but now that the Earl made such a move, he suddenly felt like a clown.


    "Why? My lord, didn''t you agree to me? You can''t take your word for it!"


    He "questioned" the Earl of Kent a little angrily.


    "Presumptuous! Guards, drive him out!" The Earl of Kent glared at Angelo, and immediately a guard came over and dragged Angelo out.


    "Let go of me! Let go of me! My lord, we''ve made a deal..."


    Angelo still yelled loudly when he was dragged out, but the people in the hall gradually couldn''t hear his voice.


    The Earl of Kent said to the vassals and knights in the hall: "I know everyone is confused, but I was persuaded by an old friend just now. He said that it is not a good thing to go to war after all. The most important thing is to convince people with reason, so I We decided to give Earl Greiman another chance."


    Everyone in the hall looked at each other without saying a word.


    Of course, the Earl of Kent knew what they were thinking, and immediately said: "However, we can''t let everyone come here for nothing, so I announce that the Viscount and Baron will each reward 2,000 silver coins, and the knights will each reward 1,000 silver coins. "


    "Hey!" Everyone in the hall exclaimed in surprise.


    "The earl is really a kind person!" "I think the Gravemans will be grateful to the earl."


    Compliments like these keep coming.


    The Earl of Kent laughed loudly. Although he likes to accumulate wealth, he also knows how to buy people''s hearts. He will not be stingy when spending money on it, otherwise he will not be the second person in the Northwest Gulf after Duke Ferdinand.


    What''s more, this group of vassals will be used soon, and when I and the teacher have trouble, I can''t do without their effectiveness.


    At this time, the Earl of Kent was in high spirits in front of his vassals, and he was completely different from the low-browed and pleasing look in front of Barnett just now.


    In his opinion, the duke''s position and the power of a wizard are within his reach.


    Only two people are still in a state of confusion, they are the Earl of Kent''s son Jais and his distant nephew Emerson, but under the hint of the Earl of Kent, they did not immediately ask questions.


    The banquet continued, and all the vassals clinked glasses one after another, and they helped each other to leave after drinking to their heart''s content.


    After there were no outsiders in the hall, Jaes and Emerson approached the Earl of Kent.


    Jayce asked impatiently, "Father, what happened?"


    The count seemed very happy. He drank a lot of wine at the banquet just now. He was already a little drunk, and his pale face was slightly red.


    He glanced at the two young men, seeming to be thinking.


    After a while, he said, "Forget it, there are some things I should let you know."


    The Earl of Kent led the two of them to his study.


    He whispered: "I intend to seek the title of Duke of Northwest."


    The two were shocked, what happened to the Earl of Kent, did he lose his mind and go crazy?


    The count smiled slightly: "Don''t worry, I''m not crazy. Sir Ferdinand will pass on the title to me willingly."


    Jayce and Emerson glanced at each other, and they saw each other''s doubts: "Is this possible?"


    The Earl of Kent said confidently: "As for why, I can''t tell you now, but you will know when the time comes."


    He stared at Emerson and asked, "Little Emerson, as a royal commissioner, are you willing to support our Kent family?"


    Emerson immediately replied: "If Lord Ferdinand is really willing, I will naturally support it with both hands."


    The count patted him on the shoulder with satisfaction, and said with a smile, "That''s good. I won''t forget your Wilder family when the time comes."


    Then he seemed to think of something, and said again: "I got the exact news from the old man I just mentioned. The royal family is in danger this time. You should send a letter to your father immediately and advise him to make plans early."


    Emerson was a little surprised, but still said: "Thank you Uncle Kent for reminding, I will remind father immediately."


    But he immediately turned around and asked, "But why did you let Greiman go? It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with your getting the title of duke, does it? He humiliated you so nakedly."


    Thinking of the humiliation he suffered in Huxin Town that day, Emerson gritted his teeth with hatred. The whole room shouted for him to get out. No one had ever treated him like this when he grew up.


    The Earl of Kent said to him with a "sincere heart" expression: "Little Emerson, if you can''t endure small things, it will affect the realization of long-term goals. I don''t want to cause trouble before I get the duke title. Although I have 100% confidence in my own strength, I must put an end to any possibility of accidents. UU Reading However, after I obtain the title, if Greiman still has no eyesight, then he will not be so blind this time. Good luck."


    He sneered: "Hmph! The days are still long."


    Emerson wasted no time in sycophating: "Uncle Kent is really far-sighted."


    Jais and Emerson chatted with the Earl of Kent for a while in the study, and then left.


    After the door closed, a figure flashed out from behind the bookshelf, it was Barnett.


    The Earl of Kent immediately asked, "Teacher, what do you think of that Emerson?"


    Barnett nodded: "No problem. According to the results of my detection, he doesn''t have any other thoughts except for being suspicious of your words, and he also has great expectations for you to get the title of duke."


    The Earl of Kent felt relieved. If Mr. Barnett found out that Emerson had any bad intentions for him, he could only cause an "accident" to this young man.


    He said: "The expectation is certain. The Wilder family and the Kent family have been friends for generations. I can get the title of duke, which is of great benefit to their family. The Wilder family is very powerful in the king. Using them is very helpful to our plan."


    Barnett reminded him: "It''s better to be cautious, after all, people''s hearts are the most unpredictable in this world."


    The count nodded: "Yes, teacher, I will be careful."


    Barnett said again: "I have some things to leave for a while, but I will still be active in the Northwest generation. Before I come back, you should think about how to get rid of Duke Ferdinand''s guards and let me approach him."


    The Earl of Kent put his hand on his chest: "Teacher, don''t worry, I will definitely find a way."

 Chapter 103： can

    At 8 o''clock in the morning, Irene came to the lord''s castle.


    Because she had been studying semaphore for the army before, in order to discuss with the officers, she had been staying in the compound of the staff headquarters, or running to the barracks.


    After the semaphore took shape, Paul ordered her to move her office to the castle.


    A servant led her to her "office", which was a small room. After entering, she found that there was only a desk, a few chairs, and a bookshelf with a kitchen.


    Irene sighed and thought, "He really is a boss who doesn''t understand the sentiments of life at all!"


    She didn''t complain that Paul was too stingy, because she had seen Paul''s own office, and it was extremely monotonous, not any better than here.


    "Forget it, let me dress up slowly in the future."


    She looked left and right in the room, thinking carefully about the plan to decorate the room.


    At this time, there was the sound of opening and closing the door next door.


    She suddenly remembered that she had just heard from a servant that there was another consultant in the Lord''s Mansion who was working next door to her.


    As a colleague, you should take the initiative to build a good relationship. After all, she is no longer the dazzling princess that everyone is vying for.


    Irene came out and gently knocked on the door of the next room, and there was a "please come in" from inside, the voice was very pleasant.


    "It should be a lovely girl from the sound. That earl is not a pervert."


    With such thoughts in mind, Irene opened the door and froze for a while.


    Standing in front of her was Miss Ladi, a scholar and adventurer who rescued her benefactor from the tiger''s mouth a few months ago.


    Obviously, judging from the expression on Miss Scholar''s face, she was also very surprised.


    Irene quickly came to her senses, and said calmly and generously, "Oh, I really didn''t expect it. It turns out that Miss Ladi is the new consultant recruited by the Lord''s Mansion. How are you!"


    Ladi also responded with a smile: "Hello, Ms. Dias. I heard Mrs. Graham mention you, but I haven''t visited you for several days. I''m sorry."


    Irene shook her hand and said, "You couldn''t find me a few days ago. I''ve been staying in the army''s staff headquarters, and no one is allowed to come in or out there."


    "Don''t talk to me so politely in the future. You saved me first, and now you have become my colleague. Perhaps this is God''s secret arrangement."


    Ladi smiled and nodded, the little worry in her heart disappeared without a trace.


    When he rescued Miss Dias from the mouth of the black-spotted tiger that day, although the other party thanked her, but for some reason, I always felt that the other party was an arrogant person, and now it seems that it is not difficult to get along with.


    "So, you gave up your career as an adventurer?"


    "Yes, I''ve been traveling around for the past few years, so it''s time for me to take a good rest."


    "Haha, you must have accumulated a lot of knowledge in your adventure career, right? I can ask you a lot."


    "We are both scholars. Please give me more advice in the future."


    The two chatted happily, because they were both women and scholars, they chatted very well.


    About half an hour later, a servant knocked on the door and came in. He said respectfully, "My lord, please meet the two advisors in the restaurant."


    Irene asked suspiciously: "Why is it a restaurant? Earl Greyman wants to treat us to dinner, but it''s still early for lunch."


    The servant said: "I don''t know either, the Earl just asked me to invite you."


    Irene pouted: "Really, Ladi and I are chatting happily."


    The servant broke into a cold sweat. He had never seen anyone who complained about Earl Greiman in public, but he pretended not to hear it.


    Ladi tugged at her sleeve and said, "Betty, let''s go over quickly, it''s not good to keep Mrs. Graham waiting for a long time."


    In just half an hour, they were so intimate that they called each other by their first names.


    ¡­


    When Irene and Ladi came to the restaurant, they found that there were already quite a few people here.


    In addition to Earl Greiman, there are old Ford, the head of the government affairs council, several executives including Hansel, Schroeder, Bryce and other high-level military officials.


    "Oh, the two beauties are here, welcome."


    Earl Greyman seemed very happy and greeted them warmly.


    Irene wanted to complain a little in her heart: "Really, it''s almost a war, and I can still maintain such a good mood."


    After the two female advisors were seated, Paul said to everyone, "I have called you here today to invite you to taste a special kind of food."


    He turned his head and ordered to the servant: "Put the things up."


    Soon, strange glass bottles were placed in front of everyone one by one.


    Irene carefully looked at the strange bottle in front of her. It was a jar made of thick glass with a cork tightly plugged and a layer of wax sealed on the outside.


    The most intriguing thing, though, is the contents of the bottle, which appear to be chopped apples.


    She looked at the bottle in front of Ladi next to her, which seemed to contain pears.


    Look around, other people''s bottles are filled with different, some vegetables, some meat. Most people looked at the glass bottle in front of them with puzzled eyes.


    Except for a few people in the Government Council, they had heard Paul talk about this thing a long time ago, and Director Ford and Hansel even personally handled the establishment of this thing''s manufacturing plant.


    Paul happily announced: "Everyone, this is ''canning'', a food processing method that can preserve food for a long time. Now open them and taste the food inside."


    "Come on, follow me."


    Paul first scraped off the wax seal with a knife, then picked up the "corkscrew" next to the glass bottle¡ªa spiral metal hook, and screwed it into the cork and then pushed it hard, the bottle The plug was pulled out.


    He picked up the fork, forked out a piece of beef, put it in his mouth and chewed slowly.


    "Hmm! It tastes good. Eat it with confidence, the food inside is all cooked."


    Everyone opened the jars one after another in the manner of Lord Earl, and picked up forks to taste the food inside.


    "The taste is okay!"


    "The soup inside is also delicious."


    "Although it is not as good as the current one, if it can be preserved for a long time, it is really an excellent invention."


    Everyone chatted while eating, especially those in the military. Schroeder and Bryce began to discuss in low voices the importance of canned food to the army''s supplies.


    Irene ate a piece of apple, "Hmm... the taste of this apple is a bit weird, but it''s not bad. How about yours, Ladi?"


    Ladi nodded and said, "The pear flesh in mine is very sweet, and the taste is not bad."


    Paul looked at the two female consultants and asked, "Both of you are from prosperous places. I don''t know if this kind of thing can sell well at your place?"


    Ladi said: "If it can be preserved for a long time as you said, it will definitely be sold, especially those who often travel long distances. They will definitely be welcomed by them."


    As a former adventurer, she certainly knows what the invention of cans means to travelers.


    Irene also nodded repeatedly. Although she had no shortage of food and drink since she was a child, she also had a deep experience running all the way to the northwest. Delicious food such as meat and vegetables deteriorate quickly. I can only gnaw on the dry, hard black bread.


    "Haha! Great, we''re already mass producing canned food, and we''ll be selling it south soon."


    Paul happily announced to the crowd.

 Chapter 104： do not fight?

    Just as everyone was talking about the bright future of canned food in the restaurant, a guard hurried in.


    He came in front of Paul and whispered, "Master Graeman, Emden''s envoy requests your audience."


    After Paul heard this sentence, his face that was still smiling just now suddenly became serious, and he said to everyone present in a somewhat heavy tone: "Everyone, the Kent family sent people here, and it is very likely that they brought us the last thing we want. heard the news."


    The atmosphere in the restaurant suddenly cooled down, and everyone''s faces became serious.


    Bryce cracked the knuckles of one hand and said, "Is it finally here? Guys, let''s face it."


    Paul was actually a little strange, because according to the latest information, the Kent family should not have assembled their troops yet.


    Forget it, let''s not think about it for now, soldiers come to block, water comes to cover, who is afraid of whom.


    In order to fully demonstrate his "contempt" for the enemy, Paul ordered the messenger to be brought to the restaurant, and he would meet the messenger while munching on canned meat.


    Soon, the envoy was brought over. When he came to the restaurant, he frowned slightly, feeling extremely unhappy.


    It was very disrespectful that the people of Arda should contemplate conversing with him while eating.


    Paul asked with a grim expression, "What is Mr. Messenger doing in Huxin Town?"


    The envoy saluted him and said: "I am here by the order of the Earl of Kent to convey to you his wish for peace."


    Instead of being angry, Paul smiled: "Hey! Which piece of me is he going to cut off this time? Tell me quickly."


    The envoy said: "Lord Kent has no plans for you. The unhappiness in the last meeting was all caused by misunderstanding."


    "He asked me to convey his apology to you. The envoy we sent last time didn''t understand Lord Kent''s meaning. As a result, it made things a little complicated and caused you a big misunderstanding."


    Paul couldn''t believe it: "What? Did I hear correctly?"


    "You heard me right."


    Then the messenger repeated what he had just said.


    Paul asked, "What about Bairdin...?"


    The messenger replied: "Lord Kent will not ask about this matter any more."


    This is really evil! Paul couldn''t believe his ears. It''s not that he doesn''t know what kind of person Maltz Kent is. His current behavior is completely inconsistent with the usual style of the past.


    After continuing the conversation for a few words, the messenger was quickly taken down to rest, and everyone discussed the Kent family''s intentions in the dining room.


    "Don''t believe a word of what Maltz Kent says."


    "The Kent family is definitely secretly brewing some shady conspiracy!"


    "Say no to confuse us and attack Arda while we are slack."


    There was a lot of discussion among the people, and everyone held a negative view of the Kent family, and believed that they must not be negligent.


    Paul ordered: "Bernard, check to see if Director Cecil has returned to the intelligence department. If he is, call him here."


    Cecil didn''t come to try the canned food because of business, he came with Bernard soon.


    As soon as he came in, he hurriedly said to Paul: "What a coincidence, Lord Graeman, I just want to report to you an important news I just received."


    "Oh? Then tell me first."


    "The Kent family army gathered in Fort Byram has been disbanded."


    Paul stood up suddenly: "Is this really true?"


    Cecil said with a determined look: "It''s absolutely true, Lord Graeman."


    Paul breathed a sigh of relief: "Cecil, do you know what I am looking for you for? The Kent family came just now, expressing Maltz Kent''s intention to maintain peace with us, saying that the previous envoys got it wrong What he meant was that he made up his own mind and made a misunderstanding."


    Cecil asked: "What do you think, my lord?"


    Paul said: "How can I believe this kind of nonsense. Either he has a bigger conspiracy, or he is in some trouble, so he has to stop attacking us."


    Cecil nodded in agreement and said, "My lord, you are very wise to think this way. Once this hungry wolf of the Kent family bites its prey, it will never let go until it tears off a mouthful of fat."


    Paul told him: "So you have to keep watching Emden, and don''t let go of any troubles. It''s best to be able to install a few people in the Kent family."


    "Emden, I will continue to keep an eye on it. It is difficult to put people inside the opponent, but I will try my best."


    Cecil agreed.


    Paul said to everyone: "No matter what the purpose of the Kent family giving up the war is, the pressure on us is finally a little bit less. But we need to be **** ourselves, and we must not rely on our own safety to hope that the other party will not have bad intentions. It still needs to be strengthened.¡±


    He turned his attention to the several officers present: "Schroeder, Bryce, and everyone else in the army, I leave the military affairs to you."


    Schroeder led everyone to stand up and said, "Follow your order, Lord Earl."


    Paul turned to everyone and continued: "Then let''s adjust our focus back to economic construction now."


    "Hansel, you are leaving for the capital in a few days! We have prepared the second batch of food for His Majesty the King, and we will bring another batch of canned food to the royal army to sell. I think this kind of thing It''s definitely to their liking."


    Hansel said happily: "Master Greiman, I''ll go back and prepare later. I think you''re right. In my opinion, canned food is just made for marching and fighting."


    Paul thought to himself: You are right. The canned food was originally invented by Napoleon with a huge reward to solve the problem of long-term preservation of military rations.


    Hansel''s return this time is not just as simple as delivering food. He also needs to establish a Northwest Office in the capital, leaving personnel to station in the capital, responsible for long-term recruitment of talents and the latest information from the high-level officials of the kingdom. Cecil''s Several capable men will go to the capital with him.


    "And the southern refugees you mentioned before, if you have the conditions and ability to send them here, do your best."


    Hansel replied: "I will pay more attention to it. His Majesty the King will definitely look at a vassal like you who can take the initiative to help the kingdom solve troubles."


    I hope so!


    After explaining this matter, Paul announced to everyone: "Everyone, today is really good news. The cloud of war over our heads is finally about to dissipate. The reason why I say good news is because I still have a good news to tell Everyone."


    "Yesterday, I received a report from the Fulan Port Shipyard that our first ''Sroop Ship'' has been completed!"


    Many people were puzzled, it was just a ship, as for making Lord Earl so happy?


    General Manager Ford explained to those who were confused about the situation: "This kind of ship is not the kind of galley we usually see. Its structure is very different from ordinary ships. It is built for ocean sailing. , the ocean trade that the Earl mentioned before can be realized."


    Everyone suddenly realized No wonder the Earl was so happy that he was able to conduct trade by sea, so he was not afraid that the surrounding lords would unite to block Arda.


    The administrative officials talked about the bright future of trade, while the military officers discussed the development of the navy. While talking, everyone ate food from their own cans, and the atmosphere in the restaurant became relaxed again.


    Only the female advisor, Ms. Dias, didn''t look very happy. What Paul told Hansel to sell canned food to the kingdom''s army just now reminded her of the rebellion in the south.


    She thought in her heart: "Oh! I don''t know what''s going on in the south now, how will my father and sister deal with the current situation."


    After being away from home for so long, the resentment towards her father has gradually faded, and Irene began to worry about her relatives and the situation of the kingdom, after all, she is the princess of this country.


    After thinking about it, she didn''t feel like staying in the dining room anymore. After eating the remaining apples, she stood up and said goodbye to Paul: "Count, I still have work to do. If there is nothing else, I will go back to the office first."


    Paul agreed, "Okay, Miss Dias, thank you for your hard work."


    Erin bowed slightly to Paul, then turned to leave.


    Ladi also stood up and said, "Master Graham, Miss Dias and I will go back together, we need to communicate with each other."


    Paul nodded: "Please, Miss Ladi."


    Ladi seemed to have noticed Irene''s emotional changes, she took Irene''s hand and went back with her.


    Seeing the backs of the two female consultants leaving, Hansel showed a puzzled expression.


    "Miss Dias seems to have seen it somewhere, where is it?"


    After thinking about it, he still couldn''t think of it, so he shook his head to drive away his doubts, and began to focus on the can of beef in front of him.

 Chapter 105： sea ??trial

    The weather is very clear, the blue sky and the ocean are in a line in the distance, white clouds are dotted in the clear sky, and the salty sea breeze is blowing slowly, which makes people feel refreshed.


    This is a good day for walking or having a picnic by the sea, and there are indeed a lot of people gathered on the shore of Fulang Port, most of them are residents of the town, including fishermen, businessmen, and women with children.


    But they didn''t gather here for walks and picnics. Most of them were staring at the sea to the west, admiring or discussing in twos and threes from time to time.


    On the sea in the distance, a ship that can be said to be strange in the eyes of the locals is sailing fast.


    This strange ship has no oars, and its visual length is only more than 20 meters. A long bowsprit protrudes from the front, like a sharp sword piercing the front. There is only one mast installed backwards on the deck. Together with the bowsprit, four triangle sails are propped up, two square sails are hung on the top of the mast, and a huge vertical sail is propped up behind the mast, which looks like the dorsal fin of a shark when it is cruising on the water from a distance.


    This is the Sroop ship just built by the shipyard. The unique shape produces a different kind of beauty, and the people on the shore are all attracted by her heroic appearance.


    "Hahaha! I love this beauty so much!"


    On the deck of the Sroop ship, the ex-pirate chief Quick shouted excitedly. He was entrusted with the heavy responsibility of operating the steering wheel in this test. Paul designed the Pollard ship composed of pulleys and cables according to memory. The rudder system, the shipwrights installed this steering device on the Sroop boat according to the schematic diagram, and now it is relatively easy for one person to turn the rudder wheel on the deck to adjust the rudder.


    Under Quick''s control, the Sroop boat constantly changed its direction, sometimes sailing in a straight line, and sometimes circling in circles on the vast sea.


    Of course, because it is a sailboat, the hard work of the sailors is essential. They must adjust the sails in time according to the wind direction so that the power of the boat will not disappear.


    There are more than a dozen people on the deck of the Sroop ship, including Rubin, the director of the shipyard, Benjamin, the old shipbuilder, and Austin, the "Admiral of the Navy".


    Rubin looked excited, Mr. Graiman''s model was finally made into a real thing.


    As for Benjamin, tears filled his eyes. His long-cherished wish for many years finally came true today. Although the ship was still small, it was just the beginning. Earl Greyman had promised him to build a bigger sailing ship.


    Because it was a new ship trial, they also followed a galley to catch people up just in case.


    Today''s wind is strong enough. At this time, the Sroop can reach a speed of more than ten knots, and the galley can easily accompany it at first, but after half a day of trial sailing, as the strength of the oarsmen is exhausted, and Quick''s unrestrained operations that day gradually failed to keep up with the Sroop boat.


    Some sailors made various grimaces or made strange noises towards the galley that was far behind, and the deck was very lively.


    Among the over-excited people, only Austin remained calm, with his hands folded on his chest as if thinking about something.


    At this time, a sailor holding a binoculars shouted to him: "There is a signal from the shore, let us go back immediately."


    Austin immediately ordered loudly: "Turn back!"


    Quick muttered dejectedly: "I haven''t played enough..."


    But these months of military life made him dare not disobey orders. With the turning of the rudder wheel, the Sroop boat made a bend and headed for the shipyard port.


    ¡­


    After more than two months, Paul once again came to Port Fulan.


    Accompanying him were several directors of the Government Council including Hansel, Chief of Staff Schroeder, Minister of Equipment Department Kelly, Minister of Logistics Department Ron, and two female advisors ''Betty'' and Ladi. Everyone seems to be looking at the new type of ship that the earl is talking about.


    After exchanging a few pleasantries with the mayor and others who came to greet him at the gate of the city, he led them straight to the shipyard.


    When he arrived, the Sroop ship was out for sea trials.


    It can''t be blamed that people didn''t wait for him, but he himself issued the order: just report to him when the ship is built, and then everything will follow the scheduled plan, and there is no need to wait for him to pass before starting the trial voyage.


    Time is pressing and any delay in progress will not be tolerated.


    It happened that the Kent family temporarily canceled their plan to launch a war, so he rushed over after receiving the news, and brought 20 naval artillery.


    When he saw the figure of the sailboat on the distant sea, he was very excited and couldn''t wait to go up and see for himself.


    He asked those who stayed on the shore to send a return signal, and soon the Sroop sailed towards the port of the shipyard.


    ¡­


    "Master Graham!"


    Austin gave Paul a standard military salute.


    Paul smiled back at him and said, "Thank you, Your Excellency, Commander."


    Austin said modestly: "Where, the hardest ones are Supervisor Lubin and Master Benjamin."


    "Haha, I will never forget these two heroes."


    As Paul spoke, he shook hands with the two people beside Austin and thanked them.


    "I also want to thank you, my lord!" Old Benjamin held Paul''s hand for a long time and did not let go.


    Paul teased him: "Master Benjamin, from now on I will let you build boats as long as you don''t feel tired."


    Benjamin said again and again: "If you don''t feel tired, if you don''t feel tired, how can you feel tired!"


    Then Paul patted Rubin on the shoulder: "Let''s go, Mr. Supervisor, and lead me to the boat for a visit."


    Rubin said triumphantly, "Master Greiman, I can''t wait to show you this ship, you will definitely fall in love with her."


    After boarding the Sroop ship, Paul inspected every part carefully, and he was very satisfied.


    He asked, "Everyone, does this beauty have a name?"


    Rubin said: "My lord, this ship is of great significance, and only you are qualified to name her!"


    This flattery was really cool, Paul said with a smile: "Then I won''t be polite."


    Paul thought hard, what name could make this ship more compelling.


    In the end, he had no choice but to think secretly: "Oh! I really have no talent in naming. Forget it, it''s true that it''s mediocre."


    "I''ve decided!" Paul pointed at the sea with his finger, and shouted loudly: "Name this ship ''Hope'', she represents our hope to conquer the sea!"


    "Crack! Crack! Crack!" The people around applauded.


    Austin shook his head and said, "As expected of Lord Graiman, the name ''Hope'' is appropriate."


    Director Rubin also nodded and said: "Indeed, indeed, the Earl''s name has such a profound meaning, it has a profound meaning."


    Hearing the words of his subordinates, the Earl suddenly felt a surge of pride in his heart.


    He waved his hand: "You have to continue to build new dry docks and expand the capacity of the shipyard. We want to build big! Build big!"


    Austin, Rubin, Benjamin and others were overjoyed!

 Chapter 106： naval gun test

    Paul also brought 20 naval guns, including 4 12-pound guns, 12 6-pound guns, and 4 swivel guns, plus 2 6-pound guns and 4 swivel guns used in previous training. , Now the navy already has 26 artillery pieces.


    The swivel gun is a small-caliber artillery, which is placed on a bracket that can rotate 360 ??degrees. It is very light and flexible. It is used to support jumping gang operations and make up for the dead angle of firepower of sideboard guns.


    When the Hope was built, gun ports for the artillery had been reserved on both sides of the upper deck. Because it was the first construction, it was not clear how many guns could be loaded. Only 8 gun ports were opened, 4 on each side. indivual.


    After returning to port from the trial voyage, Austin commanded the sailors to receive the new artillery brought by Paul. Four of the 6-pound guns were immediately loaded onto the ship, followed by a box of shells and barrels of gunpowder.


    Installing naval guns is not an easy job. The space on the ship is limited, and a reasonable artillery retreat mechanism must be constructed using ropes and pulleys. The navy has been experimenting on land for a long time before finding out a more feasible solution.


    "Let''s go, take me around the sea! Let''s fire two cannons to try." After the sailors set up the cannons, Paul couldn''t wait to order to go to sea.


    The sailors hoisted the sails, and several sailors pushed the anchor winch hard together to retract the anchor. Driven by the wind, the "Hope" slowly sailed out of the port again.


    Among the people who came with Paul, many of them were sailing on a boat for the first time, and everyone looked at this and that excitedly, as if the Hope was a novel big toy.


    "That''s what I want!"


    Facing the sea breeze and sailing towards the boundless sea, Paul seemed to be in the age of great navigation on earth.


    In one corner of the deck, two female advisors were whispering.


    Irene was thoughtful: "It turns out that you can run so fast without paddling a boat."


    Ladi also said: "That''s right, it''s really rare to see such a large ship that props up so many sails and is driven entirely by wind power."


    As an adventurer, she has seen the world, but the kind of boats that do not rely on human paddling are generally small boats that sail along the coast or inland rivers, and can only accommodate a few people.


    Irene said mysteriously: "Let me tell you, apart from the paper and porcelain we use in our daily life, and the canned food we ate that day, this Earl Greiman has also produced a lot of things."


    It''s a woman''s nature that she can''t wait to share what she sees with her companions: "There''s something very scary in his army..."


    She stopped suddenly because she remembered the "non-disclosure agreement" she had signed.


    oops! This feeling is so uncomfortable.


    Irene remembered the artillery and musket shooting scenes she saw during the semaphore drill. She wanted to describe it to Ladi, but she was deeply impressed by the power and momentum of the firearms.


    "It would be great if we could equip the kingdom''s army with this kind of weapon in large quantities. In the face of that kind of power, the rebel army in the south will definitely be defeated."


    She wondered in her heart more than once, should she reveal her identity as a princess and ask the lord to contribute the manufacturing technology to the royal family.


    But the fear of marriage made her dismiss the idea again and again. .


    Ladi tilted her head and asked suspiciously: "What''s scary?" The gesture was very cute.


    Eileen smiled brightly and said, "I can''t say it now, but you should be able to see it later."


    Before setting sail, she heard Paul''s words "Try firing two cannons", and saw the 4 cannons deployed on the deck, which should be fired during this trial voyage.


    Sure enough, after a while, she heard Paul order: "Drive the boat to the vicinity of that rocky cliff, and let''s try the effect of the ship''s artillery."


    Austin immediately relayed Paul''s order to Quick, and the Hope turned around and sailed towards the rocky cliffs on the shore.


    The gunners began to load the guns, and they quickly loaded the two 6-pounders on the port side with ammunition.


    Soon the Hope sailed to a position about 500 meters away from the cliff, and turned its port side towards the cliff.


    Austin ordered loudly: "Gunner ready!"


    Irene immediately pulled Ladi''s clothes and reminded: "The sound will be loud, cover your ears tightly."


    Ladi did as she said, and tightly covered her ears with her hands, and looked at the other people on the boat, they also covered their ears.


    "Fire!"


    As soon as Austin''s voice fell, the two gunners lit the fuses of the artillery in front of them respectively.


    Accompanied by the huge roar from the artillery, everyone only felt that the hull of the ship shook violently.


    Looking forward, the power of the ship''s artillery at this distance is impressive. The rocks are splashed on the cliff, and one of the shells just hit a huge abrupt rock, smashing it to pieces on the spot.


    "Good... so amazing!" Ladi, who saw the artillery shooting scene for the first time, was a little stunned.


    Irene introduced to her: "This is artillery, which can shoot from a long distance like a ballista or a trebuchet."


    Ladi secretly thought: This power and range are much stronger than ballistas and trebuchets.


    She recalled the day when Paul recaptured Port of Flanders, there was a thunderous sound outside the town, and Arda''s army broke into the city not long after.


    I think that the loud noise that day was made by this weapon. Such a level of power could indeed directly blast the city gate open. No wonder the pirates'' defense did not work.


    There are four openings on each side of the ship After all the guns are arranged, how powerful is this ship.


    Against a galley of the same size, a round of shells hits the past. If all hits, there are still a few paddlers left.


    Ladi also learned that Arda was facing the threat of the Kent family in the neighboring territory, but Earl Greiman has never shown any signs of panic. Is this the strength he relies on?


    The gun on the port side fired three consecutive rounds before stopping firing.


    Austin ordered loudly: "Check the condition of the hull!"


    It was just a volley of two cannons, and it would be bad if the ship was damaged by the shock, which meant that the Hope was a failure.


    "Everything is fine in the bilge!"


    "Everything is fine on the front deck!"


    ¡­


    As the reports came over, the hearts of everyone were relieved.


    Austin handed the telescope to Paul, and the Earl carefully observed the situation on the rock wall.


    "This power should be no problem against those crispy ships of pirates." The navy commander confirmed.


    Paul thought of something, he turned to look at Hansel, only to see that the director of the Ministry of Agriculture is in a very bad state.


    Hansel held a railing tightly with his hands in a panic-stricken look. Seeing Paul looking at him, he said with a sad face, "Sorry, this is the first time in my life to go out to sea by boat."


    "Oh, sir, we''re not going out to sea, it''s just a few rounds around the port."


    "Why don''t you wait a few more days and go south on the Hope when everything is ready?"


    Hansel quickly waved his hand: "No, no, I''ll go south by land this time, I don''t dare to delay Lord Graeman''s business."


    There was laughter from everyone on the deck.

 Chapter 107： Six hundred and sixty-six plans

    Many people gathered on the beach to watch the new ship test sail, among them were Bennett Todd and several of his businessman friends.


    He asked the friends around him: "Have you all seen it clearly? That boat doesn''t seem to have a single oar."


    "You read that right, there is indeed no oar, and it is all driven by wind." Salt merchant Godwin confirmed to him.


    "I don''t know if the lord''s summoning of us this time will be related to this ship."


    "what?"


    "Didn''t Lord Graeman mention the establishment of an ocean-going trading company before? But at that time, there were no ships suitable for ocean-going voyages, and they have been shelved since then. Now such a ship has been built."


    "I don''t know how it works yet."


    Businessmen chattered on the beach.


    ¡­


    In the afternoon, the city hall once again convened merchants from the port of Fuland and its surrounding areas. Sure enough, Earl Graham once again mentioned the matter of ocean-going trade.


    "After building the second ship, I will conduct an ocean trial!"


    So Paul announced to the merchants.


    "The destination is tentatively determined to be Balmo Harbor in the kingdom. If possible, we will drive southward to Horn Bay."


    Balmo Harbor is located at the mouth of the Seine River, the largest river in the kingdom, from where it can go upstream to the King''s Capital, Jingyao Fort.


    Soon someone asked: "Master Greiman, will your ship be sold to us folk merchants?"


    "Of course, the more you buy, the happier I will be. But it must be after meeting the needs of the army. We must have a powerful navy to ensure the safety of the route. You don''t want to encounter pirates after going out to sea, right?"


    "Everyone can go to the shipyard to place an order now, first order first served!"


    "Director Hansel of the Government Affairs Council will leave for the capital in the south in a few days. You can go south with him or send representatives to investigate the market conditions in the south."


    After hearing this remark, the businessmen were overjoyed and geared up for a big fight.


    In the two places of Arda and Bairdin under the administration of the Government Council, more than a dozen private factories have sprung up with the technical support of Paul. They are either sole proprietorships or joint ventures, and the products they produce include paper, porcelain and canned food. , and several salt farms have been established along the coast, and the price of salt in the local and surrounding territories has begun to decrease.


    Of course, the private operators who invested in these industries have made a lot of money, and they are eagerly looking forward to expanding the scope of the market.


    To Paul''s great surprise, when he "invented" the can, because the information in his memory said to use a wide-mouth glass bottle, he followed the information, but the folk can producers actually replaced the glass bottle with a glass bottle. Clay pots are used, which greatly reduces the cost.


    This can be regarded as a very good "innovation". Sure enough, the profit-seeking nature of businessmen is terrible.


    In order not to let the canning factory he built be eliminated, he ordered that clay pots should also be used to make cans.


    ¡­


    While Paul was making big pies for the businessmen, a military meeting was also going on in the heavily guarded naval base.


    Those present at the meeting included Chief of Staff Schroeder, Navy Commander Austin, Minister of Armaments Kelly, Minister of Logistics Ron, and Battalion Commander Bryce of the First Battalion of the Army who had just arrived in Port Flanders.


    "Chief of Staff, this is the development outline we have drawn up."


    Austin respectfully handed a stack of papers to Schroeder.


    Schroeder took it and looked at it carefully.


    He frowned, and passed the outline to others for circulation.


    Bryce, who was the first to receive the outline, glanced at it, and said in a trembling voice: "Is the navy''s appetite too big?"


    "Expand to 600 people in the next two years?"


    "60 large and small artillery pieces?"


    "Equip at least 6 sailing warships?"


    Bryce slapped the table and said rather annoyedly: "Austin, you are not kidding me, are you? There are only 8 artillery pieces in the entire army that can really be called artillery."


    Austin pointed out to him: "You have to look carefully, many of these 60 cannons are gadgets like rotary cannons."


    Bryce shook his head: "That''s too much!"


    Austin said: "This is the result of our deliberation, which is quite conservative. 600 people, 60 guns, and 6 warships, referred to as the ''666 plan''."


    He explained to everyone: "My lord ordered the navy to open the route to the south as soon as possible and ensure the safety of the route. With these few galleys, hundreds of recruits equipped with only swords and a few guns, how can we eliminate those large ships along the way?" Pirates big and small?"


    "The navy must ensure that four ships are on patrol, one ship is training, and one ship is overhauling at the same time."


    Bryce asked: "The training is understandable. After the ship is built, it needs to be overhauled?"


    "Of course I need it!"


    Austin patiently explained to a group of landlubbers: "It takes a long time to build a qualified warship, but in order to be able to equip it as soon as possible, our first batch of warships must be rushed. For example, the current Hope For more than a month, many parts of the wood have not been fully dried, which will cause the hull to corrode quickly, so we need to overhaul the warship frequently. Of course, even for those qualified ships, regular overhaul is necessary. "


    "Then what''s going on with the ''Marine Corps''? Isn''t there already our army?"


    "It is necessary to have a group of personnel who are proficient in land warfare. Pirates will not just float on the sea and let us bombard them with artillery. If the situation is not good, they may run to land, and their lair is either on the island or At a certain point along the coast, we have to go ashore to wipe them out, and at this time, going to inform the army to cooperate will probably delay the fighter plane."


    One reason after another came out of the mouth of the navy commander, making it impossible for everyone to refute. At the end, he added:


    "I think you all understand the urgent need of Arda for ocean-going trade Once the trade starts, the Government Council will be able to collect more taxes and allocate more military expenditures to us."


    "Not just from the navy, but also from the army."


    That last sentence is a very rosy prospect.


    Schroeder pondered for a long time, and said to Austin: "I agree with this plan in principle, but in the end, the earl needs to make a decision. The current resource allocation has been very inclined to the navy. More than 1,000 people in the army are equipped with 8 cannons, while the navy There are only a few hundred men equipped with 10 cannons, and many army officers are very critical of this.¡±


    Austin glanced at Bryce, who was still aggrieved, and thought to himself, "Isn''t there one in front of me?"


    "Even in the face of Emden''s threat, this inclination has not changed. Many soldiers in the newly expanded third battalion are even only equipped with wooden sticks. Fortunately, God bless, the Kent family has no plans to use force for the time being."


    Schroeder stared at Austin and said word by word: "So, the Navy must produce convincing results."


    Austin stood up, saluted everyone present, and said firmly:


    "Please rest assured, my lord, please rest assured, the chief of staff, please rest assured, we are already working with the intelligence department to investigate and sort out the information of various pirates, and we will take action soon. I promise, after a year, the Northwest Gulf There is only one armed force of our army in this sea area."


    Schroeder stood up and patted him on the shoulder and said, "Very well, in order to support the Navy''s operations, the Armament Department will build a new ordnance factory in Port Flanders to provide the Navy with nearby guns, gunpowder and other types of equipment. arms."


    This is really good news, Austin said very excitedly: "We will definitely live up to Lord Graeman''s high expectations."

 Chapter 108： pirate remnant

    After the successful sea trial of the Hope, the Navy officially received the warship soon. It was finally equipped with 8 side guns, 4 on the left and right, and 4 swivel guns, and equipped with 50 sailors.


    In view of the fact that Quick is relatively the person who knows the most about maritime affairs in the navy, and after this period of investigation, he has not found any dissent from this person, so after Paul''s consent, he was appointed as the captain of the Hope, with the rank of Jumped several levels to become a temporary captain.


    Quick was grateful. After staying in the navy for a few months, he gradually discovered that Earl Greiman was not the kind of cruel and heartless lord who cannibalize people without spit out bones, and he gradually began to repay him. The opportunity is right in front of him, and he must seize it.


    He led a ship of sailors to train hard every day, even sleeping on the ship, and soon became familiar with every inch of the new ship.


    After Paul stayed in Fulan Port for a few days, he planned to return to Huxin Town. Before leaving, Austin introduced his long-planned plan to encircle and suppress pirates to Paul and Schroeder.


    In a conference room at the naval base, a huge sand table was placed in front of everyone, showing the entire coastal terrain of the Northwest Gulf, including large and small islands on the sea.


    Of course, limited by the current technical means, this sand table is not very accurate, but it is enough for the current navy.


    "To sum up, our plan is to..."


    Austin pointed on the sand table with a thin stick.


    "...With the help of the militiamen in the towns along the coast, this is the case... The first target to be eliminated is ''Loach'' Garden. Since the destruction of the Shark Gang, he has become the largest pirate force on the Northwest Gulf."


    "Wait a minute!" Paul interrupted Austin, touched his chin and asked, "Loach? Why does this nickname sound so familiar?"


    Quick, who was standing behind Austin, coughed awkwardly and said, "Master Greiman, when I was a pirate, I wanted Garden to cooperate with me in attacking Lake Town. Later, he saw that the situation was not going well and ran away, and then I was arrested. You are captured."


    Only then did Paul remember: "So it''s the guy who got oil on his feet, no wonder his nickname is ''Loach''."


    Quick said: "Yes, this man is very cunning and good at playing with the wind."


    Austin went on to say: "They are very good at picking places where our defenses are weak, and I blamed me for being too incompetent, and let them go ashore several times."


    Paul reminded him: "There may be ghosts arranged by him in our army, you have to be careful. Quick, don''t think about it, I''m not targeting you."


    "Lord Earl, I''m already doubting this, and I will definitely investigate carefully."


    "According to the information we have so far, the Loach Gang doesn''t have any fixed strongholds, and all the members of this pirate gang are good at boating. It is not easy to track their whereabouts."


    Paul asked: "Could it be that our boat can''t catch up with them? The other party is also using a galley?"


    Austin admitted: "Yes, but they may also have some unknown modification technology that can make the boat so much faster that even if they are hit by our patrols while committing crimes, they can leave us far away. Behind the ass."


    Quick added: "I''ve never heard of the Loach Gang having this ability before."


    Paul said a little dissatisfied: "I didn''t come here to listen to your complaints about how difficult it is."


    Austin immediately changed the topic: "Of course, my lord, what I just said is in the past tense, because we have the ''Hope''!"


    "No matter how fast the opponent''s ship is, it is still rowed by manpower, and our Hope can continue to sail as long as there is wind, so we don''t want to be able to catch them immediately, as long as we can catch them far and low, we will definitely be able to catch them." Use up the strength of the opposing oarsmen and finally catch up to them."


    "Take a new type of ship that has just been tested for a few days to fight the pirates. Is it really okay to do so? And if the other party has many ships, wouldn''t it be hard to beat with two fists?"


    Although he knew that the sailing warship was the right way, Paul was a little uncertain about the Hope, which was still a test model.


    Quick immediately stood up and patted his chest and promised: "My lord, please rest assured, my sailors and I have absolute confidence in the Hope, and we will definitely be able to support it until other captains come to support it."


    Thinking of the 8 cannons and 4 swivel cannons equipped on the Hope, Quick felt that he had the courage to fight against the sea tycoon Edward.


    He recalled the shock in his heart when he first came into contact with artillery. This kind of sharp weapon was born for naval battles. As long as he has artillery and there are enough numbers, he can blast the opponent into pieces from a distance, and he can avoid even jumping gang battles. up.


    Everyone continued to discuss for a while, and finally Paul looked at Austin and said, "I will leave the matters at sea to you."


    "In addition to eliminating the pirates, we must also pay close attention to the opening of the southern route. After the second ship is launched, it will be sent south,"


    Austin and all the captains saluted in unison: "Yes, please rest assured, Lord Earl."


    Paul suddenly remembered something and said: "I will leave the language consultant, Ms. Dias, to help you enrich the means of maritime communication. She has helped the Army come up with a set of semaphore, which is very useful after testing."


    Austin nodded: "It couldn''t be better that way, thank you Earl."


    ¡­


    Houses were on fire, and the cries of men begging for mercy and the cries of women and children intertwined.


    This is a village on the coast, located in the territory next to Arda, which is now being looted by pirates.


    A large number of pirates searched around the village, packed the found property into wooden boxes one by one, and carried them to the ship.


    The remaining pirates gathered the villagers in one place and began picking slaves. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    A pirate took a fancy to a teenage boy, entered the crowd and lifted him up.


    The boy was in a daze, trembling all over, but the woman next to him hugged the boy''s leg tightly.


    "Please don''t take my son away, he is the only family member I have left."


    She stared at the tearful eyes with a terrified expression, and kept begging to the pirates.


    "Let go!" The pirate who grabbed the boy glared at the woman and shouted at her.


    The woman was just begging the pirates constantly, still holding onto her son''s leg tightly, but she didn''t intend to let go.


    The pirate became impatient, and raised his left hand holding the knife forward, and the woman fell into a pool of blood.


    "Mom!" The boy caught by the pirates yelled angrily, "You demons!"


    He bit the pirate''s arm fiercely. With his size, this level of resistance was already the limit.


    The pirate cursed the little **** in pain, then knocked the boy unconscious with a knife handle, dragged him and threw him at the feet of another companion.


    These young boys who have not grown up mentally and lack the ability to resist are the best candidates for slaves. After boarding the pirate ship, if they can quickly adapt to this big sauce tank, they will become the backup personnel of the pirates and eventually grow into a real pirate. If you can''t adapt, then be a slave for the rest of your life.


    The other villagers sat on the ground tremblingly watching all this, no one dared to stand up and resist, they just prayed that bad luck would not happen to them.


    The slave-picking pirates came to the crowd again, looking for the next slave...

 Chapter 109： "Loach" ambition

    On a nearby high ground, "Loach" Garden stood there looking at the fishing village in flames.


    At this time, a little leader ran over from the village and reported to him:


    "Boss, it''s almost over."


    Garden nodded and said, "Gather everyone together, let''s retreat, it''s not a good idea to attract blue-striped dogs who like to meddle in their own business."


    "Yes!" The little boss replied and ran towards the village.


    ¡­


    The establishment of the navy caused great headaches for the pirates, especially the pirates in the waters near Arda, making them fearful even when they went ashore.


    After Lord Paul Grayman of Arda killed his father-killing enemy, the shark, the other pirates thought that the Lord would stop there and continue to abide by the treaty signed between the Northwest Lords and the pirates. Qiufeng turned a blind eye to his behavior.


    Who would have thought that the **** shark would poke a hornet''s nest, and the young and vigorous lord seemed to hate all the pirates together. Since the public trial meeting that day, a news has slowly spread throughout this sea area: Earl Greyman To eliminate all pirates in the northwest bay.


    This is not bragging, Earl Greiman specially set up a navy to deal with them.


    At first, due to lack of strength, the navy did not take the initiative to encircle them, but the pirates still felt the pressure.


    Their operations along the coast of Arda began to hit a snag. In the past, the pirates would rest for two days in the place they plundered after landing, but now they can''t do it anymore. They must run away immediately, otherwise the Arda navy will come and attack them. them.


    It''s not that the pirates didn''t want to come here for a head-to-head confrontation, but the opponent was equipped with powerful weapons, and often before they could touch the opponent, they heard a strange crackling sound, and a large area fell down on their side.


    After that, they must have left in a herd, and the pirates finally understood how the shark was finished.


    They had no choice but to change their strategy. They no longer stayed in the looting area to rest, but turned into grabbing and leaving.


    But gradually this method also failed, and the Arda Navy sent commissioners to station in coastal villages and towns to reorganize, train and command the local militia.


    Originally, the militia organized by the villagers had no shape at all, and they were no match for the pirates at all. However, after being trained by the navy, they gradually gained the courage and ability to deal with the pirates.


    In view of the fact that the coastline is too long and the navy cannot spread its forces too much, Austin presided over the construction of a series of coastal defense projects at the beginning of his tenure.


    He convened representatives of the coastal villages and towns in Port Flanders, and presented his plan:


    Every village and town must build a simple fortress that can accommodate all the local residents. Small villages can directly surround themselves with wooden walls. It does not need to be too strong, but the defense facilities on it must at least be able to support Live a day and a night.


    Each village and town will also build a beacon tower on its own coast, on which local militia will be stationed and patrols will be organized on the shore.


    Once a suspicious ship is found approaching, a beacon is lit, and the people in the village hide in the fort after receiving the warning of the beacon, and the militiamen prepare for defense.


    Then just wait for the main force of the navy to rush to help, and don''t go out to fight no matter how tempted the opponent is.


    After entering September, the coastal defense projects of coastal villages and towns were gradually completed and played a great role.


    Although after the pirates attacked, some property that was too late to take away would still be robbed, but the number of people being plundered was greatly reduced.


    However, the navy immediately dispatched every time after seeing the beacon warning, blocked many pirate gangs that had not retreated for a long time, and fought several annihilation battles fiercely.


    With the gradual improvement of the training level of the militia, they also learned how to judge the combat strength of the enemy and us, and were able to deal with some small pirate gangs at the right time.


    The Arda Territory has gradually become a restricted area for pirates to land in the Northwest Bay, and all the pirate gangs have shifted their targets to grab other territories.


    But fishing boats and merchant ships were still threatened by pirates. After the threat on land was basically eliminated, Austin began to turn his attention to the sea.


    The 6 sailing galleys that had completed the drill began to patrol the sea, providing **** for the civilian ships. Although the sailors were basically newborn calves, they were still irresistible to the pirates due to the presence of muskets and grenades¡ªthese were left by Edward. The little shrimps below can only jump and fight hand-to-hand. Due to the lack of long-range weapons such as bows and arrows and boat crossbows, they are restrained by firearms to death.


    At this point, the Arda Navy has finally become an existence that pirates have heard of. Their reputation has gradually spread, and their scope of activities has become wider and wider. Sometimes they will "cross the border" to teach the pirates who robbed the territory next door.


    However, there is a pirate gang that is relatively an exception, and that is the "Loach" Garden gang that gave Austin a little headache.


    ¡­


    The "blue-striped dog" in Garden''s mouth refers to the Arda Navy. The nickname comes from their white and blue sailor uniform, which has become the symbol of the Arda Navy.


    The four pirate gangs that were originally ranked in front of the Loach Gang, the Shark Gang and the Quick Gang were killed by the army led by Graeman himself because they wanted to die. was beaten badly.


    Only the Loach gang, relying on his prudence and cunning, gradually grew stronger after suffering a few small losses.


    Unlike those mad dog colleagues who only know "rob, grab, grab", Garden has stationed many eyeliners on land. These eyeliners are either small vendors walking in various villages and towns, or local residents who are threatened and lured, from time to time Pass some very useful information to him through some special channels, such as the defense strength of a certain place, the quality and quantity of the militia, whether there are naval activities nearby, and so on.


    With the help of this information, the Loach Gang had the courage to do a few "deals" that made Arda''s navy feel a little embarrassed.


    Intimidated by the reputation of the navy, the loach gang only robbed things in these few operations, and did not harm the lives of the people. There is a saying among the pirates that the lord of Arda will be lenient to those pirates who have no lives in their hands. Whether it''s true or not, anyway, don''t make the beam too big. But for the villages and towns in other territories, they were not so polite, burning and killing as usual.


    The reason why Garden dared to do this after Arda became a restricted area for pirates to land was to declare to other pirates that there was still a pirate regiment in the Northwest Gulf that could make Graiman helpless, so as to build his prestige in the hearts of the pirates.


    Because he gradually had a dream in his heart that he had never had before, or ambition-to unify the pirate forces in the Northwest Gulf and become the second Edward.


    At first it was just a thought, and when it flashed through his mind, he would laugh at himself, it was just a daydream.


    But as the strength in his hands increased, he couldn''t restrain this idea more and more, and it eventually turned into ambition.


    And the contact with a mysterious person not long ago made him more persistent in his ambition.

 Chapter 110： Mutation

    Garden recalled the scene from two months ago...


    After the destruction of the two largest gangs, Shark and Quick, the ranking of pirate forces in the Northwest Bay will naturally change. In this chaotic situation, "Loach" Garden made an important decision: wait and see.


    He summoned the big and small leaders of his gang in a temporary stronghold and announced the decision.


    "From now on, keep a low profile for me, and when the situation stabilizes, we will resume activities as before."


    A leader asked: "But leader, now that Shark and Quick are finished, if we can seize the opportunity, maybe we can become the largest pirate force in the Northwest Bay. With our power, it''s time to shrink back, isn''t it? Give up the ranking position to someone else."


    The leader''s tone was slightly dissatisfied, as if he was questioning Garden''s leadership ability.


    But Garden sneered at his words: "Putting the top bird with a stick, now the lord of Arda, Paul Greiman, is at the time when he is full of ambition. At this time, to fight for that kind of flashy ranking, isn''t it rushing to make him a target? "


    He stared at the little boss and said, "If you want to fight, you can go out and do it alone, but don''t drag the brothers to die together."


    The little boss shrank his neck, apparently startled by Gardenen''s words.


    He quickly explained: "Boss Garden, I''m just expressing my suggestion. Hehe, I know how much I weigh, and you will always be my boss."


    Garden snorted, he guessed that the little leader would not dare to have any disagreements.


    "Let''s leave first! I have to think about the future action strategy."


    Garden waved his hand and told his men to disperse.


    Everyone got up to say goodbye, and after a while, the room became quiet.


    There was only one person left, and that was the little boss who had objected to his decision just now.


    Garden narrowed his eyes: "What are you still doing here?"


    Speaking of which, the person in front of him seems a bit strange. Usually, this little boss is taciturn, doing whatever he is asked to do, and never asking more questions. How dare he disagree with his decision today?


    The little boss didn''t answer, but twisted his neck, straightened up on the seat, and changed his timid demeanor just now.


    Garden felt that he had been offended, he became slightly annoyed, and decided to teach this ignorant subordinate in front of him a good lesson.


    However, in the next second, he felt as if he was in an ice cellar, and he couldn''t help shivering. Now that the weather has just turned cold, the temperature cannot be so low.


    Looking at that subordinate again, a strange smile appeared on this guy''s face, just staring straight at the leader of the pirate group.


    Garden felt a hint of danger, it felt like being stared at by a poisonous snake spitting out a letter.


    He quietly stretched his right hand behind his back, touched the poison dagger tied around his waist, and felt a little more at ease.


    During these few seconds, a series of terrible thoughts flashed through Garden''s mind:


    Is this guy planning to rebel? The confidants who were on guard outside have already been killed, right?


    Seeing how confident he is, is he well prepared? I''m usually so cautious, I don''t want to capsize in the gutter!


    How did the other party prepare for it? There is no sign or sign at all.


    "Once he sends out the signal, a large group of traitors will rush in from outside and kill me!"


    While thinking about this, Garden pulled out the dagger for a short distance. At such a short distance, he was confident that he could accurately throw the dagger at the opponent. With the potent poison on the dagger, as long as it could scratch the skin, the traitor would slowly die. Just wait to die in agony.


    snort! If you want my life, then take your own life in exchange.


    Garden growled coldly: "Swordfish, answer my question! I don''t want to ask it a second time!"


    The subordinate nicknamed Swordfish still didn''t answer his question, and just when Gardenen became furious and was about to try to call the confidant who didn''t know life and death outside, the other party made a move.


    "Crack! Crack! Crack!"


    Swordfish actually clapped his hands.


    Garden took the clapping of the opponent''s hands as a signal to the co-conspirators of the rebellion, tightly gripped the dagger behind his back, tensed all his muscles, and waited for someone to break in.


    Let''s fight to the death!


    One second, two seconds, three seconds...


    No one came in, nothing happened.


    A look of doubt flashed across Garden''s face, but he was still caught by the swordfish.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Swordfish laughed out loud, and Garden, who had been focusing on him all the time, finally noticed something unusual: the laughing voice was not Swordfish''s own.


    The other party seemed to be mocking himself. Garden was a little shameless, and the fear in his heart was getting stronger and stronger. Although the expected bad things did not happen, the current weird situation was a hundred times worse than a large group of traitors rushing in. .


    Who is this "swordfish" in front of him?


    How did the other party pretend to be a swordfish?


    Where is the real swordfish now?


    What is it that makes the other party unscrupulous in front of him? I didn''t see what weapon he was carrying.


    Garden forced himself to calm down, and asked in a deep voice, "Your Excellency... who is it?"


    "Swordfish" who was still sitting on the seat was very obviously taken aback, and then reacted, and still asked with a smile: "Why, have you been seen through?"


    "Hmph! Swordfish can''t be so bold in front of me. UUReading Book Of course, what betrays you the most is your laughter just now. I am very familiar with Swordfish''s voice."


    Garden told how he saw the other party''s disguise.


    After clapping his hands for the second time, Swordfish said:


    "Oh, I let the voice betray me in a moment of carelessness. Originally, I wanted you to continue to be puzzled for a while, but now it can''t be seen as a joke."


    "Should it be called ''loach''? The strategy of not being the first bird just now is really worthy of this nickname."


    Garden asked, "Who are you? What are you here for? Where is the real Swordfish?"


    "Swordfish" met Gardenen''s eyes with a slight gleam in his eyes. He stretched out three fingers calmly and said, "These are three questions. Let''s make a deal. Every time I answer a question, you Just promise me...?"


    "Fuck your **** deal!"


    Before "Swordfish" finished speaking, a dagger flew towards his face at an extremely fast speed, and Garden threw his weapon forcefully, as fast as lightning.


    As soon as the dagger was out of his hand, he felt a little unbelievable: when did he become so reckless, and he did it without even finding out the details of the other party.


    The feeling just now was very subtle, almost as soon as the idea of ??killing "Swordfish" appeared in his mind, his body put it into action by itself, without even giving his brain a chance to think about it.


    Forget it, just kill it, right? I don''t like getting into some messy things.


    Garden was very confident in his poisoned dagger and throwing accuracy, but something surprising happened:


    The dagger accurately hit the opponent''s forehead, and then...


    With a "click", it fell to the ground.

 Chapter 111： trade

    After the sharp dagger touched "Swordfish"''s forehead, it failed to penetrate further, and fell to the ground with a "click".


    The pirate leader couldn''t believe his eyes. If it was other accidents, he likes to save his hands, and he still has many follow-up secret moves to deal with, but faced with such unreasonable things, he, who is always proud of being able to adapt to changes, panicked all of a sudden. , just stood there blankly, looking at each other with an unbelievable expression.


    "Oh, your strength is really great, you broke a good mask."


    "Swordfish" rubbed his forehead, then pinched the skin on the upper edge of his forehead and pulled it down, a piece of "skin" was slowly torn off.


    Garden suddenly understood: the other party was disguised as a swordfish with a human skin mask.


    He had seen this kind of mask before. The facial skin of the camouflaged subject had to be peeled off, and then some kind of secret technique could be used to make it. So the real swordfish had been killed.


    wrong! A piece of thin human skin can''t prevent the dagger he threw with such great strength, otherwise wouldn''t the armor of those knights become a joke.


    He stared at the opponent''s forehead, there was no scar at all, it seemed that the opponent really resisted his attack with his own body alone.


    After the human skin mask was completely removed, the other party tore off his hair and complained: "Wearing a wig is really uncomfortable!"


    The face of the mysterious man was completely exposed. It was an unusual face: there was no hair on the top of the bare head, and there were strange tattoos on the face. The patterns formed by the tattoos seemed to have a strange magic power, which made people feel I was inexplicably flustered when I saw it.


    Now this strange face is showing a mocking expression, as if the pirate leader in front of him is a little pet that can be played with at will.


    This person is very evil, very evil, Gardenen secretly reminded himself that the current situation has been completely controlled by the other party.


    He calmed down and asked again: "Who is your Excellency? What is the purpose of coming here?"


    This question was finally answered.


    "Let me introduce myself, my name is Barnett, and I am a member of the ''Secret Society''. I am here to negotiate a deal with you."


    Arcane meeting? I''ve never heard of it, it''s really a strange organization name.


    Garden tried his best to search for this ''Secret Society'' in his memory, but in the end he still didn''t have any information about this organization.


    As if he could see what was going on in his heart, the man named Barnett waved his hand and said, "Don''t waste your time thinking about it. Our organization has never shown itself in front of mortals before."


    mortal? Arcane meeting?


    An absurd thought popped into the head of the pirate: the man in front of him could not be a wizard, could he?


    How is it possible... Wait! This is not impossible, the knife that was thrown just now will kill normal humans.


    The legendary thing actually appeared in front of him, and Garden didn''t feel any fear, but his heart still beat wildly. This fucking...is too exciting.


    "Hehe, you are very courageous! It seems that you are indeed cautious rather than timid in dealing with people." The other party said so.


    This mysterious Barnett was able to guess his current inner activities, and Garden was once again surprised by the other party''s unfathomable.


    He asked cautiously: "If you don''t mind, can I call you Master Barnett?"


    Barnett laughed: "Master? It seems that you have already guessed my identity. Yes, I am indeed a wizard, but we prefer to call ourselves ''magician''."


    The other party admitted it readily, and Garden continued to ask: "Then what kind of deal is Master Barnett coming to me to discuss?"


    Garden''s heart was a little relieved. Since the other party was here to negotiate a deal, there shouldn''t be any other plans for him.


    Think about it carefully, this Barnett has been lurking by his side for an unknown amount of time, and with his unfathomable behavior now, if there is any attempt to harm him, why wait until now.


    Barnett said, "How about asking you to do a little thing for us and we''ll pay you first?"


    Garden asked, "Small thing? What little thing?"


    "Split the kingdom of Aldo."


    Garden was speechless for a while: "Uh...with all due respect, is this a trivial matter?"


    But Barnett said arrogantly: "Hmph! Compared with what we will eventually do, this is really a trivial matter."


    Garden sneered: "Master Barnett, you have found the wrong person. Just with my 200-odd men and a few broken ships, a random little lord can make me bloody."


    Barnett waved his hand and said, "I told you to pay you first, why don''t you ask what the reward is first? After you know it, maybe you will have confidence in yourself."


    "Okay, what kind of remuneration do you want to pay in advance?"


    Barnett raised the corner of his mouth and said slowly: "How about the reward for helping you unify the Northwest Gulf and become the second Edward?"


    The pirate leader''s heart jumped wildly when he heard the words, becoming a sea tycoon like Edward is the ultimate dream of every pirate.


    Ordering all the pirate regiments in the Northwest Sea, forcing the major lords to admit their sphere of influence, what Edward did was unprecedented, and it was definitely a brilliant stroke in the history seen by future generations.


    Of course, Garden also wanted to gain a historical status like Edward''s, either to live forever or to be infamous forever. This was what he had in mind when he joined the pirate industry.


    But so far it¡¯s just thinking about itHow about it? With Edward''s strength, he should be able to wrestle with the lords of the northwest, right? "


    Barnett added: "We don''t want you to go ashore to confront the Aldo Kingdom head-on, but just want you to contain the Kingdom''s army at sea and along the coast, and help carry some soldiers and food from the waterway, things inland We''ve already arranged it."


    If he can achieve the achievements of Edward, it is not difficult to do the things he said, but Garden has some doubts in his heart, can this person in front of him or the organization behind him really help him realize this dream? No matter how you think about it, it seems impossible.


    Could it be that the legendary magic, witchcraft and other methods are used, after all, the other party has admitted that he is a wizard.


    "I know you''re wondering if we''ll be able to pay that."


    With a knowing look, Barnett took out a small pill and placed it on the table in front of Garden.


    "How? Do you have the guts to try a pill? This will bring some unexpected changes to your body, and these changes will allow you to have a preliminary judgment on the strength of the ''Secret Law Society''."


    Garden reached out and picked up the pill on the table. After careful observation, the whole body of the pill was red, and it was impossible to tell what it was made of.


    He was a little hesitant, to eat or not to eat?


    Seeing the pirate leader''s hesitation, Barnett said, "To tell you the truth, taking too much of this medicine does have some side effects, but I assure you, there won''t be any problems once or twice."


    Garden thought to himself, this Barnett probably wouldn''t harm him, or the same sentence, if he wanted to kill himself, he would have done it long ago.


    Fight for your own great cause! He secretly made up his mind.


    The pill was sent into the mouth, the throat moved, and it was swallowed...

 Chapter 112： strength

    A few seconds after swallowing the pill, Garden only felt a burning sensation rapidly spread from his abdomen to his whole body.


    "This feeling! This feeling..."


    Inexplicably, an indescribably powerful self-confidence emerged in his heart, thinking that he could fight ten of them one by one, no, he would not be afraid of more people coming.


    Garden shook his right hand slightly, and saw that the veins on his right arm were bulging, and the muscles bulged to a very exaggerated level.


    He suddenly felt dry and hot all over.


    "Ah¡ª" the pirate chief yelled, and punched the table in front of him.


    Garden''s fist hit the corner of the table. The thick oak table looked like it was made of cheese, and even the table top and table legs were smashed into pieces.


    Under the action of the rest of the force, the table that lost a leg fell to the ground with a "bang".


    The pirate chief looked at the table in disbelief. If this was normal, his bones would be broken.


    In addition to the feeling of touching a hard object with his palm, there was only a slight pain when he slapped the table, which was fleeting. Garden raised his palm to observe. There was no injury or swelling, and everything was as usual.


    After being slightly surprised, a longing surged in his heart: he wanted to kill, he wanted to commit violence, and he wanted to vent his strength.


    Noticing the changes in Garden, Barnett said to himself: "Well, the dose should be reduced a little, I didn''t think so, but his constitution is so sensitive."


    Now the leader of the pirate group in his eyes can be said to have a ferocious face, his body suddenly changed from a short and thin man to a burly man, and his facial muscles were constantly twisted, as if he was suffering from madness.


    But he unhurriedly stretched out a hand, the palm of which was facing Gardenen who was about to go berserk, and muttered something.


    As some inexplicable words spewed out from Barnett''s mouth, the mania on Garden''s face gradually faded, and he returned to a normal expression.


    "Sorry, I didn''t control the dose just now." Barnett shrugged, but there was no trace of guilt on his face.


    "Master, the feeling just now is too wonderful."


    The pirate leader was still in a trance, staring at his hands, unable to believe that what happened just now was real.


    "I feel stronger than ever. Is this an illusion? No, it''s real."


    The broken table that fell to the ground in front of him reminded him that what happened just now was true.


    Barnett smiled and patted him on the shoulder and said, "Your strength hasn''t dissipated yet, you can try again."


    "Okay, Master Barnett, I believe in your ability to pay the reward."


    If all the pirates under him can take this pill, as long as the dosage is controlled according to what the wizard said, it will be easy to clean up these trash fish pirate groups in the Northwest Gulf.


    Although he was about to go crazy just now, but the memory was thrown away, it was the person who called himself a wizard who recovered his normal consciousness, and he was so calm in the face of such a dangerous situation, so this wizard would only be stronger than his current self.


    He felt that the power was still continuously generated in his body, so he asked Barnett: "How long can this state last?"


    "Different people will have different drug effect times, but generally speaking, it is not a problem to persist for three to four hours."


    "How much of this drug can you provide us?"


    "Before you unify the pirate groups, 50 per week. After that, it depends on your performance, but you shouldn''t need it at that time."


    "No, no, master, I should continue to use it."


    Becoming the second Edward was just the beginning, and Garden saw even greater possibilities from this miraculous pill.


    This wizard has already said that he wants to stir up turmoil and split the Aldo kingdom, so he may not be able to get a share of the land.


    Barnett''s smile disappeared all of a sudden, making Gardenn tremble, and he only heard the other party ask: "See what you mean, are you sure you want to cooperate with us?"


    Garden nodded again and again: "It''s a great honor to cooperate with you and the secret society behind you. But why did you choose me?"


    "It''s not just you who were picked by me, but also other people. I will tell you when the time comes. As for why I picked you..."


    Barnett showed a sneer, and said darkly: "I have investigated many candidates in different ways, and you are the least stupid one among them. You know how to endure, and you know how to advance and retreat. There are not many people like you."


    After hearing this sentence, the conceited Garden really didn''t know whether to cry or laugh, "Did what I said today lead you to such a conclusion?"


    Barnett shook his head and said, "It''s not just one thing today, I''ve been watching you for a long time."


    A burst of cold sweat broke out on the back of the pirate leader: "How long has this wizard been lurking by my side? I didn''t notice any sign of it."


    Barnett saw his fear and was very satisfied. This is what he wanted.


    Unlike Maltz Kent, a lord who is still nominally restricted by the king and superior lords, pirates are already in an antagonistic relationship with the Aldo Kingdom, and it is not necessary to provoke Garden to fight against the kingdom. It does not need to be as big as Maltz Kent. It took a lot of trouble.


    And this pirate leader is quite appetizing to Barnett, as he said just now, he is "the least stupid one If you use other idiots, it will not be good to cause yourself any trouble Now, the Secret Law Association is not in a hurry to expose it to the world.


    For the person he likes, Barnett is happy to use a relatively "peaceful" way to recruit the other party, just like what he is doing now, without using some means like he did with Maltz Kent, but in a friendly manner Discuss cooperation with Garden.


    Uh...except for that hapless guy nicknamed "Swordfish".


    It''s just that the strength in Garden''s hands is a bit shabby, but that''s good, the weaker Garden''s initial strength is, the more dependent he is on him.


    Barnett decided to add fire to "Loach": "Boss Gardener, do you want to know where the original number one pirate in Northwest Bay, Edward, has gone?"


    "Lord Edward? Where did he go?"


    Garden is indeed a bit strange. The great pirate who originally commanded the Northwest Bay has disappeared with his direct fleet since the beginning of this year, and this is also the source of a series of turmoil in the region.


    It was precisely because of his disappearance that the pirates who lost their restraint began to break the rules. The sharks among them even killed the old lord of Arda. The new lord Paul Grayman, who succeeded him, was determined to take revenge. After destroying the sharks, he also established a navy. , vowed to wipe out all the pirates.


    Barnett said with a smile: "To tell you the truth, Edward is already one of our people, and he is now playing an important role in another place."


    The pirate chief''s eyes widened: "Even Lord Edward...has...cooperated with you?"


    Barnett nodded, "Yes, and he''s stronger than ever because of us."


    Garden was silent, lowering his head, not knowing what he was thinking about. After a long time, he suddenly raised his head and looked at Barnett and said, "My lord magician, let''s talk about the specific details of our cooperation."

 Chapter 113： "Give some color to the blue dog"

    "Boss! Boss!"


    A call from his subordinates awakened Garden from his memories.


    "Huh? What''s the matter?"


    "The ship is almost loaded, we should go."


    "Okay, get on board."


    Garden led the rest of the pirates quickly to the shore.


    Under the bright moonlight, four large pirate ships can be seen floating on the sea in the distance, and the skeleton flag hanging on the mast can be vaguely seen.


    Soon they boarded a small boat and rowed their oars to get close to the big ship in the distance. Because there were too many things loaded, the big ship of the pirates could not get too close to the shore, otherwise it would be troublesome if it ran aground .


    When they reached the big ship, they climbed the rope ladder to the deck.


    A leader came over and reported: "Boss, everything is ready."


    Garden vigorously ordered: "Start the boat!"


    The four galleys began to move, and some slaves who had just been captured had already started working as oarsmen. With whips and curses, their tragic fate began.


    In the room on the poop, Garden and a group of leaders were discussing the next move.


    One of them reported: "Our people in Port Fulan have received information that the blue-striped dogs have just equipped a new type of boat. It is said that they can run fast only by the wind without paddles."


    Garden was a little surprised: "So amazing?"


    "He saw it with his own eyes, and the blue-striped dogs are still recruiting soldiers, which means they will kill us all."


    Garden rubbed his chin and began to think carefully.


    ¡­


    After Barnett gave him the first batch of pills, he couldn''t wait to take them out to test, but out of caution, the first test subject was just a small pirate group of dozens of people.


    Garden sent an invitation to this small group to rob a village in the United District. The other party believed it and came to the meeting place according to the agreement. As a result, ten humanoid monsters who had taken the secret medicine were waiting for them.


    All members of the little pirate group resisted with all their might, but the battle ended after just over 5 minutes after both sides drew their weapons. Nearly half of the little pirate group was torn alive by Garden''s men, and the rest sat paralyzed. On the ground, I was shaking all over and didn''t even have the strength to stand up.


    Thinking of the plight of those who were torn alive at that time, he still feels nauseated.


    Overjoyed, Garden quickly aimed at the next target, this time a pirate group of nearly 200 people, and he also sent 30 people to deal with them.


    The process was still as simple as chopping vegetables and melons. The more than 100 people who were still alive on the other side knelt on the ground and surrendered after realizing that they were as fragile as children in front of adults.


    Soon the third and fourth pirate regiments were annexed by the "loach" gang, and they have grown to more than 600 people so far.


    Next, Garden changed his strategy. Although most pirates recognized the truth that whoever has the biggest fist is the boss, there are still many fools who are not very convinced by the fire under violence. The pirates were convinced.


    And the most prestige-building thing at this time is to fight against the Arda Navy, which has continuously deflated the pirates.


    Of course, at this time Garden still felt that he was fledgling, so he hadn''t thought about going head-to-head with the Arda Navy.


    But it''s still easy to do something that makes the blue-striped dogs look bad.


    With the help of dark lines on land, he planned several small-scale attacks. Fortunately, more than half of the attacks succeeded, and the few times that were unsuccessful did not cause much loss. Now his reputation has gradually spread in the Northwest Gulf. open.


    Blue Buster - The pirates gave him a new nickname, which is likely to replace the old nickname "Loach". Now his... new nickname is one of the few remaining means of self-consolation for the pirates in the face of Arda''s navy.


    ¡­


    After thinking about it, Gardenen snorted coldly and said: "It seems that we have endured for a long time to give them the illusion that I am the best in the world. It is time to teach them a lesson."


    The pirate leaders in the cabin became excited, it seemed that the boss was going to make a big deal.


    Sure enough, Garden told the leader who reported the intelligence just now: "Let''s plan a fake operation to divert the main force of the navy, and while Port of Flanders is empty, let''s see if we can **** their newly launched strange ship over for fun. .¡±


    The boss grinned: "Yes, boss is wise! You are courageous, boss."


    Garden ignored his flattery, and continued: "Let the people in Port Fullland strengthen intelligence collection, and whether the main force of the navy can be mobilized will be the most critical point in our plan."


    The leaders became excited. They used to be just playing around, but now they are going directly to grab the ship of the Arda Navy. Can you keep your blood boiling?


    With the blessing of the magical medicine that appeared inexplicably some time ago, Garden''s subordinates were shrouded in a strong self-confidence, and they worshiped the leader who could get this magical medicine even more.


    "We must make the blue-striped dogs look good this time!"


    "After snatching the blue-striped dog, the other pirate groups will be crying and begging us to allow them to join the group!"


    "I''ve said it before, following Boss Garden, the future is bound to be great."


    The pirates talked about each other sentence by sentence, as if they had already won the victory.


    "Crack!" Gardenen slapped the table vigorously, startling everyone, and those who were talking suddenly shut their mouths.


    I saw the leader frowning, with an indescribably gloomy face They are all very capable, our team has just started to improve, and everyone doesn''t know what their last name is, and they all get carried away. "


    "Tell you, the current situation is still that the enemy is strong and we are weak. Although we have six or seven hundred people, which is more than the number of the Arda Navy, but don''t forget that there are more than 1,000 people in Greiman''s hands." Army."


    "Have you all forgotten how the Quakers and the Sharks ended? It''s only been a few months?"


    The pirate chief scolded his subordinates for half an hour as if he hated iron for being weak.


    Finally, he was tired of cursing, picked up a can of water and gulped several mouthfuls, then sat there with a blank face and no words.


    One of the leaders smiled cautiously and said, "Hey, Boss Garden. You learned the lesson, the brothers are indeed a little swollen recently, but it''s also because of your excellent leadership, which made our fleet grow so much all at once. Don''t worry, we will definitely change our ways, abandon our current arrogance, and follow you well."


    Others also reacted and echoed:


    "Yeah, yeah, I''ve been a little dizzy for a while."


    "Suddenly there are so many more people under my command, I can''t get used to it all at once."


    ¡­


    After everyone expressed their opinions one after another, Gardenen nodded, and his voice softened a bit: "I''m not really angry with everyone. Now that our fleet has developed to this point, it includes everyone''s hard work. So every day I It''s like walking on thin ice, for fear that if one is not careful, everyone''s hard work will be in vain."


    The pirates were very moved by what they said, and once again expressed their loyalty.


    Garden announced: "Okay, let''s continue discussing how to attract the main force of the Arda Navy."

 Chapter 114： spy

    The room was quiet except for the ticking of a grandfather clock.


    This is the commander''s office of the Port of Flanders Navy Headquarters. It is different from the extremely monotonous office of a certain earl. There are several potted plants that can be seen to be carefully cared for at a glance, and an oil painting is hung on the wall. The red sun is slowly rising from the vast sea.


    The owner of the office¡ªAdmiral Austin is sitting on the chair behind the desk with his eyes closed.


    At this time, the navy commander''s mind will definitely not be idle, there are too many things for him to think about recently.


    The first thing is shipbuilding.


    A new batch of Sroop ships is being intensively built in the dock of the shipyard. The reason why it is called a batch is because two ships have started construction at the same time this time.


    The newly built Sroop ship is certainly not a simple copy of the Hope.


    On the one hand, the lord Greyman came up with a new term after personally experiencing the sea trial¡ª"ergonomics".


    He asked to improve the comfort of the crew on the ship (relatively speaking) as much as possible without affecting the combat effectiveness of the ship. For example, the furnishings on the deck should be as neat and orderly as possible. Operational procedures and other aspects.


    In short, it is best to make the sailors have a "home" feeling. Of course, there is not much potential for improvement in this respect for small boats like the Sroop, but the lord wants to continue this design concept to the later construction. in large ships.


    Everyone understands the truth of this. It is relatively easy to maintain a good mood and physical strength in a relatively comfortable environment.


    "What I''m saying is that under the premise of not affecting combat effectiveness, combat effectiveness is the root of everything." Earl Greyman emphasized in the end.


    On the other hand, although the trial voyage of the "Hope" was generally successful, some flaws were discovered one after another during the frequent training of Quick and others.


    These flaws and some improvement suggestions put forward by naval officers and soldiers were immediately fed back to the shipyard, so that Rubin, Benjamin and others could modify the design in time and make improvements on the new ship.


    The above two aspects have created a lot of tests for the craftsmen of the shipyard.


    Then there is the problem of piracy.


    Not only Earl Greyman, but Austin also suspects that there are spies from the Loach Gang lurking in or near the Navy. He has assigned Captain Walker of the Navy picket team to join forces with Cecil''s intelligence officer Duran in Port Flanders to investigate the matter. , I don''t know when the results will be available.


    If there were spies, the Navy''s imminent offensive might have leaked out.


    "Beep beep!" A knock on the door interrupted Austin''s thoughts.


    He opened his eyes and shouted, "Come in!"


    After the door was pushed open, two people walked in, it was Captain Valk and Intelligence Officer Duran.


    Austin motioned for the two to sit down and said, "I hope you two bring me good news."


    The two looked at each other, and Duran made a gesture of invitation to Valk.


    The picket leader said to Austin seriously: "Commander, there is good news and bad news."


    Austin immediately said: "Let''s talk about the bad first!"


    At least there is a piece of good news later to comfort myself.


    "The navy does have spies planted by pirates."


    Ah, this is not too bad, I thought it was a nine out of ten thing before.


    "So what''s the good news?"


    "We''ve locked down who the spy is."


    Captain Walker handed Austin a stack of documents.


    Austin glanced through it hastily, and said with a little helplessness: "Well, it seems that Lord Graeman pays the soldiers a bit too much, and they actually have spare money to do this kind of thing."


    The spy placed by the pirates in Port Fulan turned out to be the owner of the only brothel in the town, and his name was Clement.


    The means he used to obtain naval intelligence can be imagined.


    "Is the evidence solid?"


    "It''s very conclusive. We sent someone to track down a connector."


    "How many people in the Navy have been in his store?"


    "So far we have identified a total of 48 people who have been there, including six officers."


    With so many people, Austin''s face gradually became stiff, and he was very annoyed in his heart. There must be a lot of **** who were tricked out of words on the bed.


    "Kick out all those who have been to the brothel from the army!" "In the future, no one in the army is allowed to go after women."


    Austin was about to yell like this just now, but he forgot it after thinking about it. He ordered: "Find out the specific person who leaked information, and do what the military regulations say."


    Captain Walker replied: "Yes, Commander."


    The Dulan intelligence officer on the side said: "Should we directly ask the city hall to cooperate in closing this brothel?"


    Austin waved his hand and said, "No, I''m worried that I won''t have a chance to catch the eel. Maybe this is a good opportunity to use this spy to set the eel a trap."


    "Anyway, let''s have a good talk with this Clement boss first."


    ¡­


    Clement hangs in a particularly messy way in a secret room in his own brothel.


    His gagged mouth whined forcefully, but to no avail, and no one outside the room could hear him at all.


    After all, he put a lot of effort into the soundproofing of the room for the convenience of clients.


    One person said: "Open your mouth for him Clement, if you dare to yell, hum!"


    The towel gagging Clement''s mouth was ripped out.


    The guy took a few deep and greedy breaths and begged for mercy: "Masters of the navy, I''ve recruited, I''ve recruited them all."


    Today was the most unlucky day for Clement. The business was going well, and several naval officers and soldiers arrived in a group.


    Several naval officers and soldiers booked a room alone and asked the girls to eat, drink and have fun in it.


    Unexpectedly, there was a quarrel inside, and as the boss, Clement naturally wanted to go and have a look.


    The officers and soldiers drove out the women who were drinking with them, and then asked the boss to judge.


    Who would have thought that these guys would close the door and rush forward to restrain him.


    Then he became what he is now.


    "Say, are you a pirate following the simple in Port Flanders?"


    "I''m wronged, how could I have a deal with those vicious bastards."


    Clement wanted to quibble, but the navy officers and soldiers quickly produced evidence that stunned him. Coupled with various "small tricks" that made people shudder, the brothel owner finally admitted that he had a connection with the loach gang in the pirates.


    An officer came over and patted his fleshy face, as if patting a pig that might be slaughtered immediately, and said, "According to our Commander Austin''s intention, you will be executed on the spot as soon as you admit it."


    Clement opened his eyes wide, showing a deep sense of fear.


    But I heard the officer continue to say: "But now there is a chance of survival in front of you, I don''t know if you can seize it."


    Hearing that he was still alive, Clement nodded vigorously.

 ~： Ask for leave

I have to work overtime tonight to type code, and I can''t code.

 Chapter 115： connector

    A gust of autumn wind blew into his collar, causing Tao Te to shiver. He wrapped his collar tightly and cursed secretly: "This **** weather."


    The "Loach" pirate group has just ransacked a village and robbed a lot of pigs, sheep and fine wine. The pirates who follow the principle of drinking and drinking today naturally want to have fun in time, and held a "celebration meeting" for several days in a row. ".


    However, while everyone was enjoying the delicious barbecue and mellow wine, the poor Tao Te was sent by the deputy head to Fulan Port to meet with the informant of the pirate group here.


    He came to the door of the only brothel in Port Fulan, and walked in slowly as if he was a regular customer.


    "Yo~~ This guest has been gone for a long time."


    Soon a group of women with heavy makeup gathered around. Although they had been here before, Tao Te didn''t think they would remember him. These prostitutes would say that they hadn''t seen each other for a long time.


    Although some of the girls made him very excited, but it was still important. Tao Te found a place to sit down and said loudly: "I''m here to discuss business, find your boss!"


    A group of women winked at him: "Customer, don''t you know about our business? Just ''talk'' to us."


    Tao Te shook his head: "What I want to talk about is a big deal, and you need to let your boss decide."


    "Why is the transaction so mysterious?"


    Tao Te patted a box that he was carrying with him, and said with a smirk: "Hey, a new batch of goods has been shipped from the south, which can make men live alive on the bed. With it, your customers will not want to go home. "


    The prostitutes didn''t blush when they heard this, but laughed together.


    At this time, a person who knew Tao Te came over and said, "It turned out to be Mr. Tao Te, please follow me. The boss said before that when you come, I will take you to see him directly."


    Taut followed the prostitute to a luxurious room, and as soon as he entered the door, he found the brothel owner who had been beaten with a black nose and a swollen face.


    Taut was a little surprised: "Boss Clement, what''s wrong with you?"


    Clement said with a mournful face: "Hey! Don''t mention it. Didn''t you pay a little less tax a while ago, but the tax officer recruited a group of soldiers to come over to find fault with me, and they beat me up without knowing it. Dayton. Whoops~~"


    Clement was in pain again because the movement of the facial muscles while speaking touched the swollen place.


    Tao Te had a gloating expression on his face: "You are really courageous enough to dare to pay less taxes to the lord?"


    Clement said dissatisfiedly, "Which side are you on?"


    Tao Te quickly said: "Of course I am on your side, brother. These **** nobles will not care about your life if you are in trouble on weekdays, but if you pay less than one penny, you will be beaten up It''s all light."


    The brothel owner had a sympathetic expression on his face, and his small eyes shot out resentment, "I really can''t swallow this breath! These vampires, just for those few words..."


    "Brother, don''t worry!" Taut came over and patted Clement on the shoulder, and said, "We will soon make your lord, Earl Greyman, look good."


    "Oh?" The fat boss became interested, "You want to avenge me?"


    Tao Te complained in his heart: "You think beautifully, who do you think you are!"


    He said, "That''s fine, but it''s not just about revenge for you! Recently, Graiman has been specially trying to get in trouble with those of us who are living at sea. He and we both have grudges. So the higher-ups are going to plan a big move."


    Then he spat: "The shark was hanged, and he has avenged his father''s death. What''s the matter if he continues to embarrass others like us? Nobles don''t interfere with us. This is the rule of Northwest Bay, and you don''t follow the rules." The people who are here have to show some color."


    The owner of the brothel burst into disdain: "You just blow it hard, who doesn''t know that you have been beaten on the ground by Arda''s navy during this time, and you only dare to grab guns where the navy can''t reach."


    Clement was a pirate for a while when he was young, and he met Loach, but at that time they were both inconspicuous young men. Later, Clement quit the pirate group after saving a sum of money, and traveled far and wide for a while. After a while, he started a business in Fulan Port. Although his current "business" is not very glorious, he finally got rid of the life of wandering and licking blood.


    That is, not long after the establishment of the Arda Navy, the Loach sent someone to find him and asked him to do things for him. If he didn''t obey, he would disclose his dark history of being a pirate.


    Who doesn''t know that the current lord, Paul Greyman, hates pirates the most. Clement doesn''t dare to bet on whether the lord will let him go with good intentions. In addition, the loach just wants him to pass on some news, so he thinks to be careful. It should be no problem, so I agreed.


    I didn''t expect that even though I was very careful, I was still caught. People from the navy and the Lord''s Mansion came to him and cleaned him up. The reason why he was not executed was because he needed to cooperate as a double agent.


    This is no longer a question of whether he can keep the secret. If he refuses, his head may move immediately. Clement naturally cooperates in every possible way in order to survive.


    Hearing Tao Te''s bragging, the brothel owner showed a sympathetic expression.


    "Brother Taut, as long as I can make that brat Greyman look good, I can do whatever you want. Tell me, what is your purpose here this time, brother, I will try my best to do it."


    "Hey, Boss Clement, in fact, what you have to do is still the same as before, just pay close attention to the movements of the blue-striped dogs, but the news in the future must be spread in a timely manner, especially when their army leaves to go to other places. You must let us know in time.¡±


    Clement said with a little embarrassment: "I also want to spread the news in a timely manner, but there is no good way."


    Taut smiled slightly: "That''s why I came!"


    He opened the box he carried with him It turned out that there was no aphrodisiac in it, but a bird hidden in the box. Even the stranger was not frightened.


    Clement recognized this kind of bird, its name is osprey. It is rare in the Northwest and it is difficult to tame. After being caught, they often starve themselves to death without eating or drinking. I didn''t expect that the loach pirate group actually kept this kind of bird. thing.


    Taut said: "If there is any news in the future, use this osprey. You feed it a few times, and after the feeding is done, the bird will remember your place. If it can find us, it will be I can fly back to you."


    Clement stared at Yufalcon and said, "This is extremely convenient."


    Taut told him: "If the navy leaves Port Fulan, it is best to figure out their number. This is extremely important to us."


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me."


    Clement agreed immediately, and then asked, "Can you tell me what big move you are going to make?"


    Tao Te shook his head: "I don''t know exactly what to do. Anyway, I want to look good to the blue-striped dogs. I will do what the boss says."


    In order not to arouse suspicion, Clement stopped asking further questions. He wanted to touch the osprey, but immediately withdrew his hand, "Can this flat-haired beast peck people?"


    "Touch it with confidence, once it is tamed, it will be very well behaved."


    Taut grabbed the osprey and stuffed it into Clement''s arms.


    After all, it is a rare animal that is difficult to be tamed by humans. Clement teased it with interest for a while.


    In the end, he smiled and said to Tao Te: "It''s been hard work for my brother to come all the way here. Do you want to play with me before leaving?"


    Tao Te was overjoyed: "Then I will not be polite!"

 Chapter 116： slapstick

    "To sum up the analysis, it is certain that Garden is planning an attack on us, and we believe that he wants to mobilize our main force through a feint attack, and his real target is Port Fullland."


    In the meeting room of the naval base, everyone was discussing the latest news they got from Clement, said an officer who was in charge of analyzing intelligence.


    Austin is a little unbelievable, Port of Fullland is the headquarters of the Navy, "If this is the case, then they are very courageous."


    The intelligence officer speculated: "According to what other pirate captives have said, Garden has recently annexed several pirate regiments and his strength has increased dramatically. His men have increased to six or seven hundred people. This may be the reason why he has the confidence to fight against us."


    Austin nodded: "It seems that while we are targeting Garden, he is also planning to deal with us."


    Quick, the captain of the Hope, asked: "Commander, what should we do? Should we follow our plan and keep the main force in Port Flanders, waiting for Garden''s attack?"


    Austin shook his head: "I have to think about it again. There is no direct evidence that they want to lure us away and then attack Fulan Port. We can''t just stay in the base and watch them plunder other places. What if other places are not feints?"


    hateful! Now it would be nice if the navy had a little more manpower. After the large pirate groups with hundreds of people like Shark and Quick were finished, the rest were small gangs with at most a hundred people, and the navy could divide its troops without any scruples. Now that the strength of the Loach Pirates has soared, it will be a bit difficult to disperse their forces.


    At this time, someone spoke: "As long as there are sufficient troops, we can assist other places under the premise of ensuring the safety of Port Flanders, and Major Joyce''s 3rd Infantry Battalion is training nearby."


    Everyone turned their attention to the officer, the captain of a galley warship named Yarman.


    Seeing everyone looking at him in unison, Captain Arman shrank his neck and said hesitantly:


    "Uh... Should we rely on the strength of our army brothers and ask the 3rd Infantry Battalion to help us defend Flanders after receiving a distress signal, so that we can concentrate our forces to the scene of the incident."


    "This...how is this possible? Eliminating pirates is a task entrusted to the navy by Lord Graeman. Doesn''t it seem that we are too incompetent to let the army intervene?"


    Sure enough, someone came out to refute immediately, and it was Captain Quake of the Hope.


    This guy was beaten up by the first battalion and the second battalion in Huxin Town when he was a pirate, and he felt a little grudge against the army in his heart.


    When Austin asked him to join the navy, he also specifically asked about the personnel composition of the navy. He made up his mind to join when he learned that the entire army, except Commander Austin, had an army background, and everyone else was either a new recruit or a pirate prisoner. navy.


    Although the other officers did not speak aloud, it could be seen from their expressions that their hearts were still inclined towards Quake.


    But Admiral Austin agreed with Captain Yarman''s suggestion, saying:


    "Everyone, we should give priority to how to complete the task. Any means are acceptable, even with the help of others."


    "The construction of the second batch of sailing ships went very smoothly. Once it is completed, it will go south to open up the route. The matter of pirates cannot be delayed any longer."


    "Originally, our first goal was to kill Loach Garden. It would be great if he came to the door by himself, and he annexed other gangs, saving us from dealing with them one by one."


    He told the intelligence officer: "You have to make good use of Clement and try to find out Garden''s true intentions."


    Seeing the naval commander''s statement, the other officers had no choice but to say yes.


    The meeting finally decided to jointly eliminate the pirates with the 3rd Infantry Battalion, but this must be approved by the staff, and Austin immediately sent people to Huxin Town.


    ¡­


    In the following days, Garden''s pirate group suddenly fell silent. Not only did Arda not be attacked by him, but there was no news of him from other territories.


    It was obvious that the other party was accumulating strength, perhaps overhauling ordnance warships, or perhaps digesting the newly annexed pirate group to prepare for the upcoming war.


    In response to the pirates'' attack, the Navy stepped up training again. Austin obtained the authorization of the staff, and the 3rd Infantry Battalion stationed near Port Flanders was temporarily placed under his command.


    During this period, intelligence officer Duran arranged for the brothel owner Clement to contact the Loach Pirates several times. The information obtained through these contacts showed that "Loach" Garden really had the intention of making a fool of himself, and his target was indeed Port Flanders, but the exact date of the pirates'' operation is not yet known.


    On October 10th, when a distress signal from a distant beacon was suddenly observed, the Navy immediately dispatched warships to rush there, and the defense in Fulan Port was taken over by the 3rd Infantry Battalion. At the same time, under the instruction of the intelligence officer Duran, Clement released the fish falcon, which carried the message: the main force of the navy has set off.


    When the rescue fleet arrived, the pirates had already retreated. According to reports from the local militia, the pirates just ran outside the fort to bluff and left, and there were not many people coming.


    Austin concluded that this was a "test" by Garden to see if the feint could draw out the main force of the navy.


    ¡­


    A week later, on the evening of October 17, Hope and several other ships returned to the base port after a day of training. Recently, they are practicing how to use the new semaphore to communicate at sea.


    The officers and soldiers lowered the canvas, checked the hull, and after confirming that there was nothing unusual, except for those who stayed on duty, the others went ashore to the canteen, discussing the dishes for dinner along the way.


    Suddenly the bell in the base rang, which indicated that an alarm signal had been received.


    Quick muttered: "I hope it''s true this time! Garden, bastard." He immediately rushed to the combat conference room with other officers. The sailors regrouped and were ready to go at any time.


    At the combat meeting, Austin decided to let the navy stay in Port Flanders and send the 3rd Infantry Battalion to rescue, because according to the observation of the soldiers on duty, it is most convenient to go by land to the place where the signal was sent this time.


    Carrying the message of "the navy has left", the osprey once again flapped its wings and flew into the distance.


    A few hours later, 10 pirate ships with skull and skull flags appeared in the waters near Fulan Port. After receiving the news, the pirate leader Garden immediately commanded his fleet to rush over to Fulan Port.


    Standing on the deck, he ordered loudly: "Give me a big grab after going ashore this time. Make sure to make a big splash and grab the prestige of our pirate group."


    Then he emphasized: "But you must remember that there are only five hours, and you must return to the ship after five hours. I will order the fleet to return no matter whether people are present or not."


    "Long live!" "Long live!" All the pirates shouted in response to their leader, gearing up for a big fight.


    Garden pulled out his knife and pointed to the east: "Order the slaves to speed up! Assault towards Port Flanders!"


    "Boss, that''s not right!"


    A shout from the lookout broke the atmosphere.


    Gardenen, whose good mood was disturbed, held back his unknown anger and asked loudly: "What''s wrong!"


    The watchman on the mast pointed to the east with a look of fear on his face: "The navy didn''t leave, they...they rushed towards us!"

 Chapter 117： fight to the death

    Due to the existence of telescopes, the patrol ships of the navy discovered the existence of each other earlier than the pirates.


    The sailors immediately rowed the boat to the base with all their strength, and notified the officers and soldiers on duty of the enemy''s situation through the newly drilled semaphore before entering the port.


    "This is not a drill!" "This is not a drill!" "This is not a drill!" The signal soldier typed this sentence three times in a row at the end.


    The alarm bell in the base sounded again, and all officers and soldiers gathered again.


    "The pirates are really playing tricks. It seems that the 3rd Infantry Battalion is going to be in vain."


    After learning that the pirates were approaching Fulan Port, the officers were very grateful for the decision made by Commander Austin. The great achievement of annihilating the loach pirate group will finally fall into the hands of the navy itself.


    Austin ordered all the crew to board the ship to fight against the pirates. At the same time, he did not forget to send someone to notify the city hall to call the militia to defend the coast, so as to prevent any pirates who slipped through the net from sneaking onto the shore.


    He chose Hope as his flagship, and led the other six galleys toward the pirates.


    This is the first actual battle of a sailing warship. All the officers and men on the ship are very nervous. Captain Quick walked back and forth on the deck, constantly motivating his subordinates: "Our ship is the most powerful warship in the Northwest Bay. If you show 10% of your usual training performance, you can feed the idiots on the opposite side to fish."


    Quick was very excited to finally be able to catch the loach. Now there is only one pirate force that can gather so many ships in Northwest Bay.


    "Hehe, Garden, Garden, don''t run away anymore, just use your blood to baptize my new life."


    When he was a pirate, he couldn''t get used to this timid villain, not to mention that this guy showed himself when the two agreed to attack Huxin Town together.


    The sailors equipped with swords watched the direction of the pirate ship, preparing for a possible gang fight. Sailors armed with muskets carefully inspected their weapons. They lit the matchlock and kept blowing on it to keep it burning.


    Especially the artillery crew members, they are about to usher in the first real sea artillery battle. The arduous training on weekdays played a role. Under the orders of their respective gunners, the gunners prepared for firing in an orderly manner.


    "Let go of the cannon!"


    The gunners untied the pulley chains tied to the gun body, and cut the tightly tied ropes that specially fixed the breech. The wheels of the gun wheel creaked to indicate that the gun had been released, and a gunner was responsible for holding the pulleys on either side of the gun, otherwise the gun would move towards the center of the ship before a new order could be given as the ship tipped.


    "Leave the gun barrel flat!"


    The aiming hand vigorously rotated the screw rod under the tail of the gun to adjust the gun body to a horizontal and direct shooting position.


    "Pull out the bung!"


    They quickly put the gun into position, and when the muzzle moved a foot towards the center of the ship, they stopped the gun from sliding towards the center of the ship with the safety wire, and then a gunner pulled out the bung that was stuck in the muzzle. .


    "Load ammo!"


    The loader stuffed the propellant wrapped in flannelette and a 6-pound shell into the barrel one after another, and the other gunner held the loading rod deep into the barrel and pounded it vigorously to compact the ammunition.


    "Extend the muzzle!"


    They immediately grasped the pulley chain, pulled the pulley chain hand in hand, and put the gun mount only against the side. After the gun barrel protruded out of the porthole, the pulley chain fell from their hands and coiled up neatly.


    The gunner began to load the primer. He picked up the fire gate needle, inserted it into the gun barrel through the fire gate above the tail, pierced the flannelette wrapped gunpowder in the barrel, and then poured it into the powder pool and the fire gate through a tapered barrel. Polished powder powder, he carefully and carefully compacted the gunpowder with a curved cone.


    At the same time, a gunner shielded the side with the palm of his hand, so that the sea wind would not blow the gunpowder away. After loading the gunpowder, the gunner hung the conical barrel on his back.


    The gunner in charge of ignition lit the slow-burning match on the ignition rod, carefully blowing breath from time to time to prevent it from going out, and the loader held the powder pack for the next shot, standing beside the gun body and waiting all the time.


    It was getting closer and closer to the pirate ship, and the seven warships headed by the Hope seemed to be winding up, waiting for the moment to meet the enemy.


    ¡­


    When the navy officers and soldiers were nervously preparing for the battle, their opponent''s pirate fleet was not in a good state. They thought that the main force of the navy was no longer in the port, but they didn''t expect that their intelligence was wrong, and they hit the tip of their swords.


    Garden grabbed the collar of the deputy head who was in charge of contacting the informant, and yelled at him with red eyes: "Fuck, what''s going on? You tell me what''s going on?"


    "I...I...I don''t know either! Boss, the news brought by Yu Falcon is unmistakable that the navy has left Port Fulan."


    The deputy head defended himself with a mournful face.


    "Slap!" Gardenen slapped him severely, making the deputy head dizzy, and fell on the deck moaning continuously.


    A subordinate asked: "Boss, is it still the same as before? Give the slaves some medicine, turn around and leave here at a faster speed?"


    They were almost caught by the Arda Navy a few times before, and the Loach Pirates relied on this mysterious drug to make the slaves suddenly burst out with strong endurance and strength, and only managed to escape by rowing desperately.


    After many experiments they could control the dosage very precisely, so that although the slaves were good at strength, they were not enough to break free from the shackles on their bodies.


    The little boss''s words made Gardenn sober, should he fight or flee now?


    He frowned and thought for a few seconds before making a decision, and ordered loudly:


    "Everyone takes the secret medicine, let''s fight to the death with the blue-striped dogs!"


    Yes, he is going to stay and fight against the Arda Navy. The current Loach Pirates is no longer the small group of just over a hundred people who were chased around the world by the Navy.


    In order to truly unify the Northwest Gulf, one must establish one''s own prestige, and to become the second Edward, a hurdle he must pass in the Arda Navy.


    If you keep avoiding the navy like this, it will become a joke in others'' mouths, and it will weaken your authority in the hearts of your subordinates.


    The little boss shook his fist vigorously in the air, and shouted: "Boss is happy! We will follow you!"


    The pirate group is full of brave and ruthless creatures. After annexing several groups of peers in a row with the help of the mysterious medicine obtained by the leader, they all developed a honeyed confidence in their own abilities. I have a lot of opinions on the avoidance strategy of blue-striped dogs.


    "Kill all the blue-striped dogs and sack Port of Flanders!"


    "I''m going to tear them apart!"


    Through the pirates'' own communication method, Garden''s order was quickly passed on to other ships, and the crazy shouts of the pirates continued to sound from the decks of the ships.


    The pirates took out the pills that had been distributed to them in advance, and swallowed them in one gulp.


    Soon, the yelling on the deck became more frantic and louder, and the pirate in charge of supervising the oarsmen walked back and forth in the cabin, while pumping the oarsmen who seemed weak to him.


    The fleets of both sides are rapidly approaching...

 Chapter 118： Dream

    "Alan... Alan... Hurry up and get up..."


    A gentle voice echoed in the boy''s ears.


    "You little lazy bastard, the sun is on your ass..."


    Alan, who was twelve years old, turned over and muttered: "Mom, let me sleep a little longer..."


    "Oh! I really can''t do anything about you. If you love to sleep in so much, no girl will like you in the future."


    "Well... I see... Mom, just for a while..." The boy fell asleep again in a daze.


    After an unknown amount of time, he felt his mother gently stroking his body, and said in a slightly stern tone: "This time, I must get up!"


    Allen had no choice but to bid farewell to the dreamland reluctantly. After opening his eyes, he saw his mother''s hands on her hips, with a slightly angry expression.


    He got up from the bed, covered his mouth with his right hand, and yawned, "Ah¡ª"


    "Got it, got it, I''ll get up right now."


    He reluctantly began to dress slowly.


    The mother sighed and complained: "Really, look at Little Tom next door, he gets up at dawn to help his mother cook, how can he like to sleep late like you... Wait a minute, what''s wrong with you?"


    Allen suddenly woke up, and hurriedly said: "There is nothing on me...ah, I accidentally fell."


    But the mother couldn''t help but grabbed the boy''s arm and rolled up his underwear, and several bruises appeared on his body.


    The mother''s face instantly changed into a look of distress, and she asked anxiously: "What''s the matter... How did you do it like this?"


    The boy said in a nonchalant tone as much as possible: "It''s really nothing, Mom, yesterday I accidentally tripped when I was walking downhill and rolled all the way down. These bruises came out at that time."


    But the mother could tell if her son was lying, and she stared her son in the eye and asked seriously, "Did you fight someone else again?"


    "I didn''t..." The boy retorted hastily, but when he met his mother''s eyes, his voice instantly became inaudible.


    He lowered his head and admitted in a low voice: "I''m sorry...Mom, I will never do it again."


    The mother looked at Alan with deep sadness in her eyes, and she didn''t continue to ask why her son was fighting, she knew the reason.


    Allen is not only warm-hearted and kind, but also has a tolerance that does not match his age, and he will not easily argue with others.


    So far, there was only one thing that could irritate this child to the point of doing it¡ªhis only relative whom someone made fun of, that is, the mother in front of him.


    When the mother was still pregnant with Alan, her husband passed away early, and Alan never saw his father since he was born, and became a posthumous child.


    The mother did not choose to remarry, and she worked so hard to bring her son to such an age. As a young widow, no matter how cautious she was, rumors would inevitably spread in the village.


    The adults were concerned about the feelings of neighbors, and they only mentioned a few words quietly behind their backs, and they would not say such things in front of Alan''s mother.


    But children have no scruples when they play together, and they often share the "secrets" they overheard from adults.


    Not only when sharing secrets, but when the children occasionally disagreed with each other, they would call each other all kinds of nicknames. When this happened to Allen, nicknames like "wild species" The numbers are pretty good.


    These have become the fuse to ignite the youth''s anger.


    "Didn''t you promise me that if you encounter this kind of thing in the future, just ignore it and don''t let yourself get hurt again." The mother''s eyes became moist, and she begged her son again.


    Being weak by nature, she is absolutely unwilling to let Allen solve the problem with her fists. Her son is now her only relative, and anything that may cause her son to be harmed must be avoided.


    His mother''s tears made Allen feel anxious. He wiped the corners of his mother''s eyes with his sleeve and said, "Mom, I promise you, I promise this will be the last time."


    "Oh...you always say it''s the last time."


    "It''s that fellow Pine, talking nonsense with rumors that I don''t know where I heard it. I was so angry that I fought him. We have reconciled now. Yesterday you saw us drop by together. home''s."


    The worried look on the mother''s face weakened a little. She immediately hugged her son tightly, and said: "If others talk nonsense, you just ignore him, and you are not allowed to do anything again in the future."


    "Okay, okay, mom, I promise you."


    "I don''t know if you listened to it... Forget it, let''s wash your face and eat first."


    The boy washed up briefly, and came to the dining table to eat the breakfast made by his mother. Although they were all simple food, for some reason, he felt that the breakfast was particularly delicious.


    The mother also came to the table, and the mother and son had a conversation. They talked about the source of livelihood of the family-cooking salt.


    Mother said with a little concern, "Recently, there have been fewer salt merchants coming to our village."


    "The salt merchants from Ardaland next door haven''t been here for a long time, and there are not as many salt merchants from Bairding as before."


    "All of a sudden, the money earned is much less."


    Allen speculated, "I''ve heard some rumors in the blacksmith shop. It seems that Arda has built a new saltworks that can make a lot of salt at once."


    He changed the subject and said: "Mom, don''t worry. I will soon become an official apprentice to the blacksmith in the village, and the blacksmith praised me for my job. I will be able to receive a wage then, although the apprentice The salary is not too much, but it is no problem to subsidize the family."


    The mother smiled and touched her son''s head. The child is always so sensible and understands her hard work very much.


    "Forging iron is not easy, you have to learn from the master blacksmith."


    ¡­


    After breakfast, my mother cleaned up the tableware and came to the table again.


    Allen was a little strange. On weekdays, my mother should have started a fire early to prepare for cooking salt. Why is she so free today.


    He said: "Mom, if there is nothing else, I will go to the blacksmith shop to help first."


    The boy got up and was about to leave, but was grabbed by his mother.


    "Alan." His mother called his name softly.


    "Besides not to fight, don''t forget my other instructions."


    Why did he say that suddenly? Allen was a little puzzled, but he agreed.


    But I heard my mother continue to ask: "Tell me what I told you on weekdays?"


    The boy was a little helpless, and began to list one by one:


    "Chew your meals slowly."


    "Cover the quilt well when you sleep."


    "Don''t fight with people."


    ¡­


    "Uh, and get up early."


    After the list was finished, my mother nodded and said: "After I leave, you must remember these instructions of mine."


    Allen was shocked: "Leave? Mom, where are you going?"


    Then something horrifying and inexplicable happened to him, the mother''s body was becoming more and more unreal until it turned into a transparent phantom.


    He reached out to grab his mother''s hand, but he couldn''t.


    "Alan, I''m sorry, mom can''t go on with you anymore. You must take good care of yourself in the future."


    After leaving such a sentence, the phantom of the mother finally disappeared.


    Allen stood by the table blankly, tears streaming down uncontrollably.


    "Do not-"


    ¡­


    The boy opened his eyes suddenly, but this time he really woke up from his dream.

 Chapter 119： powerless

    The teenager Alan woke up from his stupor, his mouth was slightly opened, his eyes stared blankly at the beams in a daze, and tears flowed slowly from the corners of his eyes.


    "Mother¡­"


    Although many days have passed, he is still unwilling to face the reality of the loss of his only family member. Compared with the great mental pain, the increasing scars on his body feel nothing.


    More than half a month ago, the village where Alan lived was attacked by pirates. Behind him and some people in the village, the pirates kidnapped him as slaves. What is even more unfortunate is that Alan''s mother was arrested for trying to prevent the pirates from taking her son. kill.


    The boy was beaten unconscious, and other unfortunate slaves were loaded onto a pirate ship and transported to a small island, the secret stronghold of the pirates.


    Many stronger and older people were stuffed into the galleys as oarsmen, while a few children, including Alan, served as servants for the leaders.


    The boy misses his mother every day, and remembers that his mother died to protect him. He burns the deep-seated hatred for the pirates, hates his own weakness, and hates his cowardice at that time.


    He tried to escape, but every attempt failed. Once he had the opportunity to go to the seaside. After learning that this was a pirate far away from the mainland, he realized that it would not be easy to escape here.


    The scars on his body were left after the previous escapes were discovered, and each time he was severely beaten.


    Facing the enslavement of the pirates, he resisted and refused to obey, so he was humiliated and tortured again and again.


    "If it weren''t for how handsome you are, I would have thrown you into the sea to feed the fish."


    That''s what Allen''s pirate "master" told him after giving him a pretty good beating.


    Just when Allen was lying on the bed in a daze, the door opened, and the person who walked in was Tom, a neighbor boy from the village. Many children in the village were kidnapped by pirates, even the one who was always with himself. Badass Pyne who doesn''t deal with it.


    "Alan... Are you having nightmares again?" Tom noticed the tears in the corners of Alan''s eyes and asked aloud.


    "Well, I dreamed about my mother again."


    Tom also showed sadness when he heard it. Although his parents were not killed by pirates like Alan''s mother, he didn''t know if he could see them in his life. After several severe beatings, he has now accepted his fate as a slave.


    Resisting the urge to cry, he went and hugged his friend.


    At this time, someone came in again, an old servant who had been a slave here for many years. Seeing the scene of the two teenagers, he knew that the two kids were missing their relatives again.


    "Hey!" The old servant sighed, and reminded: "It''s Alan''s turn to deliver food today, hurry up, and those people will be upset if you are late."


    Allen got up and got out of bed, went to the kitchen of the pirate stronghold to get a big food box, and reluctantly carried it to a yard.


    In the courtyard is a row of buildings, divided into small rooms, and a young woman is imprisoned in each small room. At his age, he didn''t know why the pirates kept so many young women here and didn''t let them work. He once asked the old servant, and the old servant replied that he would know when he was older, and he would shake it. He shook his head and said, "What a crime."


    Under the watchful eye of the guard pirates, he took out food from the lunch box and sent it in from room to room.


    In the last room was a girl who was not much older than him. She looked very cute, but at this age, she was supposed to be innocent and lively, but now she looked blank.


    Allen put the meal on the small table in the room, and the girl nodded slightly at him, still without any expression on her face.


    Just as the boy was about to leave, there was a commotion outside.


    "Haha, it''s finally our turn to relax, this time I want to try something smaller."


    "It''s really you who ran over early in the morning." This is the voice of the guard.


    "Standing on guard all night, I still haven''t slept yet."


    A pirate barged in loudly and saw Alan who hadn''t left yet. A brand on the boy''s body made him recognize that he was a slave. It''s disturbing my interest here, sir."


    interest? What does he want to do?


    Allen noticed the fear on the girl''s numb face, which made him instinctively feel that the pirate wanted to harm the girl.


    "What are you going to do?"


    The pirate was a little surprised, and then put on a vicious expression: "I don''t care what I do? Well, let me tell you, I want to ravage this little girl, why? Do you want to watch from the side? "


    "Don''t hurt her!"


    The boy thought that the pirate was going to beat the girl up, so he mustered up his courage and opened his arms to block the pirate. His small body was in stark contrast to the pirate''s strong body.


    The pirate looked incredible. This little slave who came to deliver food had the guts to talk to him like that. Doesn''t he know his identity and where this place is?


    He smiled ferociously, "Yo Yo! Where did the little brave man come from? Is this a game of heroes saving the beauty?"


    The malevolent aura emanating from the other party made the boy tremble uncontrollably, but he still did not flinch, and stood in front of the pirate with a stubborn face.


    A big hand grabbed his clothes and lifted him up like a chicken.


    "It seems that you are a newcomer who has just arrived, let me teach you the rules here?"


    "Let me go!" Allen held the pirate''s hand with both hands and tried to break it apart, but the pirate''s hand was like a pair of iron tongs. In vain, he had no choice but to shout: "It''s wrong for you to bully people!"


    "Bullying people? Hahaha!" The pirate laughed wildly, "You have to figure it out, this is a pirate den The strong can do whatever they want to the weak."


    With a flick of his arm, he slammed the boy''s head against the wall.


    Allen felt a sharp pain in his head, followed by a strong sense of dizziness, feeling that everything around him was shaking.


    The pirate asked him: "What? Do you still want to stop me?"


    "You...you...doing this is wrong."


    The casserole-sized fist hit Allen in the face at once, and nosebleeds spurted out.


    The pirate was a little annoyed. If the slave was not the "common property" of the regiment, he really wanted to kill this brat.


    He was about to continue to teach this blind little slave a lesson, when a small hand rested on his body, it was the girl.


    The girl shook her head at the pirate with a pleading look on her face.


    "Hmph! Forget it, sir, I still have things to do, so I won''t waste time with this little thing."


    Alan, who was already in a daze, was carried out of the house and thrown outside like a broken rag. Then the pirate kicked him on the head, and the boy passed out.


    When he woke up, he was lying on the bed in the room just now, and the wound on his head was painful, which almost made him faint again.


    "thanks!"


    A voice came to his ears, and he turned his head to see that the girl was sitting next to her. It seemed that she was not beaten by the pirates.


    "you are welcome!"


    Allen said that he was also a slave to pirates, and he sympathized with the people locked up here. People outside can still walk around the stronghold, but the women here seem to be unable to even get out of this yard.


    He got up and got out of bed, and said goodbye after he felt that there was no problem walking.


    What can he change now? Apart from expressing his dissatisfaction in the weak way before, he can''t change anything.

 Chapter 120： fight to the death

    "Have the artillery been adjusted?" Quick, the captain of the Hope, asked loudly.


    "It''s all adjusted, Captain, and it can be launched at any time!" The gunnery officer immediately responded to him.


    At this time, the weather was already cold, and the temperature difference between high sea and low land caused the monsoon to blow from the land to the sea, which put the Arda fleet from the port in the upper wind, while the pirate fleet was in the lower wind.


    Quick shouted: "Guys, now we are in the upper hand, we must take advantage of this opportunity!"


    A sailing warship equipped with artillery has many advantages when it is in the upwind position, because the sea wind blows the hull and tilts, and the artillery on the side facing the enemy ship will face slightly downward, which can hit the waterline of the enemy warship more conveniently nearby.


    Furthermore, ships located upwind are less affected by smoke after shelling, which is more convenient for aiming and loading.


    However, the upwind port also has its own disadvantages. For those warships with multiple layers of artillery, also because the hull is tilted, the lower layer of the gun port cannot be opened when the waves are too large, resulting in a sudden drop in firepower.


    And the downwind also has its own advantages. If the warships in the downwind cannot win, they can use the wind to slap their **** and leave. .


    Generally speaking, the probability of sinking the opponent by a ship with the upper hand is much greater than that of its opponent. The role of the navy determines the tactics it adopts. There is an interesting comparison in the era of great navigation on the earth.


    Historically, as a powerful country in the army, France¡¯s navy mostly played second-rate roles such as covering the landing of the army and escorting merchant ships. , Hit a few shots and run away.


    France¡¯s rival at the time, the United Kingdom, had a glorious tradition of always having the upper hand. Britain, which pursued a dual-power policy, had dominated the world in naval strength for two centuries. For them, naval warfare was to destroy the enemy, so their huge fleet, in most cases The next will try to sink the enemy ship.


    The distance between the two sides gradually approached, and Quick took over the work of the helmsman. The Hope needed to adjust the angle of the hull so that the side guns could be aimed at the pirate ship. Steering with the wind is a very dangerous job. At such an important moment, Quick chose to steer the steering wheel himself.


    The gunners on the port side held their breath, staring at the pirate ship in the distance, waiting for the gunnery officer''s order.


    ¡­


    On the side of the pirate fleet, Garden and the others gradually saw the lineup of the Arda Navy, and the Hope, which was at the forefront, was particularly eye-catching.


    "Is that the legendary strange ship? It really doesn''t look like it has oars."


    As a qualified pirate, Garden is of course very interested in all kinds of things on the water, and he became excited when he saw the Hope. The medicine he had just swallowed began to take effect, giving him extremely strong self-confidence. At first, the panic that he found himself bumping head-on into Arda''s navy had disappeared without a trace.


    Now Garden is thinking about how to capture that strange ship as one of his collections.


    "Let the slaves row hard again! All ready to take on board," ordered the pirate chief, eager now to tear the enemy to pieces.


    The sound of the whip in the cabin became louder.


    ¡­


    The Hope waited for her long-awaited moment. The leading pirate ship was trying to get the side of the ship she hit to come over, and some pirates on the deck were still swishing sniper arrows at her side.


    The gunnery officer saw the opportunity and shouted: "Fire!"


    Before the voice fell, the gunners of the four artillery who heard the order lit the fire holes almost at the same time. With the smoke and fire, the four solid shells were fired in unison.


    Everyone on the leading pirate ship only saw a flash of fire from the four black pipes on the opposite ship''s side, and then the ship''s hull was shrouded in a burst of smoke.


    "How did it happen? Their ship caught fire by itself?" The pirates, who were gearing up to jump onto the opposing ship, looked bewildered.


    Then they felt the battleship under their feet suddenly tremble violently. Under the shock, many people couldn''t stand and fell on the deck. There was also a huge breaking sound, as if someone smashed the plank with a sledgehammer.


    This is the effect of the cannonball hitting the pirate ship. Compared with the thick hull of the Hope, the hull of the pirate''s galley is thinner, and the shell hits it as if it has penetrated a layer of cream.


    This pirate ship has two decks, and the oarsmen are located in the mid-deck cabin between the upper and lower decks. The shells that broke into the shell directly took the lives of several oarsmen, but the damage to the entire ship''s maneuvering was greater. , The flying sawdust produced by the broken hull turned into a deadly weapon and embedded into the flesh and blood of the surrounding oarsmen.


    "Ah~~" the injured oarsmen wailed, writhing painfully on the deck.


    Those oarsmen who were not injured were also stunned by the sudden blow and the tragedy of their companions. Many people fell to the ground due to the violent shock, including the pirate who was in charge of commanding the slaves. On the side of the ship facing the enemy, the four broken holes are clearly visible.


    They were only in a daze for a few seconds, and then someone kept shouting in horror: "The devil''s weapon!" "The other party used magic!" The cabin was in chaos, and no one cared about paddling.


    Soon the tragic situation on the lower deck was known to the whole ship. It was the first time that everyone on the ship encountered this situation. The normal routine should be to stick the side of the ship to the side of the other side, and then jump over and chop the sailors on both sides.


    Some well-informed people know that the navies of the southern countries are equipped with ballistas that can shoot from a long distance, but the four black pipes protruding from the side of the other side''s ship are obviously not ballistas. Fire and smoke And the ballista can''t hit so accurately, and its power is not as powerful.


    The captain of the pirate ship was the first to react, and he ordered the first mate: "Go down and supervise those slaves yourself, and continue to row hard for me. We must hurry up, otherwise we will only be beaten here."


    The chief mate woke up instantly, and after a reply, he went down the deck.


    "You bastards, panic farts. Hurry up and get the boat moving."


    The chief mate''s roar soon resounded through the lower deck.


    "Crack!" The sound of the whip whipping the human body resounded continuously in the cabin.


    "Slackers, get back to your seats! Give me a hard paddle!"


    The pirate leaders who were in charge of guarding the slaves also began to yell at them fiercely.


    In order not to affect morale, the first officer personally ended the lives of those slaves who were crying because of their injuries.


    Under whip whips and death threats, the oarsmen quickly restored order, returned to their original positions tremblingly, and continued to row their oars.


    When the pirate ship was in chaos, the four guns on the port side of the Hope completed a new round of ammunition loading.


    The first round of shelling achieved very good results, and the morale of the officers and men on the ship was greatly boosted.


    Satisfied, the gunnery officer drew out his saber and pointed at the pirate ship, ordering loudly: "Fire!"


    The smoke from the last round of shelling has not yet cleared, and the second round of shelling has begun.


    "Damn! There''s still a second round!" The pirate captain hated the strange ship opposite him now.


    The hull under my feet shook wildly again, and I didn''t need to think about it to know that I was hit again.


    He secretly prayed that not many slaves on the lower deck died, but at the end of the prayer, a news that almost made him faint came from below:


    "It''s over, the cabin is flooded!"

 Chapter 121： fight to the death three

    With the help of the ship''s tilt caused by the undulating waves, the second round of shelling from the Hope hit the pirate ship near the waterline, causing its bilge to start flooding.


    "Long live!" Cheered aboard the Hope, and continued to prepare for the third round of shelling.


    The pirate ship at the head was mournful, and the captain shouted: "Block the loophole!"


    The people in the bottom cabin tried every means to plug the hole in the cabin, but with the sound of the third round of the Arda Navy''s guns, it was obvious that this work could not be completed.


    With the surge of seawater pouring in, the opening of the waterline is getting bigger and bigger, and the water in the bilge is also getting more and more.


    The captain went down to check the situation himself, and the situation was irreversible. Hope was full of luck, and the third round of shelling hit near the waterline again.


    The pirate captain looked unwilling, glared at the Hope, and gave an order helplessly: Signal to the nearby ships, we must abandon this ship.


    ¡­


    The encounter with the pirate ship at the front caused confusion among the ships behind. Garden looked in disbelief, "What''s going on?"


    Before touching the enemy''s fleet, a ship on his side was finished.


    He held up a large megaphone and yelled, "Speed ??it up, speed it up! Stick it up and jump on top of their boat!"


    The pirate leader believes that no matter what weird long-range attack methods the Arda Navy has, as long as they start a boarding battle, his warriors will be able to slaughter each other in a very short time, and the battle will be like annexing other pirate groups. easy.


    The second pirate ship approached the leading ship that was about to sink, and the pirates on the first ship jumped aboard.


    The Hope immediately opened fire on the pirate ship who came to rescue, but unfortunately only one shot hit the upper deck this time.


    Although only one shell hit, it still caused great results. The shell took the lives of several pirates, and the not-so-thick mast was also planned.


    Hope''s outstanding performance successfully drew a lot of hatred, and the following three pirate ships rushed towards him.


    Naval Commander Austin, who personally commanded the operation, put down his binoculars and issued an order to the messenger: "Notify all ships to support the Hope, but try not to affect the performance of the artillery on the Hope."


    Under this order, other naval warships speeded up and outflanked the pirate ships.


    "Replace the grape bombs!" "Get ready for the swivel gun! Cough cough!"


    Seeing the enemy ship approaching, the gunnery officer on the Hope issued orders again and again. The deck was filled with thick smoke and the pungent smell of burning gunpowder, which made him cough repeatedly.


    "Ah!" Just as the gunnery officer was trying to observe the form of the enemy ship through the smoke, there was a heart-piercing scream from beside him. A new pack of powder was inserted, and the embers in the barrel ignited the newly loaded powder, spraying it in the face of the loader.


    It was the first time that everyone, including the gunnery officer, encountered such an accident. They hurriedly dragged the injured loader aside to check his injury.


    "What are you doing? Go back to the artillery position and prepare to fire!"


    Captain Quick noticed the situation here, and he immediately asked someone to drag the wounded to the cabin, ordered the gunners to return to their posts immediately, and sternly told them: "Strictly follow the artillery firing steps."


    The gunners quickly took their positions. At this time, the nearest pirate ship had approached a little more than 10 meters, and the gunnery officer shouted: "Fire!"


    Four 6-pound guns and two swivel guns fired deadly grapeshots, and a storm of metal hit the pirate ship.


    The pirates who were preparing for the boarding battle only saw a black thing flying towards them quickly, and then a large number of people on the deck fell down in an instant.


    A scene of tragedy was staged on the deck. The crew of the pirate ship was turned upside down, and even many holes were punched in the hull. The screams and groans filled the entire deck.


    "My arm! My arm!" A pirate looked at his right arm with horror on his face. This arm was directly pierced by a bullet just now, and now it has no other sensations except pain.


    Because of the effect of the mysterious drug he just took, his heart beat faster than usual, and the blood flow in his body was also faster than usual, which caused the wound on his arm to ooze blood, almost like he was spraying .


    "No...no...don''t do this..." The fear of death suppressed the severe pain in his right arm, the pirate was talking nonsense in a panic while tightly covering the wound with his trembling left hand, but it was useless, no matter how hard he tried He covered it tightly, but the blood still couldn''t stop gushing out from between his fingers.


    Soon, his brain began to dizzy, his eyes began to darken, and his body could not stand still. A wave swayed the ship slightly, and the pirate fell to the deck with a plop and never got up again.


    There were still many people on the deck who had encountered the same situation as him, but all those with serious injuries were bleeding profusely. In the end, their groans and howls gradually died down, and they lost their breath.


    "Get down! Get down!" Among the remaining lucky ones who were not injured, they cleverly reminded their companions to lie down on the deck to avoid the shelling of the Arda navy.


    Seeing the tragic situation of their companions in front, the remaining two pirate ships pounced on Hope, and suddenly slowed down, as if they were afraid that they would suffer the same fate.


    The brain, which was extremely frenzied due to the effects of drugs, was suddenly poured with a basin of cold water called reality. The captains of the two ships quickly became calm, and carefully considered whether to take the risk to provoke that strange ship.


    "What are they doing?" Gardenen judged the hesitation of the two ships in front, and his face became extremely hideous.


    "Don''t they know? The opponent has a powerful long-range attack method, and they can only be beaten passively if they stop!"


    He stomped his feet on the deck resentfully, probably due to the drugs he had taken. He lost his usual calmness, and felt irritable all over when he encountered a sudden situation that did not meet his expectations and was not conducive to him.


    One of the leaders next to him suggested with red eyes: "Boss Garden, these new recruits are just unreliable. Let''s go up by ourselves, kill the blue-striped dogs, and then slowly clean up the gang."


    The first four ships came from the three small gangs that the Loach Gang had recently annexed or came to join themselves. In order to test their loyalty and combat power, this operation was arranged at the forefront. After all, even if the main force of the navy is gone, It is estimated that some troops will be left to guard the old nest, and some miscellaneous soldiers are still needed to fight forward.


    Unexpectedly, it ran into the main force of the navy.


    Garden clenched his fists hard and hit the mast fiercely, shaking the galley''s not-so-thick mast.


    "That''s all! Let''s attack those paddle boats while that strange ship is attracted by the waste in front."


    The six pirate ships adjusted their direction slightly and rushed towards the other ships of the navy.

 Chapter 122： Fight to the death four

    "Musket ready!"


    "Grenade ready!"


    "Swivel cannon ready!"


    The navy''s six galleys are not equipped with large artillery, but are equipped with swivel cannons that can rotate flexibly.


    The sailors on the ship were divided into two groups, one group was equipped with swords or axes, specialized in hand-to-hand combat, and was responsible for dealing with the enemies who jumped onto the ship, and each of them was also equipped with several clay pot grenades.


    Another group of sailors is equipped with muskets. They stand behind the melee soldiers and are responsible for pointing out the enemies who are fighting with their own sailors at close range.


    Considering that the current water battles are still dominated by ship-to-board battles, and to prepare for street battles that may appear in the future, the equipment department asked Heman, who is in charge of firearm research and development, to specially create a large-caliber gun with a short range. A shotgun (iron filings) musket.


    This kind of musket called "big sprayer" by the soldiers is simply a hand-held cannon. The iron filings it shoots can beat the enemy in a fan-shaped area within 20 to 30 meters to blood. And it is too small, and it is extremely difficult to remove it after being embedded in the flesh.


    Nearly half of the muskets equipped by the sailors are such "big sprayers".


    As the enemy ships approached one after another, the soldiers equipped with long-barreled muskets opened fire first, and the first wave of blows caused great confusion to the pirates, forcing them to lie down to avoid the bullets.


    After approaching a certain distance, each of the six pirate ships bit a warship.


    "Throw the hook!"


    Some pirates risked being shot by muskets and threw large iron hooks on the warship. The tails of the hooks were tied with cables. With the hook rope, the ships on both sides quickly approached.


    When the pirates pulled the hook rope, the sailors tried their best to throw the grenade at the enemy ship. As long as they could be thrown on the opponent''s ship, the pirates would still be bombed even if they were lying on the deck.


    Fortunately, because of the weather, they were wearing thick enough clothes. With the power of the grenade now, as long as the exposed parts were not hit by fragmented nails, they would only feel a lot of pain. However, many unlucky people were still injured.


    "Put down the boarding plank!"


    The thick springboards turned over from the pirate ship, and the end with the nails was placed on the side of the warship.


    "Come on! Kill them!"


    The pirates all stood up and roared, stepped on the springboard and rushed towards the warship.


    "It''s this time, fire!"


    The swivel guns on the 6 galleys fired one after another, and the shotguns fired swept away the pirates crowded on the diving board, and all fell into the sea to feed the fish.


    "Don''t stop! Go! Go and get close to them!"


    The pirate leaders shouted loudly, and some even waved their mates until they took the lead and rushed to the gangplank for the second time.


    "Touch!" "Touch!"


    The "big sprayer" used to block the enemy at close range opened fire. Although the power was not as powerful as the rotary gun, the injuries caused were enough to make people feel so painful that they lost their combat effectiveness.


    If it was on land, the situation was better, but on the bumpy springboard between the two ships, the sudden powerful blow made the pirates unsteady, and the second wave of pirates who tried to pass the springboard also fell into the sea with howls. .


    It stands to reason that under such repeated blows, the general pirate regiment would have raised their hands and surrendered or collapsed long ago, but in order to strengthen his own combat effectiveness and restore the unfavorable situation caused by the first four ships, he ordered his direct descendants to take the second place. took the drug for the first time.


    Although the second dose was much less, many people were a little delirious under the cumulative stimulation of the two doses, and their minds were full of desire to drink the blood of the enemy.


    Those who managed to maintain their sanity no longer had the fear of casualties, and turned a blind eye to the plight of their companions in front of them.


    The springboard is very short, and it only takes a few seconds to rush over. Such a short time is not enough for the sailors to complete the second round of ammunition loading.


    "Brothers, kill them!" The captains of the ships took the lead, leading the hand-to-hand sailors to wave their weapons and fight with the pirates who rushed onto the ship. Because the situation was too chaotic, most of the soldiers equipped with muskets also pulled out their own guns. sword, joined the melee.


    "Ha!" Captain Yarman shouted, and used his saber to resist the long knife swung by the opponent.


    Who would have thought that this shock would make his mouth tingle, Captain Alman was secretly startled, there is such a powerful person in the world. He is also quite conceited about his own strength on weekdays, but compared with the pirates in front of him, he is actually much inferior.


    Yarman blocked the opponent''s knife with all his strength, and held the hilt of the sword with both hands to deal with the opponent. After a few rounds, he gradually found that the opponent was only strong, but his moves were open and closed, and he was completely reckless. style of play.


    The pirate who was fighting with him looked almost crazy, and his bare arms were exposed with blue veins, as if they were about to pop out.


    "Come on! Blue-striped dog!" the pirate yelled frantically, with a long pout dripping from the corner of his mouth. He raised his long knife and rushed towards Arman again without hesitation.


    Yarman''s whole body was tense, but he didn''t raise his sword to block or avoid it. Instead, he took the opportunity to squat down and sweep his legs. With a "bang", the opponent fell to the deck.


    The pirate struggled to get up, but a sharp sword pierced him from the back and stabbed him to death.


    The captain drew his sword, took a breath and looked around to observe the battle situation.


    Due to the firearm strikes before the gang jumping battle, the pirates suffered a lot of casualties. Compared with the navy, they are already at a disadvantage in numbers, but it seems that every pirate rushing over is extremely powerful, and often two or three sailors can barely resist a pirate. pirate.


    Yarman felt something was wrong, this was the first time he encountered such a situation, could all the pirates in front of him be Hercules?


    Fortunately, the sailors participating in the battle this time are no longer the rookies who just joined the army. The strict obedience training and iron-like discipline on weekdays allowed them to overcome the fear and panic in their hearts. Strong fighting spirit, and accumulated rich practical experience in the process of defending against pirates. With the addition of these factors, the navy is not overwhelmingly overwhelmed by the opponent.


    And, they have muskets!


    Not all sailors equipped with muskets joined in hand-to-hand combat, and some continued to use muskets to shoot.


    These shooters are carefully selected. They respond quickly and aim quickly. Each of them is equipped with several specially trained assistants who are responsible for loading ammunition. After a shot is finished, the empty gun is handed over to the assistant to load With one round of ammunition, the shooter looks for the next target while receiving another gun that has been loaded with ammunition from another assistant, and then raises the gun to shoot at the new target, repeating and continuously open fire.


    Unlike some gunfight movies, the main character can survive and eliminate the enemies one by one after being shot several times in the body. In reality, the human body is often incapacitated after being hit by a bullet.


    Moreover, there is no Hague International Convention in this world. The bullets of the Arda army are all made of lead. Because lead is relatively soft, it tends to release all the kinetic energy after hitting the human body. A trumpet-shaped cavity appears, and the trauma area is hundreds of times the cross-sectional area of ??the projectile. In addition, the huge pressure on the blood circulation system of the human body is generated instantly, and the damage caused will be even greater. The pain of the injured will not stop there. If the projectile fragments are not All taken out from the wound can also cause lead poisoning.


    Although the pirates under Garden had explosive growth in their strength, endurance, and anti-strike ability under the action of drugs, they were not exaggerated to the extent that they could cause mutations in body tissues, and because of the accelerated blood circulation, once If you are hit in an artery, you will squirt blood.


    On the other hand, no matter how impressive the accuracy of the current smoothbore guns at a distance of 100 meters is, at such a close distance on the deck, it is almost pointing to where to hit. The only thing shooters should pay attention to is not to accidentally injure Comrades in hand-to-hand combat with the enemy.


    As the gunshots on the battleships rang out continuously, one after another the pirates with bloodshot eyes fell on the deck.


    Pirates who were hit on vital parts such as the heart and head were directly killed, and pirates who were hit on the thigh or arm fell and had no chance to get up again. The sailors who fought against them would immediately make up for it.


    The balance of victory quickly tilted to the Navy''s side.

 Chapter 123： 1 fight to the death 5

    "Boss!" The deputy head of the pirate group tremblingly suggested to "Loach" Garden: "Why don''t we retreat first! The opponent''s weapon is too powerful."


    The few bosses who stayed out of the fight didn''t take the medicine a second time, so they remained sane.


    However, his suggestion did not receive any response, and the leader of the pirate group stood there blankly watching the group of minions being slowly butchered by the enemy.


    "Garden leader?"


    The deputy captain still didn''t respond after calling a few times, so he patted Garden on the shoulder cautiously.


    What happened next was beyond anyone''s expectations. Garden turned around at a speed that was almost invisible, grabbed the deputy head''s throat with his right hand, and moved his arm up to the stage. The long feet left the deck.


    An almost growling voice came from the pirate leader''s throat: "Coward! If it weren''t for your incompetence, this situation wouldn''t have happened!"


    "I...I...cough!"


    The deputy head struggled to break away Garden''s fingers that were tightly embedded in his neck, but no matter how hard he tried, it was futile, and Garden''s hand was like a vise clamping tightly around his neck.


    The pirate leaders around were stunned by the sudden change, and no one dared to go forward to persuade them.


    Soon the deputy head''s face turned liver-colored due to lack of oxygen, and the strength of his struggle gradually became weaker, and finally he remained motionless, just being held up by Garden''s throat, his body shaking because of the omen just now. come and go.


    "Ah!" Garden yelled as if venting, and exerted force with the five fingers of his right hand.


    His fingers were firmly embedded in the deputy head''s throat, and then a large piece of flesh in the front of his neck was pulled off together with his Adam''s apple, and blood overflowed.


    With a "click", the deputy captain''s body fell on the deck, and the vital parts of his throat were seriously injured, and he must not survive.


    All the leaders on the boat were still stunned, not understanding what happened to the leader, and he hit such a heavy hand all of a sudden.


    They faintly felt that the current Garden was no longer the former leader who was used to forbearance and showing no signs of emotion or anger.


    Garden took a few breaths while staring at the deputy head''s body, and suddenly raised his head to stare at everyone.


    An extremely cold voice came from the mouth of the pirate leader: "What are you **** still doing here?"


    Why not here? Could it be that he jumped onto the enemy ship and was slaughtered like those minions? Everyone thought in unison.


    "Let me kill them all!"


    "Give me the fight!"


    "All! Here! Me! Get out! Pass! Go! Fight! Fate!"


    The pirate leader suddenly snarled at the bosses like a madman.


    As soon as Garden finished speaking, a stray bullet flew in and shot into the head of a leader. The lead bullet carrying powerful kinetic energy directly knocked his skull away, and the brains sprayed all over the surrounding people.


    With a "plop", a leader jumped into the sea, struggling to swim towards a nearby naval warship that had almost ended the battle.


    Next, the second, the third... The leaders who stayed with Garden in the end all jumped into the sea and swam towards the enemy battleship.


    "We surrender!" "We surrender!"


    They shouted to the naval officers and soldiers on the battleship in the icy water.


    The minions under him are almost dead, and their leader is also crazy. The pirate ship and the naval warship are entangled together, and it is too late to run. Is there any other option besides surrender?


    Fight to the death bravely and unyieldingly? No kidding, we''re pirates.


    The exciting scene of the skull being lifted off made these pirate leaders make the most beneficial choice for themselves in an instant.


    The officers and soldiers on the various warships were busy cleaning up the mess and had no time to pay attention to them for the time being. An officer loudly ordered them to stay in the water for the time being. Anyway, these guys are very good at water.


    At this time, the "Hope" also ended the battle with the three previous pirate ships.


    If these three pirate ships braved the bombardment and stuck to them to play gang battles, they should be able to take the Hope with their numbers.


    But they joined the "Loach" pirate group for a very short time, and no matter whether they belonged to each other before or after joining, the captains all wanted to preserve their own strength.


    So each ship cowered and refused to move forward, counting on others to be the first bird.


    Without the danger of being stuck in the face, the Hope calmly fired again and again. Although it did not hit the enemy ship every time, it brought more and more casualties to the enemy one after another.


    Then the people on the three pirate ships saw the direct descendants of the boss Garden rushing towards the other Arda warships.


    The course of the battle made some people almost drop their eyeballs on the deck. They thought that with the help of mysterious medicine, although the process would definitely not be too easy, they could still defeat the navy no matter what.


    But the reality slapped them in the face. After the balance of victory was completely tilted towards the Arda Navy, one pirate ship fled to the distance, and the remaining two hoisted white flags and surrendered to the Hope.


    The battle on the decks of each ship ended quickly. Most of the pirates were killed, a small number surrendered voluntarily, and some were captured because of serious injuries and lost their ability to move.


    Under the guidance of the captives, the naval officers and soldiers saw the "Loach" Garden who was left alone on the pirate ship.


    They urged the warships to surround Garden''s ship.


    "Surrender! You have no way out!" Someone shouted at him.


    "You''re still asking for a fart to surrender, just shoot him and jump!" There were also people who couldn''t wait to let him die.


    "Why don''t we bombard him with cannons? It''s definitely more enjoyable than using guns."


    ¡­


    At this time, the pirate leader turned a deaf ear to the various voices coming from around him, and just said to himself: "It shouldn''t be like this! It shouldn''t be like this!"


    His eyes were wide open, and the corners of his mouth were parted back, as if in a strange grin.


    He just can''t accept the reality.


    After working hard to accumulate strength and making every choice carefully, his pirate group finally looked decent.


    Then a mysterious figure who claimed to be a "wizard" appeared and gave him a powerful boost. With the help of the wizard''s mysterious power, his pirate group grew rapidly.


    Seeing that his dream of becoming the second sea tycoon Edward was about to come true, he didn''t want to make a mistake, and his long-term efforts turned into bubbles.


    "It shouldn''t be like this!"


    Garden roared, causing the officers and soldiers on the surrounding ships who were discussing how to deal with him to look at him.


    Under the incomprehensible eyes of everyone, Garden tremblingly untied a bag from his waist, turned the mouth of the bag to his mouth, and kept pouring something into his mouth.


    A prisoner explained to the naval officers and soldiers guarding him: "He is taking medicine After taking that kind of medicine, he can gain strength far beyond ordinary people!"


    The officers and soldiers were aroused by their curiosity and carefully watched the "performance" of the pirate leader.


    "What''s wrong with his body?" a soldier cried out in disbelief.


    "I''m going to kill you all! I''m going to kill you all!" Accompanied by crazy words, Gardenen, who had taken a lot of drugs, suddenly began to swell, and his height suddenly jumped to about two meters.


    The clothes on his body were all torn, and his chest, arms, and thighs exposed explosive muscles.


    Garden''s face was also gradually distorted into an indescribable appearance, and the veins on his face were bulging one by one, making one''s scalp tingle just by looking at it.


    The fist became the size of a casserole. This is not a description, it is the size of a real casserole. At the end of the thick fingers, there is a nail like a small dagger.


    The creature in front of him could no longer be called a "human", it had completely turned into a monster.


    However, the officers and soldiers watching were not afraid, because anyone could see that the monster was suffering tremendous pain at this time.


    Garden, who had turned into a monster, roared loudly, but there was an indescribable pain in his voice.


    He banged his head against the mast, hard and hard, until the mast seemed to be shaking.


    Then he crazily dug his chest with his sharp nails, and soon his body was scratched **** by himself.


    Looking at the tragic image of the pirate leader, everyone didn''t know whether to sympathize with him or hate him.


    Admiral Austin shook his head and gave an order to the sailors: "End him."


    A row of sailors armed with muskets aimed at Garden. After the gunfire, the sea returned to tranquility.

 Chapter 124： Accidental discovery

    Since being knocked out that time, when Alan went to deliver food again, the girl''s attitude towards him seemed to be different from before. Although her face was still blank with no expression, she would always say thank you to him every time .


    Allen tried to communicate with her, but every time he asked a question, the girl either nodded or shook her head in response, which made him unable to continue talking.


    There was only one exception. After he put down the food that day, the girl suddenly stared at him and asked, "Would you like to be my friend?"


    Allen was taken aback, he thought the other party could only say "thank you".


    "Of course I would." He replied sweating profusely.


    "Thank you!" These two words again.


    Days passed, and everyone seemed to have gotten used to their slave status, and Allen himself no longer thought about how to escape all the time.


    On the 17th, before dawn, a large number of slaves were awakened from their sleep, and the pirates fiercely ordered them to work on the pier, and even young slaves like Allen, Tom, and Pine were driven there.


    The dock area is a natural safe haven, and the Loach Pirates have built various facilities here.


    When Allen arrived here, he found that many slaves were already carrying various supplies onto the ship.


    Although the children, including Alan, were underage, the pirates did not give them special care because of their age. They were also ordered to go to work and carry some scattered supplies onto the ship.


    After a few hours of tossing, the sun rose, and they saw the entire scene of the dock area, and saw a dozen or so boats gathered here. After being captive to the island for so long, it was the first time they had seen pirates put up such a big battle.


    Hundreds of pirates gathered on the pier. They looked very excited and rushed to board their respective ships. There were also a large number of slaves who served as oarsmen. After they entered their positions, they They will be firmly chained to the ship to prevent them from escaping.


    However, not all oarsmen are slaves, and many are newcomer pirates who have just joined the gang.


    The pirates raised the skull flag, started the ship, and quickly left the dock.


    "Go back to where you were and continue your work! Don''t even think about lounging around the beach!"


    The overseers immediately came to disperse the slaves with whips and ordered them to go back to their original work.


    Allen and the others reluctantly took a few glances at the seaside scenery, then turned and walked to the original camp.


    Along the way, he and Tom and Pine from the same village were discussing in low voices what the pirates were up to.


    "Let me tell you, I heard a drunk pirate talking nonsense before, vaguely saying that he was going to fight with the Arda Navy..."


    Pine told the two companions with a mysterious face.


    Allen asked: "Arda? Isn''t that the earldom to the north of us?"


    "Yes, yes! It''s the Arda that was recently called the Pirate Forbidden Land!"


    Tom on the side said: "I heard from adults that the lord of Arda has hunted down a large number of pirates in the past six months."


    "Since the disappearance of the great pirate Edward, the two most powerful pirate groups in Northwest Bay¡ªthe Shark Pirates and the Quake Pirates¡ªhave all fallen in Arda."


    "It is said that the lord there is not much older than us."


    "So, the pirates on this island are going to provoke Arda? How bold."


    "Lord of light, our heavenly father, I beg you to bless the people of Arda, so that they can destroy this gang of vicious pirates and save us by the way."


    It''s amazing. Listening to the words of the two companions, Allen sighed in his heart. People living in Arda must be very happy. After all, there is a powerful lord protecting them, so they don''t have to worry about pirates'' invasion.


    "Hey! What are you mumbling about?"


    The pirate guarding them yelled at them, the three of them trembled in fright, and quickly shut up.


    ¡­


    Not long after Allen and the others left, a small boat sailed into the harbor and docked at the pier.


    The pirates on guard recognized that it was their own ship, but it seemed that some time ago, the sailors on the ship were given to someone important, so he immediately called for his immediate superior.


    Soon, a man wrapped himself tightly in a black cloak stepped off the boat.


    The little boss who was called over looked at the face under the hood, and immediately changed into a respectful expression. He bowed carefully to the other party, and greeted softly: "Master Barnett, you are here."


    A slightly hoarse voice came from the hood: "Well, take me to meet your leader."


    The pirate leader said with a little embarrassment: "What a coincidence that you came, our leader led the fleet out early in the morning, but if you are in a hurry to see him, I will send a fast boat to chase him back, er ¡­if you can find it."


    Barnett waved his hand and said, "No need, I''m here to deliver something to you, not a special trip to find him."


    Then he reported another person''s name. At that time, Garden made an appointment with him. If he was not on the island, he would be in charge of contacting him.


    "Ah! This one is still on the island, I will take you to meet him right away."


    The person in charge of receiving Barnett for Garden was an old pirate with gray hair and wooden leg prosthetics. At first glance, he looked like a think tank. Barnett handed over the medicine he brought to this old pirate.


    The old pirate is very grateful. As the confidant of the leader Garden, he knows that the development and growth of his pirate group to this point has a lot to do with this mysterious figure in front of him.


    After a few casual conversations with him, the wizard hinted that he was a little tired after a rough ride at sea. The sophisticated old pirate could see that the other party didn''t want to talk deeply, so he asked Barnett to rest for a while before leaving. , and quit.


    Before leaving, he told the pirate leader who brought Barnett to take good care of the master.


    The pirate leader rolled his eyes. This is a good opportunity to express himself. This mysterious person named Barnett is a person who is polite even to the leader. He has personally seen Garden in front of this person. In peacetime, they are like two different people.


    "How to please this lord?" The pirate leader racked his brains and kept thinking.


    "Ha! Got it!" He hammered his palm and thought of a "brilliant" idea.


    ¡­


    In an elegant room, Barnett was resting with his eyes closed when suddenly there was a knock on the door.


    "Who?"


    "Master Barnett, it''s a small one."


    He remembered that the voice belonged to the little boss who brought him here just now.


    "Come in The door opened, and the little boss bowed in obsequiously.


    "Is there a problem?"


    "Hey, master. The wind and waves along the way have worked hard, and I specially present two gifts to relieve your fatigue."


    The little boss shouted out the door: "Come in."


    Then came in two women, one tall and one short.


    The tall woman was only of average height, but she had a good figure and a nervous expression on her face.


    The short woman, no, it should be said to be a girl, looks very cute, but she doesn''t show any expression, her eyes are staring blankly ahead.


    Barnett immediately understood what the pirate wanted to do.


    "The **** pirates! What do they take me for?"


    He couldn''t help but fly into a rage in his heart, and he was about to explode on the spot, and stretched out his arm all at once.


    Just when the little boss was about to suffer bad luck, Barnett suddenly stopped moving.


    The wizard''s eyes rested on the girl. There was something about the girl that attracted him, something like him and his companions.


    The arm that was supposed to deliver the fatal blow stretched out a finger, pointing at the girl.


    "She stays, you take the other one away."


    The little leader who didn''t know that he had walked around the gate of **** smiled obscenely: "Hey, the master''s taste is really unique."


    Barnett glared at him: "Get lost!"


    "Yes yes yes! I''m leaving now, you enjoy it slowly."


    The little boss thought that Barnett was impatient, so he immediately closed the door and led the tall woman away quickly.


    "Bah! What a master, isn''t he just as virtuous as ordinary people like us." He spat secretly in his heart.

 Chapter 125： parting

    Allen yawned and walked out of the room, only to find an unexpected person appearing in front of him.


    "You...are you allowed to come out?"


    He looked at the girl in disbelief. The woman who was imprisoned there seemed to have never been allowed to leave. How could this girl come here?


    The girl nodded, and then she actually spoke: "I''m leaving this island."


    The boy opened his mouth wide. This iceberg-like girl wants to leave this island? Was she set free by pirates? Pirates would be so kind?


    "Are they going to transfer you somewhere else?"


    The girl shook her head and said, "No, pirates won''t control me anymore."


    Allen suddenly became excited and asked, "How did you do it?"


    "Barnett wants to take me away, and the pirates can''t stop him."


    "Barnett? Who is he?"


    The girl shook her head.


    Although it was inexplicable, Allen asked impatiently: "Can he take me and my companion?"


    This time the girl lowered her head, as if she didn''t dare to look at Allen.


    "ok, I get it."


    A great sense of disappointment hit, and Allen felt very uncomfortable.


    "But congratulations, you are finally out of this devil''s lair."


    The girl looked up at Allen in a little surprise, and said, "Thank you!"


    She seemed to think about it for a while, then pumped up her small fist and said, "I will rescue you later."


    "Uh...thank you." It always felt weird.


    Then the girl''s face turned slightly red, and she asked hesitantly, "Your name?"


    Speaking of which, after knowing each other for such a long time, they haven''t asked each other''s names yet, uh...if that counts as knowing each other.


    The boy replied immediately, "Alan, Alan Alfred. Where''s yours?"


    "Me?" The girl was speechless for a moment, and after a while she said sadly, "I don''t have a name."


    Anyone else without a name? Could it be that she was snatched by pirates and imprisoned on this island before she could remember?


    Allen scratched his head: "It''s quite difficult without a name. When you return to the normal world in the future, it will be difficult to move forward without a name."


    He suggested, "Let me help you with a name."


    The girl blinked her eyes wide. Although the expression on her face was still a little cold in Alan''s view, there was obvious eagerness in her eyes. Obviously, she was extremely willing that Alan would name her for her.


    Allen folded his hands on his chest, closed his eyes and began to think about it, what should he name it?


    "Mary? No, it''s too ordinary."


    "Carol? I always feel a little out of tune with you."


    The boy kept talking to himself, wondering what his name should be, while the girl looked at him quietly without blinking.


    "Ha! If you figure it out, how about calling you ''Christopher''?"


    "Christopher?"


    "That''s right, Christo, it means crystal clear ice and a transparent soul."


    Allen seemed to have forgotten his current situation, and was proud of being able to come up with such a good name.


    "Okay, from now on, my name will be Krisdo."


    The girl¡ªChristo nodded, accepting the name Allen gave him.


    She suddenly thought of something, and took off the bracelet on her left wrist, "This is for you!"


    "It''s what a girl wears, so I..." Allen wanted to say this, but he swallowed the words again, because Christo''s eyes were very determined.


    "Uh... well, thank you." He took the bracelet and put it on his left hand.


    "I''ll give you a gift in return, too."


    Allen took off the Pisces pendant hanging around his neck, and the two fishes were separated with a light touch. He handed one of them to Christo''s eyes.


    "I heard from my mother that this pendant was blessed by the priest. You can find a string and wear it around your neck. It will definitely keep you safe."


    Christo stared closely at Alan''s eyes, and the two looked at each other. Just when the boy was a little embarrassed by her, she grabbed the pendant and put it away quickly, as if she was afraid that Alan would go back on his word.


    "I will definitely get you out," she repeated again.


    "Thank you, but you have to promise me that you will be safe first."


    While the two were talking, a person wrapped in a black cloak appeared not far away and shouted to this side: "Little girl, we have to go."


    Christo reluctantly said goodbye to Allen: "I''m leaving, take care of yourself." Then she turned and walked towards the man.


    "That''s the one who wants to take her out of the pirate''s lair, right? I''m so envious."


    Allen thought so in his heart, although he didn''t know that the other party was good and bad, but no matter how bad the girl''s future was, it was better than staying in this pirate''s den. He had gradually understood what the place where the girl was imprisoned was used for.


    Just as he was thinking about this and that, Christo suddenly turned around and smiled at him.


    "Uh... So, she can laugh too, and she''s really pretty." Allen stared blankly at the direction the girl was leaving. Today, the other party said so many things, which made him very unbelievable.


    He clasped his hands into a trumpet and yelled at the girl: "You have to take care too!"


    ¡­


    Christo followed Barnett to the boat Soon, the boat slowly left the harbor and headed towards the silverless sea.


    "Is it really impossible to take him with you?" She raised her head and asked again.


    Barnett also shook his head again. After the girl learned that he could take her out of the pirate''s lair, the first thing the girl asked him was if she could take a boy with her.


    "I have told you many times that he is not of the same kind as us. I will not take a mortal away." The wizard was a little impatient. The little girl in front of him had been asking this question since yesterday.


    Christo didn''t continue to ask any more questions today, they were already on the boat and getting farther and farther away from the island, so it was useless to ask any more.


    Seeing the obvious disappointment in her eyes, Barnett said: "Sooner or later you will realize that you, me, and those brothers and sisters who are about to accept you are different from ordinary people. We will Control an unbelievably powerful force, and ordinary people, including that kid, they are only mortals after all."


    "Little girl, when you think back to your current thoughts at that time, you will find how naive and ridiculous you were back then."


    Chris didn''t refute, but said, "I have a name now, and it''s called Krisdo."


    "Did you start it yourself? Well, it will save me a lot of brainstorming."


    The girl looked at the pier gradually moving away: "I will come here again."


    Barnett chuckled: "Do you want revenge? Yes, after all, you have been imprisoned for so many years."


    Then he said with a little disdain: "When you master the power, all the mortals on this island will become your playthings. Work hard."

 Chapter 126： after the war

    Since the pirates gathered more than 10 ships to go out last time, the island has become much deserted.


    Of course, this is a good thing for Allen and the others. With fewer pirates, there will be fewer people who make them do this and that.


    While they were enjoying the rare "leisure" time, they found that the atmosphere on the island was slowly getting a little strange.


    Some pirates who stayed behind began to panic all day long, as if the sky was falling.


    "Have you heard? The pirates have lost the battle!"


    During lunch together, Pine told them in a mysterious whisper that this kid was always so well informed.


    Allen and Tom suddenly became interested. If the pirates were defeated, they might see the sun again.


    "Tell me in detail."


    "The fleet that set off a few days ago was led by the pirate leader Garden himself. It has been three days now, and none of them has returned."


    "You mean they''re all screwed?"


    "What else could be the reason? It is estimated that they really went to provoke the Arda Navy, and then they were taken over by others."


    Tom looked hopeful: "Will the people of Arda come to rescue us?"


    "Shouldn''t they come here specially to save us? We''re not the people of Arda, but people say that there are a lot of treasures hoarded in the pirate''s lair. The people of Arda probably won''t let it go, and it''s not uncommon for them to rescue us. possible."


    "Lord of Light, please bless the people of Arda to come here."


    The three prayed to the gods full of expectations. With their current abilities, they could only honestly wait for others to rescue them.


    ¡­


    After defeating the fleet of the Garden Pirates, the Arda Navy had to make some repairs. The results of this naval battle can be described as brilliant: except for one pirate ship that escaped, the other nine pirate ships were all captured, killing a total of 300 pirates. Many people, nearly 200 people were captured.


    However, the navy itself suffered a huge loss. Except for the Hope, which did not have a boarding battle, there were more than 50 casualties on other ships, and almost everyone who participated in the battle and survived was injured. Such a huge loss made the The high-level navy was extremely shocked. For the Arda Navy, which is currently not large in size, this kind of loss is unbearable.


    The direct reason for the heavy casualties of the navy was the mysterious drug in the captives¡¯ confessions. After the pirates took it, they would immediately gain combat abilities far superior to ordinary people. The pirates had to run over one by one from the narrow springboard, so the outcome of this battle is really unknown.


    The performance of the pirate leader Garden after swallowing a large amount of drugs at the end of the battle also impressed all the officers and soldiers present. What kind of evil drug is that, which turns a normal person into a monster in an instant.


    But when asked about the specifics of the medicine, such as how it was made or where it came from, none of the captives knew much.


    The only information I got was that the pirate leader Garden got the drug from a mysterious person, or the mysterious person personally sent it to the pirate''s stronghold, or Garden sent someone to get it from the connection point on land.


    All the officers and soldiers who participated in the battle were given a gag order. Except for the news of the big victory, no details about the battle should be disclosed to outsiders or discussed in front of outsiders.


    Combined with the information collected from the Garden Pirates before, almost all of their forces were lost in this battle. Even if each of the remaining forces can show the exaggerated combat effectiveness of the previous naval battle, for the navy It''s nothing to be afraid of.


    Of course, we still can''t take it lightly, who knows if this loach Jia Deng will hide his strength.


    And through the interrogation of the captives, they also learned of the various secret strongholds of the Loach Pirates. Among them, the stronghold on an unnamed island is the longest and largest stronghold that Garden has operated, and it is his base camp.


    The Navy Headquarters quickly formulated a follow-up plan to completely wipe out the Garden Pirates, and it will be implemented as soon as the troops are repaired.


    The Hope, a sloop, made great contributions. Although it did not participate in the boarding battle, it single-handedly pinned as many as four pirate ships, sank one, and captured two.


    Moreover, the casualties of the crew on the Hope were the least, and only a small number of people were injured by the arrows shot by the enemy ship when it approached.


    Because Hope suffered the least loss, it was entrusted with a new task: to investigate and monitor the pirate stronghold on the Nameless Island.


    This sea battle was recorded as the Double Ten Sea Battle, and an urgent report with a detailed description of the sea battle was immediately sent to Huxin Town. In addition to the sea battle, it also focused on two other points: A mysterious drug, and the second is that the "Hope" shines in this naval battle. Similar new sailboats need to be built more, more, and more...


    ¡­


    At this time, the stronghold of the Loach Pirates has become a mess, the top leaders are panicked, and the low-level minions are full of rumors.


    The leader led the fleet to attack, but when the return date agreed in advance was reached, there was no sign of anyone. It was obvious that something had happened.


    Some said that the leader of Garden had abandoned them and surrendered to Arda, some said that the fleet had been wiped out, and some said that Garden had found out about Edward''s whereabouts and led his confidants to seek refuge. In short, there are various rumors and opinions. .


    Soon news came from the land that the navy had won a big victory in the waters near Fulan Port. The facts couldn''t be more obvious. Their fleet had suffered a disastrous defeat. The leader Garden was either dead or captured by the navy.


    After confirming such bad news, worse things came one after another. The brothers who went out on patrol found a mysterious strange ship in the nearby waters. The stronghold may have been exposed.


    ¡­


    "Garden the son of a bitch, I have been a pirate with him for so many years, and I don''t know he has such a comfortable home."


    Quick held up his binoculars to carefully observe the unnamed island. This island has a natural sheltered bay. Looking inside, a wharf with various facilities can be seen. Looking farther away, there is still smoke rising from the island. rise.


    The ex-pirate leader was indignant: "Why didn''t I find such a place first? That duplicitous **** got there first According to the directions provided by the captives, Hope and another galley sailed in Arriving at this sea area yesterday evening, they finally found the unnamed island where the pirate stronghold is located. During their approach, they also found a ship cruising near the small island, but the other party quickly accelerated into the harbor.


    The two warships circled the island for a week. Except for a few small galleys in the harbor, no large-scale pirate fleet was found. Then the Hope stayed here, and the other galley returned to the base to report.


    The navy''s plan is to send ships to watch the island in turn to prevent the remaining pirates from escaping, and then send troops to take it down after the whole army is repaired.


    First of all, the No. Hope was in charge of guarding. After the night passed, the officers on board picked up binoculars to carefully observe the situation on the island.


    The gunnery officer on the side asked: "Captain, are we just guarding them like this?"


    Quick knew that this guy was itching again. Ever since the gunnery officer commanded broadsides to sink an enemy ship and kill countless enemies in the Battle of Port Fullern, he had been longing for the next naval battle. You have to touch the cannons on the ship one by one to fall asleep.


    "I knew you were restless, Pete and Henry, we are approaching the harbor, let''s find a way to shoot him!"


    Quick shouted his orders to the sailor and helmsman, and it was clear that the gunnery officer was not the only one who was restless.


    The deputy captain had some concerns: "What if the pirates come out to fight us to the death? We only have one ship!"


    "You mean they fought us with those little sampans parked at the pier? Wouldn''t that be nice?"


    "Uh... okay."


    The gunnery officer was very excited: "Brothers, burn the shells red for me, and send them a few hot shells to taste!"

 Chapter 127： surrender

    In a room in the pirate stronghold, the remaining leaders of the Garden Gang gathered here to discuss countermeasures.


    The room was gloomy and gloomy, and everyone frowned tightly and remained silent.


    Finally, the oldest old Donoghue broke the dead silence, "Everyone, please speak up if you have any good opinions. If you don''t say anything else, you probably won''t have a chance to say it in the future."


    Finally someone whispered: "It is estimated that they have already found out about our stronghold from the captured brothers."


    "I still need you to be blind! Could it be that the boat outside is here for sightseeing?"


    "So...how about...let''s surrender!"


    "Coward!" A leader slammed the table and retorted loudly: "Is it easy for us to earn such a large family fortune with the leader of Garden? If you want me to say, we still have four or five boats, and some medicines left, blue-striped dogs come! Now, let''s fight them to the death."


    "Four or five boats? Four or five sampans, right?" Someone immediately poured cold water on him.


    "You coward!"


    "You are the foolish fool!"


    Seeing that the two parties in the quarrel were about to move their knives, suddenly there was a muffled thunder-like sound from a distance. Although the sound was not loud when it came here, it also shocked the pirates who were already frightened.


    This is the sound of shelling from the Hope.


    ¡­


    "Adjust the angle! Give me the next shot!"


    Captain Quick and the gunnery officer were holding up binoculars to observe the impact point of the first shot. The shell missed the target, and it passed the pirate ship and landed in the water not far away.


    After the Hope sailed into the harbor, the pirate ship in charge of guarding the pier immediately spotted them and came to check. The naval officers and soldiers responded to the host''s hospitality with red-hot cannonballs.


    There is a burning stove on the deck, which uses coal as fuel, and there are several red-hot cannonballs inside.


    The loader clamped a red-hot shell with a special large iron tongs and came to the cannon. The companion on the side had already stuffed a cork into the waiting room in advance. Its function was to prevent the red-hot shell from igniting the propellant inside. Bag.


    After the loader put the shells into the barrel, the gunners worked together to reset the artillery, adjust the angle, and aim at the pirate ship that was moving away from them.


    The pirate ship responsible for vigilance was about ten meters long, and there were only a dozen people on board. Compared with this ship, the Hope was already considered a giant.


    The sudden bombardment frightened the pirates on the ship. At that moment, everyone on the ship felt that something flew past their scalps at a very fast speed, and then the sea surface in the distance There were big waves splashing on it.


    It''s too scary, what if you hit your own boat or your own body at such a high speed?


    "It''s the terrible weapon of the people of Arda!" The people on the ship exclaimed. The Arda army has a powerful weapon that can be projected from a long distance, and it has been spread among the pirates.


    They immediately rowed towards the pier with all their strength. In the face of the unknown force from the sea, it was better to feel down-to-earth.


    Most of the pirates who stayed in the stronghold were old, weak, sick and disabled. It was indeed a bit embarrassing for them to fight desperately against the powerful enemies who rushed to the door.


    Comparing with the impact point of the first shot, the gunners quickly adjusted the artillery, and then the four side guns fired at once, officially firing.


    This time, three shells hit the pirate''s security ship solidly. At that moment, this unlucky ship opened three big holes, killing 2 people by the way. The rest of the pirates were terrified and tried their best. paddle to the pier.


    Everyone on the Hope laughed, it was a great feeling to play with the enemy.


    They did not continue the shelling, but turned the bow and sailed towards the interior of the harbor, and finally slowly approached the pier of the pirate stronghold.


    The pirates on the previous guard ship had already run to land, and they anxiously told their horrific experience with their companions who had come to meet them.


    "They still have five small galleys, let''s practice shooting here."


    Quick was determined to destroy the pirates'' remaining ship so that they would have no chance of escaping.


    Next, the Hope fired again and again, shooting at the pirate ships at the pier where they were moored.


    The pirates on the shore trembled, and no one dared to resist by boat.


    With the current solid ammunition, if it doesn''t just hit near the waterline, it is still very difficult to sink a wooden ship. The Hope fired several rounds of shells and completely destroyed two pirate ships. One was flooded and sank Yes, a sear bomb ignited the canvas on the deck, and the fire eventually spread to the entire ship.


    However, the remaining three ships are also riddled with holes and are unusable.


    In the end, because the gun barrel was overheated, the Hope had to stop shelling and wait for the gun barrel to cool down.


    ¡­


    "Hey! Did you hear that?"


    Allen, who was weaving the rope, asked his companions who were working together.


    "I heard it, what is that sound?"


    Tom and Pine were also very surprised.


    "Thunderfury! Thunderfury of the Ardaans!"


    Allen suddenly became excited, and said with dancing: "Have you heard of it? The lord of Arda, Earl Paul Greiman, used a powerful weapon to wipe out the pirates who invaded the territory. It can make a loud noise, which is louder than The ballista is ten times more powerful, and can smash even the gates of the city. Because of the sound, people call this weapon the wrath of the thunder."


    "Oh, oh! I''ve heard of that too."


    "So the Ardaeans have indeed come?"


    The news that the Arda people came here quickly spread among the slaves Everyone''s reactions were mixed, some were crying, some were laughing, and it was a mess for a while.


    The pirate overseeing the gate immediately rushed in when he heard that there was a commotion inside, and was about to yell and curse, but suddenly remembered something, and walked away disgruntled.


    Seeing that the supervisor came in and left without doing anything, Allen became bolder. He stood up and said, "I can''t wait, I''m going to the pier now!"


    "Hey, wait a minute. It''s still not 100% sure that the Ardas are here. What if the other party is another group of pirates? Didn''t they just leave the wolf''s den and enter the tiger''s mouth again?"


    But the persuasion of his companions did not dissuade Allen, and he quickly ran out of the door.


    "Wait for me, I''ll go with you!"


    A large group of people ran out after him.


    ¡­


    "According to my point of view, let''s surrender! The opponent ran to the door of the house and refused to leave. There must be a strong backup behind him. He should be waiting for the reinforcements to come and take us down in one fell swoop."


    The old pirate Donoghue expressed his opinion and judgment, while the rest of the people remained silent. This time, no one stood up to refute, and it was regarded as a tacit consent to the decision to surrender.


    Just now, a minion hastily rushed over to report what happened on the pier. After learning that the other party was just a ship and that they had destroyed their only five remaining ships with that frightening legendary weapon, everyone present The leader''s face was covered in ashes.


    Seeing that no one objected, Donoghue ordered the men who came to report: "Raise a white flag at the pier and tell them that we are about to surrender."


    "Yes!" Minion seemed relieved after hearing the order, turned around and ran out of the house towards the pier.


    "Everyone!" Donoghue said to the leaders present with a wry smile, "Follow me to the pier."

 Chapter 128： on the island

    "Take aim at the warehouse on the pier, hoping there will be something flammable inside."


    Hope Captain Quick ordered the gunnery officer to do so.


    After the barrel cooled down, a new batch of solid shells were also burned to a bright red color, and they were quickly loaded into the barrel and shot out.


    Soon, a fire was ablaze on the pirate''s dock.


    The pirate leaders who were still in the meeting just now came near the pier and watched the whole process of the warehouse on fire.


    The old pirate said angrily, "Why hasn''t the white flag been raised yet?"


    A minion reported with a sad face: "The brother who sent the order just now entered the warehouse to find a piece of white canvas. Unexpectedly, that strange ship also aimed at the warehouse. It seems that the brother can''t get out."


    "You guys! Immediately prop up the white things you can find and wave them vigorously, and make sure they notice them."


    ¡­


    The officers on the Hope soon saw the movements of the pirates on the pier through binoculars.


    A large group of people took off their white clothes and tied them to sticks, waving them constantly. Some even took off their white underpants.


    "They...look like they want to surrender."


    "What to do, Captain? Do you want to stop the shelling?"


    Quick stroked his bushy beard and thought carefully. It would be good for the pirates to surrender themselves. Although the head of the enemy is not exciting before the battle starts, but it must be a great achievement to be able to force all the enemies to surrender with a single ship. .


    "Hey, everyone who is still repairing at the base, I, Quick, will not be polite."


    He hammered his palm and ordered: "Stop shelling!"


    Then he ordered: "Close to the pier! But keep a safe distance, who knows if they are pretending to surrender."


    "Yes, Captain!"


    ¡­


    Seeing that the opponent stopped attacking, the pirates on the shore heaved a sigh of relief.


    The Hope began to approach the pier, and the pirates shouted to the sea: "We surrender! We surrender!"


    However, the other party stopped not far from the pier, and the hearts of the pirates suddenly rose to their throats.


    But I saw a small boat was released from the strange boat, two people sat on it, and slowly rowed towards the pier. The other party was really cautious.


    The two people landed on the shore, but they stood on the trestle bridge without moving.


    A group of pirates were about to surround them, but old Donoghue hurriedly stopped them: "We all surrounded them, what should they do if they think we are going to hijack them?"


    He sighed, "You guys stand here, I''ll go and talk to them."


    ¡­


    When Donahue came to the trestle, the two Lords of Al immediately aimed something like a fire stick at him. He knew that it was a deadly weapon that could shoot projectiles that could easily kill him. The pirates in the Northwest Bay The mention of such a weapon is frightening.


    "Are you trying to surrender?" one of them asked haughtily.


    Although the other party''s tone was not kind, but now is not the time to save face, Donoghue weighed his words and said cautiously: "Yes, two lords from Arda, you have won, we have lost, and now you can dispose of us as you please. gone."


    It would be a bit ridiculous to talk about surrender conditions in this situation, so Donoghue simply went all out.


    The two Ardas left the trestle and came to the land, and Donahue followed them.


    "Okay, now I will pass on our captain''s order, immediately gather all of you, come over and throw the weapons you carry here." The marine soldier pointed to the ground under his feet.


    "This is basically all of us. Oh, the slaves are not brought here. I''ll let them come over and turn in their weapons."


    The marine soldier pointed to the not-too-distant place again: "Then squat down on the flat ground with your hands on your head."


    "Two...squatting on the ground with your head in your hands?" Donoghue''s face flashed a sullen look, such a shameful posture, isn''t it too bullying?


    The two marine soldiers noticed the change in his expression and shook the muskets in their hands.


    Seeing the muzzle of the black hole dangling in front of him, Donald could only say: "Okay, we will follow your orders."


    ¡­


    A group of pirates squatted on the ground, and two navy soldiers counted the number of people, a total of 87 people.


    Then they signaled to the ship that all was well, and the Hope slowly docked at the pier.


    Quick and several officers led more than 30 people to the shore, and the sailors armed with muskets guarded the surrounding area while surrounding the pirates.


    "Isn''t that Chief Quick? Hey, Chief Quick, do you still remember me?" Someone recognized Quick, the former pirate leader, and stood up, trying to get close.


    The sailor standing next to him kicked the standing pirate and shouted, "Be honest, this is our captain!"


    All the pirates looked at the naval captain who was circling around them, and soon there were sounds of surprise and whispering.


    Especially those leaders, the Loach Gang had a lot of dealings with the former Quake Gang, and many people knew the leader, Quake.


    Due to the relatively high mental outlook of the officers and soldiers in the Arda army, coupled with the long-term queue and military posture training, Quake''s temperament has changed a lot compared to when he was a pirate, and the beard on his face is no longer unkempt. He is messed up, but neatly trimmed. If it weren''t for the carefree look in his eyes, others would have thought he was a gentleman from a good family.


    Therefore, those pirates who knew him did not recognize him at the first time.


    "I didn''t expect the rumors to be true!"


    "Quick actually surrendered to the nobles? Doesn''t he hate those parasites the most?"


    The voices of the prisoners became louder and louder until a gunshot of "Peng" silenced them.


    Quick put down the musket that was still smoking, and said loudly: "The pirate head you know is dead, and now standing in front of you is the captain of the battleship Hope of the Arda Navy. UU Reading "


    "Tell you, our army of Arda has always been lenient towards prisoners, as long as they don''t do evil... eh? Go and see what''s going on there?"


    Quick just wanted to publicize the new captive management content issued by the staff to the captives, when he suddenly found someone sneaking in the distance in the woods, he immediately ordered someone to check.


    A few sailors left in response, and soon they came back, holding a few half-grown children by their hands.


    "Let us go! We are not bad people." Several children kept shouting.


    The sailor reported to Quick Salute: "Report to the captain, we have caught some little pirates."


    "You are the pirate, and your whole family is a pirate!" The children countered with aggrieved faces.


    "Let them go! You are not pirates, who are you?"


    While rubbing their strangled wrists, the boys hastily reported their identities: "We were taken to the island by pirates, and they used us as slaves, please save us."


    "Calm down, calm down, at least let me know your names and where are you from?"


    One of the brown-haired boys said: "Are you Arda''s army? My name is Alan, his name is Tom, and his name is Pine. We are all from the village of Little Horn in Scano. The pirates sacked our village and robbed us. Come to be slaves. There are still many kidnapped slaves on the island, from all over the northwest. Can you take us back to land?"


    Scano? Quick knew that it was a coastal earldom south of Arda.


    "Boy, take us to the place where the slaves are held, and tell them that Earl Greyman''s army has come to rescue them."


    Quick waved his hand proudly.

 Chapter 129： change

    The largest royal vassal in the northwest region of the Aldo Kingdom¡ªDuke Ferdinand is no longer young. In a few days, he will celebrate his 45th birthday.


    But people have the impression that the Duke is not old at heart, especially when it comes to men and women.


    Just in July of this year, the Duke also took in a new concubine. Counting his original wife, he already had 7 women on the surface.


    Duke Ferdinand''s **** for women is not entirely to satisfy his own physical desires.


    As a duke, more than half of the lords in the northwest region are his vassals or the vassals of his vassals, and even the other direct vassals of the royal family in the northwest have to act according to his face. When there is a dispute between the big and small lords here and they are at a stalemate, they will basically come to him for adjudication.


    In terms of power, wealth, and status, the Ferdinand family is at the top of the Northwest aristocratic pyramid.


    Logically speaking, this is already the limit that a nobleman can achieve. If he wants to go up one step further, he has to follow Giles'' example and raise the flag to rebel.


    Having been in such a position for many years, one can basically enjoy everything one can enjoy, so there shouldn''t be any regrets.


    But Duke Ferdinand has some regrets, or troubles of his own - he has not given birth to a son so far.


    Wives and concubines married several times, but only gave birth to three daughters. Thinking that after he was called by the Lord, the title would fall into the hands of the collateral blood of the family, the Duke felt extremely panicked.


    He pinned his hopes on the newly acquired concubine, but it may be the reason of old age or excessive sexual indulgence, the Duke is no longer capable of such things.


    Fortunately, the Duke''s most loyal dog, Earl Maltz Kent, found a solution for him.


    Speaking of this Malts Kent, he is really the most powerful vassal of the Duke. The Duke tells him to go east, but he will not go west. The Duke must be pleased.


    For such an obedient and useful person, Duke Ferdinand was naturally willing to give him more power. Slowly, Maltz Kent became a sharp sword in the Duke''s hands, and he eliminated many people who were unfavorable to the Ferdinand family. .


    With the growing trust in the Earl of Kent, the Duke sometimes revealed some private things to him, such as the troublesome thing mentioned above, in the hope that the other party could find a good plan for him.


    Much to the Duke''s delight, Maltz Kent quickly responded that he had found a solution¡ªhe had found a healer who could treat the symptoms.


    As expected of being his most powerful vassal, the speed is really fast enough.


    Now Duke Ferdinand is sitting anxiously in the hall of his castle, waiting for the Earl of Kent to bring the doctor to his door.


    "My lord, Earl Maltz Kent requests your audience."


    A servant came to report.


    "Quick, let him come into the hall quickly."


    Maltz finally came, and the Duke impatiently arranged for him to come to see him immediately.


    ¡­


    Maltz Kent stepped into the hall, followed by a man wrapped in a black cloak.


    The Duke couldn''t hide his excitement and shouted: "You are finally here."


    The ear of the Earl of Kent raised his lips slightly, and he stepped forward to salute: "Dear Duke Ferdinand, I have brought you here. Please allow me to introduce you. The person behind me is Mr. Barnett, a wandering doctor."


    After he finished speaking, he dodged to the side, and the cloaked man who followed him put down his hood, and went forward to greet the Duke: "Barnett sees the Duke of Northwest."


    Duke Ferdinand carefully looked at the wandering doctor in front of him, he was amazed at Barnett''s appearance, this is really a strange person.


    But Maltz said that this person has alien blood, maybe this is the tradition of others.


    There is one thing in the world''s impression of alien races: they always have one or two weird folk remedies that can treat various difficult and miscellaneous diseases.


    Thinking of this, Duke Ferdinand became happy, maybe the other party could really heal his own ability.


    "You must have heard about my ''disease'' from Maltz. What can you do?"


    Hearing the Duke''s question, Barnett replied: "Dear Duke, I must personally examine your body before I can prescribe the right medicine."


    "Okay, come and see."


    Barnett looked around the hall, and said a little embarrassedly: "Uh... Your Excellency Duke, it seems that this place is not very convenient."


    Duke Ferdinand reacted immediately and blushed. If you look at that part, it is indeed not appropriate in the castle hall used for receiving guests, and there are many guards standing in the hall, the Duke has not yet opened up to the extent that he can openly reveal his **** in front of so many people.


    "Okay, you come with me."


    The Duke stood up and walked out of the hall. Barnett and Maltz Kent looked at each other and followed quickly.


    Ferdinand brought the "doctor" to his bedroom and said, "Come and see in my bedroom."


    The Duke pushed the door open, and Barnett followed,


    The two guards at the door saw that someone was about to enter the master''s bedroom, so they also walked in.


    Duke Ferdinand hesitated for a while, and finally ordered the two guards: "You should stand outside, and I will call you if there is something to do."


    Although the Duke attaches great importance to his own safety, outsiders who can enter the castle have undergone strict body searches, so there should be no problem.


    Even if the other party had any unruly intentions to attack suddenly, Duke Ferdinand believed that he could deal with an unarmed assassin. Although his physical condition had passed his peak, he still had some confidence in his skills.


    And as soon as he heard his call for help, the guards outside would immediately rush in and chop the assassin into a pulp.


    The two guards were a little surprised that the lord was staying in the bedroom alone with a burly man, but they didn''t show it on their faces, they silently exited the bedroom and closed the door.


    "So Dr. Barnett, do I need to take off my pants?"


    Ferdinand sits in a chair awkwardly.


    Barnett was taken aback for a moment, not expecting the Duke to ask such a question. He just wanted to restrain the opponent without the presence of the guards, and he really didn''t think too much about it.


    In order not to arouse suspicion, he said, "Yes, my lord, please take it off."


    Duke Ferdinand was extremely embarrassed and hesitated.


    "My lord, there is nothing to be ashamed of. Please remember that you are a patient and I am a doctor. This is nothing more than a normal thing."


    "Okay." The Duke finally took off his pants hesitantly.


    Barnett stepped up to the Duke, and he held out a hand and said, "My lord, I''m sorry."


    Then something unexpected happened to Ferdinand.


    It was too late, but it was too fast, the Duke only felt a pair of large iron clamps suddenly appear around his neck, and clamped his entire neck fiercely.


    All of this happened almost instantly, and the Duke, who was very confident in his skills, had no time to react.


    After a second or two, his brain finally figured out what was going on¡ªhe had been murdered.


    "Come on..."


    As soon as the duke choked out these two words, the big hands pinching his neck tightened even more, and finally he couldn''t make any sound from his mouth.


    Ferdinand grabbed Barnett''s arm with both hands and tried to pull his hand away, but no matter how hard he tried, Barnett''s hand would not move.


    And his struggle also accelerated the suffocation, and soon his face turned a liver color.


    Consciousness gradually blurred, and he finally passed out on the chair. Before closing his eyes, the last image he saw was Barnett''s already stern face.

 Chapter 130： Cerebral worm

    After Duke Ferdinand passed out from suffocation, Barnett let go of the Duke''s neck.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, the strength that Ferdinand erupted just now was really great. Fortunately, the buff spell he had put on his body in advance had not dissipated.


    After confirming that the guards outside hadn''t noticed any changes in the bedroom, he started the next step.


    The wizard''s lips opened and closed quickly, whispering the incantation.


    After reading it a few times, he gradually felt a strange feeling in his stomach.


    The strange feeling became more and more intense, and slowly turned into nausea.


    He suddenly covered his mouth, trying not to make a sound.


    "Uh!" He finally couldn''t help vomiting, and a lot of filth fell on the ground.


    The wizard looked at his own vomit, and something in it nearly made him vomit again.


    The scene in front of me really challenged the vision. There was a wriggling creature in the vomit. Its body was thin and white, and it was hard to tell which was the head and which was the tail.


    This weird creature twisted and struggled constantly, as if it was exposed to the air, making it extremely painful.


    A certain mental manipulation master of the Arcane Association recently successfully experimented with a spell that can quickly control people''s minds. This spell has changed the shortcomings of various previous mental spells, such as long preparation time, slow effect, and uncertain results, and the effect is extremely fast. It can completely control the mind of the target of the spell in a short period of time, turning it into a submissive slave.


    However, there are still flaws. The casting of spells must use some kind of specially bred parasite as a medium. This kind of artificially bred parasite is called "brain worm" by the inventor of the spell. Inside the skull of the subject, it acts as a medium for casting spells to stimulate the subject''s brain.


    Cerebral worms must absorb nutrients from the subject''s head to survive and paralyze the subject''s sense of pain. Because of this, the subject will become more and more dull, sluggish, and numb, and basically will not live long.


    Cerebral worms cannot survive in the external environment for a long time, except for the brain of the subject, it can also survive in a special liquid, or temporarily survive in the human intestine.


    In order to avoid the body search of the guards, Barnett brought the brain worm into the Duke''s castle, and he chose to temporarily store it in his stomach.


    This was a very challenging thing, but for the sake of the great cause of the Arcane Society, Barnett, who was very conscious, finally swallowed the worm whole, suppressing his nausea.


    Of course, the wizards have their own way to keep the cerebrum from moving around in their stomachs, and they won''t drill into their heads.


    Barnett knew that this kind of magic must have undergone a lot of "living body" experiments to achieve such progress, but he didn''t care how much "living body" was consumed, it was their glory to contribute to the progress of magic.


    The wizard tore off a corner of the cloth in the bedroom, bravely picked up the writhing strange creature, and placed it on Duke Ferdinand''s mouth.


    The brain worm felt the Duke''s weak breath, it suddenly stopped twisting, and inserted one end of its body into the Duke''s mouth at an extremely fast speed. In less than a second, its whole body got into it.


    Losing the suppression of the wizard, the brain worm quickly drilled into Duke Ferdinand''s brain. Unlike those ordinary brain parasites, its speed was extremely fast.


    After a while, the Duke suddenly opened his eyes, revealing an extremely strange look.


    Barnett knew that the cerebrum was already "in place".


    He made strange gestures with his hands and muttered words.


    "Hmm..." The Duke hugged his head with both hands as if he had a headache, and his body slid off the chair and fell to the ground.


    Barnett pointed at him and shouted in a low voice, "Shut up!"


    The Duke immediately closed his mouth, but it could be seen that there was a unwilling and angry expression on his face.


    The Duke noticed the abnormality in his body, and he had a terrible headache. Just now, when the assassin gave an order, he subconsciously obeyed. He couldn''t help being terrified in his heart, what did this guy do to him.


    He struggled against another inexplicable consciousness in his head, covering his head and shaking constantly.


    But as the monster continued to spit out extremely evil words, his resistance became weaker and weaker.


    The Duke slowly fell silent, and sat down on the ground with his head bowed.


    Barnett was thankful that his struggle just now didn''t make too much noise, otherwise it would be bad to disturb the guards outside.


    He turned to the Duke''s front, grabbed his hair and lifted it up so that Ferdinand''s eyes, which were now vacant and glazed, met his own.


    He tried to whisper, "Duke Ferdinand?"


    A gleam of light suddenly appeared in those dull and lifeless eyes.


    "you you¡­"


    The Duke frowned, pointing at Barnett with trembling fingers.


    The wizard looked cold, and said to the Duke seriously: "I think you should kneel down to me and call me ''Master''."


    This time Ferdinand obeyed. He obediently knelt down to Dede Barnett and said respectfully, "Master."


    The wizard nodded in satisfaction.


    "Let me teach you something."


    ¡­


    Duke Ferdinand and Barnett returned to the castle hall together one after the other.


    The Duke of Kent, who had been waiting anxiously, immediately stood up and turned his inquiring eyes to Barnett.


    The wizard nodded and gave him a confirming look.


    The Earl of Kent breathed a sigh of relief, and then a burst of ecstasy filled his heart.


    Before Barnett and the Duke came back , he was already prepared to be stabbed into a pile of rotten flesh by the guards who rushed into the hall. Once the wizard failed, he would undoubtedly face this fate.


    Now that concern is gone and their plan has worked.


    He glanced at Duke Ferdinand, His Excellency seemed to be the same as usual.


    Barnett approached him and whispered, "In order not to arouse suspicion, he, including you, must behave the same in front of outsiders as before."


    The three sat down again, and Duke Ferdinand said aloud: "Mr. Barnett''s medical skills are really brilliant."


    He turned to the Earl of Kent: "Maltz, you did a good job this time, and I will reward you heavily."


    The Earl of Kent pretended to be happy for his lord and said: "It is my duty to share your worries, Your Excellency the Duke."


    After dozens of minutes, the wizard and Maltz Kent walked out of the Duke''s mansion.


    "Mr. Barnett, you are really amazing."


    During the conversation just now, he clearly felt that the Duke had a faint awe of wizards, which he didn''t have before they entered the bedroom.


    The wizard raised his head: "Hmph! No amount of power in the world can resist the power of magic. Thousands of years ago, the magic stick of the Holy See could make the powerful bow their heads with a single tongue. We mages do this through magic. It''s even easier."


    The Earl of Kent couldn''t help but secretly rejoice that he was in the higher-level team.


    "Teacher, what should we do next?"


    "I found a great boost for us at sea, and it''s time for them to appear next."


    "What help? Is it a pirate?"


    "Don''t worry, I will tell you the plan in detail when I get back to your castle."

 Chapter 131： The door to the microcosm

    After the knock on the door ended, a "come in" came from inside.


    Two female advisers pushed the door into Paul''s office and found the young earl playing with a strange thing.


    He was so engrossed that he ignored their entry without even looking up.


    The strange thing the Earl played with was in the shape of a cylinder, which seemed to be made of metal. It was fixed on a base on the table by two struts. Looking at the structure, it should be able to adjust the pitch angle like a cannon. The front end of the metal cylinder is getting closer and closer. The thinner it is, it is facing a transparent glass piece.


    And Paul was putting his eyes on the back end of the metal cylinder, as if carefully observing what was inside the cylinder.


    "Earl Greiman!"


    Irene reminded him dissatisfiedly: "It''s very rude to ignore the two ladies like this."


    "Ah...wait for me a moment, it will be fine soon. Hmm...the microorganisms in the two worlds feel similar."


    Paul said something that left the two female advisors scratching their heads.


    Soon he raised his head and said excitedly: "You two are here just in time, come and see my new gadget¡ªa microscope."


    "What kind of weird thing is this?"


    "A thing that can magnify the thing on the glass piece in front hundreds of times. Through the microscope, you can see a microscopic world that you have never seen before."


    The lens master hired by Paul paid a lot of money to live up to expectations, and finally polished the lens lenses suitable for the manufacture of early microscopes.


    At the beginning, the mirror surface was rough, so the effect was not ideal. As the lens master continued to try to improve the technique, and a group of apprentices also participated in the experiment, the fineness continued to improve, and finally won Paul. More recognized convex mirror lens.


    Fortunately, the glass manufacturing technology in this world is relatively mature, otherwise he would have to worry about how to make high-quality glass.


    After countless failed tosses, Paul and opticians assembled a "microscope", but it is not known how it compares with the early microscope invented by Leeuwenhoek.


    Irene came to the table, followed Paul''s example and moved her eyes to the back of the lens barrel.


    "Alas-"


    Erin made a disgusted sound and turned her head away quickly.


    Her apricot eyes were wide open, and she glared at Paul, "Are you kidding me, Paul Grayman?"


    In the end, she pronounced Paul''s name almost word for word, gnashing her teeth.


    But Paul was looking at her with a smirk on his face.


    "What?" Ladi tugged at her friend''s sleeve. Although after getting along for so long, she knew that the earl was a generous person, but he was a lord after all. What he said was a bit out of line.


    "Look, he put some disgusting bugs in this cylinder to scare us."


    "Miss Dias," said angrily.


    Ladi went up to take a look, and she was also taken aback.


    I saw some small "worms" inside. Although they were too small to see the specific appearance, they were constantly swimming and wriggling, which showed that they were alive.


    "Lord Earl?" She suppressed the discomfort, and cast a questioning gaze on Paul.


    Paul immediately put on an aggrieved expression, shrugged his shoulders and said: "You have wronged me, I didn''t deliberately find some bugs to scare you, and they are not in this metal cylinder, but here .¡±


    Paul pointed to the glass slide facing the front of the microscope.


    The two female consultants looked together, and there was nothing on the glass except a trace of water.


    "There''s nothing on it!"


    "Think about what I just said, you can see a ''microcosm'' that you have never seen before."


    "''Microcosm''? You mean their bodies are so small that we can''t see them with our eyes, but we have to use this ''microscope'' of yours to see them?"


    "Miss Dias" asked aloud, the scholar''s thirst for knowledge overwhelmed the anger just now.


    "That''s it. The microscope works by refracting light with two convex lenses."


    "Convex lens?"


    "The telescope you used before has a convex lens, and the magnifying glass we used to burn ants when we were young is also a convex lens."


    "I didn''t have that kind of vulgar and vicious hobbies when I was a child."


    "Ah... sorry."


    They observed the microscope carefully, indeed, besides the lens at the back, there was also a very small lens at the front end which resembled a cone.


    Paul said: "The front lens is called the ''objective lens'' because it faces the object to be observed, and the back lens is called the ''eyepiece'' because it faces the human eye."


    Ladi asked him, "How did you get these bugs on this piece of glass?"


    "Bugs? I think it''s more appropriate to call them ''microorganisms''¡ªtiny organisms invisible to the human eye. As for how to get them on this piece of glass, I just dipped a little water and dripped it on."


    Because most microorganisms, including bacteria, are transparent, it is not easy to observe them directly with an optical microscope, and they need to be stained to clearly distinguish them, but he is still unable to make gentian violet solution or acetate carmine solution For such artificial dyes, fortunately, he can also use natural dyes such as litmus and hematoxylin. The alchemists recruited from the capital helped him solve this problem.


    "I see." The two female scholars nodded They took turns to use the microscope to observe again.


    "There are still many things in this world that we don''t know!"


    "It is our duty to diligently explore these unknown mysteries."


    The two scholars were talking quietly.


    Suddenly, they realized something.


    "You mean... this is a random drop of water..." Ladi Sulai''s stable face showed a look of horror.


    "This means...we usually use it for washing..." Irene''s tongue began to tremble.


    "Jie Jie Jie!" Paul smiled badly, "Congratulations on discovering the truth of this world."


    "what-"


    "bump-"


    As a scream spread throughout the lord''s mansion, a large group of guards and chief secretary Bernard broke in.


    As soon as they entered the door, they asked sharply, "Assassins! Are there any assassins?"


    But they only saw two consultant ladies with green faces and the earl who looked like he was watching a joke.


    Paul waved his hands to them and explained, "Everyone, nothing happened. I was just discussing something about little lives with the two consultant ladies."


    Things about little life? With the ladies...or with two beautiful ladies?


    Everyone lamented that the young earl had grown up, and exited the room with tacit expressions on their faces.


    "It''s nothing to worry about, ladies. As long as we don''t drink unboiled water, these little things will do no harm to our bodies, and I have found that simply boiling the water kills them. "


    Seeing that the two female consultants were so frightened, Paul spoke to comfort them.


    Boiling water kills them, the two female advisors took to heart.

 Chapter 132： Ministry of Health

    It took the two consultant ladies a long time to regain their composure, but there was still a look of lingering fear on their faces.


    Ladi asked Paul: "My lord, I have wondered for a long time why there is a shop selling boiled water in Huxin Town. I think this is your idea?"


    "That''s right!" Satisfied, Paul patted his chest and said, "Heating to a certain level can effectively kill these microorganisms. I call it ''disinfection'', so I encourage people in the territory to drink boiled water."


    It was after 1949 that the working people of the Chinese dynasty in another time and space developed the habit of drinking boiled water. In ancient times, plague, parasites and gastroenteritis problems were still very common, especially in rural areas, where parasites and dysentery were high.


    After the founding of New China, vigorously publicized and promoted the benefits of drinking boiled water, which greatly promoted the elimination of parasites and the containment of various gastrointestinal infectious diseases.


    But for the low-level people in the Northwest, it is still a bit extravagant to consume precious fuel to boil water, so Paul invested in the establishment of a boiling water shop, and he only needs to spend one copper coin to buy a small bucket full of boiling water.


    He also intends to extend this model to the whole of Arda and Bairdin.


    "But, you just made this microscope? Did you know that there are a lot of microorganisms in the water?"


    Ladi suddenly asked such a question, and Irene also looked at Paul curiously.


    "I..." Paul froze all of a sudden.


    After a moment of hesitation, he hurriedly explained: "Isn''t it common sense that drinking unboiled water can cause diarrhea? I just combined the new discoveries I made with a microscope with this common sense."


    Ladi still has doubts: "But the cause and effect before and after..."


    Paul immediately interrupted her: "Where is there so much cause and effect? ??Ah... I came to you because I have serious things to do. Really, I am very busy."


    Ladi covered her smile lightly and said, "Your Earl, please give me instructions."


    Powerful firearms, telescopes that can see thousands of miles, exquisite porcelain, cheap paper, time-saving and labor-saving harvesters, full-sail warships, and this exquisite microscope in front of us are all from the earl. People who are old scholars who have been immersed in knowledge for a lifetime in the Imperial Capital''s Scholars Tower can barely make sense, but the earl in front of him has just turned fifteen years old. Could it be that there are people who are born with knowledge.


    Ladi felt more and more that there was some secret hidden in this lord, but she didn''t intend to delve too deeply into it. Who didn''t have secrets, for example, she had another identity.


    Paul cleared his throat in a little embarrassment and said, "First thing, I want to set up a Ministry of Health."


    "Ministry of Health?"


    "Yes, Ministry of Health. The main task of this department is to promote a healthy way of life in Arda and Bairdin, and there are also some medical matters besides this."


    "So what do we need to do?"


    "I need two scholars to organize and compile a batch of brochures and teaching materials, introduce some good living habits of the upper class to the common people, and explain the meaning of these habits in detail. You have also seen various microorganisms with your own eyes. According to me Observation of other objects, they don¡¯t just exist in water, they are everywhere in the world we live in, and there are far more of them than in clear water, such as the nail polish I have specially left out these days..."


    Irene looked disgusted: "Please don''t say it."


    "Haha, sorry. With this discovery, the cause of some diseases can be explained. There must be some microorganisms we have discovered that can cause people to be sick. We might as well collectively call them ''germs''. Of course, like some known organisms Like our symbiosis, it''s quite possible that some microbes are good for our bodies."


    Paul didn''t want to prematurely bring up terms such as bacteria, viruses, and fungi, because they couldn''t be explained.


    He continued: "Some good living habits, such as frequent bathing, washing hands before meals, keeping the environment tidy, eating cooked food, and drinking boiled water as we just mentioned, can effectively reduce the number of germs, thereby greatly reducing the occurrence of diseases. probability."


    Ladi nodded: "According to what you said, it is true. In the past, we did it just out of comfort, but now it has an added meaning¡ªfor health."


    Paul nodded and said, "We must implement these habits on the lower class, not just the nobles and the rich."


    Ladi sighed: "It''s rare for a lord like you to care so much about his people."


    Erin also gave him an approving look.


    "Nonsense, the people in the territory are valuable labor. I don''t want them to die because of diseases that can be avoided through simple prevention. Otherwise, whoever comes to my farm to farm will come to work in my factory !"


    The two female advisors had black lines on their heads, "Count Greiman, I take back what I just said."


    Paul ignored the contempt of the two, and continued: "Since most people in the territory are still illiterate, you should draw a lot of pictures in the brochure, with both pictures and text. Pick a few ''little bugs'' that you least want to see and draw them. The more exaggerated the better, the more disgusting the better, to scare them."


    "I''ll have Morrison''s publicity team take your pamphlets to various parts of the territory to preach To enhance persuasiveness, I''ll also let them bring a microscope."


    In addition to the publicity team, he also plans to present a microscope to Father Anderson, who presides over the church in Huxin Town. I heard that this priest, apart from his fondness for chanting and praying and studying medical skills, is also very interested in various creatures. The yard was filled with all kinds of plants by him.


    By the way, Weiss College also needs to configure a few more units, so that students can get in touch with some biological knowledge. Education should start with babies.


    "Well, there is also knowledge about pregnant women giving birth..."


    It suddenly occurred to him that he had already sent people around to investigate and counted the annual neonatal mortality rate in the Northwest Gulf region for the past 10 years¡ªper thousand live births (those who died at birth were not included in the calculation). within one year of age)¡ªup to more than 200 per thousand.


    This is really an extremely heart-wrenching statistic. If these babies survive, how much more people can be added to his territory, and how many more workers can be added to his factory.


    "Experienced midwives from all over the country must be called together, their experience in delivering babies must be sorted out and compiled into a book, and at the same time, they must be taught about germs¡ªthat is, certain types of microorganisms that we observe under the microscope that can cause diseases¡ªin this regard. Knowledge, and how to disinfect and so on.¡±


    "Such as cutting the umbilical cord with rusty scissors and washing the dirt with unboiled water, these must be strictly discarded."


    Paul said whatever came to his mind, a little confused, so the two female consultants had to take a pen and paper and write it down carefully.


    "We''re going to declare war on ignorance and bad habits, and I''ve decided to launch a movement, which I call¡ª"


    "New Life Movement!"

 Chapter 133： placement

    "Lord Greyman."


    After hearing Paul''s rhetoric, Irene decided to pour cold water on him.


    "Since it is going to be widely publicized, it must need a lot of brochures like this?"


    "Of course, the manual should try to use easy-to-understand language, and use those very common and easy-to-remember words to describe. In addition to introducing health knowledge to people, it is best to also serve as an enlightenment reading. With the help of the staff, let the people who read them know some words."


    "So, how to solve the manpower problem? We need a lot of copyists. A row of people with basic reading and writing skills were selected in the exam some time ago, but they have all been assigned jobs. If they are recruited, the heads of various departments may Will not let people go."


    "Well... that''s definitely a problem."


    Paul closed his eyes and thought for a moment, then he opened them suddenly and slammed the table hard.


    "There is a way!"


    He exclaimed that the idea had been running around in his head before, but that too much had happened to him lately.


    "Print! We can use printing."


    Irene and Ladi asked curiously: "Printing? What is that for?"


    "Think about it, if we engraved the text on the wooden board in sequence, then painted it with ink, and finally pasted the paper on it and peeled it off..."


    The second daughter immediately understood.


    Eileen said excitedly: "The words are printed on the paper!"


    Paul nodded: "Exactly!"


    Ladi also had a look of incredulity, no one had used such a simple method before, "Master Earl, you seem to have invented another amazing technology."


    Paul blushed slightly: "Invention? Hehe, it''s overrated, overrated."


    Indeed, once the printing press is popularized, a large number of scribes will lose their jobs. Let us mourn for the former colleagues of the chief secretary.


    "This problem is solved. Let''s continue to discuss the work of the Ministry of Health. You can record everything I think of now and sort it out. I will take the record and discuss it with the various supervisors in detail at the meeting of the Government Affairs Council, so as not to be hit by a hammer in time. Missing something with a mallet.¡±


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Soon, Director Hansel will set off to the south. In addition to continuing to recruit the talents we need, he will also bring back a large number of southern refugees to enrich our labor force. The Foster family will also send us some refugees. "


    "However, these immigrants may carry various diseases. If they are not handled properly, they may infect our local people, and may even cause a large-scale plague. Therefore, I think the Ministry of Health needs to take on the responsibility of quarantine and check the immigrants. health of the body."


    "As scholars, do you know anything about some common diseases?"


    Both Ladi and Irene nodded.


    "Very good, then please summarize the knowledge of diseases you know, including the methods of identifying these diseases, and hand them over to the personnel in charge of quarantine to learn in the future. Maybe you can discuss it with Father Anderson, he also knows a lot of medical knowledge .¡±


    "Don''t worry, my lord."


    Just when Paul was about to continue talking, there was a knock on the door outside.


    He called out, "Come in."


    Chief Secretary Berner immediately pushed the door open and entered. He held up a document bag and said, "The General Staff has sent you an urgent letter."


    Berner walked quickly to the desk and put the file bag on it.


    Paul took out the file and looked at it. The title of the file attracted him to glance at it quickly.


    "Everyone, let''s celebrate! Our navy just won a big victory and wiped out that slippery ''loach''."


    Ladi and Irene looked at each other, seeing the joy in each other''s eyes.


    "Great, after eliminating the Loach Pirates, the remaining small gangs will basically be wiped out."


    "Master Earl, your ocean-going trade plan can finally be implemented."


    "Let me show you the specific battle report."


    Paul handed a stack of documents to the two female consultants, but only the last two sheets were left behind.


    The two female advisors watched the battle report next to each other, but at the end they had angry expressions on their faces.


    "This gang of shameless pirates even kidnapped civilians as slaves, even children."


    "And locked up the snatched women to do that kind of thing!"


    Irene was particularly annoyed, having experienced being forced into marriage by her father, she was indignant at the suppression of women everywhere in this society, and now seeing forced marriages that were more serious than forced marriages, how could she bear it.


    Paul, on the other hand, looked familiar: "This is a common occurrence."


    This Ms. Dias is really a flower growing in a greenhouse. Not to mention this medieval society where human lives are like nothing, even the 21st century, where the legal system is becoming more and more perfect, similar things are not uncommon.


    "Aren''t they afraid of the wrath of God for doing such outrageous things? Earl Greiman, please punish them severely."


    There was another reason why Irene was so angry. She and the female guard fled all the way to the north. If she was accidentally caught by a black hand on the way, she would end up in the same fate as those women who were taken into slavery.


    Thinking of this, she was afraid for a while Letting herself live that kind of life might as well be dead.


    Compared with Irene, although Ladi is also very angry, she is obviously much calmer. After all, her years of adventurer career have allowed her to see many dark sides of this world.


    Paul fully agreed: "Of course, I will punish them severely. But calm down, both of you, do you have any suggestions for these freed slaves?"


    Erin immediately said, "Of course I sent them home."


    Paul asked: "Some people''s whole family was killed by pirates, even the whole village was slaughtered, and these people have become homeless."


    Ladi asked him: "My lord, what do you mean?"


    She looked at Paul with some concern. Slavery exists in this world. Although the Holy See has promoted it for thousands of years, slaves have basically got rid of the tragic fate of being equivalent to domestic animals in ancient times, and even have a little bit of their own. Insignificant property, but legally they must still be tightly attached to the slave owners.


    And Earl Greiman has the right to receive the slaves of the pirates he defeated.


    "I mean, we''re recruiting immigrants anyway, and these homeless people stay and live here as civilians under the Administration Council."


    Ladi breathed a sigh of relief: "Thank you for your kindness."


    Erin asked, "Where are the women among these people?"


    Although she didn''t want to admit it, in today''s era, it is too difficult for women in the lower classes to live alone. They have no strength and no knowledge. If they want to live on, they must find someone to marry quickly, or do something disgraceful. Profession.


    Paul thought for a while and said, "How about we start a hospital? Let these poor women be nurses."

 Chapter 134： midshipman

    "In addition to hospitals for civilians, I also want to establish a special medical team in the army to facilitate timely treatment of the wounded on the battlefield."


    Paul thought of the tragedy he saw in the Butuya prisoner-of-war camp last time, and when he was in a coma, Father Anderson wanted to bloodlet him. It was time to reform the backward medical system in this world.


    "This is a good idea. After coming to Northwest, I haven''t seen a place dedicated to medical affairs."


    Ladi and Irene both nodded in agreement.


    "Then, I will bother you with the things I just said. If there is nothing else, please go back and sort out today''s content."


    "Yes, my lord count."


    The two female advisors stood up and said goodbye.


    After Paul watched the two leave, he ordered the chief secretary: "Please invite Director Shi Cecil, Chief of Staff Rhodes, and the two battalion commanders who stayed in Huxin Town to come over."


    Bernard went away in response, and he picked up the two documents that he had not shown to the female advisers just now.


    Paul read it carefully again, and the above content made him frown.


    "Can it greatly enhance a person''s strength and speed, or even turn him into a monster?"


    He murmured to himself, this effect is more exaggerated than stimulants, what kind of drug can be produced in this technologically backward world?


    Soon, intelligence chiefs and military senior officials came to Paul''s office, and everyone discussed in detail the intelligence sent by the navy.


    The report of the Navy mentioned a mysterious figure named "Barnett". The prisoners confessed that the medicines that Garden obtained seemed to be provided by this person, and Garden obeyed this person.


    But the captives didn''t know any further news. The only pirate leader Garden who might know about Barnett''s details had already fed the fish.


    Paul is quite depressed. Who is this man named Barnett? It is well known in the Northwest Gulf that he has spared no effort to fight against pirates. This person is still helping pirates under such circumstances, obviously not taking himself seriously. inside.


    Is it the surrounding lords who are unhappy with him? It is very possible, such as the Kent family who threatened him with force some time ago.


    He ordered Cecil with a displeased face: "At all costs, we must find out the identity of this person."


    As for the mysterious drug, the navy seized a little in the pirate stronghold, and he decided to hand it over to the alchemists recruited from the capital to study it carefully.


    What made him happy was that the "Hope" did not live up to his expectations in this battle. Not only did it sink one enemy ship in the naval battle, pin down the other three ships, but it also single-handedly captured the pirate''s secret stronghold .


    Originally, the navy''s plan was to send ships to guard the stronghold in shifts, but when the second shift of ships arrived, the officers and soldiers on the Hope had searched the pirates'' stronghold to the bottom.


    Paul asked everyone: "What do you think of Captain Quick''s training plan for reserve personnel?"


    Among the slaves rescued this time, many were boys who had not yet grown up, and some of their family members had been killed by pirates, so it can be said that they were homeless.


    Captain Quake of the Hope made a suggestion: the military would take these children in, let them live on the warship with the officers and soldiers, teach them various navigation knowledge and military rules, and train them as reserve talents for the navy.


    Bryce shook his head: "Don''t pirates just like to catch some underage children to supplement themselves? Does he want to bring the way he did when he was a pirate to the army?"


    "I kind of agree with that suggestion," Paul said.


    When the sun never sets on the earth, their navy has a special system¡ªofficer cadets.


    This personnel training system was established by King Charles II of England. All noble children who want to serve in the navy must start as naval interns. This greatly improved the combat effectiveness of the navy and trained a large number of outstanding officers for the navy.


    The ranks of officer candidates are relatively vague, most of them are underage teenagers, and they actually learn sailing and combat on warships. These teenagers are usually the **** of middle-class families. They boarded the ship as an officer''s handyman when they were about 13 years old. After two years of sailing life, they could become candidates at the age of 15 through an introducer, and they could join the rank of lieutenant officer at the age of 20. take an exam.


    In the history of the British Navy, many generals joined the navy when they were young. Jericho joined the navy at the age of 13, Cunningham joined the navy at the age of 10, Fisher joined the navy at the age of 13, and Betty joined the navy at the age of 13.


    Nelson, the legendary general who won the Battle of Trafalgar and saved Britain from Napoleon I, joined the navy at the age of 12.


    These cadets learn from practical work, work side by side with the chief officer, non-commissioned officer, and sailors, climb up and down the mast, and sweat profusely in the hold, so they can better understand the thoughts of the lower-level sailors~www.novelhall.com ~When they become lieutenants, captains, and even generals, this experience will be of great help to their leadership.


    Britain''s maritime hegemony lasted for nearly 400 years, thanks to the midshipman system.


    When talking about midshipmen, Paul thought of a movie¡ª"Raging Seas", which tells the story of the British Navy''s sailing warship "HMS Surprise" fighting wits and bravery with French warships on the ocean during the Napoleonic Wars. A real man''s movie". There was a young lady called "Lord Brenick," the ship''s midshipman, who made a deep impression on him in this role.


    Schroeder also said: "I also agree with this suggestion. According to my observation, the work on the warship has high technical requirements, and we don''t have enough equipment and personnel to train the newly joined personnel. It is better to let these small Children learn directly on board, and their learning ability and comprehension are always relatively high."


    Paul clapped his hands: "Then it''s settled."


    ¡­


    On the central square of Port Fulan, the Government Affairs Department specially dispatched personnel to publicize the news of the extermination of the Garden Bandits.


    Although under the protection of the navy, the coast of Arda has rarely been invaded by pirates, but the news that several neighboring territories have been plundered by pirates will come from time to time. Celebrating the loss of another catastrophe at sea.


    In the midst of the celebration, a person wrapped in a black cloak was at odds with the surrounding atmosphere.


    Barnett tugged his hood to cover his face, he snorted, and said to himself in an inaudible voice:


    "Paul Grayman? I''d like to see how good you are."


    His tone was full of disdain.

 Chapter 135： typography

    After discussions with two female advisers, Paul presented his new ideas at a regular meeting of the State Council.


    He emphasized two points: the health industry and the printing industry.


    The officials of the Government Affairs Council who participated in the meeting took turns to experience a microscope, and they all exclaimed that it was incredible. They did not expect that there is another world in the tiny place that cannot be touched by human eyes.


    Someone said to Paul: "This will set off a major earthquake in the academic world. I suggest that you send your new discoveries to the Mingli Headquarters. They will definitely erect a statue for you in the central square of the holy capital."


    "Haha, is it?" Paul scratched his head a little embarrassedly, after all, he didn''t really invent the microscope.


    In addition to widely publicizing the concept of hygiene and popularizing scientific nursing methods such as disinfection and antibacterial, Paul also asked the Government Administration Council to provide material and financial support for the two female consultants in order to train a group of "professional" medical personnel, and in every A village and town set up a health center and send medical personnel to station it. Of course, at this stage, money is still charged.


    But officials are clearly more interested in the lucrative printing industry than in science and technology like microscopes and microbes.


    Think about it, if you print words and pictures on sheets of worthless paper, and then bind them into a book, it will immediately become a book that requires a lot of manual labor to copy. The price difference between a book and a pile of paper But it''s getting bigger.


    Moreover, printed books have two huge advantages over handwritten books:


    One is quality. Transcribers often have typos, smears and other flaws when copying books. With printing, as long as there are no mistakes on the printing plate, the text on the book will be correct. Then hire a master engraver with higher skills to make the printed characters neat and beautiful, which will definitely make a big difference from traditional hand-written books.


    The second is the cost. The scribes employed by the traditional book copying industry must be able to write well, and their own cultural level should not be too low. In this era when literacy is considered a talent, it is a huge cost to hire such a large group of people. There is also the cost of time, and the difference is even greater.


    This is simply a way to grab money... Ah no, it is a great progress in the history of human civilization.


    "Gentlemen, the printing technique we can use now is only a very elementary technology. I call it engraving printing. At the current stage, we can only use it for emergencies. Engraving is still very time-consuming and labor-intensive. Like the Holy Book A tome like that can take a long time to engrave.¡±


    Paul introduced his improvement plan to everyone: "My idea is to develop a tool that can arrange words or letters z¨¬y¨®u, which I call movable type printing."


    He explained the principle of movable type printing to everyone, and the officials were amazed again.


    Finally, Paul took out a stack of paper and handed it to the officials of the Ministry of Industry, which contained a detailed description of the principle of movable type printing and the structure of the original printing machine, and ordered: "Give this to the craftsmen in the machinery factory, and mobilize people to cast a Batch movable type, and make a printing press."


    Casting metal movable type is troublesome. If the casting of movable type is not regular, it will seriously affect the typesetting of characters. It was necessary to develop a special printing ink. In Paul''s memory, the printing ink invented by Gutenberg seemed to be composed of linseed oil, lamp soot, varnish and other raw materials, which could stick to both metal and paper. superior.


    If you just cast metal movable type, you have to manually apply ink and wipe the paper, and the characteristics of ink make this kind of work not easy, but having a printing machine can greatly save time and effort.


    The most primitive movable type printing machine in the West seems to be modified from a screw press type flax press. This kind of mechanical structure is simple. The transom has a rotatable wooden screw that holds down a reinforced pressure plate or top plate that slides between the uprights, and anyone who wants to apply pressure evenly on a flat surface is likely to think of using this simple device.


    The structure diagram of the printing press that Paul gave to the craftsmen was drawn according to this equipment.


    He announced: "Once the printing machine is successfully developed, we will build a printing factory and promote this technology to the people, so as to vigorously promote the cultural and educational undertakings in the territory."


    "In addition to this, I have already commissioned Quiller Foster to bring from the South a large number of Southern books, poetry, essays, novels, etc., and we can print these books in large quantities, bind them beautifully, and then reprint them. Shipped south to sell to the arty aristocrats and the rich."


    This is another source of wealth.


    At the regular meeting, Paul also got three pieces of news that made him happy.


    The first good news is that Hansel, who went to the capital again, sent a letter saying that this time he recruited more talents, including several alchemists, and besides talents, he also gathered a large number of Refugees are going to be sent to the Northwest Gulf together.


    The war in the south created a lot of refugees going north, which caused a headache for the northern lords. It was already "struggling" to feed their subjects. How could there be "surplus" food to feed these refugees? The influx has continued to deteriorate the security situation in the major territories.


    Now Hansel is flaunting the banner of recruiting refugees all the way, and has also set up shelters on several major traffic arteries. While holding the mentality of watching fools jokes, the big and small lords organize their hands to tie up the refugees in their territories and send them to his Send it to the shelter.


    "The letter said that there might be as many as six or seven hundred people in the first batch. Do we have the ability to accept these refugees?"


    "The Government Council has already made preparations to accommodate refugees. Considering that due to customs and other reasons, they are likely to have conflicts with the locals in their lives. We have built a batch of temporary houses on the south bank of the Weiss River for them to live in. In addition, The factory owners and farmers from all over the country were notified and asked them to come and recruit people."


    On behalf of the State Council, General Manager Ford gave Paul a satisfactory answer.


    The second good news is that the ordnance factory improved hu¨¯y¨¤odep¨¨if¨¡ng. In theory, the combination ratio of nitrate, sulfur, and charcoal is 78.74%: 11.84%: 11.32%. Hu¨¯y¨¤op¨¨if¨¡ng is the best hu¨¯y¨¤op¨¨if¨¡ng, that is, this kind of hu¨¯y¨¤o generates the most gas, releases the most heat, rises the most, and has the most lethal power. strongest.


    The craftsmen did not know the chemical knowledge, but they still relied on a lot of experiments to conclude the best hu¨¯y¨¤op¨¨if¨¡ng for muskets and cannons respectively. The combination ratio of nitrate, sulfur, and charcoal for firing hu¨¯y¨¤o for guns was 75%: 10%: 15 %, the combination ratio of nitrate, sulfur, and charcoal used for firing hu¨¯y¨¤o is 78%: 8%: 14%.


    After this improvement, not only the power of hu¨¯y¨¤o has been enhanced, but also the service life of the guns has been extended The artificers also designed a set of hu¨¯y¨¤o grinding and stirring equipment driven by water, so that the production of hu¨¯y¨¤o Efficiency and fineness are greatly improved, and a lot of manpower is saved.


    The third piece of good news is that the craftsmen of the ordnance factory finally produced a reliable spring. The artificers from the capital brought advanced heat treatment technology and made great contributions in this regard. With the spring, the first flintlock gun was assembled. Combined with the improved quality of the hu¨¯y¨¤o, the firing rate reached more than 80%.


    Paul ordered to continue to urge the ordnance factory to improve the flintlock. With flintlock guns, soldiers can be arranged more closely, which greatly increases the density of firepower, and can also avoid the interference of weather factors to a certain extent. Sooner or later, he will have all his troops replaced with flintlock guns.


    Paul suddenly had a flash of inspiration: "I suddenly thought of another idea to make money. Now that we have a good spring, can we make a shock absorber for our carriage, the current carriage is really uncomfortable to sit in."


    Using springs to make shock absorbers for carriages is a profitable tool for people who travel through all walks of life, how could he let it go.


    The officials of the Ministry of Industry said that Paul''s idea would be conveyed to the craftsmen in the machinery factory immediately. In fact, the shock absorption of the carriage does not need to rely on springs. The world already has various shock absorption measures.


    After arranging a series of things, Paul decided to set off for Fulan Port again, because two new sailing ships have been manufactured, and one of them will soon go south to open a new sea route. He wants to see " Expedition Team" lineup.


    Unexpectedly, this time, the female advisor Ladi offered to go with him.


    The female consultant said to Paul solemnly:


    "My lord, you may encounter some bad things on the road."

 Chapter 136： magic one

    "Ah Choo!"


    Paul, who was sitting on horseback, sneezed. He took out a handkerchief and wiped his nose, and wrapped his clothes tightly.


    After entering November, the weather is getting colder and colder.


    "After the shipyard builds another batch of ships, I will definitely open inland waterway transportation specially for people, and I will call it ''public transportation ship''."


    "Let these boats run up and down the Weiss, and for a penny or two a man can get aboard, and disembark when he reaches his destination."


    "In today''s weather, you don''t have to brave the cold wind to run around outside. It would be nice to have a small stove in the cabin and enjoy the scenery on both sides of the strait while warming up."


    Paul gushed out his thoughts to those around him.


    "You have a great idea!"


    Squadron Captain Victor, who served as the head of the guard, offered his flattery at the right time.


    Paul glanced at the female advisor Ladi next to him. When he was a little disappointed, the other party didn''t seem to be listening to what he said just now. He still looked like he was facing a big enemy, and looked around with vigilant eyes from time to time.


    He made a helpless gesture to the chief guard, "Ah~~ She has been like this since she left Huxin Town in the morning."


    Victor scratched his head and said, "Uh... this subordinate thinks it''s right for Ladi Xiaojie to be so vigilant, although it''s a bit against her behavior for a girl."


    After Paul decided to go to Fulan Port, the female consultant offered to go with him. At first Paul thought she was going out to relax or something, but the reason given by the female consultant made him feel very strange:


    "My lord, I have made a divination for you. You may encounter some bad things on the road! Of course, this is only a possibility, but be careful, please let me go with you, as I Some of the skills you learned as an adventurer should be useful to you."


    Divination? She couldn''t be joking, a serious scholar would believe this. But seeing that she was really worried about her own safety, Paul granted her request to go with her.


    "Then why didn''t you just stop me from this trip?"


    "The divination results show that even if you stay in Huxin Town, you still won''t be able to avoid this bad luck."


    "Uh... good."


    Then Ladi put on the outfit she used to wear when she was an adventurer, carrying the bow and arrow that once killed the black-spotted tiger on her back, and went on the road with him.


    The female advisor also strongly suggested that she bring more guards. Paul agreed, and brought two small squads of internal guards, and they went to Port Flandre under the command of the chief guard Victor.


    Just when Paul lamented in his heart that this is really an ignorant era, and even Ladi, who is a scholar, is not exempt from it, he heard the female consultant shout: "There is a situation, stop!"


    Everyone was startled by him, and they reined in one after another, and the whole team stopped moving forward.


    The female consultant pointed forward, and everyone looked along. About 500 meters away, there was indeed someone walking towards them along the road.


    Paul complained: "Hey, are you nervous? That might just be an ordinary passer-by."


    "I''ve been staring at that man for ten minutes, and I''ve always had a feeling in my heart that he has bad intentions for us. My lord, please trust my intuition. My intuition has always been accurate."


    "Ten minutes? We just saw him. Oh, how good is your eyesight? Okay, I''m so scared by what you said, Victor, send someone over to question him."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Just when the chief guard was about to call people over, the person in front seemed to have noticed them too. He stopped and stared at the team, and soon continued to walk this way, and walked in an unbiased manner. In the middle of the road, there is no intention of avoiding it.


    You must know that Paul''s team is under the banner of the Greiman family. A red flag with a dragon pattern printed on it is extremely eye-catching. As long as you are not blind, whoever sees this flag dares to stand in the middle of the road?


    The chief guard noticed something unusual and shouted: "Warning!"


    The guards clenched their weapons tightly, and there was a sound of swords being unsheathed.


    Paul looked forward, and saw that this person was tall and tall, wrapped in a black cloak, hunting under the cold wind, and his face was obscured by the hood.


    "Shit! Didn''t he really come here to find fault? Seeing the bully''s coaxing momentum, it really feels a bit like a lonely assassin!"


    Paul complained in his heart: "This guy won''t suddenly rush to our team to play Wushuang? It''s done like this in movies and anime."


    The other party was getting closer, and Victor shouted to the man: "Stranger, stop your steps! In front of you is the team of Earl Paul Greiman, the lord of Arda, stop immediately and tell us why you came .¡±


    The cloaked man stopped about 50 meters away from the team, and a deep voice came from the hood:


    "You are Paul Grayman? Hmph! It really didn''t take much effort. I didn''t expect to meet him on the way. It also saved me a trip to Huxin Town."


    The voice was obviously not loud, but it was clearly and unmistakably transmitted to everyone''s ears across the long distance.


    The female advisor, Ladi, immediately stood in front of Paul, her eyebrows were tightly frowned, and she stared at the person. She said in a deep voice, "My lord, some strange things may happen later, please prepare yourself mentally." .¡±


    Paul was at a loss, but it was certain that the visitor had malicious intentions. Seeing that the usually prudent female consultant was so nervous, his heart was also raised.


    There is another thing that makes him feel wrong. The two teams on his side add up to dozens of people, while the other side is only one person, but there is a faint sense of oppression.


    Victor, the head of the guard, shouted angrily: "Guard, take down this rude man!"


    It doesn''t take much effort to call the lord''s name directly, but also arrogantly say something, as if the earl is like an item that has been manipulated arbitrarily. I''ve been paying attention to it for a long time.


    The three soldiers ran over immediately, but saw the cloaked man standing there obediently, allowing two soldiers to pinch his arms, one left and one right, while the third soldier pulled out a rope to tie him up.


    Just when the two soldiers on the left and right were trying to break his arms on his back, a sudden change occurred!


    The cloaked man suddenly raised his arms, grabbed the necks of the two soldiers tightly, and pushed their heads toward his chest.


    The two soldiers are like babies who are powerless to resist, UU reading www. uukanshu.com''s heads touched together in an instant, and under the stunned eyes of everyone, the part where their foreheads met collapsed, and their brains splattered everywhere.


    As soon as the cloaked man let go, the two corpses fell powerlessly on the ground. He shook his head and said, "Tsk! The newly bought clothes are dirty again!"


    Although it was a complaint, his tone was extremely relaxed, as if he had just crushed two small bugs to death.


    He stuck out his tongue and licked the brains splashed at the corner of his mouth, and said darkly: "However, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen this feeling!"


    The two companions were killed in the blink of an eye, and the remaining soldier holding the rope was so frightened that he didn''t even have the strength to escape. He slumped on the ground, his body trembling constantly, and his terrified eyes turned to the person in front of him. It''s like watching a demon running out of hell.


    "The first team, protect the earl! The second team, follow me!"


    Victor, the head of the guard, was the first to react, and immediately issued an order.


    A small group of soldiers tightly surrounded Paul, who hadn''t reacted yet, and the female consultant who was muttering words without knowing what to say. Their swords were outwardly guarding the surroundings. At this time, they couldn''t just focus on one direction.


    Another squad of soldiers gathered around the chief guard and approached the cloaked man together.


    The man in the cloak also moved forward and continued to walk towards Paul. He made strange gestures with his right hand and muttered some inexplicable words.


    "Stoneskin Technique..." An understandable word combination came out of his mouth.


    At this moment, the female consultant beside Paul stopped whispering, she paused for a while and whispered: "Concentrate on..."


    Paul suddenly felt something moving in his chest. He looked down and saw a stone hanging on his chest was trembling slightly, and its gray appearance was slowly turning black...

 Chapter 137： magic two

    Under Paul''s astonished eyes, the gray-white stone hanging on his chest was slowly turning black.


    This stone was given to him by the head of the monastery, Leonard, who insisted that it would be able to guard against evil wizards from harming him. Paul originally dismissed this, but thinking of the other party''s good intentions, he hung this stone on his chest as an amulet blessed by the master.


    "When there is a wave of magic nearby, its color will turn black!" That''s what the old dean said at the time.


    In an instant, Paul''s three views began to collapse. Could it be that magic really exists in this world!


    When he just woke up the memory of his previous life, he heard about magic from the old housekeeper Philip, but as he gradually integrated into this world, there seemed to be no direct evidence that there was such a thing in the world. The disdain of this medieval backward world made him gradually think that magic is just a helpless explanation for ignorant people to things they don''t understand.


    "No...impossible! It''s just a chemical reaction!"


    Subconsciously, he still couldn''t believe it.


    ¡­


    The cloaked man blocking the way was none other than Barnett. He heard the news that the Garden Pirates had been wiped out by the local lord in Port Flanders, and he was furious for a while.


    After arriving in the northwest region of the Aldo Kingdom, all his plans went very smoothly. He subdued the Kent family on land, controlled Duke Ferdinand, and integrated various pirate groups on the sea. This was almost completed.


    The original follow-up plan was to let the pirates land on a large scale to harass various territories. With his own help, those stupid lords could not resist at all, and then Maltz Kent would come forward to "surrender" the pirate group and win him great prestige, so that the The duke could have a reason to pass the seat to him.


    After that, Maltz Kent was in the light, and he was in the dark, and slowly cleaned up the lords in the northwest who were still loyal to the royal family. Finally, land and water rose together and raised the anti-flag in the northwest, echoing the Giles rebels in the south.


    Garden was the pirate force he managed to support, and he was counting on him to lead the pirates and become a great help for him on the sea. At that time, he paid attention to the various pirate groups for a long time, and finally selected the team of Garden to support him.


    Now that an important part of his plan had been destroyed, he suddenly felt a deep sense of frustration due to the smooth sailing.


    It''s all the fault of that **** Paul Gladman.


    Barnett made a decision almost immediately, and he must let this person who made him feel frustrated disappear from the world.


    Having been active in the Northwest for such a long time, Barnett is almost familiar with all the forces in this place.


    The Greiman family is nothing more than a small lord who can''t stand on the stage. Although they bear the title of earl, they are actually the sinful family exiled here by the royal family. This family also ruled the most barren earldom in the northwest region, and there was not even a single vassal under it.


    Some time ago, because he defeated a small group of pirates, the current Patriarch seemed a little unaware of how much he weighed.


    If the opponent was a powerful family like Ferdinand or Kent who had a large number of military forces at their disposal, he would have to spend a lot of brains and use some methods in secret.


    But to deal with a poor lord like Gleiman who doesn''t even have a single knight under his command, if he tried his best to play tricks, he would be laughed out of his teeth if it reached the ears of his secretive companions.


    Barnett decided to get rid of Paul Grayman directly, not because he wanted to hit the door in broad daylight, and now his identity will continue to be hidden for a period of time.


    He planned to sneak into Huxin Town quietly and perform an ¨¤nsh¨¡ in the dead of night, in order to let this ignorant lord suffer a lot and die.


    Barnett was convinced that with his own means, such a thing could be accomplished with ease.


    To his surprise, he met this lord on his way to Huxin Town.


    God really treats me kindly, if in a town with a large population, if there is a big disturbance accidentally, it will attract the church''s magic stick to cause me a lot of trouble.


    Of course it''s just a hassle.


    Nowadays, in this wilderness where there is no village in front of the village and no shop in the back, it is almost impossible for anyone to find out if you kill this lord, as long as you dispose of the corpse.


    As for the guards around Paul Greiman, hehe, if they were a group of regular knights, I would have to make some more preparations, but none of Greiman''s guards seemed to wear armor, and all of them were dressed in civilian clothes. The weapons are only swords, not even g¨­ngn¨³ for long-range use.


    Oh, the girl next to her carried a bow, but what good is a bow? It''s still that kind of weak short bow, coupled with the strength of a girl, the power can be imagined.


    "Stone Skin Technique" plus "Great Strength Technique", they are already invincible in front of this group of people.


    With his proficiency in the stone skin technique, his defensive power can be compared to the plate armor made by dwarves, and the opponent''s weapons can''t break through his defense at all.


    So, he walked over confidently.


    Three soldiers were ordered to arrest him, and with the help of the Great Strength Technique, Barnett easily killed two of them, and he didn''t bother to look at the remaining paralyzed soldier and continued walking forward.


    Seeing a man dressed as an officer leading more soldiers approaching him, he smiled contemptuously.


    "Come on! It''s a great honor for you mortals to see the power of arcana today."


    However, just when Barnett was about to start the slaughter, a sense of danger emerged spontaneously, and he almost instinctively grabbed the air with his hands.


    A feathered arrow appeared in his hand.


    Cold sweat dripped from his back, if he hadn''t reacted in time, there is no doubt that the arrow would have shot into his eyes without any mistakes - that was the biggest weakness of the "Stoneskin Technique".


    Fortunately, out of tactical caution, he cast "Danger Perception" on himself in advance.


    "Tsk!"


    Missing a hit, the female advisor Ladi quickly pulled out the second arrow, and under the effect of "full concentration", continued to aim at the enemy''s eyes.


    The second arrow was shot quickly, but unfortunately it was caught by the opponent again.


    Barnett looked at the girl next to Paul, frowned and said, "There seems to be an annoying little bug on the other side."


    However, under the effect of "danger perception", even if the opponent''s archery is accurate, he can catch the incoming arrows in time with the reaction speed he has trained for a long time. , but it is not a comfortable thing to let the opponent''s arrows stick to one''s face.


    At this time, the captain of the guard, Victor, also led the soldiers to Barnett''s side. Before he had time to marvel at the superb archery skills of the female consultant, he took advantage of the moment when the other party was distracted by the bow and arrow, holding the sword in both hands and drumming up. He stabbed at the opponent''s chest with all his strength.


    However, something incredible happened, and there was only a "bang", as if it had been stabbed into a hard steel plate.


    He could feel that, apart from piercing the opponent''s clothes, the sword tip did not make any progress when it touched the opponent''s chest.


    Under the horrified gaze of the chief guard, Barnett grasped the sharp blade, turned his gaze to him, and said with a smile:


    "Why rush to die?"

 Chapter 138： magic three

    Barnett "lightly" moved Victor''s sword aside, then raised his leg and kicked him in the stomach.


    Then Victor, like a thrown doll, flew backwards in Paul''s direction.


    The soldiers who came with the head of the guard saw that the other party was so powerful, and reached a tacit understanding with each other''s eyes, raised their swords and slashed at Barnett in unison.


    To Barnett, the strength of an ordinary adult man may not be worth mentioning, but the attack of everyone working together cannot be underestimated.


    He avoided most of the attacks with very quick movements, and still received two or three stabs on his body.


    The soldier who hit Barnett''s body felt that he had chopped on a big rock, and his hands were numb from the shock.


    "My Lord in heaven! What kind of monster is he!" Someone shouted in horror.


    "He''s a wizard, and he used magic to enhance his strength and defense!" The female advisor beside Paul suddenly shouted, "You can''t fight him in close quarters, so keep a distance and entangle him."


    "Wizard? Magic?!" The female consultant''s words made everyone look confused. Is this monster in front of him an evil wizard?


    Although strange stories about wizards and magic have been circulating among the people, it still makes people feel at a loss when the legendary things pop up in front of them.


    The "monster" who had been stabbed a few times didn''t seem to have suffered any injuries. He suddenly rushed to the soldier closest to him, and swung his fist with lightning speed.


    The soldier''s head seemed to be hit by a big hammer, and he fell unconscious on the ground in an instant.


    Barnett bowed left and right, almost punching one after another, knocking down a large number of soldiers within a few breaths.


    In just a few seconds, he was still fighting while dodging, cleverly avoiding a few arrows shot by the female consultant on the opposite side.


    However, he gradually felt that something was wrong. The female archer''s aim was too scary. Almost every arrow was aimed at his eyes. If he didn''t have [Danger Perception], he would have been shot through by arrows from the eyes. head off.


    It is impossible to achieve such a level with the ability of ordinary people, unless...


    ¡­


    It has only been less than a minute since the cloaked man suddenly launched an attack, and the situation has taken a turn for the worse.


    People''s prevention of unknown dangers cannot exceed their usual cognition, just like in "The Three-Body Problem", the earthlings would never think that they would be hit by a two-way foil.


    Although there was a reminder from the female advisor, before that, whether it was Paul, Victor or the soldiers, they either did not believe in the existence of wizards and magic, or they were stuck with the image of wizards in folklore, and they did not expect the current scene .


    In folklore, the image of a wizard is like this:


    They wore tall pointed hats, wore gray and shabby robes, leaned on a wooden stick called a wand, had a lot of beards on their faces, and some of them were stooped.


    Wizards generally do not choose to confront people head-on, but hide in secret and quietly cast their own plots, using spells, curses and potions to control other people''s minds, interfere with other people''s fate, and even murder other people''s lives.


    When having to confront the enemy head-on, the wizard will cast illusions to confuse the opponent, or use a magic wand to cast fireballs at the enemy from a distance, or summon wolves, bats and other animals to help in the battle.


    But wizards also have fatal weaknesses. Although they can manipulate powerful magic, their bodies are extremely weak. Once they are approached by warriors with excellent martial arts skills, it will be their doom.


    But what happened to this burly man in front of him, invulnerable to swords and guns, who rushed to fight hand-to-hand with the enemy at the slightest disagreement? Everything is contrary to the characteristics of the legendary wizard.


    At any time before, no one would have thought that a large group of people would be blocked by a wizard in broad daylight.


    Even after the other party showed hostility, everyone thought he was just a daring lunatic, not to mention his bare hands, without any armor on his body. .


    Even the female advisor, Ladi, didn''t expect that the danger she had divination was brought by a wizard, until the other party showed a certain familiar aura.


    After a brief moment of astonishment, Paul regained his senses. Although the female consultant''s reminder made him feel absurd, he couldn''t care less. Whether it was a legendary wizard or not, it was wrong for the other party to take his life. will be wrong.


    "Musket! Kill that **** with a musket!"


    He anxiously ordered the guards around him, ten of them were carrying matchlock guns.


    Due to the limited production of muskets and hu¨¯y¨¤o, they were given priority to the land and sea armies that defend against external enemies. The internal guards were only equipped with a small amount of firearms, and the main equipment was cold weapons such as swords.


    So they don''t conduct shooting training every three to five like soldiers in the army and navy, but only shoot a few shots occasionally, so as not to forget the operation steps.


    It is precisely because of this that they did not immediately think of taking off their muskets. Faced with such a tense situation, they subconsciously relied on the more familiar knives or sabers.


    And after Paul gave the order to use the musketeers, their actions of loading d¨¤ny¨¤o did not have the smooth flow of the full-time musketeers.


    It is very troublesome to load the matchlock gun. What''s more unfortunate is that the matchlock has to be lit in the bitter cold wind, and it will go out if you are not careful.


    At this time, the soldiers who rushed up with Victor were basically knocked down by the wizard. They were lying on the ground, either dead or alive, or sh¨¥ny¨ªn due to injuries.


    The wizard''s cloak was also ripped by the soldiers, and he strode towards Paul.


    Seeing the enemy approaching, Ladi said in a deep voice, "I''ll buy you time, get your muskets ready!"


    She didn''t know if the muskets of the guards could break through the cloaked man''s defense, but this was the only way to do it at this time. Her bow and arrow were either caught or avoided, so she could only hope for faster bullets.


    Ladi has watched the soldiers'' shooting training, even after casting [Concentration], she has never captured the trajectory of the bullet, and she was deeply impressed by that speed.


    The female consultant concentrated her mind, put her hands together in front of her chest, and shouted coquettishly: "Wall masking technique!"


    Before the words were finished, ripples visible to the human eye appeared in the surrounding air centered on the female advisor. Soon, Paul and the soldiers were surprised to find themselves wrapped in a translucent "hood".


    "Sure enough..." Seeing all of this, Barnett''s eyes blazed with anger My previous suspicions were indeed correct! "


    He exerted his strength suddenly, rushed to the "hood" almost instantly, and then punched it hard.


    The translucent "cover" rippled in a circle, and the fist as big as the casserole pierced through it all at once, but it stopped there. The wizard''s body was still outside the "cover", tightly "sticking" to it but unable to step forward.


    "Hurry up!" Paul was so anxious that tears almost came out, urging the Musketeers around him.


    "Hmph!" Barnett withdrew his fist, "I want to see how long you can last!"


    He swung his arms continuously, punching the "hood" hard.


    "traitor!"


    "You are the same as us!"


    "He even disregarded his own status to serve mortals!"


    "Helping these lowly creatures fight against their own compatriots, you are doing your best!"


    Barnett was yelling while punching his fists. Dirty sentences came out of his mouth continuously. The female consultant had completely attracted his hatred.


    No matter how insulted Barnett was, Ladi was not moved at all, but as the "hood" was attacked by the opponent''s fists again and again, her complexion became more and more ugly. Despite the cold weather, beads of sweat oozed from her face .


    "Everyone! Aim!"


    Following Paul''s order, ten soldiers armed with muskets aimed at Barnett.


    Finally, all the muskets were ready. The reason why those who finished loading early did not fire first was because they noticed that when Captain Victor attacked the wizard alone, the other party refused to dodge or dodge. When the sword slashed past, he even dodged.


    So, in order to inflict maximum damage on each other, they decided to fire together.


    The moment to decide the final outcome has come...

 Chapter 139： shot dead

    Barnett saw the people inside the wall covering remove some strange things from their backs, fiddled with them for a while, and then turned to him.


    What are they doing? Is that a weapon?


    The black pipe in front made him feel a little familiar. The primitive tribes in the southern rainforest often made some tubular weapons that could shoot darts or emit poisonous gas.


    Did they try to kill him with darts or poison gas? Haha, I laughed so hard.


    Barnett said to Paul with a smirk, "Mortal, your soldiers are very competent. Even though they use crude equipment, they are as loyal as a knight. I really don''t know how you got there."


    "I admit they caused me a little trouble, but that''s it!"


    "I''ll make you understand that the Garden you eliminated is my subordinate. Without him, I have to make some minor revisions to my original plan."


    "This really distresses me, a perfect obsessive-compulsive disorder patient. The feeling of smooth sailing suddenly disappeared, and the original incomparably beautiful things suddenly appeared flawed, so... you who caused this situation must die, otherwise I will have something in my heart." A pimple."


    "Hmph, if you want to hate, you hate your own weakness. If you want to hate, you hate this world. It is so cruel. The fate of the weak is manipulated by the strong. This is the same for you and me!"


    Do these villains of his meow like to chatter? Paul cast a bitter glance at the lunatic outside, and whispered to the female consultant next to him, "I''ll count one, two, three later, and you just remove this... this ''hood''."


    Ladi nodded slightly, she was already sweating profusely, and felt like she would be unable to hold on at any time.


    "As soon as the ''hood'' disappears, you all fire together, understand?"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Outside, Barnett was still crazily hammering on the hood. He saw Paul talking to the girl next to him, and made fun of him:


    "Haha, are you saying goodbye to that bi¨£oz¨« before you die? Don''t worry, I will send you to **** together. Traitors are more hateful than enemies!"


    "Have you already tasted the chick?"


    ¡­


    Paul begins to count:


    "one!"


    "two!"


    "three!"


    After counting the three words, Ladi immediately spread her hands apart, and the wall shield that protected them suddenly disappeared.


    Barnett was overjoyed, thinking that the people inside had given up their resistance and could finally rush over and kill.


    At this moment, the strange pipe in the hands of the opposite soldier suddenly flashed with fire, and then there was a roar in the ears.


    Again, people cannot prevent unknown dangers beyond their usual cognition, and this also applies to Barnett.


    He is a wizard who specializes in close combat. Because he is obsessed with the ku¨¤ig¨£n of defeating enemies with bare hands, he doesn''t use weapons very much on weekdays, but knowing the advantages and disadvantages of the opponent''s weapons is also an important prerequisite for victory. In addition to the spells of various abilities, he also has extensive research on the weapons of the current era, and it is not an exaggeration to say that he is a master of weapons.


    The team of the Greyman family didn''t have a powerful bed crossbow or a blunt weapon for piercing armor. A [Stone Skin Technique] was more than enough to deal with their swords.


    In order to guard against the opponent''s only archer, he also cast a [Danger Perception].


    And under the blessing of his [Great Power Technique], the opponent''s soldiers are even more like babies.


    No matter how you think about it, there will be no problem!


    However, when the roar sounded from the opposite side, Barnett suddenly felt a burst of panic, which was an alarm from [Danger Perception] to his brain.


    [Danger Perception] works before the danger is determined. For example, if someone shoots the caster with a bow and arrow, there will be no alarm when aiming. Only when the bow is shot, and the trajectory of the arrow branch will definitely hit the caster Only then will the caster perceive danger.


    But how dangerous is it to make him panic? He never met.


    Generally, the speed of bow and arrow is only 50-90m/s, and the kinetic energy is generally less than 200 joules.


    With this "slow" speed, Barnett can easily avoid this danger by relying on the agility he has cultivated for a long time.


    Barnett would never have expected that there is a weapon that is far lighter and easier to handle than the crossbow in the world, which can shoot metal projectiles at an initial velocity of 300~400m/s and impart a kinetic energy of nearly 2000 joules.


    This is the musket. In front of the musket, even the real plate armor is like paper.


    He doesn''t know concepts such as kinetic energy and initial velocity, but such a terrifying weapon does not exist in his cognition.


    At this distance, all ten bullets hit the target, and their speed was so fast that as soon as [Danger Perception] took effect, Barnett felt a sharp pain in his abdomen and legs, and he had no time to react .


    A question popped up in the wizard''s mind: "What happened?"


    He subconsciously looked towards his abdomen, which was in severe pain, and a terrible scene came into his eyes.


    Several large holes had been opened in my stomach, and blood was constantly oozing out. Along with the gushing out of blood, there was also...intestines?


    Barnett''s brain felt dizzy, and with a bang, he fell to the ground.


    how is this possible?


    What kind of weapon is that?


    Why didn''t my [Stone Skin Technique] work?


    The wizard recalled the experience of that moment just now, UU Reading At the moment when the roar sounded from the opposite side, he seemed to be punched several times, and then he felt burning, sharp pain, and numbness quickly. Attacked all over the body.


    He struggled to stand up, but his thigh, which was also shot, could not use any strength, only endless pain and numbness.


    What made his scalp tingle even more was that as his body struggled, his intestines dripped out from the abdominal wound.


    Fear instantly occupied the wizard''s entire brain, and he hadn''t felt this way for a long time.


    "No! It''s not true!"


    Barnett cried out in a crying voice, while using his still movable right hand, he grabbed the intestines and stuffed them into his stomach, and then held them tightly.


    However, there were more than one wound on his stomach, one hole was blocked and another, no matter how hard he tried, it was useless.


    The blood flowed more and more, the wizard''s consciousness began to blur, and his heart beat more and more slowly.


    "I am... I am the secret... Barnett, I am... a powerful mage!"


    "How... how could I... lose to mortals!"


    As his life was dying, Barnett''s sense of fear gradually dissipated, leaving only endless unwillingness.


    "I still have... a lot to do..."


    "I¡­"


    Finally, he stopped breathing, his arms fell weakly, and although his eyes were not closed, they lost the last gleam of light.


    ¡­


    "Crack!" "Crack!"


    The gunshots rang out again, and two more bullets hit Barnett''s body.


    Because the enemy was too evil this time, Paul worriedly asked the soldiers to make up two more shots.


    Seeing the other party lying motionless on the ground, he exhaled a big breath and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    It seems that the other party has completely hung up.

 Chapter 140： the witch

    Two soldiers, armed with loaded muskets, walked cautiously near Barnett''s body, and one of them stretched out his foot and kicked the body.


    After seeing no response, they squatted down, carefully inspected the wizard''s body, and gestured backwards for safety.


    Only then did Paul and the others feel completely relieved.


    "Hurry up and treat the wounded!" Paul ordered loudly, and sent someone to gallop towards Port Flanders on horseback, so that the town sent a carriage and doctors to rush over in an instant.


    Soldiers fanned out to examine the injuries of those who had fallen to the ground.


    It was confirmed that 15 soldiers from the first team had died, and the rest were seriously injured and temporarily incapacitated.


    The head of the guard, Victor, was very lucky. He passed out after being kicked by the wizard head-on, but he was still breathing, and several ribs might have been broken by the kick.


    Ladi came to Barnett''s body and said in an inaudible voice, "Same kind? Compatriots? That''s just your own wishful thinking."


    The ground under the corpse was already stained red with blood, and a large pool of intestines had also flowed out. The scene was extremely disgusting.


    She squatted down, carefully observed Barnett''s wound, and touched his skin with her hand.


    "This feeling... Well, it is indeed [Stone Skin Technique]. It is really not easy to exert the effect of [Stone Skin Technique] to such an extreme."


    She was secretly shocked by the great power of the musket, such a bi¨¤nt¨¤i defense was easily breached by the bullets, and this wizard resisted Victor''s full-strength sword head-on, but she could see clearly.


    Judging from the several large holes in Barnett''s back, several bullets directly penetrated his body, the Earl really made an amazing weapon.


    She felt someone approaching from behind, she stood up and looked back, it was Earl Greiman.


    With a serious face, Paul said slowly: "First of all, I would like to thank you for saving the lives of me and my subordinates. Without the ''hood'' you made to buy time, we might have been killed by that ''wizard''."


    Ladi''s heart rose slightly, and there was an obvious sense of distance in the other party''s words.


    Sure enough, Paul changed the subject, "However, should you explain something to me? Learner! Younger sister!"


    "My lord, I..." The female advisor hesitated.


    Paul waved his hand and said, "Forget it, this is not a place to talk. I''ll talk to you in detail when I arrive in Port Flanders."


    The female advisor lowered her head, "Yes, Lord Earl."


    More than an hour later, the convoy galloping from Fulan Port arrived, and after loading the bodies of the wounded and sacrificed soldiers into the carriage, everyone continued to set off for Fulan Port.


    There are also some wounded with rib injuries, such as Victor, who can only be slowly carried to Port Flanders on stretchers.


    Paul issued a gag order to all the soldiers present, and he was not allowed to tell outsiders a word about what happened today, because he was afraid of attracting the intervention of church forces because it involved wizards and magic.


    The soldiers who can be screened into the internal guard system are absolutely loyal to the Greiman family, so Paul trusts them very much. Even if many people have already guessed the real identity of the consultant Xiaojie, they will keep silent.


    ¡­


    After arriving in Port of Flanders, Paul and the mayor who came out to greet him greeted him a few words, and then went straight to the naval headquarters.


    After arriving at the highly guarded naval base, he really relaxed, and then summoned the naval commander Austin alone.


    After confirming that there were only the two of them in the room, Paul spoke.


    "Austin, do you know what happened to me on the road? It''s incredible! It''s terrible!"


    Austin has learned that Paul is coming with a large number of wounded, and he has already guessed what happened on the road.


    "Master Greiman, is your body alright? Have all the assassins been captured? Or have they died or fled?"


    "He was shot to death by us with muskets, and I brought his body to Port Fulan."


    "Already dead? It''s a pity that we can''t interrogate whether there are any accomplices lurking in the dark. Wait, him? Alone?"


    The internal guards are not vegetarians, how could it be possible for one person to cause so many casualties?


    Paul said solemnly: "Austin, you are not allowed to tell anyone what I say next!"


    "Yes, Mr. Grayman!"


    "you swear!"


    "I swear on my personality, I will obey your orders!"


    Austin swears with his own personality with a serious expression. After getting along for so long, he knows that Paul is not interested in gods and the like.


    Only then did Paul whisper: "The person who attacked us was a ''wizard''. He walked in front of us in such a swaggering manner, killing and wounding so many people."


    Then he recounted the whole thing in detail.


    "This... this is really surprising!"


    Although a little dumbfounded, the Admiral of the Navy hasn''t reached the point where Paul''s three views collapsed before.


    For the legendary group of wizards, Austin has always had an attitude of believing it or not, and now it has been personally confirmed by the Earl.


    He said: "Master Greiman, there is no need to panic too much. According to your description, they can still be killed by muskets."


    "That''s right! You are right, we must equip all the soldiers with muskets. After returning to Huxin Town, I will start to expand the scale of the arsenal I will meet this kind again next time Crazy, I must beat him into a sieve."


    Paul had lingering fears. If he didn''t have a musket, he would definitely be on the way this time.


    "Then, what do you plan to do with Ladi Xiaojie?"


    Judging from Paul''s description of her, this beautiful and intelligent female advisor must also be a wizard. Will the Earl send her to the church for disposal? That would be so regrettable.


    Paul said: "Call the consultant Xiaojie for me, I have something to ask her."


    Austin stood up, "Yes, my lord. But please allow me to take the liberty. After all, Ladi Xiaojie saved the lives of you and many brothers. You must think twice before acting."


    Paul nodded and said, "Don''t worry, Austin. I, Paul Grayman, am by no means an ungrateful person."


    After going out for a trip, Austin quickly returned with the female consultant.


    He said: "Then, I will take my leave first."


    "Okay¡ªah no, Austin, you stay and listen together. Ladi Xiaojie, please sit down too."


    After both of them sat down, Paul settled down. He turned to the female consultant and asked in a calm tone as much as possible: "Ladi Xiaojie, do you have anything to say to me?"


    The female advisor met his gaze and replied, "Master Greiman, as you have confirmed in your heart, I am indeed a wizard. Of course, people like us prefer to call ourselves mages."


    Her face was reddish, and there was a little guilt in her tone: "I''m sorry, I hid this identity from you. But please rest assured, I didn''t lie before, and I am indeed a scholar."


    "So, what do you decide to do with me now?"

 Chapter 141： question and answer

    Ladi asked: "So, what do you decide to do with me now?"


    Paul stroked his chin while looking at the female consultant, "Dispose? Why do you use such cold words?"


    The female advisor smiled wryly: "Isn''t it the church''s usual practice to tie up witches and burn them to death?"


    Paul stood up suddenly, "You saved the lives of a lot of us. I''m not an ungrateful person. I won''t burn you to death."


    Ladi''s hanging heart was slightly relieved, and she was glad that her original choice was not wrong.


    "Thank you, Earl Greyman."


    "This is what I should do. Remember the conversation we had under the moon when you first came to Lake Town? What I said at the time - an animal, as long as it looks like a donkey, walks like a donkey, and calls Sounds like a donkey, so it''s a donkey¡ªah, sorry, I was just making an analogy."


    It suddenly occurred to him that the big m¨§in¨· sitting in front of him was a witch, and it seemed inappropriate to use a donkey as a metaphor.


    "Pfft!" The female consultant burst out laughing, "This analogy is really refreshing."


    Paul and Austin glanced at each other, and there seemed to be no sense of distance between them and the female consultant.


    "In short, I hope that we live in an enlightened era. We will keep your identity a secret for the time being. I also hope that you can continue to live and work here as a consultant of the Government Affairs Council as before."


    "Aren''t you afraid of the consequences you might bear if you are discovered by the church?"


    "According to my investigation, so far there is no express law stipulating that witches must be handed over to the church or burned to death. The previous cases almost all rely on the ''consciousness'' of the people and those in power, although this ''consciousness'' is caused by their own It was born out of ignorance and the bewitching and coercion of the church."


    Paul remembered that when he first made the musket, Dean Leonard and Father Anderson came to investigate his suspicion of witchcraft. At that time, he was still frightened by what they called the Inquisition.


    Ladi was very surprised, Earl Greiman''s tone contained faint disdain for the church.


    Paul continued: "However, in view of what happened this time, I must have a comprehensive understanding of mysterious groups such as wizards or mages. I hope you can answer some of my questions truthfully."


    "Of course, Lord Greiman, I must know everything, but I don''t want to reveal information about other mages."


    "I won''t let you betray your companion, so I''ll start asking."


    Paul gave her a reassuring look, and then asked questions.


    "Most people call you wizards, but you said that you prefer to call yourself a mage. The pronunciation of the two is very similar. Is there any difference?"


    "There is no difference. These two titles refer to the same type of people. It''s just that the church likes to use the word ''wizard'' when demonizing us. Over time, this word has a derogatory meaning, and it is inevitable when it is widely spread among the people. After all, most mages come from the folk, so we prefer to call ourselves "mages" to cut off the xi¨¦¨¨ degenerate image in the hearts of the public."


    "How did you acquire or inherit these strange abilities, uh... [magic]?"


    "After a person becomes a real mage, he has the qualifications to accept apprentices. If he has this intention, he will look for qualified children from the people and teach him the knowledge of magic. People who are new to magic only He can be called an apprentice, and he cannot be qualified to be called a mage until his ability is recognized by the mentor."


    "How did you become a mage?"


    "I met my mentor when I was 6 years old, and she taught me the knowledge of arcana. Sorry, I can only say this about my mentor."


    "Okay, then when you are looking for apprentices, won''t they or their parents mind your identities? After all, the image of mages in the folk..."


    "In view of the poor image of mages in folklore, we will first have a long-term contact with the target and get to know each other, and then reveal our identities when the time is right. If the other party is interested, we will accept them as apprentices. Some mages will Spend your life looking for successors. However, there are also a small number of xi¨¦¨¨ mages who use some disgraceful methods to coerce and confuse them into becoming apprentices. There are also ordinary people who actively seek, contact and learn magic for some special purposes."


    "Special purpose?"


    "Wealth, power, hatred, etc."


    "What kind of magic do you have?"


    "There are spells that attack directly, such as the ''fireball'' that mages know in people''s minds, and spells that confuse people''s minds, which can make people hallucinate or subconsciously obey the mage''s orders, but the conditions for casting such spells are extremely harsh. And Spells that can enhance the ability of the human body, such as the mage in this incident, make himself infinitely powerful and invulnerable."


    "Enhance the ability of the human body? Infinite strength?"


    Austin on the side suddenly thought of something, and he asked, "Can you make medicine with magical effects?"


    Ladi nodded to confirm: "Some mages who are also proficient in alchemy can make potions. How strong the effect can be added depends on the level of the mage."


    Paul and Austin said that the wizard who blocked the way this time said that Garden was his subordinate, so it became clear that the batch of mysterious drugs that the pirates took was provided by this wizard, and the Garden pirate group was able to rise so quickly. The support of this wizard is inseparable.


    "How strong can you be? How many ordinary people can a mage deal with?"


    "My lord, this cannot be explained in detail. Magic is not only used for fighting. There are many mages who can even be said to have no fighting power. If you are talking about the kind of mage who specializes in combat, a new mage who has just debuted, if he If you don''t know some targeted magic or don''t have a good command of magic, you may be killed by an ordinary person. However, with the improvement of spellcasting and combat experience, he can gradually achieve the following One enemy is many. However, knights who have been trained since childhood and experienced veterans can easily deal with a large number of ordinary people. After all, except for being able to cast mysterious magic, we are no different from ordinary people.¡±


    "The guy we met didn''t seem to think so, and his words were full of superiority."


    Ladi was silent for a while, and then said: "There are indeed some mages who think that they are above ordinary people. But my lord, there are such people in any group. Please forgive me, almost all nobles also think that their blood Is it more noble than commoners?"


    "Hmm!" Austin cleared his throat, reminding her that this sentence was too much.


    Paul wasn''t angry, but just said awkwardly: "Uh... not all the nobles think so. What level is this guy we met among mages who specialize in combat?"


    Ladi frowned slightly and said, "Very strong, he should be the most capable in melee combat among mages I know. However, if it wasn''t for my inconvenient these days...he wouldn''t be in such a mess!"


    Paul didn''t hear her words clearly, "Huh? What''s the inconvenience?"


    The female advisor blushed slightly, "It''s nothing, my lord, do you have anything else to ask?"


    "Ah, not for the time being, I''ll talk about it later when I think about it."


    Paul came in front of her and said with a smile: "Ladi Xiaojie, it seems that you have an additional identity¡ªmy occult consultant, what do you think?"


    Ladi looked up and stared into his eyes, as if searching his heart.


    After a long time, Nu Gu responded softly: "Very happy, my lord."

 Chapter 142： church

    After a heart-to-heart conversation with the female consultant, Paul asked her to go back and rest first.


    Only he and Austin were left in the room.


    Paul turned to the Admiral: "What do you think about wizards and magic?"


    Austin replied honestly: "I didn''t think they were so bad before, but I thought they were at least arrogant and cold, the kind who dismissed ordinary people. But judging from Ms. Ladi''s performance, we treat them The inherent impression is wrong, at least some people are not like this. According to what you said, she voluntarily asked to go with you when she foresaw the danger. After the attack, when the assassin clearly targeted you, she also Did not run away alone, but stayed and fought with you."


    "I wish other people thought the same way you do."


    "Adults don''t have to worry too much. In fact, compared to the south, which has a strong religious atmosphere, our north is relatively ''tolerant'' to these legendary things."


    "Oh? Let''s talk about it specifically."


    "According to the old people, even when the witch hunt was carried out, we conducted it here based on the principle of ''presumption of innocence''. If a person is accused of witchcraft activities, it is indeed harmful to others if he is found. Before the direct evidence of the act, even if the court finds that this person is a wizard, he cannot be burned to death, and it cannot be said that there are no unjust cases, but compared to the south, there are very few."


    "What about those who are suspected but have no evidence?"


    "I don''t know about other places. Our side locked them up for 30 years. After a long-term observation, it was confirmed that there was no suspicion of using magic to save themselves before releasing them."


    Paul couldn''t laugh or cry: "The people here are really ''kind''!"


    I don''t know if the average age of a person is 30 now, but that''s good. After being accused, basically the whole life is spent in it.


    "In fact, no witch hunt can last as long as 30 years. Basically, it is released after a few years of closure."


    "Is there any record of capturing a real wizard before?"


    "Of course the public records are all true. As for the truth, who knows."


    Paul was very surprised: "I don''t understand, why are the churches, the South and the North treated in such a big way?"


    Austin took a sip of water, and slowly and methodically explained Paul''s science.


    "First of all, as a huge entity, the church has a lot of messy things inside. The contradictions between the central Holy See and the local churches, and the contradictions between various denominations with different ideas are intricate, and it is impossible to explain clearly in a few days and nights. In history, different denominations have fought many civil wars, and local churches have openly defied the Holy See headquarters, and local churches do not agree with each other''s practices."


    "Secondly, the church has the strongest ruling power in the holy capital area, and radiates its influence to the entire continent from this center. Its influence has been greatly diminished in the fringes of civilization in the Northwest Gulf. And our lords here are brutal and arrogant, and their religious piety is only above the passing line¡ªsorry, I¡¯m not talking about you.¡±


    "Isn''t there a saying that goes like this, it depends on the owner to beat a dog, they don''t want the people under their rule to be **** casually by a bunch of outsiders to have a barbecue meeting, it''s not because of love for the people, more It¡¯s out of maintaining one¡¯s own authority¡ªsorry, I¡¯m not talking about you, so, after a few ¡®friendly¡¯ negotiations, the ruling power belongs to the church, but the execution power is firmly held by the lords.¡±


    Paul asked: "Is the Holy See headquarters just sitting idly by? Won''t the army be sent to attack us?"


    "This is legally the territory of the Aldo Kingdom. They have to pass the test of His Majesty the King first. For the same reason as the lords, His Majesty the King always protects his vassals. For King Aldo and Gaga For a monarch of a great country like Emperor Bella, the Holy See headquarters has always been sensible and tolerant. You have heard of the archbishop dispute during the reign of Rodney XV. At that time, things were so big that there was no compromise in the end. And Even if His Majesty the King left us to fend for ourselves, winter in the northwest would be a nightmare for all armies."


    Paul asked again: "But I heard that the Holy See once punished the monarch of a certain country to stand barefoot in the ice and snow for three days and three nights."


    Austin replied: "That is the monarch of a small country in the south. There are many small countries in the south of the mainland, and there are many conflicts. The Holy See doesn''t need to do anything by itself. It can bring down a royal family by sowing discord."


    Paul held his chin in thought: "Based on what you said, I suddenly feel that the church is pretty weak."


    He suddenly became angry: "When I first made the guns and cannons, Dean Leonard and Father Anderson came to investigate whether I was studying witchcraft, and threatened me with some kind of tribunal. Show them military secrets like muskets."


    "Cough!" Austin coughed, "My lord, with all due respect, considering the strength of the Greiman family at that time, their threats were really not empty words, and your backing down at that time was wise."


    Paul agreed with his point of view: "That''s right, we only had a few hundred people and a dozen guns at that time."


    Austin continued: "All the respect and forbearance are obtained by the strength of His Majesty the King and the lords. In this world, we still have to rely on fists to speak, so..."


    "So what?"


    "Please allocate more military spending to us!"


    ¡­


    In the early morning of the next day, Paul, accompanied by Austin and Ladi, went to the shipyard to inspect the newly built sailboat, and chatted along the way.


    "I said Ladi Xiaojie, do your former companions in the adventure group know your other identity?"


    "They know."


    Speaking of this, the female consultant''s face showed a touch of emotion.


    "But not only did they not denounce me, they continued to take care of me like family. I owe them my life."


    Alas, I can''t imagine that this female scholar, who looks calm on weekdays, has such a soft heart.


    "Then how did they find out?"


    "It was also in an accident that I used magic, and they figured it out on the spot."


    Austin on the side praised: "Who doesn''t want a companion who is willing to risk his identity being exposed in order to save his companion?"


    "Your Excellency, the Commander, praised you."


    Paul slapped his forehead: "I suddenly remembered, that time in the Port of Flanders Church... Did you do something to me?"


    Ladi blushed: "I''m very sorry, my lord, but it was because you had kind thoughts in your own heart and wanted to save the mayor who was unconscious at that time, so you got my suggestion, otherwise I would not succeed .¡±


    "Haha!" Paul rubbed the back of his head shyly, "I didn''t expect me to be such a good person."


    Everyone walked into the shipyard area while talking. In the distant port, the tall masts of two sailing ships were already in sight.

 Chapter 143： Nanfang

    Allen stood at the end of the queue, his expression was very nervous, he looked at the gate of the shipyard for a while, and lowered his head to check whether his collar was tidied up.


    Captain Quick patted his head, "Hey, kid, what are you doing, don''t move around, just stand still."


    "Um... yes!" The young man''s reddish face froze, and he stopped moving his eyes.


    Last night, I received a notification from the Navy Headquarters that some important figures were coming to inspect the shipyard, so that the crew of the original Nozomi and another ship stationed at the shipyard for acceptance of new equipment should be ready to welcome them.


    It wasn''t until after dinner this morning that the shipyard learned that the person who was coming to inspect was the lord of Arda, Paul Grayman.


    As soon as the scheduled time came, the officers and soldiers in the factory were gathered in line to welcome them. Rubin, the person in charge of the shipyard,


    The young Allen had just joined the navy for a few days. He was unfamiliar with many people and things, and he was cautious in everything he did. Hearing that Lord Arda was coming to inspect them, he couldn''t help feeling flustered.


    He has grown up so big, the biggest official he has ever seen is the mayor of a nearby town, and the person closest to the lord is the tax collector who comes to the village to collect taxes. He has never seen a real nobleman, let alone a territory the actual ruler of the country.


    According to the grown-ups, he is someone who can determine the fate of civilians like them with his words and deeds.


    What does the lord of Arda look like? Does he have one nose and two eyes like ordinary people?


    Just as he was thinking wildly, an announcement came from the door: "Earl Greiman is here!"


    "All of them¡ªstand at attention!"


    Following Quick''s order, all the officers and soldiers changed from resting to standing attention immediately.


    Then a group of people walked in from outside the gate.


    "salute!"


    Accompanied by the second order, the officers and soldiers saluted in unison.


    Among the group of people who came in, Allen recognized one of them as Admiral Austin, and at this moment he and the other person also raised their hands to salute the officers and soldiers.


    As for the other person, seeing how respectful the people around him were, it was not difficult to guess that he was the lord of Arda, Earl Greiman.


    Allen was a little surprised. The earl seemed to be about 16 years old. He had dark brown and almost black hair and eyes, and his appearance was plain. Because he grew up in a noble family, he looked stronger than his peers in the village. , Is such a young person the supreme ruler of the Earl of Arda?


    Behind the earl was a woman with green hair. Twelve-year-old boys have begun to pay attention to the appearance of the opposite sex. Ellen has never seen such an attractive big sister. The girl he met in the pirate stronghold was also very beautiful. , but compared to the one in front of me, it can only be regarded as a young apple.


    "This is our midshipman?" Earl Greiman saw a row of teenagers standing neatly.


    "A midshipman?" Austin was a little strange when he heard it.


    "Aren''t you going to use children to train reserve officers? I''ve decided to name them ''officer candidates'' now."


    "That''s a good name, my lord. From now on they will be our Navy''s ''Midshipmen.''"


    The young earl came to several young candidates and said, "I learned about your experiences in Austin''s report. I hope you can regard the Navy as your second home."


    He looked at Alan, who was obviously the youngest, and reached out and patted him on the shoulder: "What''s your name?"


    "Alan... My name is Alan, my lord."


    The young man blushed and replied anxiously.


    Paul laughed, this is the seed for his navy to grow in the future.


    He patted the boy on the shoulder: "Don''t be nervous, can you adapt to life on a warship?"


    Allen replied: "Accommodating, I feel good on it."


    Paul nodded in relief, but Allen recalled the previous home, the home where his mother was always busy.


    No matter how good the life on the warship is, how can it compare with that at home?


    There are a lot of miscellaneous rules and mistakes-even forgetting to salute the officer, and you have to take off your pants and expose your bare buttocks to be slapped by the picket. , but with a thick board for real beating, the buttocks will be swollen for a long time after beating.


    I heard from the seniors on the ship that this is already an excuse for their underage students to go online.


    To deal with adult sailors, there is another tool that makes people talk about it¡ªthe nine-tailed whip. The right to use this terrible torture tool can only be controlled by the captain of the ship. The reason for the punishment and the amount of punishment are also determined by the captain. During the specific implementation process, all personnel on the ship were required to gather on the deck to watch the execution process, which played the role of killing chickens and monkeys, and also made the entire execution process full of ritual sense through steps such as drumming, whipping, and drinking water. .


    In short, living on a warship is a tense and orderly life, not at all as comfortable as at home before.


    But Allen never regretted joining the Arda Navy. After he returned to the village with his companions who were taken captive by pirates, the people in the village had buried his mother who was killed by pirates. He swore in front of his mother''s tombstone that he would wipe out the entire world. Of all the pirates in the world, only Arda Navy can help him realize his wish.


    At this time Paul said, "Take us to the new ship to have a look."


    Austin guided from the front: "This way please, Lord Graeman."


    Everyone walked towards the pier, and several candidates followed them as temporary attendants.


    Two sloops, larger in appearance than the Hope, and with six gun ports on each side of the ship, lay quietly at the quayside.


    "Do they have names?"


    "The ship that is about to go south is named ''South'', and the other ship has not yet been named."


    When everyone boarded the South, Paul carefully stroked every part of the ship that passed by.


    "Have you confirmed the crew who will go south to open up a new route?"


    "Considering that this is an unfamiliar voyage, we asked the crew on the original Nozomi to drive the ship to the south. After all, they have the most experience in handling this type of ship."


    Paul looked at Quick: "You and your crew have a great responsibility."


    Quick saluted him: "Yes, we must live up to expectations!"


    Paul suddenly thought of something and asked, "What are you carrying on board? Such as food?"


    Austin replied: "We want to test the endurance of this ship to the limit, and try to keep her from docking for supplies on the way, so I prepared a lot of cured meat, biscuits, and canned food, which are easy to preserve. Of course There is also fresh water, but fresh water is easy to spoil, so alcohol is also essential."


    "There are also plans to keep two hens on board to provide fresh eggs for possible sickness, and a cat to catch mice that sneak onto the ship."


    "In order to deal with possible dangers at sea Nanfang will be equipped with 12 cannons and 4 spare barrels, which will be placed in the ballast below."


    After eliminating Garden and his gang, the pressure on the navy almost ceased to exist, and the remaining scattered pirates voluntarily surrendered or fled away one after another, so Austin boldly equipped most of the artillery on the South.


    However, Paul pulled the Admiral''s sleeve and pulled him to a corner. After confirming that there was no one around, he asked in a low voice, "Do you know about scurvy?"


    Austin didn''t understand why the lord was so mysterious, and said, "I haven''t had it, but it is said that it is a terrible infectious disease that will break out after a long time at sea."


    Paul shook his head in denial. "Infectious disease? No, it''s not contagious."


    "According to my research, if you don''t eat vegetables for a long time, you will suffer from this disease. So you must bring more vegetables, and dry them if you want to preserve them for a long time. Anyway, it is better than nothing. Once you eat Don¡¯t worry about endurance tests, go ashore to replenish, I don¡¯t want to kill people.¡±


    Strange Austin, the Earl still has research on this?


    However, seeing the lord''s serious face, he didn''t seem to be joking at all, he nodded vigorously: "Of order, I will definitely remember your instructions."


    Paul added: "By the way, citrus, oranges and other fruits in the south can also prevent scurvy. Let them bring more when they return."


    Then the topic changed: "Attention, this should be listed as one of the confidential matters of the navy, only the high-level officers will know, and it must not be passed on to the outside world. I don''t want future maritime opponents to know this measure that can greatly avoid attrition. Keep it as long as you can."


    "Please rest assured, I will be careful."


    It seems that the material preparations on the Nanfang need to be adjusted.

 Chapter 144： Subsequent shipbuilding plan

    While Paul and Admiral Austin were whispering, Quick looked back and forth at the new ship full of ''touching''.


    Although it has been two days since he took over, he is still in a state of excitement.


    The Nanfang is not only larger than the Hope, but also equipped with more artillery. It also improves the various deficiencies found in the use of the Hope. In the eyes of Quick, the new ship with shortcomings can be said to be perfect¡ªof course, it is only among ships of this level.


    In Allen''s unbelievable eyes, Quick hugged the mast of the Southern, and said to himself in a tone as if confessing to his lover: "I will always like the Southern."


    Allen had black lines on his face. He recalled that when he just became a midshipman, Captain Quick led them to visit the Hope with pride. At that time, he also said: "I will always like the Hope."


    Only a few days later, the captain''s favorite object changed. Oh, maybe for men, this is not a contradiction.


    ¡­


    After visiting the South, Paul and others came to a meeting room in the shipyard, where the captain and supervisor Rubin and the old shipbuilder Benjamin brought out a new sailing ship model¡ªthe model of a two-masted sailing ship. Model.


    "After building three sloops, we had a lot of design and construction experience and it was time to take our technical achievements to the next level, so we made this model of the ketch, which is our The target of the shipyard in the next stage."


    Paul carefully observed the model ship back and forth, feeling vaguely familiar.


    He suddenly slammed his palm, which startled the people around him, "Isn''t this the Jackdaw?"


    Although the details are different, the general structure is indeed very similar to the Jackdaw in "Assassin''s Creed".


    Rubin and Benjamin were very strange: "The Jackdaw?"


    Paul shook his head: "Just now I suddenly thought of an excellent name. The first such ship I built was called the Jackdaw."


    "Good name! Good name!"


    Lu Bin clapped his hands again and again, "Your Earl is really talented!"


    Benjamin cast a disdainful look at Rubin, which can be flattering. He felt that the name was useless, but since the lord had spoken, he had no choice but to acquiesce.


    The old shipbuilder said unconvinced: "My lord, in fact, I think we are fully capable of building larger ships, such as the model you gave us earlier¡ªthe Stockholm, the three-masted sailing ship."


    He didn''t know why the lord called the ship Stockholm. It seemed to be a place name. The name of another big ship¡ªthe Victory was quite understandable, but even with his self-confidence, he didn''t dare to rush to build the Victory. Such a giant ship.


    "Think about this scenario, she can be equipped with cannons on two decks, and can carry more cargo. With her, your navy can completely dominate the ocean, and your caravan can even go around the corner bay with ease. To trade directly with the kingdoms of the farther east, and along the way I guarantee that not a single ship will pose a threat to her."


    Paul once asked the senior management of the shipyard to give him a follow-up development suggestion. When Benjamin and Rubin were discussing, the old shipbuilder wanted to make a leap forward and build a real sailing battleship in one step, while the supervisor Rubin insisted on one step. One footprint, built step by step from small to large.


    In the end, Rubin, as the shipyard supervisor, overwhelmed the old shipbuilder and adopted a conservative plan when designing the new ship, creating this model of the brig.


    Ben Jieming complained secretly: "Really, he is younger than me, but his courage is not as good as that of an old man like me."


    "Well! Actually, I still agree with Director Rubin''s idea."


    After listening to the differences between the two, Paul still felt that Rubin, the supervisor, had a safer idea.


    The step-by-step construction from small to large is a bit slow, but the success rate is high. The built ship can at least be usable. It is very powerful if it is done in one step, but the risk of failure is also great. In case of failure, Not to mention the waste of a lot of money, the wasted manpower and working hours are also unbearable for Paul.


    He thought of the Swedish Vasa, which was a complete tragedy.


    Stupid donkey¡ªoh no, it was Sweden. After joining the Protestant camp in the Thirty Years War, it urgently needed to develop the navy in order to ensure the sea dominance of the Baltic Sea. For this reason, a series of "big construction" plans were formulated, and the Vasa is a strong naval force. A product of military planning.


    At that time, the reigning king of Sweden was Gustav II, known as the "Lion of the North". Many of the many military reforms refer to the famous king.


    But he is completely a layman in the navy, and he ordered that the Vasa must be built as soon as possible in spite of reality so that it can be put into combat against Poland.


    The design and construction personnel of the ship had to speed up the work due to lack of time. At that time, the king in Poland put forward new requirements to overthrow the original design again and again. Under the order of Gustav II, The design of the Vasa changed from a single gun deck to a double deck to accommodate up to 64 guns.


    The Swedish shipyard has no experience in manufacturing such double-decker warships, and failed to fully deal with the center of gravity problem caused by the heightened hull.


    Under the influence of courtiers bent on flattering the king, the superstructure was too tall for the sake of grandeur, and was made heavier by a number of ingenious "song-shaped" wooden sculptures suspended high above the hull. The center of gravity of the Vasa just got higher and higher.


    Then, she sank while sailing in ch¨´n¨·, and was sunk by a gust of wind under the eyes of everyone. The Vasa sank to the bottom of the sea at a depth of 32 meters after traveling only 1,300 meters, and took away 30 crew members. Hundreds of ordinary people, officials, and foreign envoys witnessed the whole process of the incident.


    In Arda now, the pirates have been wiped out, the threat at sea has been greatly reduced, and large-scale ocean-going trade has not yet begun, so there is no need for such a large ship for the time being.


    Therefore, it is better to be on the safe side, and avoid the risks that can be avoided as much as possible.


    "You are the lord, and you are what you say."


    Benjamin shrugged, feeling a little discouraged.


    Paul assured him: "Haha, master, don''t be discouraged. There will be bread and milk. Sooner or later we will build bigger ships, and they will get bigger and bigger. After the opening of the southern route, even if I don''t need , our merchants will also force you to build big ships."


    Only then did the old shipwright regain his spirits.

 Chapter 145： Constantly jammed passengers

    "Master Greiman, I have a gracious request."


    After everyone returned to the naval base, the female consultant quietly approached Paul.


    "What kind of unfeeling please, Ladi Xiaojie just say it."


    The female consultant said with some coyness: "Can I go south with the boat?"


    "Are you also interested in opening new routes?"


    "That''s not true. I want to take the Nanfang back to my hometown and take my mother to live here. Although the Nanfang may not reach the Jiaowan area, I will walk the rest of the way by myself. You know, because my other With one identity, it is more convenient to take the sea route, and the time is faster."


    After Paul heard this, the boss was not happy. The "witch" in front of him was a key to his understanding of the unknown. What if this "key" was lost on the road?


    But it would be too unreasonable to directly refuse, not to mention the other party''s reasons are very legitimate.


    "Oh, it''s because I''ve been negligent all this time. I haven''t asked about your family. I''ll talk to Austin. I don''t know much about the things on the ship. I don''t know if I can carry one more person."


    The female advisor bowed slightly to him, "Thank you, my lord."


    Paul said: "However, you have been traveling with the companions of the adventure map before. Is it okay to go alone after landing?"


    The female consultant replied confidently: "I have traveled alone for a long time."


    "Maybe I''ll send someone to fetch your mother? You don''t have to go all the way."


    "No, I have to do it myself. If the Admiral of the Navy disagrees, I''ll just go south by land." The female advisor''s tone was very firm.


    "Then I''d better let the Nanfang sail as far south as possible, and then ask the crew to go ashore with you, so I can help you."


    ¡­


    "This...well, since it''s your intention, the Earl, there can be quite a few more people on board."


    Paul mentioned Ladi''s request to the Admiral of the Navy, and Austin agreed.


    But seeing the other party''s frown, Paul knew that Austin was extremely reluctant.


    "Is there any difficulty for you?"


    "Yes, my lord. Generally speaking, it is not a good thing for women to go on a warship. After all, there are men everywhere on board. The moral impact aside, the fresh water they waste is unbelievable. They have to use fresh water to wash A small piece of clothing, and they will do everything possible to achieve their goals. They will corrupt the sentries, corporals and even officers on the ship¡ªin a word, the officers and soldiers of the entire warship, even if it is not their intention."


    Austin added solemnly: "Especially for a beautiful woman like Ladi Xiaojie, even if she just ran to the deck to get some air, it would make many weak-willed people not want to work."


    "Besides, Nanfang is not a big ship, it only has a separate room for the captain''s cabin. Where do you want her to sleep?"


    "This...then I''ll talk to her again."


    ¡­


    "I didn''t expect that the naval commander, who has always been polite, is a person who is full of prejudice against women! It''s unbelievable."


    The female consultant was indignant, "Does he think that every woman is a spoiled greenhouse flower? As a former adventurer, I have traveled many sea routes. Don''t I know how precious the fresh water on board is?"


    Paul spread his hands and said helplessly: "Uh... there is no way to do this. After all, the Nanfang is going to undergo endurance tests, which means that she will try not to dock if she can. The fresh water on board is more intense than usual nervous."


    "Believe me, Lord Grayman, I will definitely be able to overcome this small difficulty."


    "But what about the other thing Austin mentioned? I heard that the sows are all m¨§in¨· after staying on the boat for a long time."


    "This matter will be better resolved!"


    The female consultant resigned after saying this, leaving Paul confused.


    The guard who came in interrupted his thoughts, "Master Greiman, a few people have come to the base, claiming to be local businessmen, and request your audience."


    "Let them in."


    Soon after the guards left, a large crowd crowded into his makeshift office.


    Some people Paul recognized, such as ship merchant Bennett Todd and salt merchant Godwin Toby, but now they cannot simply be called ship merchants and salt merchants, because they also invested in a lot of "emerging industries" advocated by Paul. "Industries", such as paper, canned food, porcelain, etc., have made a lot of money, and of course, they have paid a lot of taxes to the Government Council.


    There are also a few people that Paul doesn''t know, but they are also dressed as businessmen.


    "Master Graham."


    Everyone saluted the lord respectfully.


    "Is there anything you guys want to see me for?"


    A group of businessmen glanced at each other, and finally Mr. Todd came forward and said cautiously:


    "We heard that you are going to arrange a ship to go south to open up a new shipping route?"


    Paul nodded: "That''s right, I remember I told you about this a long time ago."


    There was a trace of excitement on the faces of the merchants, the lord really didn''t just talk, this is about to start.


    "So...can I..."


    Mr. Todd carefully brewed the language, "Can we allow us to elect a few representatives to go south with the boat..."


    Paul continued his words: "Investigate?"


    Mr. Todd''s eyes brightened: "Yes, let''s have a look."


    The sense of smell of these businessmen is really keen, Paul chuckled in his heart, he just wanted the enthusiasm of the businessmen.


    I forgot about this before, and originally wanted to let Nanfang run around first, and then announce this to them.


    Unexpectedly, the merchants came to the door by themselves. This is exactly what Paul wanted. Let them see the excellent performance of the new ships, the business opportunities in the south, and the broad prospects of maritime trade So, under the expectant eyes of the businessmen, Paul hammered the table.


    "I agree! But how many of you can be taken, I have to study with the navy."


    "Your Excellency is wise!" The merchants all smiled and praised Paul one after another.


    ¡­


    "My lord, you will embarrass me like this."


    The naval commander said with a depressed face: "This kind of thing should be proposed and planned early."


    "Now suddenly another group of people is about to be fortified, and the allocation of personnel, space, and materials has to be readjusted."


    Paul said with some embarrassment: "I was negligent, but the representatives of this group of merchants ask you to take it with you, it is related to future ocean trade."


    "Okay, I''ll go back and have a meeting with Quick and the others, and try to make adjustments."


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    Paul called out, "Come in."


    Then the door opened, and a... a handsome young man walked in.


    This handsome guy has long black hair and a clean and fair face. Under the long and slightly curly eyelashes, a pair of clear eyes like morning dew are shining, and the red pupils add a little mystery.


    What''s even more fascinating is the two neatly trimmed mustaches, which perfectly neutralized his slightly feminine temperament.


    Paul froze!


    Austin was frightened. What did the guards at the gate do? He had never seen such a number one person in the base. Why did he let him in so casually? The Earl had just encountered an assassination.


    Just when the navy commander was about to call someone, the other party spoke, and the voice almost made the two men present jump up.


    "My lord, my lord, can you allow me to board the Nanfang now?"


    This is clearly the voice of the female consultant!

 ~： analytical analysis

    After finishing his inspection of the shipyard and staying in Fulan Port for a few days, Paul plans to return to Huxin Town.


    Before returning, he organized an award ceremony, and gave major material rewards to the officers and soldiers who made great contributions in the battle against pirates and the previous battle against wizards. 25 silver coins vary.


    In fact, even if this ceremony is not held, these rewards have already been prepared to be distributed to officers and soldiers who have done meritorious service. A sound military merit system has been established in the Arda army. Depending on the whim of the superior or personal likes and dislikes.


    But holding an award ceremony can improve the morale and sense of honor of the army, so why not do it.


    For a time, the enthusiasm of the whole army was high.


    Preparations for the departure of Nanfang are also in full swing, and it is scheduled to depart in two weeks. And the female consultant planned to return to Huxin Town with Paul first, and then come to Fulan Port the day before the departure of the Nanfang.


    Soon, Paul bid farewell to mayor Theodore and others, and embarked on the road back to Huxin Town. In view of the attack upon his arrival, Austin sent a detachment of sailors armed with muskets to **** him back.


    Along with Paul, in addition to the sailors and the inner guard soldiers of the second squad, there were 18 coffins. In the battle on the road to Fulan Port, 15 people died on the spot, and the wounded were transported to Fulan Port In the end, three people died of serious injuries, and half of the members of the first team of the inner guard sacrificed.


    The remaining half of the wounded are still recuperating in Fulan Port, and many people may even become disabled. Victor, the head of the guard who was kicked with broken ribs, is still lying on the bed.


    As soon as Paul saw these coffins, his heart was extremely heavy, and the excitement about the new route to be opened suddenly disappeared.


    These sacrificed guards were all from Huxin Town, and they did not ask for secrecy when they went to Fulan Port. When they returned to the town, there would inevitably be family members standing by the roadside to take a look at the son or husband who had returned from the mission. It was a sad scene.


    Ladi, who was walking by on horseback, saw Paul''s appearance, and she said guiltily, "I''m sorry, Lord Graeman, I should have reminded you to make more preparations at that time, or directly prevented you from traveling, if you stay in the town Things could be a lot better.¡±


    Paul shook his head and said, "No, you''ve already reminded me that it''s my responsibility for not being prepared. I''m sorry, I didn''t really believe in your ''divination'' before."


    "If he stays in the town, with that wizard''s madness and ability, he might cause many civilian casualties. It''s best to deal with him in the wilderness."


    Ladi frowned as if recalling something, and after a few minutes of silence, she suddenly said:


    "Master Gryman, when I checked the wizard''s body, I found a tattoo on his body that I felt a little familiar to, but I didn''t remember where I saw it, and then I didn''t continue to think about it."


    Paul suddenly turned his head to the female consultant, and he asked anxiously, "Do you remember anything now?"


    Ladi was secretly surprised by Paul''s impatience now, and immediately replied: "Yes, I just remembered that this pattern belongs to a mage organization¡ªsecret f¨£hu¨¬, but I don''t know if they still have this name."


    "Secret?" Paul frowned, "Does the mage still have an organization?"


    The female consultant nodded and replied: "Yes, for various purposes, such as exchanging magic experience and helping each other, mages will form secret associations, but most mage organizations are very loose, and members also meet occasionally from time to time. "


    "Then this secret?"


    "Secret f¨£hu¨¬ is a unique mage association. Compared with other similar groups, its organization is very strict and it seems to have a lot of members. However, its proposition is quite normal. It is nothing more than advocating that mages should unite and help each other. Together to resist the threat of the church and so on. There are many mage groups with similar propositions, although none of them have achieved much."


    Paul asked, "Have you had contact with them?"


    "Well, when I was still in the south, the secretary once invited me to join them."


    "It looks like you''ve let them down."


    "Yes, a group like secret f¨£hu¨¬ usually has a lot of rules and regulations, otherwise it would not grow to such a large size, which means responsibility and obligation. At that time, I just wanted to be a scholar and adventurer who traveled all over the world. .¡±


    Paul thankfully said: "Thank you for your decision, otherwise I would not have such a capable consultant."


    Ladi blushed slightly, and continued: "Master Greiman, what I want to say is that the wizard who attacked us directly called me a traitor, and he was very concerned about the fact that I was with you against him, and repeatedly spoke out. insult."


    "Generally speaking, mages will respect each other''s position. Therefore, I have a bad guess. The secret ¨£hu¨¬ he belongs to may have some changes in its views. It is difficult for mages with different opinions to gather together. together."


    "Some changes?"


    "Become more radical, hostile to groups other than mages, just like the mages who attacked us showed."


    Having said this, a serious look appeared on Ladi''s face.


    "I have an even worse guess. The mage said that the Garden Pirates are his subordinates, and the recent sudden and rapid rise of the Garden Pirates also proves that there are people behind them, and the support is still strong. But generally speaking, mages rarely interact with ordinary people, let alone spend so much effort to support a pirate group. Then based on the following two points¡ª¡±


    The female consultant listed one by one:


    "1. No matter how powerful a mage is, he cannot replace an army."


    "2. Given the paramilitary nature of the Pirate Corps..."


    Hearing this, Paul gradually understood what the female consultant meant.


    "You mean, that secret secretary might want to do something in the Northwest Gulf?"


    Ladi nodded The church, which is most hostile to mages, has relatively less influence here than in other places. If they really have any ideas, the Northwest Bay is an excellent location. "


    After listening to the female consultant''s analysis, Paul scolded the secret in his heart: You guys are looking for other places to make troubles. star.


    Seeing that Paul''s face was getting more and more ugly, Ladi comforted him and said, "Master Greiman, the above are all my guesses, which may not be true."


    "No, when a bad thing can happen, it will happen, I believe in that saying."


    Paul flicked his horsewhip, "That wizard, or that secret hu¨¬, sooner or later I have to investigate clearly."


    He hates enemies who are hiding in the dark and doing things secretly. If he has the ability to play face to face with his brother''s army, he will line up and shoot him!

 Chapter 147： discuss countermeasures

    After Paul returned to Huxin Town, he immediately summoned his confidants who he thought were absolutely reliable.


    These people include: Chief of State Administration Vackley Ford, Secretary of Intelligence Cecil, Chief of Staff Owen Schroeder, Army First Battalion Commander Bryce Alder, Secretary of Logistics Ron, and Secretary of Equipment Kelly, And Philip, the old butler in the castle.


    Ford, Cecil, and Bryce are all old people left behind by the old Gleimans, and they are loyal to the Gleiman family.


    Schroeder is rigid and upright, scrupulously chivalrous, and swears allegiance to him with honor.


    Ron and Kelly have been servants of the Gleiman family for generations since their ancestors. Even if Paul asked them to rush into the sea of ??swords and flames, they would not say a word of no.


    Not to mention Philip, who grew up with Paul, he has long been regarded as a member of the Gleiman family.


    And the old butler also mentioned to Paul that he was saved by a wizard when he was a child, but Paul didn''t quite believe it at the time.


    He called these people into his office and asked the guards to guard the door tightly.


    Of course, the female advisor Ladi is also in the office.


    Paul told them in detail what happened on the way to Fulan Port, and directly stated that the person who attacked him was a wizard. He saw the incredible ability of the other party with his own eyes, and mentioned the power behind this wizard¡ªsecret f¨£hu¨¬ .


    Before Paul returned to Huxin Town, everyone had already learned about the Earl''s encounter with an assassin on the way, but the letter only said that the other party was skilled in martial arts and sacrificed more than a dozen guards, but did not mention it. The wizard thing.


    Superintendent Ford also had the streets cordoned off when Paul returned so he wouldn''t be embarrassed to see the relatives of the fallen soldiers.


    Now that they heard from Paul that the legendary things had come to reality, they were all so surprised that they couldn''t close their mouths.


    The two soldiers, Schroeder and Bryce, were the first to regain their composure: "So, these guys can still be killed by muskets."


    Manager Ford asked: "Just now you said that another wizard saved you, so what about others? Have they left?"


    Paul said with a serious expression: "No, the wizard didn''t leave. So you must keep the following content strictly confidential!"


    He gave a look to the female consultant who was sitting quietly by the window.


    The female Gu stood up slowly, "Everyone, I am the witch that the count speaks of."


    The house fell into silence...


    After about a minute, someone finally spoke.


    "No... no?"


    Bryce''s eyes were bigger than a bull''s, and every muscle in his face spoke of disbelief.


    "Aren''t all witches supposed to be old and ugly in legends? There are more wrinkles on their faces than elephant skin..."


    The old knight recovered from his sluggish state, and immediately tugged at his sleeves. It was too impolite to speak like that in front of a lady, even if the other party was a legendary witch.


    "It''s unbelievable...a living witch is standing in front of us!"


    The three of Cecil, Ron, and Kelly swept the female consultant around with surprised eyes, as if they were looking for something different about Ladi from ordinary people.


    The calmest were Steward Ford and Steward Philip.


    Because of his childhood experience, Mr. Steward has always believed in the existence of wizards. After hearing Ladi reveal his hidden identity, he was only a little surprised.


    And Manager Ford is even more calm. As the second person in the territory after Paul and the actual person in charge of the Government Affairs Council, he has already cultivated a strong psychological quality. In a word on earth: "Mount Tai collapsed before, but the color remained unchanged."


    The boss said lightly: "This at least shows one thing, wizards are not all xi¨¦¨¨ like the legends say."


    He stood up and nodded to the female advisor: "Ladi Xiaojie, thank you for saving the lives of the count and the soldiers."


    Ladi quickly waved her hand and said, "My lord, you''re being polite. If it weren''t for the muskets of Lord Greyman and the guards, I wouldn''t be able to fight against that wizard in my current state."


    Paul secretly breathed a sigh of relief, everyone''s behavior was pretty normal.


    "The reason why I only invited a few of you here is because you are the people I trust the most. I hope you will not reveal Ladi Xiaojie''s identity as a wizard, especially the church. You all know the reason."


    With a solemn expression, Schroeder raised his right hand with the index finger and **** together, and slowly read out: "Under the witness of God, I swear on my honor as a knight! Unless it is personally ordered by Lord Graeman, I will never Reveal Ladi Xiaojie''s identity to outsiders."


    With the honor of a knight, this can be said to be a very heavy oath.


    Others also imitated the old knight and swore with their most precious things.


    Paul smiled wryly in his heart, why did he make it so serious, he just emphasized that he still trusts the people in front of him very much.


    "Okay, let''s discuss the topic, how to deal with this ''secret f¨£hu¨¬''? According to Ladi Xiaojie''s speculation, they are probably lurking in the northwest bay and brewing some kind of conspiracy."


    Intelligence Minister Cecil said: "My lord, I will let my subordinates pay attention to signs in this regard, but can consultant Xiaojie help us?"


    The female advisor responded immediately: "Of course, I am still an advisor to the Earl and the Council of Government Affairs. If you have any questions, you can consult me ??at any time."


    "Then I will trouble the consultant Xiaojie."


    Schroeder asked the female advisor: "Aside from muskets, can weapons like swords not harm you? Ah, sorry, I''m not targeting Ladi Xiaojie."


    Ladi nodded in understanding, and answered the chief of staff''s question: "This is not the mage''s own characteristics, but the effect of the magic he casts. How effective it is depends on the caster''s mastery of the magic. .¡±


    "The mage we met this time, UU Reading used a defensive spell called [Stone Skin Technique]. As the name suggests, it strengthens the skin of the body to be as hard as a stone. But it can [ The effect of the Stone Skin Technique is so strong that it is rare to see a wizard who is almost invulnerable."


    "Coupled with the [Great Power Technique] that makes him infinitely powerful, he is almost invincible against a group of people who don''t wear heavy armor."


    Schroeder secretly breathed a sigh of relief, so even if he didn''t rely on muskets, most wizards would still have a way to kill them if they were approached.


    Bryce suggested: "Master Greiman, it seems that we have to increase the production of muskets. It is best that more than half of the soldiers in each battalion are equipped with muskets. Don''t be afraid of 10,000, just in case. If a large group comes We will definitely suffer heavy losses from the ''rare'' wizard that Ladi Xiaojie mentioned."


    Cecil also said: "Combining the drugs captured by the pirates before the Navy and Ladi Xiaojie''s description, they have a way to use some drugs to achieve magic-like effects. The pirates are easy to deal with if they eat them. If we continue to improve, we can achieve the effect of [Stone Skin Technique] and [Great Power Technique], which is not good for us. Is this possible, Ladi Xiaojie?"


    The female consultant nodded: "It is possible."


    "Yes!" Paul agreed with them, "I also agree with increasing the amount of musket equipment. What do you think, Mr. Ford?"


    The manager stood up and said: "This is indeed a very important matter, and I agree. The Government Council will allocate funds for the expansion of the ordnance factory. In addition, the internal guards will also be equipped with muskets without discrimination. After all, wizards may mix with ordinary people. Among people, protecting your safety and the safety of residents must be taken seriously.¡±


    "Fine, let''s do that."

 Chapter 148： insert nails

    Everyone discussed in the office for a long time before dispersing.


    Just when Paul wanted to lie down on the table and take a nap, the office door rang again.


    "Come in."


    The door opened, but there was Cecil, the intelligence chief, who sneaked in and closed the door carefully.


    "Cecile? Why are you being so mysterious? Sit down first."


    Cecil came to his desk and sat down slightly, lowering his voice:


    "Master Grayman, I suddenly thought of something on the way back, so I came back to look for you again."


    "What''s up?"


    "Is such that¡­"


    He straightened his body, and said: "Ladi Xiaojie is here, and it is always a dangerous factor for us."


    "What? Are you out of your mind? She just saved me and one of the guards. Do you have to wear colored glasses just because she is a witch? Besides, you have seen her in normal life."


    The Minister of Intelligence explained slightly shyly: "Sorry, what I just said may be a bit ambiguous."


    "What I mean is that, given the public''s views on wizards and the church''s hostility to wizards, if someone finds out that we have a witch hidden here and stabs them to the church, it will be very bad for us."


    Paul spread his hands helplessly: "You''re right, I thought of this too. But what can I do? Do you want me to drive her away, someone who fought side by side with me?"


    Cecil quickly waved his hand: "No, I didn''t mean that."


    "Then what exactly are you trying to say?"


    Cecil lowered his already low voice and said, "An opportunity, an opportunity to reduce the threat from the church."


    As soon as Paul became interested, he looked into Cecil''s eyes, "Say! Don''t hide it."


    "Did you know? The bishop of the Northwest Bay Diocese is about to step down from the bishop''s seat due to physical reasons."


    "Really? I haven''t heard of this, but what does it have to do with us?"


    "Who do you think will succeed the bishop?"


    "who is it?"


    "It''s the old abbot of the monastery near our town!"


    Paul was a little surprised: "Dean Leonard?"


    "Hey, it''s him! The old king reached an agreement with the Holy See at that time, and the bishops in Aldo gave priority to appointing people from his own country, so this time Dean Leonard was selected. The Kingdom is loyal enough, so both parties like him."


    "Well, I know about this agreement, but what does it have to do with us?"


    Cecil showed a sly smile: "My lord, listen to me slowly. Once Dean Leonard leaves, won''t the seat of the dean of that monastery be vacant? And I found out a few days ago, the old courtyard The mayor intends to have Father Anderson of our town take his place as dean."


    "Father Anderson? Apart from feeling a little nerdy, he is a nice person. I heard that he was born in that monastery. It would be reasonable to go back to serve as the dean."


    "But I heard that he has been in a very bad mood recently, and he sighs and sighs in church every day."


    "Ah? Why? This is considered a promotion, shouldn''t you be happy?"


    "My lord doesn''t know that Father Anderson, apart from chanting scriptures and praying, he still has some hobbies."


    "I know, doesn''t he like to study all kinds of plants and small animals? The church yard is full of flowers and plants."


    "Exactly, besides doing what a priest must do, he spends most of his time on this every day."


    "I heard that he is a member of the Minglihui? It''s not surprising. I feel that this group of people is more like a group of scholars."


    "So you think, once he takes over the position of abbot and manages such a large monastery, there must be a lot of things every day. Will he still have time to engage in his hobbies? So he is always depressed these days, but he doesn''t Dare to disobey the teacher''s order."


    "I sympathize with him, then what?"


    Cecil smiled strangely, "Then our chance came. I think Father Morrison is very busy every day, why don''t you ask him to help Father Anderson?"


    Morrison was the priest who was coerced into joining the gang by the Shark Gang that Paul met in the Port Fullland church when Paul regained Port Fullland. Paul used this to threaten him to work for him.


    After returning to Huxin Town, Morrison was appointed as the dean of Weiss College. He also managed several "propaganda teams". Let''s talk about the ''private goods'' that Paul told him.


    In fact, it wasn''t too idle, but Paul suddenly understood the meaning of Cecil''s words.


    Cecil was flattered by the suddenness of his grip on the Intelligence Director''s hands.


    "I''ve been waiting for an opportunity all this time!"


    Paul stared at Cecil with sparkling eyes, "Now, you have found this opportunity, Cecil, you are really my capable subordinate But Cecil broke out in a cold sweat , "That... Lord Earl. This may not be possible, if not..."


    The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. If it doesn''t work out, please don''t take your anger out on him.


    "No!" Paul thumped the table, startling the intelligence director.


    "This matter must be successful. It is a once-in-a-lifetime event. I will go to the church to ''visit'' Father Anderson."


    ¡­


    In the church in Huxin Town, Anderson looked at the flowers and plants all over the place with a sad face.


    In a few days he will go to a nearby monastery to serve as the dean. Who will take care of his flowers and plants? The new priest who comes to take over the church will not shovel them all.


    He sincerely prayed to the gods: "God, omnipotent, please give me a way to achieve the best of both worlds, that is, not to violate the teacher''s appointment, but also allow me to continue to take care of these lovely and beautiful creatures."


    "Father Anderson!"


    Just as he finished praying, he suddenly heard someone calling his name outside the gate of the church yard.


    "This voice? It''s Earl Greiman."


    The lord could not be negligent, he straightened his clothes immediately, and walked towards the door respectfully.


    Before he could get to the door, Paul came in.


    "Haha, Father Anderson! It''s been a long time to greet me. Speaking of which, since I was rescued by you, I haven''t made a special trip to thank you. I''m so sorry!"


    Mr. Father waved his hands again and again: "Where is it! Although I am not a doctor, saving lives and healing wounded is also one of the responsibilities of a servant of God."


    "bring here!"


    As soon as Paul stretched out his hand, the guard next to him immediately handed him a wooden box.


    "As compensation, I sincerely want to give you a gift!"


    He patted the box with a genuine smile on his face.

 Chapter 147： gift giving

    "This is?"


    Reverend Anderson looked at the box suspiciously.


    "Let''s go in and talk!"


    "Okay, my lord, please come this way."


    After entering the small parlor in the church, Paul was not in a hurry to open the wooden box, but chatted with the priest.


    "I heard that Father Anderson has a wide range of interests. Today, the place is filled with exotic flowers and plants."


    "Ah... a little hobby, it made you laugh."


    Anderson felt a bitterness in his heart.


    Paul asked him with yearning expression, "I heard that you are a member of the Consciousness, is that true?"


    "This... I am not yet, of course, I also want to be a member of them, er... I admire them very much, and the people inside are all well-educated people."


    "Then why don''t you join in?"


    Anderson blushed, and said: "This sect still has relatively high requirements for new members. You must have major academic achievements or new discoveries to join."


    "And I... made you laugh, my lord."


    To be honest, Paul was quite interested in the special sect of the Conscientiousness.


    Before, he thought that the people in the church were magic sticks who only knew how to chant scriptures and pray to fool people every day. He didn''t expect that there were such a group of people doing things similar to scientists, advocating "to approach the truth by exploring the truth in nature." God".


    But having said that, in the modern history of the earth, there were quite a few people with religious backgrounds, such as Copernicus who proposed the heliocentric theory, Mendel, the founder of genetics, and Lemaitre, who proposed the universe''s ¨¤ozh¨¤ theory. They were all Catholics the priest.


    The reason is that Catholicism preserved the cultural knowledge from civilizations such as ancient Greece and ancient Egypt before the Middle Ages, and the schools run by the church were one of the few places at that time where people of civilian origin could receive education.


    "Don''t be discouraged!"


    Paul cheered for Father Anderson: "Gold always shines! You will definitely be able to gain their approval."


    "Thank you for your kind words!"


    Although he said so, Father Anderson felt that this goal was getting further and further away from him. When he became the dean of the monastery in the future, he would have no time for research.


    Paul put the box on the table, "So, I decided to help you! I specially invented this tool for Mr. Priest!"


    Under Anderson''s curious gaze, Paul opened the box, revealing the contents¡ªa microscope.


    In fact, after he heard about Anderson''s interest, he planned to send a microscope to the priest, but he forgot because of the many things in the previous period.


    Anderson couldn''t figure out what this thing was for.


    "Please wait..."


    Paul held up a thin piece of something to show the priest, "it''s a slice cut from a piece of cork".


    Paul put the sheet under the eyepiece, "Mr. Priest, please look at that mirror behind this metal cylinder."


    According to Paul''s knowledge, Father Anderson put his eyes on the eyepiece of the microscope.


    "This is¡­?"


    After taking a look, Father Anderson was very surprised. He found that he saw grids, or small rooms. How did they come about?


    Paul said triumphantly: "This treasure is called a microscope, and it can magnify the observed object hundreds of times by using the refraction of light by the lens. What you see now is the scene of the cork slice magnified hundreds of times! "


    "Incredible! This one is incredible!"


    Father Anderson screamed, but his eyes were still firmly attached to the eyepiece of the microscope, and he was reluctant to leave.


    "If your statement is true, is the wooden body made up of such small lattices?"


    What Father Anderson saw at this time was actually the dead cell wall of the plant.


    Paul smiled and said, "How about the truth, you have to rely on someone like you who likes to delve into it to verify it carefully!"


    Only then did the priest raise his head, "My lord, this... this..."


    "microscope."


    "This microscope, are you going to give it to me?"


    "Of course, Mr. Father, didn''t you just say that?"


    Anderson was extremely excited. The moment he moved his eyes to the lens of the eyepiece, a door to a new world opened to him.


    He bowed deeply, "Thank you, Lord Earl."


    "Haha, easy to talk about." Paul waved his hand and reminded him: "Maybe you can use it to observe other items, such as slices of other plants, leaves, or raw water, I guarantee that it will definitely surprise you. "


    Finally he said with a smile: "Of course, if you have time..."


    One sentence evoked the sadness of Father Anderson, and more than half of the excitement just now was extinguished.


    He finished it dejectedly, and sighed: "Alas...I''m afraid I will have very little private time in the future."


    Paul pretended to be surprised: "Oh? Why did Mr. Father say that?"


    Anderson said honestly: "To be honest, my teacher, Dean Leonard, is about to take over as the bishop of Northwest Bay."


    "It''s a good thing. With the justice and piety of the old dean, the congregation will definitely be bathed in more light from God."


    "Uh... that''s really a good thing, I''m very happy for the teacher."


    Anderson hesitated for a moment, but continued: "But the teacher appointed me to take over his original plant, which is to manage the nearby monastery..."


    Paul immediately pretended to be happy for the priest: "For you, this is also a promotion!"


    "Where is it! As a servant serving the Lord, it doesn''t matter whether you are promoted or demoted. But...but..."


    Anderson frowns hesitantly said: "Managing a monastery is not an easy task, it takes a lot of energy every day, I am not afraid of hardship and tiredness, but these hobbies in my daily life are just..."


    "I understand!"


    Paul showed a look of deep understanding.


    "Since I took over the position of the lord, I can no longer be as unrestrained as before. I have endless official documents and endless reports every day, and I have to always pay attention to my words and deeds. Regarding your current worries, I It''s empathy!"


    Anderson was a little moved: "Thank you Earl for understanding me so well."


    "But the teacher insisted that I take up the post of dean, and as a servant of God, how could I shirk responsibility because of my own personal interests?"


    Anderson suddenly showed a very contradictory look: "Ah~~ I am really guilty. It is really impious to linger on this issue."


    Paul shook his head, "After I heard the saying, fish is what I want to eat, and bear''s paws are what I want to eat, but I can''t have both. It probably reflects your mood."


    "Ah¡ªsorry, I was just making a metaphor."


    He hastily apologized, it was really inappropriate to compare Mr. Priest''s inner piety with food that satisfies his appetite.


    "Oh? That''s right!"


    Paul looked as if he had suddenly thought of a good idea. He slapped his thigh and said hastily:


    "Father Anderson, how about I recommend an assistant to you? With his help, you will be able to save a lot of time, so you will have time to do your own things?"


    "Oh?" Father Anderson was taken aback, the Earl wanted to recommend an assistant to him.


    If this man can really help him take care of the monastery...


    Seems like a really good idea!

 Chapter 148：

    In a magnificent living room, Hansel sat on the seat a little cautiously, and glanced at the door from time to time.


    A few days ago, he asked to see Viscount William, who was the quartermaster of the royal family, but Mr. Viscount kept avoiding him by saying that he was busy with business.


    Yesterday, he finally got the long-awaited reply. His Excellency the Viscount could meet him the next morning at the Viscount''s home.


    Hansel got up early today, put on a set of clothes he carefully prepared, and came to the Viscount''s mansion at the appointed time.


    He secretly reminded himself: "This meeting is very important. It is related to whether we can open a market for the canned food, and whether I can get into the eyes of the high-level people in the kingdom."


    Hansel returned to the capital this time, in addition to continuing to recruit talents for Paul and gather refugees, he also took on the important task of selling canned food to the royal team.


    Paul reckoned that this would be possible in all likelihood. After all, canned food was invented to solve the problem of military rations, so no matter how you think about it, it should be very appetizing to the army, no matter which world it is from.


    Although Hansel is a layman in military affairs, he can see the importance of such a kind of food that is easy to transport in large quantities and can be stored for a long time to the army at a glance.


    He was sitting in the living room of Viscount William''s house, and after looking at the entrance of the living room countless times, he suddenly heard footsteps in the corridor outside.


    "I''m coming!"


    Hansel''s heart was beating suddenly, he tried his best to restrain his mind, straightened his sitting posture, and waited for the arrival of his master.


    Soon, a figure flashed at the entrance of the living room, and a middle-aged man with shrewd eyes walked in.


    Hansel immediately stood up and greeted the middle-aged man, "It''s an honor to meet you, Viscount William."


    "Hansel, please sit down, please sit down."


    Lord Viscount immediately asked him to sit down.


    "Time flies so fast. I didn''t expect the second son of the Abbott family to grow up to be so big."


    Viscount William suddenly expressed emotion, the incident of old Abbott made a big noise back then, and everyone in the capital knew about it, and the young man in front of him was the child who appeared suddenly from old Abbott.


    "Uh... ah... yes."


    Hansel agreed casually in embarrassment.


    "Then why did you come to see me?"


    Viscount William went straight to the point, apparently not intending to be courteous with Hansel for a while.


    Hansel was very upset in his heart: "I always make it clear in the greeting card, is this quartermaster really so busy? Can''t even remember what I came to him for?"


    But there was no expression of dissatisfaction on his face. Although the opponent''s title was not very high, he held important positions in the supply of the royal army.


    With a decent smile on Hansel''s face, he explained his purpose of coming: "Thank you, Lord Viscount, for taking time out of his busy schedule to meet me. I''m here to recommend a newly developed military ration to you."


    In order to arouse the interest of Viscount William, he directly referred to the canned food as military rations, after all, the other party was a quartermaster.


    The Viscount showed doubts: "Army rations? Developed?"


    Hansel nodded: "Exactly."


    Then he called out, "Tomen!"


    Tommen, the servant standing by, immediately placed the wooden box he had been carrying on the table, and opened it carefully.


    Viscount William looked into the box curiously, and saw six glass bottles inside.


    "This is... this is the military rations for eating?"


    "Yes, Lord Viscount, in fact, their official name is ''canning'', which is a special food processing method that can preserve food for a long time. You can try the taste, let''s try the beef first."


    Hansel picked up a can with a beef label on it. He peeled off the wax seal on the mouth of the can to reveal the cork inside. He took out the can opener he carried with him and screwed in the cork hard. Pulling it out, the cork It was pulled out, and the can was placed in front of the Viscount.


    Lord Viscount looked at the canned beef in front of him with a puzzled expression.


    To be honest, the appearance of canned meat is not very good. Pieces of white fat float on top of the turbid broth. Not to mention arousing people''s appetite, it makes people feel a little unappetizing.


    After a while, he called a servant and said, "Go to the kitchen and get two forks."


    The servant quickly returned to the living room and placed the two forks on the table.


    Viscount William gave Hansel a look, Hansel understood, picked up a fork and put it into the canning jar, forked out a piece of beef and put it in his mouth to chew.


    Seeing that the other party ate without hesitation, the Viscount picked up another fork, reached into the pot and forked a piece of beef into his mouth.


    The viscount muttered while chewing: "Hmm... this taste is not bad, it is indeed beef."


    The taste is a bit weird, but it''s acceptable, and I can confirm that it''s not the smell of rotting meat.


    Hansel swallowed the beef, and continued to introduce: "Master Viscount, the canned beef you and I tasted has been produced for more than a month."


    "More than a month?"


    Viscount William was amazed that he could keep it for such a long time.


    He forked another piece of beef and held it up to his eyes for a closer look.


    Judging from the taste and appearance, the beef seems to have been boiled, but the boiled meat should rot and deteriorate after a day or two. Even if it is placed in the ice room, it can only be delayed for a few days. How do glass jars do it?


    Seeing the astonishment of the quartermaster, Hansel showed some complacency.


    "Master Viscount, according to the inventor of the can, they can be stored for at least half a year. Even in the hot summer, as long as the so-called ''shelf life'' is exceeded, the meat inside will not rot."


    "Half a year?"


    Viscount William showed an unbelievable expression. As a quartermaster, he knew that meat can be preserved for a long time if it is made into jerky.


    "Not only beef, but other meats can also be canned. This is pork, and this is mutton."


    While introducing, Hansel took the other five cans out of the box.


    "And not just meat, but also canned vegetables and fruit, these three bottles are pears, apples and spinach."


    The colorful canned fruits and vegetables looked much better, which attracted the viscount''s attention.


    Hansel opened the cans one by one with a can opener and asked Viscount William to taste each one.


    "Well...these two canned fruits are delicious."


    The Viscount fell in love with the canned fruit and ate several mouthfuls.


    Hansel chuckled inwardly, of course the taste is good.


    The cans used for marketing and tasting are all specially made, the canned meat is spiced, and the canned fruit is added sugar Both of these condiments are expensive in the Northwest Bay.


    Mr. Viscount wiped his mouth with the napkin handed over by the servant.


    "If they can be preserved for more than half a year, these so-called ''cans'' are really good things."


    "Of course they are good things, Lord Viscount. I think they will be welcomed by the soldiers. As a quartermaster, you must understand the pain of soldiers not being able to eat meat and vegetables."


    It didn''t matter whether the soldiers liked it or not, and they had their own "means" to get meat and vegetables.


    The most important thing is to save a lot of trouble for our quartermaster.


    Viscount William thought so in his heart, and he repeatedly agreed with Hansel''s words: "Of course, Baron Abbott, this is indeed an excellent military ration."


    He suddenly remembered that Hansel was a baron.

 Chapter 149： andrew

    "Baron Abbott, these ''cans'' are indeed what the Royal Army needs."


    Baron William''s complexion is much better than when we first met.


    "So, how are they made?"


    This kind of thing is naturally best in your own hands.


    Hansel put on a sorry expression.


    "Unfortunately, Lord Viscount, I don''t know how the canned food is made. The inventor and maker of the canned food is Earl Paul Greyman of Arda in the Northwest Gulf. He just entrusted me as the royal commissioner to report Team Wang promotes this processed food, but doesn''t say a word about how to make it."


    Viscount William shook his head again and again: "This is really a pity, a pity, the Earl should directly dedicate the production method to the royal family. The current local lord, where is the loyalty to His Majesty the King? Have they all forgotten the oath their ancestors swore to Rodney I?"


    In fact, what really makes the Viscount regret is that the other party is a feudal nobleman and an earl, so it is not easy to use strong means to get the canning method, especially in the sensitive period when the lord''s rebellion occurred in southern Xinjiang.


    Hansel secretly slandered: The original oath didn''t say what the royal family liked, and the lords had to hand in what they wanted obediently.


    Baron William said again: "Baron Abbott, please tell Earl Greiman that if he can contribute the method of making canned food, His Majesty the King will definitely reward him heavily."


    "I will definitely tell Lord Greyman."


    Hansel agreed, but thought in his heart: When will a quartermaster make decisions for His Majesty the King? Besides, what is the use of such empty promises?


    "So? Wang**''s team is interested in this kind of army?"


    "Interested? Of course."


    The Viscount rolled his eyes.


    "But I don''t know how much canned food is produced? You know, once the military decides to purchase, it will definitely not be a small amount."


    Hansel said a little nervously: "Uh... To tell you the truth, the current output of canned food is still relatively small. However, please don''t worry, Lord Gleiman is building up the canning factory in his territory, and it will be next year at the latest In February, we will be able to supply the Wang** team on a large scale, continuously and stably."


    I hope that the group of merchants launched by Graiman will work harder, Hansel secretly prayed.


    Viscount William touched his chin for a while and said, "Then talk about long-term purchases after he can produce in large quantities. However, you can provide us with a small amount of cans first, so that people in the army can taste it first."


    Hansel stood up and bowed to him.


    "Thank you, Lord Viscount. I will send you another small batch of canned food. When I return to the Northwest, I must give them priority in producing and delivering goods to the capital. Earl Greyman is still very loyal to His Majesty the King. The first time I came back was to deliver a batch of food for the Earl to His Majesty the King. If the Royal Army can buy a large amount of canned food, the Earl will definitely provide a very low wholesale price."


    Viscount William nodded: "Hmph! I hope so. But I want to tell you one thing first."


    "Master Viscount, please clarify."


    Viscount William thought about it, and said slowly: "I am only responsible for the military supplies of the troops under the command of the princess. The supplies of the troops under the other generals are all handled by themselves. How to make them accept canned food is up to you."


    Hansel wrote down this sentence, "Thank you for your reminder, Lord Viscount."


    ¡­


    After bidding farewell from Viscount William''s mansion, Hansel went straight home.


    As soon as he entered the house, a servant reported to him: "A guest who claimed to be Baron Andrew came to visit you. I told him that you were out today and asked him to come back another day, but he insisted on waiting for you to come back."


    "Earl Andrew? I don''t seem to know such a person."


    "The accent should be from the northwest area. We think it may have something to do with you, so let him wait for you in the living room."


    "Take me to meet this Baron Andrew."


    Hansel suddenly thought of Baron Andrew, a vassal of the Earl of Bairding in the Northwest Gulf.


    According to Earl Mellon Garnard, Baron Andrew should be the only vassal who did not participate in the rebellion. Viscount Angelo and others recommended him to lead the troops directly under the Garnard family to the south to participate in the royal family''s counter-insurgency war under the pretext of King Qin, and Taking this as a reason, he led the private soldiers of various families to control Butuya, the capital of Bairdin.


    Before and after Paul led the army to crush Bairding''s rebellion, Baron Andrew never led his troops back.


    Before, it was because his lord, Myron Gardner, "issued" an order to him: to assist the royal family to quell the rebellion before returning. However, from the current situation, the quelling of the rebellion is still far away. Moreover, according to the correspondence, it was learned that Baron Andrew had performed well and was entrusted with important tasks by Her Royal Highness the Princess. Therefore, after the fire incident in the Granary of the Royal Capital, Bairding''s army was not sent home like most of the Qin King''s army.


    Afterwards, Myron recovered his free body, and everyone in Arda was worried that there would be some twists and turns after Baron Andrew led his troops back, so they asked Myron to write to him personally, in addition to telling him that Angelo and others had launched a rebellion but had been arrested. In addition to calming down, he also reiterated the previous order to help the royal family put down the rebellion before returning. In order to appease Andrew, he asked his family to write a letter and send it together. In short, there was a little trouble at home, but it has been resolved. You can fight on the front line with peace of mind, and show your loyalty to His Majesty the King on behalf of Bairdin.


    In this way, Baron Andrew and his Beilding army remained in the south.


    Hansel came to the living room, and saw Baron Andrew who had been waiting for him¡ªa sturdy man with a resolute expression and an imposing appearance.


    Hansel first introduced himself: "I am Hansel Abbott, what can Baron Andrew want from me?"


    Baron Andrew immediately stood up and greeted him: "It''s an honor to meet you Baron Abbott, I heard that you are the royal commissioner who was stationed in Arda next door to us?"


    Hansel asked him to sit down again, and sat opposite Andrew himself, nodded and confirmed: "Exactly, I''m here for business this time, and I''m going back to the Northwest Bay soon."


    Baron Andrew showed emotion: "It is really rare to see someone as loyal to his duty as Baron Abbott. After the royal commissioner who was stationed in our Bilding just found a reason to return to Jingyao, he disappeared. I heard that This phenomenon is not alone.¡±


    Hansel complained in his heart: "The lords from all over the world wish to stare at their commissioners all day to get out early. Isn''t this fulfilling their wishes?"


    I only heard Andrew continue to say: "I have already learned about the rebellion of Angelo and others from the letter Mr. Ganard gave me. Oath, what a knight''s disgrace."


    "Fortunately, Earl Greyman dispatched troops in time to wipe out the gang of traitors. Lord Ganard really did not make this ally brother in vain. I ask Baron Abbott to convey his thanks for me when he returns."


    Hansel smiled and nodded in agreement: "Haha, it''s easy to say, I will definitely convey your meaning to Lord Greiman."


    The two continued to talk for a long time, and Hansel judged from the other party''s words:


    He really didn''t know about the conspiracy of An Qiluo and others;


    The Baron is a constant knight and a bit...naive politically.


    In a way, such a person is quite lovely.


    The two talked happily, and finally, Hansel agreed to do each other a small favor¡ªto bring a large pile of letters back to the Northwest Gulf, most of which were written by the soldiers of Belding.

 Chapter 150： health school

    "Ouch~ Take it easy!"


    Allen frowned and kept yelling.


    "Really, I can''t bear even this little pain, and I still brag all day that I''m going to go sailing in the sea."


    A girl was holding a cotton cloth dipped in medicinal wine, and while dabbing on Alan''s swollen ankle, she taunted the boy who cried out for pain.


    This girl is Susan, the granddaughter of former town elder Peter. She is currently studying medical skills in Dr. Ward''s clinic, and she regards becoming a doctor as her future life goal.


    The little boy in front of him, and his group of companions who claimed to be midshipmen like him, often visited the clinic, either because they violated discipline and were beaten or had accidents during training.


    The reason why this boy named Allen came this time was that when he was going down the rope ladder from the mast of the warship, he accidentally stepped on the ground and fell to the deck. Not to mention his ankle was swollen, and his arm was also swollen. up.


    Hearing Susan tease him like this, Allen blushed, and retorted unconvinced: "I''m just giving feedback on my physical condition. Crying out a few pains doesn''t mean I''m timid. I won''t refuse to train because of an injury. .¡±


    "Heh - I love bickering so much at such a young age!"


    Susan suddenly increased the strength of her hands, making the boy grin his teeth.


    She was already very familiar with this group of midshipmen, and there was no need to be polite. As for Alan, who is the youngest, he is treated like a younger brother.


    After learning from other candidates that the boy''s only family member was killed by pirates, Susan felt full of sympathy for him. Presumably, her grandfather, the only family member, was almost killed by pirates, but after all he was saved Yes, compared to Allen, he is very lucky.


    "Our lord is really serious. Putting you little brats into the army, what''s the use of it?"


    Susan couldn''t figure it out, isn''t it a burden for the navy to bring these immature children?


    Allen said again dissatisfied: "The lord said that we are the seeds of the future of the navy, carrying the hope of opening up thousands of miles of sea territory for Arda. Any decision made by the lord is right."


    Susan shook her head helplessly, what do these kids know, what "opening up" and what "sea frontier" is, they just heard that they wanted to fight the dead.


    But she couldn''t say anything, remembering that she was hot-headed and insulted Earl Greiman at that time, but was not pursued by the earl, she was secretly thankful and grateful.


    I hope the decision made by the lord is correct.


    Susan suddenly thought of something, and said: "I want to remind you, the city hall has come to inform that Dr. Walder and I are going to Huxin Town to participate in some kind of ''training'', which may last for several days, you and If your companions are so careless again or receive corporal punishment for violating discipline, no one will be able to heal you in those few days."


    Allen shrugged: "Really? Well, anyway, we have a few days..."


    He suddenly kept silent, and Susan asked curiously, "What are you going to do in a few days?"


    Allen tried his best to think back in his mind, and confirmed that the sailing of the Nanfang was not a secret matter, and then continued: "In a few days, we will take the Nanfang and go south along the coastline. According to the lord, we will open up Great route, even if you and Dr. Walder don¡¯t leave, we won¡¯t be able to find you.¡±


    "Ah, I know about this. There has been a lot of rumors in the town, especially those businessmen who mentioned the Nanfang as if they had been injected with chicken blood. They opened up new shipping routes and closed their mouths about ocean trade. That''s right, I haven''t heard of it before. Ships can only sail as far as the southernmost point of the kingdom''s coastline."


    "Not just the southernmost tip of the kingdom!"


    Allen added excitedly: "If we have spare capacity, we will probably sail to the corner bay area."


    Allen, who has not been in the army for a long time, actually has no idea how far the Cape Bay is. He only knows that it is further south of the kingdom. However, seeing the excitement of the officers discussing this matter, he also regarded sailing to the Cape Bay as a A big deal.


    Alas, at such a young age, I have to wander in the sea, following the adults so far away to explore the world. Once again Susan felt deep sympathy for the motherless boy.


    "Extend your arm."


    Susan re-dipped the cotton cloth in medicinal wine and wiped the bruises on the boy''s arms.


    While wiping, she warned: "You have to take good care of yourself on the boat, and listen to the officer, and don''t be punished for violating discipline."


    Alan was a little moved, and responded with a smile: "Well, thank you, sister Susan."


    ¡­


    "Guys, this is a microscope, it can magnify the object it observes hundreds of times..."


    "This part is the objective lens, which is aimed at the object to be observed. This part is the eyepiece, and the human eye observes through the eyepiece..."


    In a classroom of Weiss College, "Dias Xiaojie" is introducing new things that have just been assigned to the college to a group of students.


    However, the students in this classroom are not those immature children. They are obviously older than children, and some of them even look like women in their 30s.


    These people are the health team being trained by the Government Affairs Council. The two consultants, Xiaojie, compiled the first version of the "Basic Medical and Health Manual". In view of the imminent arrival of a large number of refugees taken in by Hansel, Paul asked them to immediately start the construction of the medical and health system.


    The students present here come from various places in Arda and Bairdin. Most of them are women. Text them.


    "Next, you will take turns to come to the podium, and use this microscope to observe the microorganisms described in the "Manual" for yourself Starting from the front row, students step onto the podium one by one, according to what Diashi Xiaojie just explained steps to operate the microscope.


    "Oh¡ªthis is amazing!"


    "Ugh¡ªthat''s disgusting."


    From time to time, exclamations came from the podium.


    While the students were experimenting with the microscope, Irene came outside the classroom. During the lecture just now, she saw someone looking into the classroom through the window.


    "Count Greiman, why are you here when you are free?"


    Paul clapped his hands vigorously, "Very good, Dias Xiaojie, your explanation is very good. I have something to come over to find Morrison, so I''ll stop by and have a look."


    Strange, he could have sent someone to summon Dean Morrison to the Lord''s Mansion, why did he make the trip himself? But Irene didn''t plan to go into it, maybe the lord wanted to exercise his muscles.


    "The people who were originally doctors inside, how many batches have come?"


    "It''s only the second batch. Even so, it only taught some microbiological knowledge, simple methods and principles of disinfection. Fortunately, those doctors can read and learn quickly from the manual, and some disinfection measures they I''ve been using it, I just don''t know how it works."


    "As for those pure newcomers with a blank sheet of paper, they learn a little slowly."


    Paul comforted her: "Haste makes waste, take your time! We are also in the exploration stage of many things, we discover a little bit and popularize it, and we need to mobilize everyone to explore together."


    Paul looked inside and found that there was a special group of women inside. They were obviously a little "clustered" and seemed to be out of tune with the people around them, and they didn''t communicate with other people.


    He pouted towards the classroom and asked the consultant Xiaojie, "How are they doing?"

 Chapter 151： health school two

    Paul pouted into the classroom and asked, "How did ''they'' behave?"


    Erin asked strangely: "Who is it?"


    "It''s the women who were rescued from pirates."


    "Oh, you said them."


    Speaking of this, the female consultant became very angry.


    "Those scumbags are really disgusting, Earl, do you know? Some of them were even taken captive to the island when they were still young, and then they were forced to do that disgusting thing. You should Hang those pirates, none of them are innocent."


    She breathed a sigh of relief, and put on a very worried tone: "As for the performance of these poor people, to be honest, they are not good. Due to the long-term imprisonment and lack of life skills of ordinary people, those who Those who have been robbed even have difficulty in daily speaking and communication."


    Paul got a little dizzy when he heard this: "Is it so serious? Really, when will I start working in this case? Wouldn''t I have to raise them for a long time in vain before that?"


    Irene exploded when she heard it: "Paul Greiman, do you still have any humanity? They have all been reduced to this state, and you are still thinking about how to squeeze them."


    Then she suddenly remembered that the person in front of her was her employer, so it was really inappropriate to say it in front of him, but she didn''t intend to take back the words, so she glared at Paul angrily.


    Paul was speechless, he was really an ignorant noble lady, although she looked cute when she was angry.


    He knew that the nobles in those wealthy areas were keen on engaging in charitable relief, especially those wives who had nothing to do all day long, and they liked to pass their boring days by satisfying the so-called "moral superiority", but He didn''t even know that the family''s money was exploited from these qi¨®ngren, as if it was only natural that he could squander money at will.


    Originally, I wanted to use hard words such as "I don''t have extra money for charity" and "He who doesn''t work will not eat", but after thinking about it, I decided to forget it, and I didn''t care about her.


    Paul spread his hands and said: "The way I expressed it just now may be ambiguous. But this can''t change the reality, Dias Xiaojie, maybe for the family you came from, it doesn''t matter if you spend a little money to support a few idlers But for Arda now, every expenditure we make is carefully calculated."


    Irene did not refute this time, because she had never seen such a "poor" nobleman as Paul. Of course, "poor" refers to his personal life.


    Although in the past six months, many "factories" have been opened by the government and the private sector, which have greatly increased the fiscal revenue in the territory, but after working with Paul for so long, Irene can more or less understand that Paul''s army It is a gold-swallowing behemoth. Whether it is the army or the navy, it needs a lot of money to maintain it. This weird lord is really willing to spend money on his soldiers.


    Recently Hansel, Minister of Agriculture of the Government Affairs Council, went south to the capital and gathered refugees along the way. These people needed to eat and drink, and the lords along the way would not help. They are again a huge expense.


    "But you can''t just drive them out like this! They have no skills and can only..."


    Erin couldn''t bear to say the next thing.


    Paul suddenly thought of a good idea: "Look at this, most of my soldiers are single, how about giving them to the soldiers to be their wives? They can still enjoy the treatment of military members."


    Just when he was complacent, he didn''t expect this "good idea" to hurt Irene deeply. You must know that she ran out because she opposed her father''s forced arrangement of her marriage.


    what! This world is so unfair to women.


    "Earl Greiman!"


    Advisor Xiaojie''s face quickly turned cold.


    "Even if you are a lord, it is too much. Don''t forget that you said before that you will not treat people rescued from pirates as slaves."


    Then she raised a hand very solemnly and said: "I... Betty Dias swears to the Father in heaven that they will memorize all the knowledge in the "Handbook" and be able to recognize the words on it, so that they can become a family. A qualified so-called ''medical staff'' in your mouth. "


    Paul was surprised, really, but in terms of thinking, why was she taking it so seriously.


    But it''s a good thing that she''s suddenly so energetic.


    "Then I will trouble you, Dias Xiaojie."


    But I heard the female consultant continue to say: "Compared to what I just said, there is another problem that needs to be solved."


    "Oh? What''s the problem?"


    "Discrimination! Ubiquitous discrimination! In view of their previous experience, many people pointed at them behind their backs, and even added fuel, describing them as depraved j¨¬n¨·."


    Paul shrugged: "It seems that this problem can only be solved slowly with time."


    Seeing that he was not paying attention, Irene was quite dissatisfied: "No, there is a more effective way. As the lord, you can issue a decree to prohibit these gossips, and severely punish those who like to gossip."


    "Oh... Betty, you''re so naive."


    Before Irene finished speaking, Paul covered his forehead and shook his head again and again.


    "This will only have the opposite effect. Deliberately removing barriers will only create more barriers. Once the decree you mentioned comes out, their situation will be even more difficult. If they cannot behave as normal people should, if They cannot play the value that normal people should have, people will always look at them with colored glasses, and prejudice and suspicion will only become more and more serious."


    Irene was speechless What the earl said seemed to make sense, so she had no choice but to ask, "Then why don''t you just watch it like this?"


    Paul thought for a while, and said: "The army needs its own independent health system. After they finish their studies, I will arrange them in the military camp and set up a separate establishment. There is closed management, which can reduce contact with ordinary residents. , the rest can only depend on time."


    Irene suddenly became alert: "You don''t want to continue to implement the ''good idea'' that you just thought of? Besides, there are a bunch of big men in the military camp. Are you not afraid of what happens? Or is it that you are happy to see it? Made it?"


    Paul said angrily: "The soldiers under me are not as bad as you imagined. They are different from the soldiers you know before. The army is particularly strict about this matter. They dare not risk it." The risk of losing your head is random."


    In Arda''s army, qiangji¨¡n was a very serious crime, punishable up to the death penalty. In fact, all military forces prohibit this kind of crime on the surface, it is nothing more than strict enforcement, and the Arda army must be the most strict enforcement army in the world.


    Of course, the physical needs of single soldiers also need to be taken care of, and Paul has no ability to make them behave like Puritans, so it is not forbidden for soldiers to visit brothels during their vacations.


    Erin snorted and said, "I hope so."


    Then he turned around and went back to the room.


    Paul sighed to Cecil, who was standing by the side, watching his nose and mind, and said nothing: "Women are really difficult to deal with."


    Only then did the intelligence director say with deep sympathy, "They always have privileges, especially a beautiful woman like Diashi Xiaojie."


    "You''re right. Let''s go find Morrison."

 Chapter 151： Thorn Fortress One

    The attendant knocked on the door of the room, and after the sound of "Come in", he pushed the door open and entered.


    "Good morning, sir!"


    The attendant bowed respectfully to the person standing in the room. That was the master he was serving¡ªViscount Auston Klein.


    The brown-haired young viscount responded with a smile, "Good morning, Bowman."


    Judging from his complexion and the meticulous clothes he took care of, he had been up for a long time.


    The attendant said in a slightly "reproachful" tone: "You can sleep a little longer, after all, the discussion was so late at the meeting yesterday, and there is no need for you to go to the city wall to be on duty now."


    Viscount Klein shook his head: "As a knight, even if there are no external constraints, you can''t relax your requirements on yourself."


    Infinite admiration surged in Bowman''s heart, he really thought he was an adult who was strict with himself.


    Attendant Bowman is the eldest son of a low-level knight family near Thorn Fortress. He just turned 16 this year. In order to make his son a knight, his father sent him to the Dodgers he was loyal to when he was 8 years old. The family received training, and Bowman and a dozen other friends spent 8 years of boarding life in the Dodge family. When the old duke was free, he often taught these young cavaliers in person, teaching them skills in fighting and equestrian skills, And their education in literature, etiquette and other knowledge is taught by the Duchess.


    This year, a rebellion broke out in the south led by Duke Giles, and the Thorn Fortress in the Dodge family territory suddenly became the first line of defense to prevent the rebels from going north. Came to Garrison Thorn Fortress.


    The rebels in the south were busy cleaning up those lords who were still loyal to the royal family around them. They did not attack the Thorn Fortress for the time being, and the strength of the Dodge family was not enough to take the initiative. Her Royal Highness Catherine, who was cleaning up the harassment of the barbarians on the eastern highlands, immediately sent a team The cavalry rushed to help them defend the fort.


    After being highly tense for a while, they received bad news. Because Jingyao¡¯s granary caught fire and suffered huge losses, the main force of Wang¡¯s army could not go south for the time being, so they could only send an advance force led by Viscount Klein to help them strengthen the thorns. The guard force of the fortress.


    And it was at that time that Bowman was recommended by Duke Dodge to Viscount Klein to become a servant and start the second stage of his road to knighthood.


    Viscount Klein extended his arms, "Please, Bowman."


    Bowman immediately said: "Where, this is what I should do."


    Then he went to the armor stand in the corner of the room, took off a part hanging from it, and put it on for the Viscount.


    In fact, the armor on the bracket is just a pair of plain armor, and Klein can handle it by himself, but it is the duty of a knight attendant to help the master put on the armor, and it can also make the attendants more familiar with various armors, so just now In the first year of becoming a servant, they had to do this job.


    Bowman helped Klein put on the armor very neatly, he was already very familiar with the steps.


    "This **** war really makes people unable to relax at all."


    Klein complained in his heart. In fact, he didn''t like the feeling of walking around wearing armor all day, but after all, he was on the front line, and there was nothing he could do about it.


    "Come on, follow me to have breakfast with the Duke."


    The two walked out of the room one after the other.


    As soon as they came to the corridor, they met the Viscount Leicester who turned around from the corner, who was the cavalry commander who was first appointed by the princess to rush to the rescue of the Thorn Fortress.


    Viscount Klein was the first to say hello: "Morning, Leicester. It''s been a hard job to be on duty all night."


    The attendant, Bowman, also packed his luggage at once.


    "Um."


    Lester just hummed lightly, but there was still no expression on his face.


    Bowman couldn''t help complaining in his heart again: "This adult will not be born with facial paralysis."


    He hadn''t seen Lester smile on weekdays, he did it to his subordinates, to his colleagues, even to the Duke, always with a cold face.


    Klein, who has worked with Lester for many years, is used to it. He has already figured out the habits of this colleague.


    The three of them walked together to the hall of the fortress castle, where the old Duke Dodge invited them to have breakfast together yesterday.


    Klein asked as he walked, "What didn''t happen last night?"


    Just when he was fully expecting the answer of "no", the other party let his hope come to nothing.


    "Have."


    Klein asked in surprise, "What happened?"


    At this time, the troops in the fortress can''t stop the full-scale attack of the rebels.


    Lester said: "One scout covered in blood escaped, but at the time he set out with him to investigate the enemy''s situation and there were six other people."


    "Has he detected anything?"


    Lester shook his head: "I just passed out when I came back, and the doctor has already treated his wound. Fortunately, he saved his life, but he hasn''t woken up yet."


    Klein showed a sympathetic look: "May the Father in Heaven have mercy on him. This is the first time that scouts have suffered such a large loss? It is estimated that they have bumped into an enemy whose number far exceeds their own."


    But then he said strangely: "As a scout, shouldn''t it be a basic skill to detect and determine the balance of power between the enemy and the enemy in time? Even if you encounter a superior enemy, as long as you retreat in time, the entire army will not be almost wiped out. Let it out this time." Are all of you newbies?"


    Leicester shook his head again: "No, they are all old birds, so this time is a big loss."


    "It seems that the specific situation can only be asked after he wakes up."


    "Yes."


    The two soon came to the castle hall, and found that Duke Dodge was already sitting there waiting for them I kept you waiting, Lord Duke. "


    "excuse me."


    The two hurriedly greeted the Duke.


    Duke Dodge waved his hand and said, "It''s okay, I just arrived here too, besides, it''s still early for our agreed time, come and sit down quickly."


    After the two thanked each other, they went to the table to find a seat to sit down, and their attendants stood behind each other to listen to the call of the master at any time. Only after the person they served finished eating, the attendants could start to enjoy their own breakfast.


    While waiting for breakfast, Lester reported to the Duke about the scouts.


    "Well... this is really a huge loss. These are not farmers who have just put down their hoes and picked up their spears. It is still very difficult to train a qualified scout."


    The duke was obviously distressed.


    "My lord, what I''m worried about is that the opposite side may have strengthened their anti-reconnaissance efforts, hunting down and destroying enemy scouts to cover up their large-scale mobilization and real deployment, so... this is likely to be the prelude to a large-scale attack."


    Klein expressed his judgment, and Lester, who was sitting next to him, nodded in agreement.


    Duke Dodge frowned: "Your worries are not unreasonable. The fortress must be ready at all times. After breakfast, I will issue an order to notify the officers of the troops."


    Klein further suggested: "The rebels have been stationed opposite us for a long time without attacking, and some generals in the fortress have already relaxed a little. I think you should call the officers of each unit to talk face to face and let them know the seriousness of the matter. "


    Duke Dodge stroked his beard, secretly admiring the young man in front of him.


    He was about to speak when suddenly a guard ran into the hall.


    "The scout who came back last night woke up and said that there is something important to report."

 Chapter 153： Thorn Keep II

    A guard hurried to report:


    "The scout who came back last night woke up and said that there is something important to report."


    The atmosphere in the hall suddenly became serious.


    Important situation? Just how important is the situation? Are the rebels coming?


    Duke Dodge stood up all of a sudden, and ordered the guard who came to report: "Take me to see!"


    He stepped forward and walked out of the hall quickly.


    Klein and Lester also got up and followed behind the old duke. No one was in the mood to wait for breakfast here now.


    And Bowman and other attendants naturally had to follow.


    The crowd quickly came to a barracks dedicated to housing the wounded, pushed the door open and entered.


    "Is he awake?" asked the Duke hastily.


    On the wooden bed in the corner, a wounded soldier with bandages all over his body was leaning on the quilt, and another person was feeding rice soup to him.


    Seeing the three highest-ranking adults in the fortress coming, the man who was feeding the wounded soldier immediately stood up and saluted, and the wounded soldier on the bed also struggled to get off the ground.


    The Duke immediately took a step forward and held him gently: "Since you are injured, don''t move around, and continue to lie down."


    "Thank you, Duke."


    The seriously injured scout said softly, from the sound, it can be heard that his body is very weak now.


    The guard brought some low stools and asked the duke and the other three to sit down.


    "You said you have something important to report to me?"


    The scout nodded and said, "Yes, I think the situation detected this time is very important."


    After saying this, a look of sadness appeared on his face. He was the only one who came back from this mission, and what happened to the other two brothers who had been together day and night.


    "Then tell us."


    "Yes!"


    The scout paused, carefully recalled the details of last night, and began to narrate slowly.


    "Yesterday evening, we went to camp on the road that our team was in charge of to prevent nighttime raids by the rebels."


    "It was about 8 o''clock in the evening. At that time, it was completely dark. We suddenly heard movement in the distance. While there was still some moonlight, we could vaguely see a few figures on the opposite side slowly touching the side of the road. Come here."


    "The captain guessed that it was a rebel scout or a small group of troops. He took advantage of the dark to check the situation in the fortress. At that time, he planned to return to the fortress immediately to report the situation, but a sharp-eyed brother saw clearly that there were only five people on the other side. , and there are seven of us here, the captain thought of grabbing a few tongues, and others, including me, agreed."


    "So we quickly adjusted our positions and continued to wait for the enemy to approach."


    "Fortunately, we were well concealed. The advancing enemies did not find us, and gradually entered our siege."


    "Then the captain gave an order, and we jumped out suddenly, each rushing towards the person closest to us."


    "I held the short sword in my hand tightly, and stabbed fiercely at a person opposite. Obviously, he was frightened by our surprise attack, and he stood there dumbfounded, with his back turned Me, if everything is normal, I am very sure that I can stab him to the core."


    Duke Dodge, Klein, and Lester held their breaths. They heard what the scouts meant, and what happened next was abnormal.


    Sure enough, the scout said in an unbelievable tone:


    "But something abnormal happened. The moment my dagger pierced his body, I suddenly felt as if I had stabbed an iron plate."


    Klein asked, "Is the other party wearing armor?"


    "No, my lord!"


    The scout shook his head again and again, but accidentally touched the wound on his body, causing him to grin in pain.


    "When they approached, we could see clearly. The other party didn''t have any armor on them. They were indeed scouts. In order to make less noise when walking at night, they all wore ordinary clothes."


    The Duke and the other three glanced at each other.


    Klein guessed, "Maybe the other party is wearing a thin and delicate inner armor?"


    But as soon as he said it, he felt his face burn.


    Such a set of light, delicate inner armor that can be hidden under ordinary clothes without affecting movement in the slightest, and even able to withstand a full blow from a well-trained adult man... Beloved, this can be regarded as a piece of clothing for a nobleman. It is a family heirloom, how could it be possible for an ordinary scout to wear it and wander around the front line casually.


    This is indeed an abnormal thing, the Duke asked solemnly: "And then?"


    "Then¡­"


    A look of bewilderment and fear appeared on the scout''s face.


    "Then the opponent staggered forward under my blow, I took the opportunity to glance around, and found that under our surprise attack, none of the enemy was fatally injured, oh... Maybe because of the night, I didn''t Look clearly, but what they did next really didn''t look like they were injured."


    "We are very confident in our skills. Although we don''t dare to compare with the adults, but where to stab, how to incapacitate the enemy without killing them, these are the skills that our scouts must master."


    The duke asked: "That is to say, these five people... may all be wearing some kind of ''inner armor'' inside?"


    The Duke really couldn''t figure out how the other party was so naked, so he had no choice but to continue with the possibility that Viscount Klein thought of just now.


    "Uh... If there is such a so-called ''inner armor'', then this must be the case."


    With the knowledge of the scouts, I really don''t know the various "high-tech" gadgets that the nobles spend money on and hire skilled craftsmen I can''t help feeling: I still have a lot of knowledge, you adults, so it turns out that this is the case. one thing.


    He went on:


    "The opponent reacted very quickly. After being attacked by us, they immediately formed a defensive formation back to back, and we didn''t care about continuing to marvel at their defense, and rushed forward again."


    "Soon we discovered that our swords did not seem to cause any harm to their bodies, whether it was cutting or stabbing."


    "The opponent''s skill is about the same as ours, but it''s just ''invulnerability'' that can restrain us."


    "After nearly 20 minutes of fierce fighting, almost all of us were injured, but the five of us seemed to be able to do their job with ease. Gradually, we fell into a disadvantage."


    "Finally, three brothers fell to the ground. Seeing that the victory was hopeless, the captain sent us a signal to retreat...and he...stayed behind..."


    "I¡­"


    Having said this, the scout''s face flushed.


    "I turned around and ran away..."


    His voice began to choke, and he seemed unable to speak.


    Duke Dodge put his hands on his shoulders, "Your captain is a hero, and you did nothing wrong. It is the responsibility of your scouts to bring the information back. Don''t have any psychological burden."


    Tears welled up in the corners of the scout''s eyes, "Did I come back alone last night? I remember that there were two other brothers who retreated together. At that time, I... just ran away..."


    There was an uncomfortable silence, and no one answered his question.


    The scout drooped his head, silently enduring this cruel reality.


    Duke Dodge sighed, and said, "You take good care of your wounds. Only by surviving can you be worthy of the sacrificed brother."


    He gestured to the other two, turned and walked outside.


    Klein and Lester followed closely behind.

 Chapter 154： trial

    The three of Duke Dodge walked in the corridor silently, their faces solemn.


    "My lord duke!"


    It was Lester who spoke.


    "I request to go to patrol outside the fortress myself, so as to check and verify what the scout said. According to his description, ordinary soldiers cannot deal with that kind of situation."


    Duke Dodge thought for a while, and said, "Let''s listen to the reports of other scouts."


    In the following day, the Duke collected the reports of several consecutive batches of scouts who went out to investigate, but he found nothing unusual. Some of them had fought against the scouts of the rebels, but they had not encountered the scouts from last night. situation.


    It seems... what the wounded scout encountered was just an exception? Or is he lying?


    After much consideration, he agreed to Viscount Leicester''s request and allowed him to lead his elite scouts out to participate in patrols.


    Prior to this, they had a "tacit understanding" with the rebels, and neither of them entered the other''s alert area. In the situation last night, the rebels clearly broke the "tacit understanding", which may mean that they Make some changes to the status quo.


    ¡­


    There is a small town not far to the south of the Thorn Fortress, but the original appearance is no longer visible.


    The small town w¨¤iw¨¦i was built with a tall and thick stone wall covered with various fortifications, and a deep ravine was dug in the w¨¤iw¨¦i of the stone wall, with dense wooden thorns stuck in the bottom of the ravine. If Shen falls into the ditch, he will never survive.


    From time to time, heavily armed patrol soldiers can be seen walking back and forth on the stone wall. They watch the north vigilantly, not daring to relax in the slightest.


    It has been transformed into a small fortress by the rebels.


    Originally, they were stationed further north and closer to Thorn Fortress. This part of the rebels had no intention of attacking Thorn Fortress, because the task given to them by Grand Duke Giles was only to keep an eye on the king of Thorn Fortress. Team, don''t let them run around.


    However, one night, a small group of troops suddenly came out of the fortress, and after successfully killing the bright and dark sentries in a corner of the camp, they sneaked in, and then they started setting fire everywhere, causing great chaos.


    Fortunately, there were not many opponents, and they were quickly forced back by the soldiers'' spontaneous counterattack, but the fire caused and the resulting panic caused the entire camp to toss all night.


    After such a shameful thing happened, the Grand Duke Lei Ting was furious when it was heard by "Tan Lang", and immediately appointed a new general to take over the army.


    The general who took over the rebel army¡ªthe "Southern Army" as they called it¡ªwas named Samar, one of Giles'' tough men.


    When Samar received the appointment, many colleagues felt sorry for him, because at that time the Southern Army was punishing those lords who disobeyed Grand Duke Giles. The opportunity itself is less.


    But Samar was secretly happy. He had already seen that sooner or later Grand Duke Giles would march north. Even if the Grand Duke did not go north, the royal army would also go south. So he, who was staring at the Thorn Fortress, would most likely be the vanguard At that time, the enemies to be dealt with at that time were not these small shrimps in the south. Naturally, opportunities to make military exploits would continue to appear.


    After Samar took office, in view of the fact that the original garrison was too close to the fortress and the morale was low after being attacked for a while, he ordered the entire army to move south to the current town, and recruited a large number of local laborers to move the town Build a semi-permanent crude fortress.


    Anyway, the task at this stage is not offensive, so we have to work harder on defense.


    At this moment, in a dungeon in this fortress, a brutal interrogation is going on...


    "Speak or not?"


    Along with the threatening roar, the sound of the loud whip sounded again and again in the dungeon.


    A prisoner was tied and hung in mid-air, and a whip dipped in salt water was whipped severely on his body.


    If the severely injured scout in Thorn Fortress was here, he would definitely be able to recognize that the beaten person was one of his companions. Several people were captured by the rebels that night.


    Apparently, the Southern Army wanted to extract some information from these "tongues" and kept torturing them, and it seemed that the fabricated false information could not be fooled...


    After being captured, relying on willpower to survive the torture of the enemy, this kind of plot generally only exists in novels and dramas. It cannot be said that it does not exist in reality, but it rarely occurs.


    Even those who are ready to sacrifice and hold the consciousness of giving their lives, can''t stand the various interrogation methods. There are too many ways to make people unable to survive or die.


    Regardless of whether a person has received anti-torture training, as long as he is a person of flesh and blood, he will be afraid of pain.


    In addition to sex, there are also various notorious means of mental torture, this is the one that destroys willpower the most, no matter what kind of spies and soldiers have received strict training, they cannot bear it.


    Therefore, once you are a prisoner, you will recruit more or less.


    In order to cope with the extortion of confessions after being captured, the captives will provide false information or half-truthful information to convince the enemy that it is true. The true part of the information often does not affect the overall situation or is out of date. At this time, it does not matter whether it is leaked or not.


    The captured scout opened his eyes as he was dying, and said in a hoarse voice: "I have already explained everything I know, and I really don''t know anything else...Ah!"


    The loud sound of the whip sounded again, and the other party obviously didn''t believe his words.


    As a scout with a high possibility of being captured, he naturally prepared a lot of information to deal with the current situation in his head, so after the interrogation began, he pretended to "rather die than surrender" and received a few whippings, and continued Said out the pre-prepared information one by one.


    Then I can only pray for the mercy of the interrogator. Generally speaking, after the interrogator feels that the value of the captive has been almost exhausted, he either gives the other party a good time, or sends him to the rear to do coolies. The probability of human bi¨¤nt¨¤i is still very low.


    Of course, a qualified interrogator will definitely not believe that the information given by the captives is true, but to pick out the useful parts from a large amount of information that is both true and false is another set of skills. .


    In this situation, the interrogator in front of him just didn''t believe that he had finished speaking.


    The tall and burly interrogator, who was visually intimidating, pinched the prisoner''s chin, slightly raised the prisoner''s head, and made him meet his eyes.


    "I''ll tell you again! Tell me what you haven''t explained!"


    "My lord...I...really...really...don''t know anything else..."


    The prisoner groaned in his heart: This is already the fifth confirmation, and it is almost over?


    He dared not say anything like the emptiness of the fortress. Once the rebels found out, they might organize an attack immediately. Not to mention the brothers in the army who usually ate in the same pot, his own wife and children also lived in the same pot. In Duke Dodge''s domain.


    In this era, bandits are like combs, soldiers are like grates, especially with the feud between the Dodge family and the Giles family, the fate of the common people led by Dodge can be imagined, and the army under Giles is notoriously poor , although the crows in the world are generally black, there are always one or two crows that are darker than others.


    The interrogator turned his questioning eyes to the other side, and there was a man sitting there, he wrapped himself under a cloak, so he couldn''t see the face in the hood.


    "Humph!"


    The man in the cloak smiled darkly.


    "He''s lying!"


    "He must have something to tell!"


    The cold words that made the prisoner''s whole body come out from the mouth of the cloaked man, how could that guy judge that he was lying, he thought to himself that the information he had given before was flawless, and as a low-level scout, he knew It is natural that the information is limited.


    It seemed that he was aware of the captive''s doubts The cloaked man stood up and walked slowly to the captive''s side.


    "You must be wondering, time and time again, why am I so sure you''re lying?"


    The man in the cloak slowly raised his head, and the captive saw his face clearly. There was nothing surprising about his appearance, but the key was those eyes...


    His pupils are shining, they are really shining!


    Instead of reflecting the light of the torch next to it, the pupil itself is the light source!


    "because¡­"


    As he spoke, the cloaked man''s pupils seemed to brighten even more.


    "I can see the color of your soul..."

 Chapter 155： interrogation two

    The captive struggled.


    "No, I''m telling the truth. I really don''t know about other things."


    But the interrogator believed the man in the cloak very much. He squeezed his knuckles and said in a tyrannical tone: "It seems that I won''t give you any color, you don''t know where this is?" !"


    "Come on, water torture him!"


    Soon, two guards came over and untied the prisoner who was hanging in mid-air, and k¨³nb¨£ng him face up on a bench, his limbs were also tightly bound by ropes around his waist.


    A jailer fetches a towel and covers the prisoner''s face.


    The interrogator came to the prisoner with a bucket of water. He scooped out half of the water with a ladle, and splashed it on the prisoner''s face covered with a towel.


    "Ahem~"


    The prisoner choked on the water, and he immediately held his breath to prevent the water seeping into the towel from continuing to flow into his nostrils.


    But this is doomed to futility.


    The prisoner was lying on his back with his face up, and his hands were tightly bound. He could only shake his head violently from side to side, hoping to shake off the towel.


    However, the towel seemed to stick to his face, and he couldn''t get it off no matter how he shook it.


    "Haha! No matter how hard you struggle, it''s useless! If you honestly confess the concealed information, I''ll immediately remove the towel for you."


    The interrogator kept grinning grinningly, and took half a scoop of water and sprinkled it on the towel.


    Because of the violent struggle just now, the oxygen in the prisoner''s body was quickly exhausted, and a strong sense of suffocation kept hitting his brain.


    "Ugh! Mmm¡ª"


    The prisoner made a sound in pain. Finally, he couldn''t bear it anymore, and suddenly let go of the air hole and took a quick breath.


    However, with the influx of air, a large amount of water was also sucked into the mouth and nose. In addition to the suffocation that still existed, another kind of pain¡ªa feeling of being drowned also surged.


    The interrogator said excitedly: "It seems that you enjoy this feeling very much, I will let you enjoy it more!"


    After speaking, he sprinkled half a scoop of water on the towel.


    The cloaked man at the side watched with interest the interrogator''s torture of the prisoner. He continued to sit down on the chair just now, crossed his legs, and slowly admired it.


    "Interesting, interesting!"


    The corners of the cloaked man''s mouth curled up slightly, smiling while talking to himself.


    "I didn''t expect mortals to come up with such a method. I think this is much more effective than those torture magics."


    The prisoner was still trying to shake off the towel on his face. Since he couldn''t breathe, the body''s conditioned reflex drove him to open his mouth to breathe and swallow vigorously, so a large amount of water was sucked into the stomach, lung lobes and bronchi.


    The water in his stomach, lungs, and trachea caused unbearable pain to his body. He coughed, vomited, and kicked his feet.


    After about two or three minutes, the prisoner basically lost consciousness, but his central nervous system was still working, and the central nervous system was still protecting the master. At this moment, although the prisoner lost consciousness, the physical pain was even more tormenting. , the whole body began to convulse.


    His lung lobes, trachea, and bronchi began to secrete profuse viscous secretions¡ªthat is, profuse thick nasal mucus.


    Suddenly, a smell of urine filled the interrogation room, and the prisoner became incontinent.


    A whip lashed him hard.


    "Really, you actually **** on my uncle''s territory."


    The interrogator felt that it was almost done, and lifted the towel covering the prisoner''s face.


    Two guards untied the rope, sat the prisoner up, and slapped him on the back vigorously.


    "Cough cough! Cough cough!"


    The prisoner coughed violently and choked out a large amount of water from his mouth and nose.


    The interrogator folded his hands on his chest and asked triumphantly, "How is it? Are you recruiting or not?"


    "Let me tell you, my ''waterboarding'' is very efficient! About 80% of the people who use this technique will open their mouths, and they will say what they say. As for The remaining twenty percent..."


    A chilling smile appeared on his face: "Guess what? They were all tortured to death during the torture!"


    In order for the prisoner to regain consciousness as soon as possible, the jailer whipped him several times with a whip.


    "I said...ahem...I said..."


    The captive''s brain regained consciousness, and he finally couldn''t stand it anymore. He didn''t want to handle that hellish feeling again.


    "It''s really toasting and not eating fine wine. If you say it earlier, you won''t have to suffer such a big crime. Say it honestly."


    The prisoner didn''t say anything immediately, but he couldn''t stop panting, air was too precious for him now.


    "Untie him!"


    The interrogator is not in a hurry now, the opponent''s psychological defense has been broken.


    The prisoner closed his eyes, tried to adjust his breathing, and slowly regained his strength.


    The cloaked man who had been "watching" the execution process came up.


    "This time, you must be honest and honest. As long as there is a little bit of falsehood in your confession, I will be able to detect it immediately. When the time comes..."


    He pointed to the interrogator next to him.


    "This lord will let you enjoy the service just now. Why not, to be honest, I am quite looking forward to your lying, so that I can watch the wonderful performance just now again. Hahahaha!"


    His manic laughter resounded in the interrogation room.


    ¡­


    In the temporary headquarters located in the center of the town, several military officers including Samar were gathering to discuss the new information obtained from the captives.


    The cloaked man who had previously assisted the interrogator in the dungeon to extract a confession was speaking.


    "Master Samar, I think now is the best time to attack. Before the main force of the royalist army has yet to go south, we can take down the Thorn Fortress in one go."


    "After taking down the fortress, even if we don''t fight in the coming winter, we will be able to gain a great advantage in the next spring."


    Samar rested his chin on one hand, and watched the cloaked man''s performance with cold eyes without saying a word.


    He really didn''t like the strange man in front of him for no other reason, the other was a wizard.


    It was no secret among the high ranks of the Rebels that Archduke Giles had wizards working for him - or assisting him, and there were plenty of them.


    The addition of this mysterious force was also one of the important reasons why the Grand Duke made up his mind to launch a rebellion.


    When the Grand Duke disclosed the existence of his wizards to his confidants and important subordinates, many people thought it was a fantasy.


    But the miraculous abilities shown by those people quickly convinced everyone of their identities, and they were convinced that the addition of wizards was indeed a great boost to their side.


    As for the interference of church forces? Through several generations of silent deployment, the middle and upper echelons of the southern church have long been dominated by the Giles family. Even if they are allowed to break with the Holy See headquarters, of course the premise is that the Grand Duke has the strength to compete with the Holy See headquarters.


    Although it is impossible to break with the headquarters of the Holy See now, it is still easy to conceal the existence of wizards.


    However, in view of the traditional image of wizards, many generals still have a grudge against this group, and Samar is one of them.


    He is quite upset right now. The Raoshizi wizard suddenly appeared in the army with the Grand Duke''s warrant some time ago, claiming to be here to assist him.


    But he soon discovered that the wizard was constantly trying to replace him in control of the army, or trying to remove him.


    Fortunately, his own wrists are also strong, and he firmly held the power in his hands, preventing this insidious guy from succeeding.


    In his opinion, this wizard was so overjoyed that he knew nothing about military affairs, yet he urged him to attack Thorn Fortress time and time again.


    Obediently! That is the Thorn Fortress, known as the No. 1 pass in the south, and the existence of the generations of Dodge family heads who have cracked the soil and called themselves dukes.


    Samar thinks that he is relatively "crazy", but he is not crazy enough to take down the Thorn Fortress with the force at hand.


    So he made up his mind that at the current stage, he would just keep an eye on the defenders on the fortress, wait until Dagong settled those thorns in the south, and lead the main force to join him before making any plans.


    He has rejected this wizard''s suggestion several times before. Maybe the other party has mysterious power, but he is really a novice in military affairs.


    The unconvinced wizard showed his power a few days ago He cast spells on several scouts. These scouts were only wearing a set of soft leather armor that did not affect their movements, but they were mysterious Under the action of strength, it actually obtained a defensive power comparable to plate armor.


    "Let them go north and penetrate into the enemy''s security zone, grab a few tongues and come back. If we can torture the shortage of troops in the fortress, we will attack!"


    The story of the fire in the granary in the capital had spread among the southern army, and there was a high probability that they would not be able to send troops south, which was why the wizard was so confident.


    "Okay! If the opponent''s strength is really low to a certain extent, we will attack."


    Samar agreed at the time.


    Now, the information was tortured. There were only a few thousand troops in the fortress, and the wizard claimed that under his magic, all lies could not be concealed, and the information was 100% true.


    So, to fight or not to fight?

 Chapter 156： Battle of the Fortress

    Seeing Samar''s hesitation, Wizard Scott secretly despised him.


    Really, such a coward can actually become the commander-in-chief of one party. I really don''t know what Archduke Giles thinks.


    Scott thought that with his own magic, he could easily capture the fortress.


    He stood up slowly, bowed lightly to Samar who was seated at the head, and then looked around at the officers present.


    "Master Samar, and all the generals, please allow me to formally introduce to you the spell that I am good at¡ªenchanting."


    "This kind of magic of mine can apply temporary or permanent enhancement effects to weapons, armor and other equipment. Taking defensive armor as an example, a light leather armor, I can increase its defensive ability to a piece of scale armor Or the strength of chain armor, and a light chain armor, I can increase its defensive ability to the strength of plate armor."


    "I believe that everyone has seen the performance of the scouts a few days ago. Five of them fought against seven of the enemy, but they achieved an overwhelming victory. Except for one person running away, four of them were killed and two were captured alive. And only three of our side suffered insignificant minor injuries."


    An officer shouted: "Yes, that is indeed incredible, your magic is really superb."


    Scott shot him a satisfied look.


    "I can enchant swords, turning ordinary iron swords into steel swords, and making crudely crafted weapons as powerful as those made by dwarves."


    The officers present all exclaimed in amazement, discussing the significance of enchantment for battle. ,


    Samar asked: "How many people can you enchant? Is there no xi¨¤nzh¨¬ at all?"


    Scott said triumphantly: "My lord, with the abilities of me and my subordinates, if we cast spells together, we can add effects to 500 soldiers wearing ordinary leather armor, raising their defense to the level of plate armor." , Moreover, as long as soldiers wear leather boots and leather gloves, they can obtain the effect of a whole set of armor."


    Samar asked again: "Is this buff permanent?"


    Scott''s voice suddenly became much quieter: "Uh... no, the effect can last for about five hours, but if it is enchanted during the production process, a semi-permanent effect can be achieved."


    Samar shook his head: "If we make it now, we will be too late."


    "Master General!"


    Scott''s voice became louder again: "Four or five hours is enough. Think about it, if 500 soldiers equipped with plate armor are used as a fist force and they are concentrated to capture a certain point on the city wall, the follow-up troops will quickly Follow up, with the advantage of numbers, we will soon be able to win the Thorn Fortress."


    "Well¡­"


    Samar hesitated, 500 soldiers equipped with this plate armor? This is indeed a considerable force. You must know that the entire Aldo Kingdom may not have produced more than 300 sets of plate armor in the past 100 years. Most of the plate armors are handed down from father to son. It was handed down as a family heirloom by knights or nobles.


    Seeing that Samar seemed a little moved, Scott continued: "My lord! My enchantment has another benefit. The enchanted equipment still maintains its original weight, and an enchanted leather armor is still the weight of the leather armor. , not as heavy as plate armor."


    "it is good!"


    The last sentence finally attracted Samar, who has a bi¨¤nt¨¤i defense like a plate armor, but is as easy as wearing a leather armor, which made Samar want to try it himself.


    He turned to an officer beside him and ordered: "Within three days, select 500 strong soldiers, and we will send an attack after five days."


    The officer immediately stood up and responded:


    "Yes, my lord."


    Scott showed a satisfied smile: "Your Excellency is wise!"


    If the Thorn Fortress is captured with his assistance, his status within the organization will rise to another level.


    Thinking of this, Scott was secretly happy.


    ¡­


    Five days later, the alarm bell in the Thorn Fortress rang continuously, indicating that the rebels were finally about to attack.


    In the past few days, the scouts of the rebel army entered the fort''s security area more and more frequently to investigate the situation, and Lester even caught several of them when he was patrolling himself.


    But they didn''t find the situation that the injured scout said.


    The enemy''s more frequent investigations made everyone in the Thorn Fortress nervous, although they knew that this day would come sooner or later.


    On November 15th, the scouts returned quickly, and a large number of rebel troops entered the security area and rushed straight to the fortress.


    Duke Dodge immediately ordered to ring the alarm bell, and the whole army was ready for battle, and the fortress immediately entered a busy state.


    The Duke personally led Klein and Leicester up the city wall and directed the battle on the spot.


    It didn''t take long for them to see the banner of the rebels.


    "Since we were attacked by us at night last time, they have never come here with so many people at once!"


    "It looks like it''s going to be real this time."


    "It''s really hateful. If it wasn''t for the plague last year, I wouldn''t be able to gather a mere few thousand troops even if I''m a dignified duke."


    The three of them were discussing in low voices. Although the atmosphere was extremely tense, everyone''s eyes were extremely firm and showed no fear at all.


    Duke Dodge pulled out his sword and held it high in the air This ancestral sword shone brightly under the sunlight.


    "Everyone! For the kingdom!"


    Klein and Lester also pulled out their swords and held them high in the air, touching the Duke''s sword.


    "For Your Majesty the King! For Your Highness the Princess!"


    The three shouted their determination to kill the enemy together: "Swear to the death to destroy the rebels!"


    ¡­


    Not far to the south of the fortress, the rebels had already formed an offensive formation.


    In order to launch this attack, Samar brought a total of 10,000 soldiers.


    In order to keep an eye on the Thorn Fortress, Giles allocated a lot of troops here. Although the previous plan was not to attack the fortress, he still had to guard against the King of the North''s army going south.


    Although Jingyao''s granary was burned, no one can guarantee whether the royal family still has food in other places, so the defensive force in this direction is still indispensable.


    There were six siege vehicles standing tall, and they looked very new from the outside. They were built by the rebels in five days.


    When the attack begins, soldiers will brave the bows and arrows shot from the fortress, push them to the edge of the city wall, and then put the ladder on the car on the wall. , and started a battle with the defenders.


    Under a siege vehicle, the wizard Scott stood vigorously. He looked complacent, as if he had already won the victory.


    "We''ve finally waited for this moment!"


    "History will remember this moment! Because this will be the starting point for me, Mr. Scott, to take off!"


    A lot of people could be seen above the fortress. The defenders reacted quickly and were already in their positions. It seemed that they had trained for this moment for a long time.


    But the wizard didn''t take them seriously.


    "And all of you will become my sacrifices! Become sacrifices to the secret law!"

 ~： 1 day off

I have something to do at night, so I don¡¯t have time to code words. I will strive for two updates tomorrow.

 Chapter 157： Fortress Attack and Defense II

    Scott turned around and said to the other mages, "It''s time, let''s enchant the soldiers."


    Several companions nodded and followed him to an infantry phalanx.


    The soldiers in this phalanx are elite at first glance. Most of them are tall and strong men, which makes people feel that they can fight ten each. There are also a small number of people who are not tall but are The kind that is short, dapper, and agile.


    This is an assault soldier carefully selected by Samar.


    They are all wearing well-made and high-quality leather armor, and the original limbs are also covered by leather armor.


    This team of troops will act as the fist of the rebels, break through the defenses on the Thorn Fortress, and fight a **** path for the follow-up troops.


    After the four mages came here, a man dressed as an officer in the phalanx stepped out and saluted them.


    "My lord, we are all ready."


    Scott nodded at him: "Well, we will pray for you."


    As a mage, he had to pretend to be the church of the enemy in front of these low-level soldiers. Scott felt sick in his heart, but he knew that he had to endure it for a while.


    Scott and his three companions each stood on one side of the phalanx. They stretched out their arms, palms facing the soldiers, and began to murmur.


    Along with their singing, the soldiers'' bodies began to glow slightly, and more specifically, the equipment on their bodies began to glow slightly.


    This was the first time the soldiers saw this situation, and they all opened their eyes and carefully observed the equipment on themselves or their companions nearby. Some people wanted to chat with their companions, but were immediately stopped by the officers.


    Is this the effect of praying to the gods? Is this the blessing of the Lord of Light? Even though they had been informed in advance, everyone still found it incredible.


    A few days ago, they were selected from their respective troops, and it was announced that they would be the first to climb the wall of the Thorn Fortress as the sharp knife troops, and fight a **** way for the follow-up troops. No matter whether they survived or not, they or their families will Receive generous rewards, enough to feed and drink for the whole family.


    Some people are very happy, as long as they survive, they can enjoy it, while others are very depressed. It is a very dangerous job to be the vanguard in a siege battle, let alone the Thorn Fortress, which is known as the number one fortress in the south. Well, what''s the use of asking for so many rewards.


    Then the priest accompanying the army suddenly came to them, saying that four priests came from the holy capital, and they brought an oracle: The soldiers who are in charge of leading the battle in this battle are all warriors favored by the Lord of Light. d¨£d¨£o the burden of the fallen royal family. And these four clergymen will also pray for them before the battle. This extraordinary prayer will add invulnerability to their armor.


    When they heard that they were the chosen ones favored by the Lord of Light, everyone became excited. This was said by the priest himself, and even those who were depressed before recovered their spirits.


    Moreover, under the blessing of the heavenly father, they are invulnerable, so they can easily survive and enjoy the generous rewards. The morale of the five hundred people was instantly boosted.


    After about 20 minutes, the four "clergymen" stopped singing. They folded their arms on their chests, as if they were adjusting their breathing. Everyone was sweating profusely as if they had done a strenuous exercise.


    At this time, the soldiers no longer glowed, and their equipment returned to normal. Seeing the four "priests" closing their eyes and adjusting their breathing, everyone dared not make a sound so as not to disturb them.


    After nearly two minutes, Scott opened his eyes and said to the officer just now: "It''s ok, now you have obtained the blessing of the Lord of Light, and when the order to attack is given later, you will fight bravely." Kill the enemy, and don''t disappoint the Father''s expectations of you."


    When he said this, he was still panting heavily.


    The officer was very excited: "Yes! My lord, we must obey the oracle!"


    Just now he quietly took out a b¨«sh¨¯u and tried it on his leather armor. I was surprised after trying it out, is that still leather armor? The feeling from the b¨«sh¨¯u is simply a steel plate, but the feeling of directly touching it with hands is the same as before.


    Ouch! Could it be that I am really a member of heaven, no wonder our group of people had to be selected from different troops one by one.


    Scott also asked: "Don''t forget to take the holy medicine distributed to you, it will make you infinitely powerful, and the enemy will be as powerless as a baby in front of you."


    The officer responded immediately: "Yes, my lord, thank you very much. Praise the Heavenly Father, all glory to the Almighty Lord."


    After hearing these words, Scott felt very uncomfortable. After humming slightly, he led the three companions to the army commander Samar.


    "My lord, everything is ready."


    "Well, thank you for your hard work."


    The general on the horse nodded. He looked at his subordinates on the left and right, then slowly drew out his sword and pointed forward obliquely.


    "attack!"


    As the order was issued, the trumpeter beside Samar puffed his cheeks and blew the horn, and the sound of the horn spread rapidly to the surroundings, echoing the battle flags whistling in the wind.


    After hearing the sound of the horn, the five hundred people who had been enchanted each took out a small pill, which was very small, as big as a pomegranate seed, and they all put the pill in their mouths and swallowed it .


    Soon everyone felt that they were hot all over, and their strength was pouring out continuously. Although they were wearing leather armor, they were as relaxed as if they were shirtless.


    Before they had time to feel the miraculous effect of the holy medicine, the five hundred people were divided into two groups, each pushing a siege vehicle to move towards the fortress, followed by a large number of infantry not far behind them.


    The other four siege vehicles also started to move, followed by a lot of infantry, but obviously not as many as the first two.


    But running in front of the whole army was a large number of archers. They trotted close to the fortress, and after reaching a certain distance, under the command of the officer, they began to throw arrows at the city wall, suppressing the attack from the fortress, and covering the infantry approaching the city wall.


    ¡­


    The moment the rebels'' horn sounded, the defenders on the fort raised their hearts into their throats.


    "Enemy arrows are coming! Pay attention to concealment!"


    The defenders squatted down and hid behind the battlements. Arrows from the rebels fell from the sky like rain, and unfortunately many people who did not hide were hit by the arrows.


    "Get the wounded down quickly. Fight back! Fight back!"


    The archers immediately stood up and threw arrows in the direction of the rebels.


    The rebel side also fell a lot of people, and they had no place to hide, and more people were injured, but they also immediately started a second wave of attacks.


    The archers on both sides came and went and started a throwing battle.


    As the rebel infantry approached, UU read www. Some archers of the uukanshu.com defenders began to attack the enemy troops close to the city wall, but due to the cover of the siege vehicles, the effect was not great.


    Finally, the first siege vehicle leaned against the city wall, and almost at the moment when the climbing ladder reached the top of the wall, rebel soldiers climbed up the ladder and jumped up.


    "Aha!"


    The first rebel soldier who jumped onto the wall stared at him with red eyes, and blocked three or four swords slashing at him with unbelievable strength.


    He swung his saber vigorously, and the four defenders surrounding him were shot away.


    However, a sharp knight''s sword passed over the four defenders who had not yet gained a firm foothold, and stabbed the rebel soldier''s chest fiercely with lightning speed.


    Bowman opened his eyes wide, with an expression of disbelief on his face.


    His sword with all his strength was blocked by a pair of thin leather armor?

 Chapter 158： Fortress Attack and Defense II

    More and more rebel soldiers jumped onto the fortress walls, and the defenders desperately prevented them from expanding the breach.


    All six ladders of the rebels were successfully placed on the city wall. The battle between the two attack points on the left and the two attack points on the right was at a stalemate, but the situation in the middle two was not optimistic.


    The rebel soldiers who rushed up from these two places were all bloody, shouting with red eyes, while struggling to attack the defenders, and they didn''t seem to care about the swords stabbed or chopped by the opponent. Attack stance.


    However, the defenders did not hurt them much. These soldiers who were clearly wearing leather armor seemed to be wearing a fine steel plate armor, and it was the kind that was fully covered from head to toe. Can easily block the defender''s sword.


    Bowman, the knight squire, was in a bitter fight, and he was entangled by a rebel soldier.


    After a few rounds, he could feel that the opponent''s martial skills were not very good, and he could only know the common moves in the army. Anyway, he was inferior to this servant who aimed at knights and was trained by his father in martial arts since he was a child. Far.


    If it was normal, he felt that a hasty move could kill the opponent.


    But the soldier in front of him has a defense that is close to bi¨¤nt¨¤i and a strength that far surpasses him. These two advantages make up for the opponent''s lack of technology.


    Whenever he hit the opponent''s body, Bowman felt as if he had hit a steel plate. In the past, he only felt this feeling when he hit an enemy wearing heavy armor.


    But the opponent is obviously wearing leather armor, and his movements are flexible. If the opponent is really wearing heavy armor, no matter how strong his strength is, he cannot be so flexible.


    Bowman couldn''t help but think of the report of the seriously injured scout a few days ago. At that time, he and his companion also encountered an enemy whose defense ability exceeded common sense.


    As a knight squire, he was still able to stalemate with the rebel soldiers who entangled him, but other ordinary soldiers were in trouble. The melee combat had already started for more than ten minutes, and several people around Bowman had already fallen. One''s own soldiers, while the other side seems to have no casualties.


    At this moment he heard the old prince commanding the battle from the tower shouting to everyone: "Blunt weapons! Use blunt weapons to attack those enemies that the sword cannot deal with!"


    One sentence reminded Bowman that although the adults could not figure out how the situation reported by the scouts happened before, since the opponent has a heavy armor-like defense, and the sword has limited effect on it, it may be possible to use blunt weapons to attack. will play a role.


    So the fortress urgently prepared a batch of blunt weapons such as war hammers, but the number was not too large, so Bowman was assigned one, which was now pinned to his waist.


    A real blunt weapon is not as bulky and cumbersome as most people imagine. For example, Bowman''s war hammer is actually only the size of a Chengren''s fist, and it is not as big as the head of a bard, weighing hundreds of catties at every turn. So exaggerated.


    Bowman dodged to avoid the opponent''s attack, put the knight''s sword into the sheath with skillful movements, and immediately untied the war hammer pinned to his waist.


    After continuing to fight a few moves with the rebel soldiers, he took aim at a weakness in the opponent, mustered all the strength in his body, swung the war hammer fiercely and hit the opponent''s right arm.


    Under the huge reaction force, the tiger''s mouth of his right hand, which he used to hold the hammer handle, was numb and painful. When his hand was loosened, the weapon almost fell off.


    But at the moment of the hit, the rebel soldier uttered a painful cry, and his right arm immediately became loose after being hit, and the sword in his hand fell to the ground all of a sudden.


    Bowman was overjoyed: "It''s useful!"


    As a well-trained knight attendant, he certainly would not let go of the good opportunity in front of him to beat the dog in the water, so he swung his warhammer continuously at an extremely fast speed, and kept calling at the opponent''s body.


    After being hit on the chest several times in a row, the rebel soldier seemed to be stunned, unable to even dodge, but instinctively kept stepping back.


    The knight attendant rushed forward, aiming at the opponent''s head and hitting him hard.


    Hearing the sound of "touch", the rebel soldiers were beaten to the point that their brains burst, and one of them fell back on the city wall.


    Bowman took a few breaths, looked around excitedly and began to look for the next target.


    However, his heart sank at the sight of it.


    After many people switched to blunt weapons, although several of the red-eyed rebel soldiers had fallen down, the defenders were still being beaten by the enemy at this time, and new soldiers were constantly emerging on the siege ladder. enemy.


    On the one hand, the number of blunt weapons equipped by the defenders is very small, only a few dozen in total. On the other hand, not all soldiers are as skilled in martial arts as they have knight attendants.


    Without thinking too much, Bowman immediately swung his hammer and joined the battle again.


    When rushing towards the enemy, he turned his head to look at Sir Klein in the distance. There were already several enemy corpses lying beside this martial arts master. He was surrounded by numerous enemies at this moment, but the heroic The knight showed no timidity at all, and waved a flail vigorously to block attacks from left to right, creating new wounded or corpses for the rebels from time to time.


    Seeing that the man he served was so heroic, Bowman''s worries caused by his side''s decline just now were wiped away, and his fighting spirit was rekindled in his heart, roaring and rushing towards the new target he had just picked.


    ¡­


    Seeing his own soldiers continuously climbing up the fortress wall, Scott couldn''t help laughing.


    A mage companion beside him said: "It seems that the attack went very smoothly."


    "Of course!" Scott said with the corner of his mouth curled up, "With the blessing of our magic, even mortals can become so powerful."


    "I just want to show that lord that our enchanters are so powerful that we can turn decay into magic."


    Scott thought of a high-ranking senior in the organization This senior specialized in strengthening his body and was powerful. It was rumored that he could single-handedly sweep away an opponent with just a pair of fleshy fists. army.


    But this senior has always looked down on their enchanters, and stubbornly believes that strengthening combat power with external objects is just heresy.


    "The real strength is the strength of your body, even when you have nothing, you can crush the enemy with absolute advantage."


    Thinking of the contemptuous words he said to himself in front of him, Scott felt 10,000 upset.


    snort! No matter how you strengthen your own body, there is a limit. Can you still become a god?


    Of course, Scott admits that those strengthening magics are indeed great, but if the organization wants to expand its influence in this world and finally achieve its goals, it must arm a large number of mortal troops, and these mortals have limited aptitude and cannot learn subtle magic at all. magic.


    Although the organization is researching the strengthening magic that can be applied to mortal bodies, this kind of magic often cannot last for too long, and our mages are extremely precious and the number is very small. Do we have to send people to the dangerous battlefield every time we fight? Mortal soldiers cast enhanced magic, if there is a mistake, it will be a huge loss.


    At this time, enchanters are needed. Enchanters can not only temporarily enchant ordinary equipment before the battle begins, but also add semi-permanent buffs to weapons during the manufacturing process.


    By cultivating a large number of enchanters, you can manufacture a large number of enchanted weapons, thereby arming a large number of mortal troops, and bulldozing the world with the advantage of equipment.


    It''s a pity, that adult seems to have gone to the Northwest Bay to do important things, so he can''t watch our wonderful performance here.


    Scott thought very regretfully, otherwise he would definitely be able to change his stubborn and stereotyped impression of us.


    What a pity!

 Chapter 159： Battle of Fortress IV

    Duke Dodge watched the battle above the fort with a grim expression.


    The current situation is very bad, and the defenders are obviously being suppressed and beaten by the rebels.


    After careful consideration, he ordered: "Send reserve troops to support the soldiers in front and retreat into the inner wall."


    The trumpeter on the side immediately raised his horn and whined in a special rhythm.


    The old prince said to an officer behind him: "Take out our secret weapon."


    The officer was shocked: "My lord, that is our last trump card! It cannot be used unless it is absolutely necessary!"


    Duke Dodge smiled bitterly: "Can''t you see it? Now is the time of last resort. In other words, if we don''t show this hole card as soon as possible, we will not be able to reach the time of last resort."


    There was a bitterness on the officer''s face, he nodded and said, "Yes, my lord."


    Then he turned and ran away.


    ¡­


    "Withdraw into the inner wall!"


    "Withdraw into the inner wall!"


    The officers who fought alongside the soldiers on the outer walls of the fort passed orders to their men.


    The soldiers of the garrison immediately gathered around their respective officers, covering each other and moving towards the inner wall.


    As a complete defensive fortress, the Thorn Fortress has two layers of walls. The distance between the outer wall and the inner wall is 15 to 20 meters. The inner wall is higher, thicker and more difficult to conquer than the outer wall.


    The rebel soldiers who boarded the city wall were chasing after them. They could not stop to rest at this time. If the defenders were allowed to retreat into the inner wall, it would cause a lot of trouble. The battlements on the inner side of the outer wall were short and small. The bow and arrow defense effect is very poor.


    But the gate of the inner wall was suddenly opened, and a large number of soldiers rushed out. This group of defenders and reserves had been recharging their energy at the rear, looking at the fighting on the outer wall, gearing up, and rushing forward as soon as the Duke gave an order. go out.


    The soldiers of the reserve team immediately replaced the brothers who fought in front. The rebel soldiers who attacked the fort had been fighting hard for a long time, and they were already showing signs of fatigue.


    But the reserve team didn''t love to fight either. After all, they were still at a numerical disadvantage. After covering the retreating brothers, they immediately retreated to the inner wall, and then closed the door firmly.


    "Master Samar! The outer wall has been taken down by us!"


    "it is good!"


    Samar was overjoyed, he didn''t expect to take down the outer wall of Thorn Fortress so soon.


    "Immediately let the second wave troops press up!"


    "Yes!"


    The rebels who captured the outer wall braved the arrows and crossbows of the defenders on the inner wall to open the gate of the outer wall. A large number of rebels rushed in carrying the climbing ladder and carrying the ram, and the attack on the inner wall of the fortress immediately started!


    Still the soldiers in enchanted leather armor took the lead, with their sabers in their mouths, struggling to climb the ladder to the inner wall. After the previous fighting, there are still about 300 soldiers left out of the original 500 soldiers to maintain combat effectiveness.


    There was also a group of soldiers gathered at the gate of the city, hitting the gate with a ram.


    But the strange thing is that the defenders only hindered them when they climbed the ladder. Since there was no cover from the siege vehicles, the rebels were damaged by stones, fire oil and other attacks, but when they jumped on Behind the city wall, the defenders who had tried their best to stop them just now dispersed to both sides, leaving a large space in the area near the siege ladder.


    "What are they up to?"


    With such doubts in mind, the rebel soldiers who climbed the city wall were stunned for a moment, but they still raised their weapons and concentrated on guarding to cover the follow-up companions who climbed the city.


    In this way, more and more rebel soldiers boarded the inner wall.


    "kill!"


    After they had gathered a certain number, they all rushed towards the defenders, yelling loudly, regardless of the doubts in their hearts.


    Suddenly someone in the defenders shouted: "Aim!"


    Then, many soldiers holding strange weapons came out from behind. The front end of the weapon was facing them. It seemed to be a nozzle.


    "emission!"


    I saw those strange "nozzles" suddenly ejected a long tongue of flame, and rushed straight at the rebel soldiers.


    In an instant, Hellfire descended!


    When the flame reached the place where the rebels gathered, it had turned into a huge pillar of fire, and a large number of soldiers were sprayed, and they immediately burned.


    "Ah~~!"


    Shouts of terror and pain immediately rang out among the rebel soldiers.


    If one looked closely, it could be seen that the defenders'' strange weapon sprayed out a stream of flaming liquid, which splashed on the rebel soldiers, fueled the flames, and eventually ignited the target''s clothing. .


    The soldiers who were on fire fluttered the flames in horror, and their comrades around them also helped to fight the fire, and the soldiers who were on fire fell to the ground and rolled, but no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t extinguish the flames on their bodies, they could only feel pain. He just watched the flames engulf his body.


    What was even more frightening was that the hands of those who helped put out the fire were also caught in flames. They shook their hands again and again, or put their hands on the wall and rubbed and touched them to extinguish the flames.


    No one dares to help those who are on fire to put out the fire anymore, but can only watch them being swallowed by the flames.


    Even the onlookers were stunned, including the "fire-breathing soldiers" who created this scene with their own hands. The weapons in their hands were so powerful that they had never expected them.


    Those who stayed with the Pyro subconsciously put some distance away from them.


    "Why are you still standing there! Keep spraying!"


    The officers were the first to wake up from the state of shock, loudly urging their subordinates to launch a second wave of attacks.


    "Yes!"


    The flame-breathing soldiers reacted and continued to activate the "pipe" in their hands, and the fire dragons once again rushed towards the rebels fiercely.


    The gate of the inner wall also opened suddenly, and when the rebel soldiers gathered at the gate were about to rush in, they were greeted by fire dragons...


    The tragic scene came again.


    ¡­


    "What happened?"


    From a makeshift wooden tower, Samar and Scott stared dumbfounded at what was happening on the inner wall.


    In their eyes, there was only a flash of fire on the wall, and then their own soldiers burst into flames. Those soldiers who were on fire struggled feebly in the flames until they fell down and did not move again.


    The soldiers who were lucky enough not to be burned withdrew from the wall one after another and climbed down the ladder desperately. However, when the entire climbing ladder was strung together, the defenders on the wall immediately saw the opportunity and sprayed a stream of fire straight down. Flame, the ladder burned from end to end...


    Samar came down from the wooden tower angrily, and ordered a knight: "Go and see what happened!"


    Before the knight set off, he saw a large group of his own defeated soldiers pouring out of the fortress.


    Behind them were the cavalry in the fortress. The defenders'' cavalry slashed and killed wantonly, while their own soldiers were routed, unable to organize an effective resistance at all, and just kept running towards themselves.


    Samar immediately ordered: "Array!"


    There were still many soldiers around him, and they immediately formed a tight square formation, pointing the spears in their hands obliquely in the direction of the fortress, aiming at the enemy''s cavalry and... their own rout.


    A knight with a loud voice shouted to the retreating soldiers: "Anyone who dares to charge the battle will be killed without mercy!"


    The broken soldiers knew that this was not a joke, so they spread out and ran to both sides.


    The rebel cavalry also began to trot their horses to cover their flanks.


    The defending cavalry who rushed out saw that the remaining enemy troops were heavily guarded, and retreated to the fortress after chasing for a certain distance.


    Samar breathed a sigh of relief, and he immediately ordered the rout to gather up, and asked an officer who had fled back to interrogate him carefully.


    The officer had shocking burns on his arm, and he said in shock, "The other party did not know what method they used to spray us with flames that could not be extinguished. Many... many brothers were burned to death."


    "A flame that cannot be extinguished?"


    "Yes my lord! Can''t be extinguished!"


    There was a look of horror and disbelief on the officer''s face.


    "There is a small pond between the outer wall and the inner wall, and some brothers who are on fire jumped into it to put out the fire! But...but..."


    Samar asked sharply, "But what?"


    "But...but the fire on them is getting bigger and bigger!"


    "This...how is this possible?"


    Even Scott, who was standing next to Samar, suspected that he had heard it wrong. Water overcomes fire. This is common sense that all three-year-olds know.


    When encountering water, the flames burn more and more vigorously. Even the magic that mages are proud of can''t do it. How do those mortals do it?


    At this time, Samar was extremely calm. He asked the officer to go down to reorganize his team, and then ordered with a sullen face: "Withdraw!"


    "Withdraw? No, my lord!"


    Scott didn''t want to retreat in vain, but he had high hopes for this attack.


    "It''s just some kindling. A fire that can''t be extinguished by water must be an excuse for those deserters who are afraid of death."


    "Shut up! My soldiers are fighting to the death, how dare you slander them like that?"


    Suddenly Samar yelled at him, and the general, flushed from face to neck, was clearly enraged.


    Scott was startled by him, and didn''t know what to saySorry! Mr. Master, I was a little impulsive just now. "


    Samar calmed down.


    "I know that officer. He is definitely not a coward. Otherwise, he would not have been selected to command the assault force. And...do you know ''Hellfire''?"


    When Scott heard this word for the first time, doubts appeared on his face: "Hellfire?"


    Samar nodded: "Hellfire, a terrible flammable liquid. On the battlefield a long time ago, it should be in the era of the Gubera Empire. Hellfire once ran rampant."


    "It is said that it is a liquid made of a black viscous grease mixed with a certain proportion of flammable substances such as sulfur, asphalt, resin, etc. It is not only very flammable, but also can float and burn on the water. It can¡¯t be extinguished. But what is the black grease, and what is the specific formula, and finally lost because of too strict secrecy.¡±


    Scott''s eyes widened: "Is there such a magical substance?"


    "This is a disaster that can''t be saved except by God. The only way is that whenever the enemy attacks us with hellfire, all they do is kneel down and pray for God''s salvation to escape¡ªthat''s how the legend describes it. "


    Samar sighed: "Oh! I didn''t expect this long-lost weapon to reappear in the world, and it happened to be me."


    Scott asked unwillingly: "Is there no way to restrain Hellfire?"


    Samar shook his head: "Maybe there is, but I don''t know. Now we can only retreat and continue to stare at the fortress. I can''t take a second chance with the troops entrusted to me by the Grand Duke. If there is a mistake, the Grand Duke will unify the south The plan caused a lot of trouble."


    Scott turned his head and glanced at Thorn Fortress, and said with endless regret:


    "Okay! I follow your arrangement!"

 Chapter 160： Nanfang! set sail!

    November 11, 1990 in the holy calendar is the day when Nanfang set sail.


    The wharf area of ??Fulan Port is crowded and lively.


    Anyone who heard about the opening of a new shipping route ran to the pier to watch the excitement, sailing a boat to the corner bay area at one go, this is a great adventure that many people have never heard of.


    The officers and soldiers on the South were busy, making final preparations for the upcoming voyage, while Rubin, the shipyard supervisor, and Benjamin, the old shipwright, led the craftsmen to check around the ship.


    Even the underage cadets were running around on the deck, moving here and there according to the orders of their superiors.


    Mrs. Alan and another companion were struggling to carry a large wooden barrel down the ladder to the warehouse.


    The two teenagers put down the barrels and saluted the stewards on board.


    "Mr. Kitchener, this is the last barrel of wine."


    "6 barrels of rum, 4 barrels of wine, 4 chickens, ... 10 cases of canned food ... biscuits ... bread ..."


    The food attendant checked the supplies in the cargo hold while looking at the notebook in his hand.


    "Very well, the food is ready, you can take a rest."


    "Yes!"


    After working for a long time, finally able to relax, Alan and his companions climbed out of the cabin happily.


    For this trip to the south, the candidates who were still children were extremely excited, because they could see a wider world. Anyway, they are already orphans. After such a long time, they have long been accustomed to using warships as their base. Home, wherever the ship sails, home is there.


    Allen ran to the side of the boat and looked towards the pier. He saw many familiar figures, but it was a pity that he did not see Dr. Walder and sister Susan. They went to Huxin Town for some training and have not returned yet.


    He suggested to the cadets who were idle on the deck: "Hey! Guys, the captain said that this voyage may last for more than a month. Let''s go to the pier to say goodbye to the people in the town. Not long ago Thank you for taking care of them a lot.¡±


    "Okay!" "Yeah!"


    This proposal was quickly echoed by many people, and they disembarked together and walked outside the warning area.


    ¡­


    "Gentlemen, follow me!"


    Captain Quick led five people who were obviously not dressed in the navy to board the South.


    Four of these five were representatives of merchants, not only of Arda, but one of them was from Emden of Bairding.


    As for the fifth person, the lord personally arranged to be on the ship, a little boy named Dirac, who was said to be a scholar, and wanted to accompany the Nanfang to Jiaowan to bring his family to Northwest Bay.


    It''s really appropriate to call him a little boy. This Mr. Dirac is too handsome. If it weren''t for the two mustaches, Quick would have suspected that the other party was disguised as a man.


    Quick thought to himself a little jealously: "If he was in the south, he must be a frequent visitor to those noble ladies'' salons just based on the appearance of this little boy."


    He said to everyone: "We will spend at least one month on this ship. Let me show you Nan Nan."


    Quick led the crowd around the ship slowly, and they entered the cargo warehouse first.


    It is said to be the cargo warehouse, but it is also the place where all the crew members except the captain sleep and rest. There are roll-up hammocks hanging here, which are only unfolded when sleeping.


    Quick led the five people to the area behind the cabin.


    He extended his hand and introduced, "This is where you rest."


    Unlike other places, this area uses thick canvas as "walls" to separate five "cabins" with hammocks hanging above and a box below to store personal belongings.


    Although each "small room" is about two square meters, it is already a rare luxury on the Nanfang, and it is a special care for the five passengers.


    Quick walked to the back and opened a door, "This is the captain''s cabin, hehe...that''s where I live."


    This captain''s cabin can be said to be the most luxurious place on the entire ship. It is about four square meters. There is a bright window on the back wall of the ship. In addition to a hammock and an item box, there is also a small table and a stool with ink bottles, quill pens, etc. on it. The object should be used to record the logbook.


    In addition, there is a ladder in the captain''s cabin that can lead directly to the uppermost open deck.


    "Next we have to look at a very important place."


    Quick led the crowd to the front of the warehouse.


    There are two doors here, one on the left and one on the right. Quick opened the door on the left, and everyone found that there was a very small compartment inside. The special thing was that there was a hole facing down.


    Soon someone guessed what this place was for, "Master Captain, this is not...isn''t it a toilet?"


    "Yes." Quick nodded, "Congratulations, you guessed it right. The sea is right under the hole, which is very convenient! In addition, I know that many people are more particular, and they are embarrassed to take a bath in full view. You can also come here to solve the problem. .¡±


    Everyone looked at each other in blank dismay, speechless for a while, but no one found it difficult to accept, after all, everyone used to travel all over the world, and the days of eating and sleeping in the open have passed a lot.


    "Mr. Dirac" secretly breathed a sigh of relief, if there is not even a formal toilet on this ship, it will be a bit troublesome for "he".


    Quick led them again to the place where the food was stored.


    "Gentlemen, we have stockpiled enough food and drink to feed us for 15 days, and we have to eat these fresh vegetables, fresh meat and eggs and bread first, because these things usually go bad first, and then we eat these dried Vegetables, jerky and biscuits. Oh, and I want to warn you, if you find maggots crawling out of biscuits, please don''t shout, it''s a very normal thing at sea."


    Maggots? God!


    Everyone suppressed their nausea, and listened to the captain''s introduction: "In the end, we have to rely on those canned food after eating everything else. In addition, we also raised four hens on the deck, which can replenish us with a few meals a day. a fresh egg."


    Quick clapped his hands, "Okay, everyone. Say goodbye to your relatives and friends on the pier. We will set sail in about two hours."


    ¡­


    About two hours later, it was almost noon.


    "Everyone, this mission must be successful There must be no mistakes!"


    Austin stood on the deck, and all the officers and soldiers of the South, including Quake, stood neatly in front of him, listening to the pre-voyage lectures given by the Admiral of the Navy.


    "It is no exaggeration to say that you bear the hope of the Northwest Gulf, and the hope of your lord!"


    "When you come back, all the officers and soldiers who participated in this operation will be upgraded by one rank, and there will be other material rewards!"


    Quick shouted on behalf of the entire ship: "Please rest assured, Commander, we will definitely complete the mission!"


    "Very well, then I won''t delay you, let''s set sail immediately!"


    "Yes!"


    Austin turned and left. Before leaving, he glanced at the green-haired "brother", who made a "no problem" gesture to him.


    Only then did he walk across the gangway to the pier with confidence.


    Quick quickly entered the role of captain.


    "Pack up the springboard!"


    "Anchor!"


    "Lower the sails!"


    "Southern! Set sail!"


    The wind was quite strong today, and the boat moved quickly and headed out of the port.


    "Bon voyage!"


    "Be sure to return safely!"


    The crowd of onlookers on the pier boiled up. While waving their hats or handkerchiefs, they sent blessings to the warships leaving the pier. Rubin and the old shipbuilder Benjie were also among the crowd. Nanfei waved his hands, as if looking at his child who was about to go far away, with an expression of both pride and worry on his face.


    The idle sailors on the ship also waved to the people on the shore, and some even burst into tears. Most of them left their hometown for the first time, and they were going to the south thousands of miles away.


    In this way, under the strong sea breeze, the Nanfei sailed towards the depths of the ocean with the wind and waves...

 Chapter 161： refugee one

    In the village of Kass, near the southern border of Arda, the mood today is unusually tense.


    On the main road to the south of the village, several roadblocks made of wooden fences were placed in succession, blocking the road tightly.


    Makarov, who had been promoted to a sergeant, led a hundred militiamen to form a cordon, facing the south and waiting.


    Today is the day when the refugees arrive, and the General Staff ordered them to line up here to "welcome".


    However, their welcome method is a bit special. Many people hold swords, guns, swords and spears, and those without weapons also hold agricultural tools such as pitchforks and iron manuscripts.


    Everyone was sullen, as if they were about to go to war.


    Several tents were set up at the entrance of the wooden fence, and there were tables and chairs inside. In each tent sat two people who were fully dressed and wore big masks. They even wore gloves on their hands. , showing two eyes all over the body.


    "Give me some energy when the refugees arrive!"


    Sergeant Makarov yelled at the militiamen.


    "Remember, be serious! Try to show your scary appearance as much as possible, make them afraid of you, and give them a strong sense of psychological oppression."


    "Don''t let them have the illusion that they are here to enjoy the blessing! Do you hear clearly?"


    The militiamen responded with a chorus of shouts: "Yes! Sir!"


    Susan in the tent on the side was very speechless after hearing this: "Is this necessary? Those outsiders have suffered from wars and turmoil. Shouldn''t we give them the warmth of family?"


    She, her teacher Dr. Wade, and several other doctors who participated in "medical training" in Huxin Town were sent here by the Government Council to "quarantine" the refugees.


    In one tent she examined women, while her teacher examined men in another tent.


    A militia came running down the road from the south.


    "Report, Sergeant Makarov!"


    After standing still, he saluted and said, "The refugees are here."


    Makarov raised his hand: "Pay attention!"


    Soon on the road leading to the south, a large group of people appeared in everyone''s sight. They should be the refugees received by the Government Affairs Council in the south.


    As they got closer and closer, the militiamen could clearly see the appearance of these refugees, what kind of people they were, they were sallow, emaciated, and dressed in rags, they were even worse than beggars in Northwest Bay.


    A few men on horseback ran out from the refugee group. They rushed to the barricade and gave Makarov a military salute.


    "Sergeant, these people will be handed over to you first, and we have to return to Huxin Town to report. This is the first batch, a total of 357 people."


    Makarov saluted them back: "Don''t worry, we will strictly check here."


    These men on horseback belonged to the internal guards. This time they went south with Hansel and were responsible for guiding the refugees to the Northwest Bay, going through customs clearance procedures in the territory along the way, and trying not to let the refugees starve to death on the way.


    After the handover, they bypassed the roadblock and continued on their way north.


    Makarov ordered the militiamen: "According to the previous grouping, go and line up the refugees."


    "Yes!"


    Half of the militiamen were divided into five squads and rushed towards the crowd to the south.


    When the refugees saw a large group of people with weapons and sticks running towards them, they suddenly became frightened and restless, stopped and whispered at a loss.


    "Listen to me!"


    The militiaman Joss showed what he thought was the scariest expression, and yelled at the refugees in a "fierce manner": "Now you immediately line up in a column. Have you seen the entrance of the wooden fence in front? When you get there, pass by one by one. Go to the tent designated by the sentinel, don''t overtake it, don''t disturb the formation."


    Perhaps in the eyes of these southern refugees, Joss'' northwest accent combined with his "sinister" appearance was a bit funny, and some of them were not only not shocked, but laughed out loud.


    Joss looked depressed, and several other militiamen immediately took out their whips and slammed them hard at the laughing refugees.


    "What a joke! If you laugh again, I will beat you to death, you foreigner."


    "Ouch! My lord, please spare me!"


    The refugees who were drawn begged for mercy.


    After some threats of leather whips, the refugees became honest.


    However, it was not easy to get them to line up. It took a long time for the militiamen to form a column.


    The column moved on until it came to the barricade.


    The militiamen guarding the roadblock released six people and drove them to six tents.


    The refugees who continued to wait suddenly smelled a scent that made people move their index fingers. Following the scent, a large pot was burning in a big tent on the other side of the barricade, with hot steam rising from it. What is cooking.


    "There is something to eat! There is something to eat!"


    "Food! It''s real food!"


    The news spread quickly, and the refugee team suddenly became chaotic, and there was a lot of noise, and many people ran from the back to the front of the team. .


    The scent that wafted over was much stronger than the messy things they used to satisfy their hunger on the road. The adults who led them on the road were only responsible for preventing them from starving to death.


    "What are you doing? What are you doing? Don''t know if you have to queue up?"


    The militiamen ran over, yelled loudly, and lashed at those running around with their whips, trying to restore order.


    "My lords, please give us a bite of food first!"


    Joss blocked the entrance with his body and shouted loudly: "Line up well, as long as the doctor checks your body, you will have something to eat."


    But his voice was quickly drowned in the noise of the refugeesMy lord, we have eaten pig food for nearly half a month, no, even pigs can''t eat those things. "


    "Yeah, and it''s just that little bit every day, and we''re starving to death."


    The refugees in front of the roadblock gathered more and more, and many people began to try to climb over the roadblock.


    Seeing that the situation was about to get out of control, Makarov yelled, "Everyone is here! Get ready!"


    Fifty militiamen were standing around him all the time, each of them carrying a long wooden stick with a thick cloth wrapped around the end.


    The militiamen stood neatly in three rows. After hearing the sergeant''s order, they immediately put the wooden sticks in their hands flat, and the people in the second and third rows stretched the wooden sticks forward through the gap between the teammates in front.


    Makarov gave an order: "Assault!"


    They ran quickly at small steps, and the wooden sticks in their hands quickly stabbed into the crowd of refugees.


    Those refugees near the roadblock were caught off guard, and a large area was knocked down with a clatter.


    For a while, the voices of crying father and mother were endless.


    The militiamen turned around and pointed their sticks at the remaining petrified refugees.


    "Old... master, please forgive me!"


    The man in the front knelt down and begged for mercy.


    With a leader, the people behind also knelt down.


    Makarov came to stand in front of them. He was a tall man with his hands behind his back, and the muscles on his face were tense.


    Unlike the militiamen, the sergeant had slaughtered a large number of pirates with his own hands, and he exuded a chilling aura.


    He glanced at the unlucky ones who were still lying on the ground sh¨¥ny¨ªn.


    "Within 10 minutes, restore formation!"


    "The people who were at the roadblock just now, all go to the end of the line!"


    The sergeant''s terrible voice hit everyone''s eardrums hard.

 Chapter 162： refugee two

    "Take off your clothes and stand up obediently!"


    Dr. Ward ordered Sam who entered the tent.


    "What... what?"


    "I told you to obey."


    After getting the doctor''s confirmation, Sam''s eyes widened, his dirty face turned red, and he looked embarrassed.


    The well-dressed man in front of him looked very kind, how could he sound like a beast in clothes?


    He...he won''t cheat on me? He and I are old men!


    Seeing Sam''s expression, Dr. Ward explained with a pleasant face: "Don''t worry, I''m a doctor, just to check your body."


    "Really? Then... then I will trouble the doctor."


    Sam''s embarrassment still persisted, but he took off his clothes obediently. There was a burning brazier in the tent, which was very warm, so there was no need to worry about catching a cold.


    Why check the body? He asked a little worriedly: "Master doctor, if some disease is detected, will he be driven away?"


    "Don''t worry! If it''s a minor illness, we won''t take care of it. We will take isolation measures only when a contagious disease is detected."


    "Isolation?" Sam was a little scared when he heard the word, "Are you going to lock us up?"


    Dr. Ward walked around him wearing a mask, carefully observing every part of his body, and replied:


    "It''s true, but it''s definitely not the same as treating prisoners, and we will give you medication, and we will arrange your future work and life after you recover. Anyway, don''t think about it."


    "Oh, thank you, Master Doctor."


    Only then did Sam let go of his hanging heart, and thanked Dade authentically.


    Dr. Ward reckoned that there were no major problems with these refugees. After all, they had traveled a long distance from the south to the Northwest Gulf, and those with problems could not survive the journey.


    "All right!"


    After the examination, Dr. Ward patted Sam on the shoulder, "Young man is in good health. I wish you the life you want in Northwest Bay."


    Sam nodded gratefully: "Thank you doctor! Thank you doctor!"


    Finally, something has been settled, and this life of wandering and wandering is finally coming to an end.


    "After going out, go to the porridge tent to get some food!"


    food? As soon as he heard this word, Sam became energetic, smelling the fragrance all the time, his stomach growling, and he couldn''t wait for a long time.


    He immediately went to pick up the clothes that had just been thrown on the ground, trying to put them on quickly to get the food.


    Unexpectedly, another person in the tent picked up the clothes on the ground one step faster than him. Like the doctor, the other person was wrapped tightly.


    "My lord...my clothes?"


    "Oh? I forgot that."


    Immediately the gloved man took a bundle from a large bag nearby and threw it to Sam.


    "You wear this first."


    After Sam untied the bundle, he found that there was a set of cotton clothes inside, with both upper body and lower body. The stitching workmanship was not very particular, but the stitching was quite strong.


    It turned out that this gentleman thought that he was dressed too sloppily, which would affect the appearance of the city after going out. Indeed, the suit on my body can no longer be called clothes, and it is quite appropriate to call it tattered.


    "Hey! The master is so thoughtful! He also gave me a set of clothes."


    He smiled shyly, and put on the new clothes swiftly.


    To be honest, it didn''t fit very well, but it was warmer and more comfortable than my own.


    The refugees are all from the south, and they don''t know the climate in the north. Now it''s the turn of autumn and winter, and the journey has froze them to death.


    Sam stretched out his hand to the gloved man, intending to get back his original clothes, after all, he had worn them all the way, and that suit was also one of his few possessions.


    The other party did not intend to return it to him, and said to Sam: "We will wash your clothes and scald them with boiling water, and then return them to you."


    Sam couldn''t figure it out: "Boil it with boiling water? Why?"


    "Because there is...forget it, I can''t explain it to you! Anyway, it will be returned to you in the end. What is your name?"


    "Sam, sir, my name is Sam."


    "Okay, I''ve made a note, you go out to get food quickly, don''t delay the people behind."


    "Yes, I''ll go out right away."


    With doubts in his heart, Sam glanced at his old clothes reluctantly. The gentlemen would not throw them away directly, and he would be very distressed like that.


    Forget it, if the old one doesn''t go, the new one won''t come, didn''t I just get a new set?


    Soup! bread! I''m coming!


    He rushed out of the tent with a hunger for food.


    "Tsk tsk tsk! Dr. Ward, take a look."


    While pulling Sam''s old clothes, the hygienist complained to the doctor:


    "I really want to burn this pile of junk. What''s on it, bedbugs, lice, fleas, everything. Look at these white spots, they are all eggs."


    Dr. Ward spread his hands and said helplessly, "Don''t laugh at other people from other places. The hygiene conditions of our people here are not much better."


    The hygienist''s eyes showed eagerness: "I hope every day that the ''New Life Movement'' that Mr. Graiman called can start immediately. I¡¯m always in a state of anxiety.¡±


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry." The doctor comforted him: "Hasn''t it been like this for thousands of years? And changing a person''s hygiene concept and hygiene habits is definitely not something that happens overnight, take your time."


    ¡­


    Not everyone is as open-minded as Sam just now, such as in Susan''s tent...


    "You don''t want to take my clothes! This is my only property!"


    A female refugee hugged her old clothes tightly and refused to let others move.


    Susan comforted her: "Your clothes...we will return them to you, just wash them, don''t worry."


    "No! I don''t want to be separated from this outfit for a moment. It''s the only thing my parents left me... woo woo woo!"


    The female refugee sat slumped on the ground and burst into tears, probably because she recalled something.


    Susan was in a dilemma and didn''t know what to do.


    "Militiamen!" the health worker next to her immediately shouted out of the tent.


    Immediately, two men rushed in, and the health worker briefly explained the situation. The militiamen directly took off the old clothes of the female refugee and left them on the ground, and then forcibly dragged the crying and screaming female refugee out.


    Susan asked the female hygienist in a daze: "Is...isn''t it good to do this?"


    The female hygienist looked at her indifferently and said: "Nothing bad, Doctor Susan, it is already a great kindness for the lord to take in these refugees. If you still don''t obey the arrangement, you will be too ignorant." Anyway."


    Susan can''t say anything to refute For those unfortunate people, she will always respond with infinite sympathy, such as those refugees, or the girl in front of her.


    When she was training at Weiss College, she learned that there was a special group of women in the class. They were imprisoned by pirates and lived an unbearable life for many years. Some of them were even kidnapped by pirates since they were young. with misfortune.


    It was Arda''s navy that rescued them, and the lord arranged for them to learn nursing knowledge at Weiss College, with a view to training them as "hygienists" or "nurses". Occupations are all related to saving lives and helping the wounded.


    This is tantamount to giving them a second life, and it is precisely because of this that they have a blind and superstitious worship of the lord.


    And the girl in front of her is one of them.


    Susan sighed inwardly: "Oh, they are all a bunch of poor people."

 Chapter 163： refugee three

    In the lord''s castle in Huxin Town, a meeting was going on, attended by members of the Government Council and high-level military officials.


    "Master Earl, this trip to the south has been fruitful!"


    Hansel triumphantly reported his achievements. He returned to Huxin Town a few days ago, and immediately got into the mood as soon as he came back, and started the resettlement of new recruits and refugees non-stop.


    "In addition to the refugees, 56 talents of various professions were recruited this time, including blacksmiths, teachers, alchemists, healers, etc..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Paul clapped his hands.


    "Well done, Hansel, I didn''t expect you to find so many people willing to come to the Northwest. I thought people in the south thought we were a poor country."


    Hansel said with a smile on his face: "My lord, as long as you look for it with your heart, you will always find it. There are always some people who are unhappy in life and want to try their luck..."


    "Okay, okay, the positions of these people will be arranged by Manager Ford. Let''s talk about the refugees first."


    Paul interrupted Hansel''s introduction. Hearing what he said, it seems that those who are willing to come here are like Luther who has been eliminated by his own industry. Forget it, I don''t need any masters for the time being, as long as I can work.


    "How many refugees have arrived in our territory now?"


    Hansel calculated silently in his heart, and immediately replied: "According to the latest statistical report, a total of 421 refugees have arrived in Arda."


    "Will there be more in the future?"


    "Of course, Lord Earl, and there will be many. The more than 500 people I mentioned before are just the latest number before I leave, but the several shelters we have set up are still continuing to receive refugees, and the refugees will continue to be sent to the Northwest Bay Come."


    "I''m very surprised. Aren''t the Royal Army and the rebels confronting each other in the Thorn Fort? How did these refugees get here?"


    This time Schroeder answered his question.


    "My lord, the Thorn Fortress is not used to completely block the north-south traffic, refugees can easily bypass it."


    "Then what''s the point of building this fortress? Can''t the enemy army easily bypass it?"


    "Many fortresses on the plain are not used to completely isolate traffic. Take Thorn Fortress as an example. It can garrison a full 50,000 troops and store enough grain and grass for 50,000 horses to feed for a year. There are many roads connecting the fortress. North and south, but they are all within the reach of its troops. The army is not a refugee. I want the soldiers to fight with peace of mind, and the food, drink and supply cannot be stopped. If the army rashly bypasses it and directly attacks the rear of the fortress, then Facing the danger of the supply line being cut off at any time."


    Paul suddenly realized: "So it is."


    He continued to ask Hansel about the refugees: "Have the refugees who have arrived been settled?"


    Hansel raised his lips and said: "Your Excellency, you can rest assured that they have been arranged to live in the temporary official house on the south side of the town, which is enough to spend this winter comfortably. After such a long time of wandering, these people are now It¡¯s like coming to heaven, and everyone is praising the Earl for your kindness. In a word, the entire refugee resettlement work is going on efficiently and peacefully.¡±


    Paul was about to nod habitually, when a voice that disrupted the atmosphere sounded, although it sounded pleasant.


    "Efficient and peaceful? Baron Abbott, efficiency may be barely considered, but the word peaceful really has nothing to do with it."


    It was the female consultant "Betty Dias" Xiaojie who was speaking, and now she was looking at Hansel with a sarcastic look.


    Paul asked inexplicably, "What happened?"


    Could it be that Hansel has offended this big sister?


    Hansel immediately replied: "Nothing happened, my lord, as I said just now, the resettlement of the refugees is proceeding efficiently and peacefully."


    But he obviously lacked confidence.


    The consultant Xiaojie stood up and said in a bad tone:


    "Earl Greiman, do you know how your agricultural supervisor treats refugees?"


    "How did you treat it?"


    Irene said angrily: "The information I got is that the shelter personnel have a very rough attitude towards the refugees, beat and scolded them frequently, and even discarded or burned their belongings at will. These refugees left their homes and finally escaped from the battlefield. Baron Abbott has gone too far when he came here to accept difficulties."


    Hansel immediately defended himself: "Dias Xiaojie, these refugees are described as ''disorganized and undisciplined'' in a sentence that the Earl said before, and they were noisy and chaotic during their physical examination. To be able to complete the entire process as soon as possible so that they can settle down as soon as possible - this is also for their own good, the militiamen have to go down to maintain order and teach them how to line up. Understandable."


    "As for their belongings, Father in heaven, what kind of possessions do they have, they are nothing more than a whole set of rags, UU Reading A lot of clothes can''t stand washing and rot, and have to be discarded, and we are not Have you issued new clothes, I don¡¯t know how many times better than their original ones.¡±


    The consultant Xiaojie was obviously dissatisfied with his justification, and the two argued with each other.


    "Two! Two!"


    Paul''s head was getting dizzy, and he repeatedly signaled the two to stop first.


    After finally stopping the debate, Paul said: "Dias Xiaojie is right. These refugees are already very pitiful. We can''t add more suffering to them. Hansel¡ª"


    Hansel stood up immediately: "Yes, my lord, please tell me."


    Paul said in an official tone: "In the future, you can''t treat those who are about to become people under my rule roughly, but let them feel the warmth of home and the care of brothers and sisters, understand?"


    But when the female advisor''s eyes were not on him, he gave Hansel a sneaky wink.


    Hansel secretly rejoiced: Earl Greiman supported me¡ªat least he acquiesced, and besides the tone he spoke just now, hehe, it didn''t hurt or itch.


    He immediately said: "Yes, Lord Earl, I will notify the officers in charge of the containment work when I get back, and ask them to pay attention to their attitude in future work."


    With a triumphant look on Erin''s face, she gave Paul a sweet smile that made his heart skip a beat.


    In fact, Irene was so dissatisfied with Hansel, besides her own sympathy, there was another important reason.


    From the bottom of her heart, she believed that the reason why these refugees left their homes and fled everywhere was caused by the war between the royal family and the rebels. As a member of the royal family, she wanted to do her best to make them better and to assuage her guilt.


    Of course, she couldn''t say this reason now.

 Chapter 164： taxpayer system

    The small debate that occurred at the meeting was considered to be over, and everyone continued to discuss other issues.


    "So, Hansel, is Wang**''s team interested in our canned food and salt?"


    "Uh...My lord, due to limited time, I only got in touch with the quartermaster under the command of the princess, but from his attitude, the canned food is very suitable for their needs."


    "How many cans can they buy?"


    "I didn''t talk about it in such detail at the time, but Her Royal Highness has about 8,000 people, so the demand should be very large."


    Paul asked with some doubts: "What do you mean when you said that you only contacted the quartermaster of Her Royal Highness?"


    Hansel explained: "Not all the troops still stationed in Jingyao are directly commanded by Her Royal Highness, but the troops under the command of each general solve the military supply problem alone."


    Paul understood that although these armies were all loyal to the same target, the soldiers were well-served and there was no unified logistics system, which was very common in the armies of the old era.


    "So we have to talk to those generals one by one."


    "Master Greiman, I have a proposal. Please organize businessmen and factory owners to go to the capital and let them find sales by themselves."


    "Trade delegation?"


    "Trade delegation? Good name. Organized in the name of the Lord''s Mansion, I think those merchants and factory owners will definitely participate enthusiastically. After all, it is very easy to do things under the banner of nobles."


    Paul agreed with the proposal very much, and he kept nodding.


    "This is a good idea. We should cultivate the ''wolf nature'' of these businessmen and let them find opportunities and fight on their own. Otherwise, it will definitely not be a big climate."


    Hansel echoed, "My lord has a good opinion."


    Paul patted the table: "Okay, I will leave this matter to you, the ''agricultural director'', haha! Oh, besides canned food, such as porcelain and paper, the merchants who make these things also bring more, wait until With the opening of the sea route, we directly ship it to the south for sale, so there is no need for second-hand traffickers to scrape another layer of oil and water."


    Hansel put his right hand on his chest and assured Paul: "I will start organizing this right away."


    "But..." Hansel immediately raised a question: "Can our production keep up?"


    "After I came back, I visited several factory owners in Huxin Town, not only canned food, but also paper mills and porcelain factories. These are very popular products. According to their reports, they only need to meet the current orders and the production capacity It¡¯s already stretched.¡±


    "That''s a problem, so I''m going to let the new refugees find work in the factories instead of farming in the fields. You''ll have to tell the factory owners in Arda and Bairdin to come Recruit people from the refugee group. I don¡¯t want to keep these refugees in vain, I have to let them work and create value.¡±


    "Yes, my lord."


    Paul suddenly thought about it, he looked around everyone and said: "Everyone, in order to alleviate the problem of insufficient production capacity, I have another idea - to exempt a group of serfs in the Greiman family from slavery. This is what I think, with the ''harvest'' With the use of machinery such as machines, the family¡¯s existing arable land does not require so many people, so we simply exempt them from slavery, let them choose jobs to support themselves, and ease the labor shortage problem in the factory by the way.¡±


    This is reasonable, and no one expressed any objection. Besides, this is the lord''s own property, so there is no need for others to talk about it.


    "Not only that, but I will issue a decree to encourage those landlords and gentry to take the initiative to release the serfs at home, let them work as workers, and then take the initiative to use the family money to invest in various emerging industries."


    There was silence for a while, seeing that the people in the room were about to die, Paul immediately added:


    "Of course, just encouragement, just encouragement, just encouragement, important things are said three times. I don''t intend to set any specific goals or targets, lest the officials below take chicken feathers as arrows and invade the local area in order to ask for credit .¡±


    Only then did everyone recover, Paul breathed a sigh of relief, and continued: "For those who take the initiative to release serfs or invest in emerging industries, I will give certain tax relief."


    Manager Ford twisted his beard and said: "It''s a good idea to supplement the factory''s labor force by releasing serfs. But if you promote this through tax cuts, I''m afraid it won''t have much effect."


    Paul was very surprised: "Why?"


    "Because those landowners and squires who owned large numbers of serfs ... were often the ''tax-payers'' in their own villages?" explained Steward Ford.


    "''Taxpayer''? What do you mean?"


    "Uh... the so-called tax contractor means a tax contractor. The lord entrusts a prominent person in a certain place to be responsible for collecting various taxes in this place, and sets a certain amount of indicators. The tax contractor must complete If this amount index is not met, he has to use his own property to make up for it, and then pay the lord''s tax amount. Correspondingly, if the tax collected exceeds the amount set by the lord, then the remaining wallet Taxpayers can stay and pay themselves."


    General Manager Ford pointed out the reason why Paul''s policy was not effective: "In fact, how much tax to collect is determined by the taxpayers themselves. The more they collect, the more they keep. Think about it, collect a little less for themselves. How much power can the tax at home have on them."


    Paul jumped up from his seat all of a sudden, "Is this how our territories collect taxes?"


    Manager Ford was taken aback by the earl''s reaction, "For the lord''s residence like Huxin Town and the large town of Fuland Port, the lord''s mansion directly sends tax officials to collect taxes, but in most rural areas, the taxation is very low. It was contracted out to the local squires."


    He was very surprised, hasn''t everyone been doing this for thousands of years? Why did the lord react so violently? He seemed very unhappy.


    He didn''t know that now Paul had 10,000 alpacas galloping past him, not to the boss himself, but to this **** tax system.


    It turns out that I didn''t know that there was such a problem, that if I couldn''t meet the tax quota, I would use my own money to make up for it? Don''t be kidding, can those landlords and old money have this awareness? Even those who have this awareness have been eliminated by history long ago.


    Paul could figure out with his **** that these so-called taxpayers must be under the banner of the lord, desperately exploiting the peasants underneath, and after taking out a sum of money to deal with the errands of the lord''s mansion, the rest of the money was spent Throw it all in your pocket.


    The earl is very heartbroken, partly because of the peasants who were overcharged and kept in the dark, but what is even more heartbreaking is that the overcharged money did not go into his pocket.


    Paul announced: "I will issue a decree immediately to abolish the taxpayer system. From now on, the Government Council will send people directly to the countryside to collect taxes!"


    Old Ford hurriedly stood up, waved his hands repeatedly and said, "Master Earl, please think carefully!"


    "Huh? Why? Didn''t I give them the power to collect taxes? Can''t it be taken back?"


    "Uh... In theory, that''s right, but..."


    Manager Ford thought about what to say, and slowly began to persuade: "Many taxpayers have been passed down from generation to generation. Before the Greiman family was entrusted here, they controlled this project in various villages. You have been in power for a long time. If you act rashly, it may...may cause...the place is not peaceful. I am not afraid of one or two, but I am afraid that they will unite and cause trouble."


    Hearing what the boss said, Paul was very depressed. Isn''t this a bunch of bosses, and his "strong dragon" can''t suppress them?


    Army Battalion Commander Bryce shot up the case: "My lord, the First Battalion of the Army is waiting for your dispatch at any time. You can safely and boldly take back the power of the taxpayers from those gangs. If anyone dares to resist the order, the Army He must be taken out and executed by cannon."


    A few days ago, the navy stole the limelight by destroying all kinds of pirates, which made Bryce, the army leader, very upset, and immediately jumped out to fight when he saw the opportunity.


    Paul nodded to Bryce with relief, but fortunately the army was on his side.


    But he still stretched out his hand to signal Bryce to sit down first, and asked Ford Manager: "Is this kind of tax collection very common?"


    The old manager replied: "Yes, this is an unwritten system that has existed since the ancient Bella Empire, and it is still used by the lords of most countries. Oh... the city-states around the corner bay may not be like this. Do."


    "I really don''t understand which nobleman invented this weird way of collecting taxes."


    The old manager actually didn''t understand why the lord felt weird. In his opinion, it was all normal, but he still replied:


    "There are various reasons for the formation of the tax system. Some new lords have just arrived and must rely on local leaders to support their rule. The tax system is a kind of cooperation. Some lords are extravagant and owe a large amount of debt or urgently need to borrow money. If you don¡¯t have money, you have to use tax collection rights to repay debts or mortgages.¡±


    Paul thought depressingly: "It seems that strengthening the centralization of power is the kingly way. Huh! A serfdom system, a tax subsidy system, two mountains on top of my head, that''s all, I will endure it first, and then I will be tougher. Pick them up slowly."


    He waved his hand weakly: "Okay, then I won''t bother about anything. But the decree encouraging the release of serfs is still to be promulgated, and it is better than nothing. Manager Ford, if Ladi Xiaojie is not here, you can help me draft a decree." share."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Manager Ford secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the lord did not mess around.


    In fact, as the head of government affairs, he is also happy to see the abolition of the taxpayer system, and the government affairs council will be responsible for the direct taxation in the territory, but this matter has to be done slowly and cannot be rushed.


    "That''s right, everyone!"


    Paul suddenly thought of something, and asked everyone, "Many of you here have many fields and serfs in their homes?"


    Everyone looked at each other and admitted, "Uh... yes, my lord."


    People like Manager Ford, Bryce, Cecil, etc., as well as many heads of the Government Administration Council, many of them belonged to the "landlord class" and naturally owned many serfs.


    Everyone was nervous for a while, could it be that the lord wants to set an example for himself?


    Paul laughed, waved his hands and said, "Everyone, don''t be nervous, I won''t force you to release the serfs."


    Only then did everyone feel relieved.


    "However, if you plan to take the initiative to release the serfs, it''s not just a tax reduction. After all, you will get more rewards after serving the Greiman family for so many years."


    Everyone''s eyes lit up, who would make things difficult for Li Yi.


    Paul raised his voice and said, "I declare! Anyone who works for me, if they take the initiative to release the serfs at home, they can obtain a corresponding proportion of shares from the property under the name of the Gleiman family."


    Whoa! The people in the room suddenly became enthusiastic.


    The profits of the factories established by the Earl are obvious to all. With his current financial resources (including taxes), he can support a standing army of more than 2,000 people, which was unimaginable before. The Patriarch of the Man family will definitely drop his jaw when he sees it.


    Now, the Earl wants to give them a part of the shares? This is simply a good thing like a pie in the sky.


    Although this needs to be exchanged by releasing the serfs, they have heard Paul say that the farm model he advocates is to cultivate the land by hiring ''agricultural workers'' That is to say, after the serfs are released, they spend Hire some people with a little money, and you can continue to plant your own land, but you can get a lot of income from the earl''s factory.


    It''s just that I don''t know how much the "corresponding proportion of shares" in the large population can correspond to.


    Seeing everyone''s longing eyes, Paul showed a satisfied smile.


    "Everyone go back and think about it first. If you are interested, come to me."


    He really needs to think about it, including himself. He has to find some time to think about how many shares correspond to how many serfs. If the price is too high, he will feel heartbroken.


    In short, the meeting continued with enthusiasm.


    Hansel stood up and said, "My lord, I have another proposal. According to the information I found in the capital, next spring, the main army of the kingdom will go south to suppress the rebellion."


    "Well, so what''s your proposal?"


    "Once a war starts, their demand for iron¡ªmore specifically, for weapons¡ªwill definitely increase dramatically. Shall we also seize this opportunity?"


    Paul had mentioned to him about increasing the output of steel before, but it seems that there is no plan recently, but Hansel has been thinking about it all the time, and this is related to his future.


    Paul also remembered his previous plan: "You are right, with the iron mine in Bairding, we can indeed start to increase the production of steel. However, the manpower in this area is also a problem."


    Hansel proposed: "Then how about I write to the office stationed in the capital and ask them to focus on recruiting blacksmiths and miners?"


    Paul agreed: "Yes, and we need to adopt new smelting technology."


    With the new smelting technology, he suddenly had a lot of ideas in his mind.

 Chapter 165： Arrival at Cape Bay

    Jiaowan, a place full of opportunities and wealth.


    This is the water area with the most developed shipping in the known world. On some busy routes, hundreds of huge cargo ships come and go every day.


    The cargo ships are all galley sailboats, and the cabins are full of goods of all kinds. Hundreds of oarsmen are sitting on the seats on both sides of the cabin, sweating like rain, pulling the long handles of the oars to the beat of the chant or drums. Ships provide the power to sail. They were only allowed to rest for a while after the wind had risen, when the modest squaresail on the mast provided a little power.


    Most of the oarsmen are slaves bought by the ship owner. They are shackled to the seat and cannot go anywhere. There are various reasons for becoming slaves, some are because the debts cannot be repaid, some are born as slaves, and some are captured because of the war. .


    Once locked on the oar seat, it almost determines his tragic fate. A large number of slave oarsmen continue to be locked here even when they are gray-haired, living a dark life under the threat of the supervisor''s whip .


    There is no decent large plain on the land near the Horn Bay. It is full of hills, and the land is too fragmented. A large country has never been born. Instead, large and small city-states are dotted around the coast.


    Due to geographical reasons, it is not suitable for the development of agriculture, so the residents chose business to support themselves.


    All the city-states adopted a business-oriented approach and encouraged trade. Merchants played an important role in national politics, and the great nobles in power often also served as great merchants.


    Some city-states with closer ties even formed alliances. They canceled tariffs among each other, and levied the same amount of taxes on countries outside the alliance. Some allies are even united in foreign policy, speaking with one voice and exhaling through one nostril. The Angle Bay Alliance is one of the most influential.


    Due to the proximity to the sea, commercial trade by shipping is almost a natural choice. Relying on this, generations of Jiaowan merchants have slowly expanded their trade scope to the outside world. They sold fur from the north to the south, grain from the south to the north, and spices from the east to the north. In the West, whatever makes money is resold.


    Well-developed commerce has brought a lot of wealth, and the living standard of residents here should be the highest in the world. Even the qi¨®ngr¨¦n here is not comparable to that of other countries.


    Economic prosperity and a good life have made people pay more attention to spiritual pursuit and enjoyment, and a large number of famous writers, artists, and thinkers have emerged in this land. This is also the reason why Paul Greiman entrusted Quiller Foster to bring him more popular works at that time, maybe which writer will be famous in history in the future.


    After sailing for more than half a month, Nanfang finally arrived at the waters of Jiaowan.


    The journey to the south was fairly smooth, and there were no troubles such as pirates, but when they sailed to the southernmost point of the kingdom''s coastline, some sailors on board fell ill, and Captain Quick had to order the Hope to dock to let the sick The sailor went to the shore to recuperate, and left a sum of money for him to return to the Northwest Bay by land after he recovered.


    If the sick number on the ship is not dealt with in time, if it becomes contagious, something serious will happen.


    "Ah, Captain Quick, I finally understand why all the boats here are rowed with oars."


    Allen said with emotion that after entering the sea area of ??Jiaowan, the Nanfang simply entered the windless zone, and the speed of sailing was like a tortoise crawling on land.


    "It is estimated that people on other ships look at us as if they are fools."


    Another candidate shrugged resignedly.


    Captain Quick cheered them up: "Hmph! This is the place. If it were in other sea areas, our No. Hope would beat them by several blocks in terms of speed and range. By the way, you learn to use the compass and six Are you on the meter?"


    The cadets puffed up their small chests one by one, and said proudly: "I have learned it a long time ago! Captain."


    "Oh? Then let me test you guys!"


    Whether it''s these newborn candidates or him, a veteran who has spent many years at sea, this is the first time he has made such a long-distance voyage, facing a strange sea area and a strange environment.


    The officers on board did not dare to be careless, and carefully recorded information on ocean currents, weather, temperature, etc. along the way. route.


    Quick''s captain''s log has already written a thick volume, which records everything he saw and obtained in detail.


    And this voyage is also a good exercise for the naval cadets on the Nanfang, and the cadets on other warships do not have such a good opportunity.


    ¡­


    Ladi looked at the candidates who were being inspected by Quick, and was filled with emotion.


    When they were just rescued from the pirate''s lair by the navy, the eyes of these little guys were still full of confusion and fear of the future.


    But now, they can be called the little men at sea. They climb the masts one by one, know the whole process of sail operation, can use the compass and sextant, and know how to observe the stars and distinguish them. Such navigator expertise.


    "Mr. Dirac!"


    Suddenly someone behind her called her "name".


    Ladi turned her head and saw that it was a representative of a merchant. Speaking of the merchant representatives on the ship, they really suffered a great crime. They became seasick not long after leaving Port Fulan, and they were vomiting and diarrhea and couldn''t eat. Captain Quick proposed to send them back before Hope had sailed too far, but these guys gritted their teeth and persisted.


    This kind of persistence is quite admirable, although their persistence is out of the pursuit of commercial interests-money.


    As for Ladi herself, after all, she has experienced quite a long career as an adventurer and has been in all kinds of environments, so she didn''t feel particularly uncomfortable during this journey.


    I have to find out one thing that makes her uncomfortable, that is, she can''t take a bath as she likes. Long-term life at sea is really inconvenient for women.


    The representative of the merchant asked, "I heard that Mr. Dirac was born in Jiaowan?"


    Ladi nodded slightly: "Yes."


    As she gets closer to Jiaowan, her affection for the country grows stronger. In recent days, one thing she often does is to stand on the deck and look into the distance, hoping that the land will suddenly appear in her sight.


    "May I interrupt you for a moment?"


    In this era of lack of knowledge, ordinary people have always respected scholars, and because Ladi disguised herself as a man, she was not used to talking like a man. The crowd gave the impression of being cold and aloof.


    "Don''t bother me, do you have anything to do?"


    Ladi smiled slightly, which made the business representative stunned for a while.


    The business representative was overjoyed. He didn''t expect that Mr. Scholar to be so easy to talk to, but the feeling just now was really strange. He actually treated a big man...


    "So, do you think our products are... suitable for sale in the South? Will anyone buy them?"


    The representative of the businessman asked a little nervously. What he and several other representatives were most worried about was that the trip was in vain.


    For them who were born in the northwest bay, Jiaowan is undoubtedly rich and prosperous. After arriving in Jiaowan, will the local people treat them as country bumpkins from the north, and will the goods they want to sell be regarded as The worthless things are ridiculed by people who come from thousands of miles to sell junk.


    Ladi saw his worry, she smiled and said in relief:


    "Mr. Representative, please rest assured that the things Earl Greyman authorized you to produce should be very popular in Horn Bay."


    "As far as I know, the Earl has established a cooperative relationship with the Foster family of the Horn Bay Alliance. They arrange caravans to pick up goods in Huxin Town every month. Even the war in the south of the kingdom has not hindered them at all, if not It can bring huge benefits, presumably the Foster family will not be so persistent."


    The business representative was a little surprised: "The Foster family?"


    Having done enough homework before setting off, he knew that it was the top family in the south.


    "It turns out that the lord has quietly hooked up with the Foster family, and he didn''t even take us to play..."


    The words of the business representative were a bit tasteful, and there was a hint of resentment in his tone.


    "Uh¡­"


    A look of embarrassment appeared on Ladi''s face, and she suddenly thought that Paul and the merchants in her territory were all suppliers, which constituted a competitive relationship to some extent, but the supply was in short supply and the competitive relationship was not obvious yet.


    He seemed to have accidentally revealed his business secrets, and hoped that the Earl would not blame her when he knew about it.


    The merchant representative noticed that what he said was a bit abrupt, and the scholar in front of him seemed to have a lot to do with Earl Greiman, so he immediately changed the subject.


    "Speaking of which, Mr. Quick really speaks his mind on this ship."


    Ladi agreed very much: "Yes, before boarding the ship, Commander Austin warned me that the captain is the lord of a ship, and no one can challenge his authority."


    "We have also received the same warning, and now it seems that it is true. Those officers and soldiers are submissive to him."


    "After all, no matter how big or strong a ship is in the ocean, it is as small as a leaf of duckweed. The crew needs a brave and decisive backbone and psychological support. In a critical moment when encountering strong winds and waves, even a wrong decision is better than an unresolved one." Much better to argue."


    "You are right."


    Suddenly a cry came from the mast: "Land in sight!"


    The people on the deck immediately looked at the lookout on the mast, and saw him pointing straight to the east with his arm, shouting excitedly.


    They crowded to one side of the deck and looked in the direction pointed by the watchman. After a while, some people with binoculars shouted excitedly.


    "Land, indeed, land!"


    "Oh! That''s a building! That''s a port! We were so lucky that we encountered the port directly!"


    The news of the discovery of land quickly spread throughout the ship, and everyone crowded onto the deck to look into the distance, and cheers continued to ring out on the ship.


    After waiting for everyone to get excited for a while, Quick shouted: "Go back and get back to your positions! Don''t you have to work when you''re about to land? It''s against you!"


    Only then did the sailors disperse and continue their work just now, but everyone''s faces were filled with excitement, and they were discussing enthusiastically with each other, what kind of foreign land would there be in this country thousands of miles away from home? Style?


    Are things expensive there? Is the food good there?


    Most importantly, what do the girls look like there?


    Only then did Quick order the helmsman to adjust the direction and drive straight towards the discovered port.


    ¡­


    The coastal city of Horn Bay¡ªAsta, her port welcomed a strange ship today.


    This ship didn''t have any oars, but a thick and tall mast stood on the deck, on which a particularly large canvas was propped up.


    Apparently the canvas powered the ship, allowing it to plod into port.


    But in the environment of Jiaowan, what did the people who built this boat think about driving such a boat that relies entirely on wind power?


    The officials in charge of the port immediately led the soldiers to row the boat close to the strange ship, and issued a common signal at sea¡ªthey wanted to board the ship for inspection.


    Nanfang issued a reply, agreeing to board the other party.


    Ashtar officials and soldiers climbed up the South through the rope ladder, and he showed a metal plate and introduced himself:


    "I''m the clerk of the entry and exit office. Where are you from? This ship seems to have never appeared in the entry and exit records?"


    However, he spoke the local language of Jiaowan, and most of the people on board were dumbfounded.


    Fortunately, there was Ladi who was born in Kowan, and seeing that everyone was at a loss, she immediately saluted the port officials.


    "Hello, this should be Ashtar''s port."


    "Yes, sir." The green-haired young man in front of him was personable, which made the port officials feel good.


    "The name of this ship is Nanfang, and it comes from the northwest bay of the Aldo Kingdom. Its purpose is to open up a trade route from the northwest of the kingdom to the Horn Bay The people on board are all Aldo, they... Can''t understand your language."


    "So that''s it. Are you their translator? The accent is also from the Jiaowan area?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    The port officials showed a smile on their faces. They especially welcome people who come here to do business, but they only bring a translator when they come to do business. This group of people have really big brains. I hope they will not be tricked too badly.


    "It''s been hard work for the distinguished guest from afar, please register at the pier."


    Ladi immediately said to Quick in Aldo language: "This is the officer in charge of managing the port. He said that you need to register at the dock."


    Then he asked incredulously, "Captain Quick, fellow representatives, don''t you have anyone who can speak the Horn language?"


    Quick didn''t seem to understand why: "Jiangwan language? What is Jiaowan language? Could it be that people in the world still speak words that are incomprehensible to each other?"


    Several business representatives also looked blank.


    None of the people from Northwest Bay have ever been out of the Aldo Kingdom, and most of them have never even left Northwest Bay. In their cognition, there is no such thing as a foreign language at all, and they think that people all over the world Speaking the same language, at best, with different accents.


    "This¡­"


    Ladi covered her face with her hands, looking defeated, Earl Greyman just let them escape. If he was not on this ship, it would take a long time to enter the port.


    In fact, this is not to blame for Paul, he subconsciously thought that this world is also like in general fantasy settings, the whole world speaks the same language, and the foreigners who have come into contact with them¡ªthe Leachman Adventure Group and the Foster Family, they They all speak fluent Aldo, which further deepened his point of view, so...he never considered the problem of language barrier.

 Chapter 166： go ashore

    The Nanfang slowly docked at the pier. Although the people in the port area were very busy, it still attracted the curious eyes of many people. Whether it was businessmen, porters, or tourists, they all stopped to look at the place. A strange ship.


    "Well, gentlemen from afar."


    Asta''s affairs officer spoke, but this time he put on an Aldo language.


    As the transfer base for "international trade", the middle and upper-class people here can basically master several foreign languages ??proficiently, and according to the research of linguists, countries in the western part of the mainland such as Aldo, Jiaowan, and the Gabela Empire The language used belongs to the same human language family, and there are many similarities in grammar. It is not too difficult for a person from Jiaowan to learn Aldo''s language.


    "According to the rules, we need to check your goods and tax them according to the type and quantity of the goods."


    Quick was overjoyed, "It turns out that you can also speak our language, which is great."


    "Uh...Mr. Clerk, we are only here to explore the way for future trade, so we don''t bring any goods that are actually for sale, so this tax..."


    But the clerk still insisted: "Nevertheless, we still need to check."


    His gaze first turned to the artillery deployed on both sides of the deck.


    "what is this?"


    The steward approached the cannon, and stretched out his hand to feel for the cannon god. He could feel that it was made of metal, maybe it was bronze?


    Greiman''s army is equipped with a powerful flame-breathing weapon. This news is only circulated in a small area in a few territories near Arda. The horned bay thousands of miles away in the south has no idea about artillery. thing.


    Quick said nonsense: "This is a sharp weapon we use to deal with pirates. When pirates try to climb onto our ship, we stuff it with flammable materials. After igniting through the small hole, it is like the legendary dragon. Spew out flames to attack the enemy!"


    The affairs officer was very skeptical: "Does this thing really work?" It sounded like a product of brainstorming.


    Quick pretended to be coy and said, "Hey, we''re lucky. We haven''t encountered pirates along the way, so they haven''t experienced actual combat yet."


    "If you want to fight at sea, you have to use ballista, which is a powerful weapon that has been continuously improved for thousands of years and has been tried and tested."


    The officer''s face was filled with pride: "Guests, our weapon dealers here sell various types of bed crossbows. If you are interested, you can go and have a look. Of course, you have to say which one is the best. Of course, we have to say that our Asta is self-produced..."


    He eloquently introduced the excellent performance of the weapons produced by his city-state, making everyone sweat profusely. Has the business habit of the Jiaowan people been integrated into their nature? Even an administrative official came to do sales.


    Because they were new arrivals, everyone did not interrupt the officer''s words, and listened patiently to the end of his speech.


    "Okay, take me to your cabin to have a look."


    The steward finally finished his tirade and asked to take a look in the cabin.


    Quick quickly took him into the cabin.


    The affairs officer looked around and found that apart from daily necessities and stored food and other worthless things, there seemed to be really no bulk goods that could be sold.


    Finally, he found what could be called a commodity or a suspected commodity-the barrels of hu¨¯y¨¤o and the boxes of shells.


    "What are these powders?"


    Quick said: "A kind of medicine is used to treat skin ulcers, kill insects, and can also be used to ward off moisture. You know, when sailing at sea, the environment in the cabin is very humid. This is our own. .¡±


    It''s not that Quake is making things up, Hu¨¯y¨¤o does have the functions mentioned above.


    The clerk rubbed his chin: "There are so many, can you use them up yourself? It is confirmed that the goods can be sold, and this has to be taxed according to the type of drug."


    "Uh... good."


    Pointing to the cannonballs, the officer asked again, "These metal balls?"


    "The **** are just for ballast," Quick explained.


    The affairs officer shook his head: "But you can still sell them! Metal is very popular everywhere."


    Although he didn''t understand why they had to be cast into spherical shapes one by one, wouldn''t it be good to cast them in a square shape, and it would be easier to place and carry.


    "Ah, speaking of which, you can also sell those bronze pipes on top. The price of bronze is not cheap."


    The clerk hammered his palm, as if he was almost fooled.


    Do you think you can fool me by casting the bronze into strange shapes and making up a reason to deal with pirates?


    Seeing that Quick still wanted to argue with reason, Ladi hastily tugged on his sleeve, shaking her head to express not to conflict with the port affairs officer.


    "Okay! My lord, we pay taxes, tell me how much we pay."


    Quick compromised. After all, he was unfamiliar with the place, so bear with it for now. He is no longer the unrestrained pirate leader he used to be.


    After paying a tariff and an entry and exit management fee, everyone on the Nanfang was finally allowed to go ashore.


    After leaving the first mate to lead 20 people to guard the South, Quick led the other 20 people to the pier of Port Asta.


    bustling! bustling!


    In addition to being prosperous, it is still prosperous!


    This is the first impression of this corner city.


    The bumpkins from the Northwest Gulf were immediately overwhelmed.


    First of all, in terms of architecture, the houses here are simply works of art in their eyes. The exterior is decorated with exquisite reliefs, tall and beautiful, and the materials used are precious stones or fired red bricks.


    Moreover, the ground of the entire dock area seems to be paved with stone bricks, even if it is raining, there is no need to worry about the road being too muddy to walk on.


    In contrast, the houses in the Northwest Bay are low and short, and the shape is also lacking in aesthetics. It is better in the towns, but in the villages, it is not so particular, and there is no money to pay attention to it. Many people live in houses that use thatch. , mud embryos and rocks.


    Then there are people, they have never seen so many people gathered in the same place, with different skin colors, different clothes, and different decorations Speaking obviously different styles of language, the crew on the Nanfang They never thought that there are so many human beings different from them in the world.


    Several candidates were bouncing around and running around, and Quick had to send someone to pull each of them to prevent them from getting lost.


    However, the adult sailors also opened their mouths wide open, and even the business representatives who claimed to be well-informed were not much better.


    "Hey, did you see that? Those people are dressed so strangely."


    "Don''t act like you haven''t seen the world, it''s a shame to walk with you."


    "You still say me, whose eyes were so wide just now?"


    The crowd continued to gasp in amazement.


    Now the only one in the group who looks normal is "Mr. Dirac".

 Chapter 167： hire navigator

    The crew of Nanfang wandered from the pier to the central square of the city, feasting their eyes and admiring them all the way.


    Quick divided the crowd into four groups, "Everyone, now I am announcing the free activities. Everyone must be with their own group, and no one is allowed to go out without permission!"


    The sailors had been waiting for this moment for a long time, and they all shouted: "Long live the Great Quaker!"


    Quick reminded them: "Try to only walk along the main road, and don''t go into the small alleys, so as not to find the way back. Two hours later, they will still gather here, and then go back to the boat to replace another group of people, and let them Go ashore and open your eyes."


    "Yes, Captain!"


    The Hope didn''t plan to stay here for too long. The ultimate destination of this voyage was the Horn Bay Alliance. After reaching there to contact the Foster family, they returned to the Northwest Gulf.


    "We only stay in Asta for one day. We want to eat, drink and have fun. We will enjoy ourselves after we reach the Horn Bay Alliance. You don''t speak the local language, so just look at the scenery in this city, and be careful not to talk to the locals. People clash!"


    "Yes, Captain!"


    Quick gestured: "Very good, now dismiss."


    He said to the candidates: "You brats follow my group."


    Ladi is also in Quick''s group, and with her as a ready-made interpreter, the group is much more comfortable.


    They wandered around the square, from time to time, they got into various shops, or stopped in front of the stalls of hawkers. Some people even bargained and bought some souvenirs through Ladi¡¯s translator. Fortunately, Aldo¡¯s currency can also be used here, but here Things are so expensive.


    In addition to all kinds of goods, there are many things to see in the central square, such as bards singing while playing musical instruments, circuses performing juggling and animal taming, and gorgeous dancers who can twist their waists like water snakes. People feel c¨¬ j¨© endless boxing match.


    After they finished shopping around the square, they found that it was already the agreed gathering time.


    So Quick and the others came to the assembly point, only to find that none of the other groups had returned.


    "Those **** won''t go shopping in brothels! They are so undisciplined."


    Ladi reminded him: "Cough...Master Captain, please speak carefully in front of children."


    Quick waved his fist: "I must clean them up after I go back."


    After waiting for another half an hour, the other three groups returned to the assembly point one after another.


    "Bastard! Where did you fool around?"


    The angry captain scolded them.


    "In the next month, the cleaning of the deck will be handed over to you, and the toilet will also be handed over to you."


    After announcing the punishment, Quick returned to the Nanfang with his people. The people who stayed behind were already dying. As soon as the captain came back, they happily went ashore under the leadership of the first officer.


    Ladi came to Quick and asked, "Captain, when are you leaving for the Horn Bay Alliance?"


    "I plan to rest here for one night and set sail again tomorrow morning."


    "I think it''s better for you to hire a navigator who is familiar with the waters of the Horn Bay. He must know the coastal ports well, and he can help you reach the capital of the alliance directly."


    "I have the same plan, and I am planning to look for it later. Can Mr. Dirac go with me and help me solve the language problem."


    "Of course, but short-term employment like yours is rarely accepted by ordinary professional navigators, so I suggest you go to the adventurer''s guild here to have a look. There are many adventurers who specialize in sea activities. He is also familiar with sea routes and coastal ports, and will also take on such guiding tasks.¡±


    "Really? That would be great. Adventurer''s Guild? I''ve heard of it."


    "There is one more thing I want to tell you."


    "Please, Mr. Dirac."


    "This city is not far from my hometown. If possible, I would like to start from here and return to my hometown directly by land. You should go to the Horn Bay League first."


    Quick considered it.


    "Uh... well, after all, you are a native of Jiaowan. Do you need me to send some sailors to go with you? Your lord Earl has instructed us to help you bring your family back."


    Ladi smiled and waved her hands and said:


    "No need, Captain. This is my hometown! Even if there is an accident on the way, I still have some confidence in my skills. Although I am a scholar, I have also been an adventurer for several years. "


    "Really? I really can''t see it. In this case, if you come back first, you can find a hotel here and wait for us first. We will come back to pick you up and your family as soon as we are done."


    But Ladi said: "Why don''t I bring my family to meet you at the capital of the Horn Bay Alliance, and you don''t have to hurry back, and you can''t delay your official duties because of my private affairs. I''m afraid those representatives of the merchants would like to be there Stay for a few more days so that you can take a good look at it.¡±


    Quick hesitated a little, and agreed to Ladi''s plan, "Okay, tomorrow we will go straight to the Horn Bay Alliance. If you need any help, please send a letter to the Foster family to find us. Go and help immediately."


    "Thank you, and I wish you all the best of luck!"


    "I wish you the best of luck, too."


    Soon after, Quick and Ladi came to the Adventurer''s Guild in Asta City. The guild was located not far from the pier, so it was easy to find.


    The hall of the guild was arranged like a tavern, and adventurers gathered in twos and threes, talking to each other about their quests and experiences while drinking.


    There was a counter not far from the door, and there were a few pretty girls standing inside, who seemed to be receptionists.


    Standing next to the counter is a large wooden panel, which is covered with posted tasks one by one. If you look closely, it is still made of parchment paper. Although the Foster family sells Arda''s products in the corner of the bay, the paper is obviously not as good as porcelain. The money comes in quickly, and the shipping capacity is limited, so the new type of paper has not yet been popularized in Jiaowan.


    When they came to the counter, the receptionist Xiaojie showed a sweet smile, which made people feel like a spring breeze.


    "Welcome, what are the needs of the guests?"


    Ladi took a step forward to negotiate with her: "I want to issue a mission to hire a temporary navigator to the capital of the Horn Bay Alliance. In addition, he must also be proficient in Aldo and work as a part-time translator."


    What a handsome man, the receptionist blushed and asked a little shyly:


    "How long do you need to hire?"


    Ladi asked Quick, and the captain thought for a while and said, "Let''s take a week first, who knows how many days we will stay in the corner. And after we arrive at the corner alliance, the Foster family should help us."


    "Receptionist Xiaojie, we''ll hire you for two weeks."


    "OK, just a second."


    The receptionist xiaojie was very efficient and wrote the contract quickly.


    "The reward for this mission is 1 Yintani, which needs to be paid in advance by you, and the employer is responsible for the food and lodging of the adventurer."


    "We only have Aldo''s currency, can we use that to pay?"


    Xiaojie at the counter quickly recalled several currencies he was familiar with.


    "Of course, then you will pay two Aldo silver coins."


    Ladi relayed the offer from Xiaojie at the counter to Quiller.


    The captain of the Nanfang was secretly smacking at the high labor costs in Jiaowan. Just one week''s remuneration was equivalent to a senior craftsman''s wages for two months'' hard work in Earl''s factory.


    But he still took out the money to pay the bill without showing any signs of expression. He represented Arda''s face and the Earl''s face, and he couldn''t let the people in Jiaowan in front of him look down on him.


    After getting Ladi to confirm that the contract written in Kowan language was correct, Quick signed it himself.


    After the task was posted on the bulletin board, someone took it in less than an hour. After all, it was a fairly easy task.

 Chapter 168： go home

    After helping Captain Quick hire a temporary navigator from the Adventurer''s Guild, Ladi bid farewell to the crew on the South the next day and set off for her hometown alone.


    In order to save time, she rented a fast horse, and after a day and night of trekking, she arrived at her hometown, the independent leader of Messiah.


    It was already 8 o''clock in the morning when I entered the city. Although I didn''t rest all day and night, but seeing those familiar buildings and streets, my tiredness was swept away.


    However, there is also something that makes her vigilant, and that is the wanted warrant found on the side of the road, which clearly indicates the identity of the wanted person¡ªa wizard. Logically speaking, only the local lords have the right to issue wanted warrants. Having said this, it means that the upper echelons here have either joined forces with the church, or have reached some kind of compromise with the church.


    She tried her best to look like an ordinary pedestrian, leading the horse and walking straight to her home.


    After walking for nearly twenty minutes, she came to the corner of an intersection, and a restaurant called "Feilongting" appeared in front of her eyes.


    Ladi took a few deep breaths to calm down her excitement, then opened the door and walked in.


    It was very lively inside, with many customers sitting, and it seemed that the business was as good as ever.


    But she didn''t find anyone she was looking for, except for a waitress she didn''t recognize behind the counter, who seemed to be doing the accounting.


    Hired a new waiter? That''s right, after all, the previous waiter had expressed his intention to resign before she left home, and it had been several months.


    Ladi slowly came to the front of the counter.


    "Excuse me, is the lady boss there?"


    Although she was still wearing men''s clothes at this time, she took off the mustache used for camouflage, and no longer deliberately imitated male voices.


    The waitress looked up and saw a pretty girl standing in front of the counter. Her green hair and delicate face always made people feel like she had seen it before.


    "Is the guest looking for Mrs. Xie La?"


    Looking at the slightly cute waitress, Ladi covered her mouth and smiled lightly.


    "I''m looking for her, but I''m not a customer, but her daughter."


    "what!"


    The waitress was a little panicked, she hurried out and bowed to Ladi.


    "It turned out to be Ladi Xiaojie, yes... I''m sorry, I was too rude just now!"


    Ladi waved her hand and said with a smile: "There''s nothing rude about it, besides, you''ve never met me before. Just call me sister."


    "Well, Little Ladi...Sister Ladi."


    "Is my mother out?"


    "No, the proprietress is sorting things out in the backyard."


    "Thank you, then you are busy first, and I will go to the back to find her."


    "Uh-huh!"


    Ladi turned around and walked back, quickly walked through a corridor to the back door.


    She immediately found the figure that she had missed for a long time.


    In the courtyard, a woman with the same hair color as Ladi was carrying a box, and she was also walking towards the door.


    Naturally, the other party also saw her immediately.


    "Aiya~, the wild girl finally knows she''s back."


    "Mother¡­"


    Tears welled up in Ladi''s eyes, and she immediately walked quickly towards her mother.


    The woman also put down the box and opened her arms, and the mother and daughter hugged each other tightly.


    Although when she was an adventurer, Ladi often traveled far away, but she was always with the companions of the adventure group. It was the first time that she lived alone in an unfamiliar place for several months like this.


    For people living in Horn Bay, the northwest bay of the Aldo Kingdom is basically equivalent to the ends of the earth. How can this not worry the mother Xie La, and it is still in this period when the church''s oppression of wizards is becoming more and more severe.


    "If it weren''t for your ability to send a letter back every month, I would have gone to you."


    Thanks to the caravan of the Foster family, Ladi was able to entrust them with sending the letter to the corner of the bay, and then crushed it to the hands of Shela, the mother of the Messiah.


    There are two main reasons why the Foster Caravan is willing to help this favor: one is that she is an advisor to Earl Greyman, and the other is that she used to be a member of the Lichman Adventure Group, and the second young master of the Foster family and Li Qiman Adventure Group has a good relationship.


    The mother and daughter came to Ladi''s bedroom, closed the door and whispered.


    Xie La asked eagerly, "How did you come back this trip?"


    "I took Arda''s ship and took the sea to the Horn Bay, landed on Ashtar, and then went straight home."


    "Sea route?"


    Xie La was very puzzled. If she remembered correctly, it should be more than 2,000 nautical miles from the northwest bay of Aldo to the corner bay. Such a long distance...


    "Mom, you haven''t seen it before. The lord''s shipyard has manufactured a ship that relies entirely on wind power. It doesn''t even need an oarsman. You just need to spread the huge sail on the mast to run fast. Especially in this season when the north wind is abundant, the speed of 8 to 10 knots can be run almost every day in the process of going south."


    Xie La showed an unbelievable expression This... is really unbelievable. "


    She also had experience at sea for a while when she was young, so she naturally knew what a speed of 8 to 10 knots meant. Of course row boats can also reach this speed, but it is a short-term speed achieved by the explosive power of the oarsmen, and it is almost impossible to run like this for a whole day.


    As for the lord that her daughter was talking about, Xie La knew that she was not talking about the lord of Messiah, but the young earl in the northwest bay, who was mentioned in her daughter''s letter.


    According to the description in the letter, the lord seemed to be an inventor who had invented many incredible things. Although he did not expressly state it, there was a sense of admiration in his daughter''s words.


    It may be that the other party asked for secrecy, and there was no specific description of the earl''s invention in the letter, but it seems that the ship that his daughter took this time is one of them.


    "Did you encounter any danger along the way?"


    "No, the journey went smoothly, and neither extreme weather nor pirates were encountered."


    "How are you doing there?"


    Xie La asked the question she wanted to ask the most. Although her daughter said in the previous letter that everything was fine and that she had returned safely, she still had to listen to Ladi''s own words before she could let go of the stone in her heart.


    "I have a very good life there. Every day is full of life, Earl Greyman and other colleagues are also very good to me, please rest assured."


    "Alas! It is said that the northwest territory of the Aldo Kingdom is an alien place..."


    "Mom, you can''t jump to conclusions without seeing it with your own eyes. It''s a little bit behind compared to other places, but it can''t be said to be a foreign land, and Earl Greyman is working hard to change the situation in the territory. The current situation, the purpose of sending ships to Jiaowan this time is to explore the way for future maritime trade."

 Chapter 169： former companion

    The mother and daughter continued talking for a while.


    Finally, Ladi asked: "Mom, are you ready for the things I mentioned in the letter?"


    The matter she mentioned in the letter refers to the matter of taking Xie La to live together in the Northwest Bay.


    "Oh~ I''m ready, but when I think about leaving the place where I have lived for so many years, I feel very sad. Back then, your father and I..."


    Seeing the sadness on her mother''s face made Ladi feel sad for a while.


    "Sorry, I''m the one who caused you..."


    The woman immediately interrupted her and hugged her daughter tightly in her arms, "What nonsense are you talking about? It''s all the **** church''s fault."


    Even though she has all kinds of reluctance in her heart, she chooses to always be with her daughter, especially in this special period.


    "I saw a new waiter was hired in the store, and she..."


    "The child''s name is Lisa, a poor orphan. I talked to her, and she is willing to come with us to the Northwest Bay."


    "That''s great, you can continue to open a ''Feilongting'' there, I''m sure your cooking skills will be very popular."


    Xie La showed a smile.


    "Hopefully. Do you think it''s safe there? I mean your alter ego."


    Ladi said with some hesitation: "I told you, don''t blame me. Count Greiman already...already...knows that I am a mage."


    "what?"


    The woman''s face was full of shock.


    "You silly boy, why are you so careless, what if he sells you to the church?"


    Ladi hurriedly explained: "The situation was urgent and I had to use magic. Don''t worry, the count is not that kind of person. He doesn''t discriminate against magic and mages, and he has a certain influence on the church personnel in his territory."


    She thought of Father Morris, who was sent by Paul to the monastery as vice-principal, and she didn''t know what was going on.


    After listening to her daughter''s account of how her identity was exposed and Earl Greiman''s attitude towards her, Xie La said solemnly:


    "I hope he really doesn''t have any bad intentions, but after all, people''s hearts are separated from each other, so we must be careful."


    The mother and daughter continued talking for about half an hour, when Ladi suddenly asked:


    "Mom, do you know any news about Meru and the others?"


    "Are you your companions in the adventure group before? During your absence, they often came to see me. They even came to the store for dinner a few days ago. I don''t know if they are going out to perform missions now."


    "I''m going to the Adventurer''s Guild to inquire about it."


    "Don''t worry, Ladi..."


    The woman looked at her daughter distressedly, and stretched out her hand to stroke her face tenderly.


    "Looking at your appearance, you probably haven''t rested for a long time, so you should take a nap first."


    After returning to the familiar home, the female consultant''s heart suddenly relaxed. After being told by her mother, she felt tired for a while.


    "Okay, I do want to sleep for a while. Ah...I have to take a shower first."


    Due to the shortage of water on board, she hadn''t bathed for several days. Even if she had a chance to take a bath, she would wash her body with sea water first, and then use a small amount of fresh water to wash off the sea water from her body.


    She blushed a little when she thought that her mother would notice how she hadn''t showered for a few days.


    She couldn''t wait to soak herself in a tub full of hot tubs and have a good "luxury".


    "Ha ha!"


    Xie La teased her daughter a few words.


    "You just sit here and rest well, I''m going to prepare hot water for my good daughter now."


    ¡­


    After taking a comfortable hot bath, Ladi slept until 2 o''clock in the afternoon and found that her mother and the waitress named Lisa had not had lunch, apparently waiting for her to wake up together eat.


    "Really, just eat first."


    Although she reprimanded her, her heart was warm.


    The table is full of her favorite meals, all prepared for her by her mother Xie La.


    After enjoying a feast full of family happiness, the female advisor bid farewell to her mother and walked towards the adventurer''s guild in the city.


    When she came to the door of the guild, the familiar door made her sigh with emotion. The Messiah Adventurer''s Guild - she was an adventurer under the name of this guild a few months ago, but now she has become the owner of a lord thousands of miles away. consultant.


    "I am now the ''noble minion'' that some of my colleagues used to say?"


    She asked self-deprecatingly in her heart, and stretched out her hand to push open the door of the guild.


    "Hey! Isn''t that Ladi Xiaojie?"


    "Oh? It''s indeed Ladi from Leachman!"


    The female advisor changed into a costume she often wore, and she was quickly recognized by the adventurers sitting in the hall.


    "I heard that she is no longer an adventurer, and has changed to a new job in Aldo in the north."


    "Really? Ladi Xiaojie is a flower in our guild, what a pity."


    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooodle


    "Shut up, isn''t she back?"


    Most of the people were whispering, because Ladi had a relatively indifferent personality before, and it was not easy to initiate conversations with people outside the Lichman Adventure Group, so it seemed a bit "cold" to outsiders, and did not appear to be approached by a large group of people Hush and ask about the situation.


    However, there are also some people who greeted her one after another. These are people who have had a cooperative relationship with the Leachman Adventure Group before and are familiar with each other.


    Ladi responded to them one by one.


    "Ah! Ladi Xiaojie, it''s been a long time!"


    Xiaojie at the counter held her hands in front of her chest and looked at her excitedly.


    "It''s true that I haven''t been back for a while."


    Ladi exchanged pleasantries with Xiaojie at the counter, and asked, "Are Meru and the others there?"


    "Everyone from the Lichman Adventure Group is on a mission! But today they can..."


    "what-"


    At this moment, there was a scream at the door!


    The female consultant''s heart immediately surged with excitement, and she was extremely familiar with this voice.


    "Ladi!"


    "Meru!"


    The two girls hugged each other tightly.


    Meru also came with Dean and other members of the regiment, and they went up to say hello to Ladi one by one.


    Everyone found a secluded place and chatted happily.


    "When did you come back?"


    "Just this morning, I went home first."


    Meru showed a look of reluctance.


    "You came back this time, should you come to pick up Aunt Xie La?"


    The female consultant nodded and said in a low voice: "Yes, I am really worried about my mother living here alone."


    "Go, go, the sooner the better. You don''t know, recently the church..."


    Dean on the side immediately pulled the leader''s sleeve and made a silent gesture to her.


    Everyone''s minds were instantly clouded.


    Seeing that the atmosphere became dull, another member Kai smiled and said, "This is a rare reunion. Everyone don''t look bitter, how ugly! Let''s find a place to have a big meal to celebrate!"


    When it comes to eating, everyone''s atmosphere becomes active again.


    "Do you still need to look for it? Isn''t the Feilong Pavilion ready-made?"


    "That''s right, I must taste Aunt Xie La''s cooking skills before she moves out."


    "Haha, welcome!"


    The female consultant decided to cherish this brief reunion.

 Chapter 170： confederate capital

    After Messiah continued to stay for another day, Ladi and her family packed their luggage and prepared to go to the Horn Bay Alliance.


    The shop had been transferred to someone else before she returned home, and because of the long journey and the boat going north, the large pieces of furniture were also transferred out.


    The family only carried light items such as coins, jewelry, and clothing, and hired a carriage to leave Messiah.


    Lisa looked very excited about going to a strange environment, and kept asking about the local conditions and customs of the Northwest Bay around Ladi.


    "Uh...you''ll know when you get there."


    Ladi felt a little guilty, and wondered if the child could adapt to the environment there.


    As soon as they left the city gate, they saw everyone from the Lichman Adventure Group waving their hands on the side of the road.


    I said goodbye yesterday, do these old friends still want to see her?


    The energetic female leader jumped into the car.


    "Hey! Ladi, we just accepted a mission to go to the alliance!"


    "So, let''s go together!"


    "Uh... good!"


    The female consultant happily responded that it is of course very good to have these friends on the road, and they can get along for a while longer.


    The carriage continued to move, and everyone talked along the way.


    "What commission did you accept this time?"


    "This is a great commission! It will definitely make a lot of money!"


    "Oh?"


    "A big event happened in the Principality of Eaton recently!"


    "The Principality of Eaton? The principality next to the Horn Bay Alliance? What happened?"


    "The grand duke''s sister-in-law¡ªthe grand duke''s concubine''s own sister disappeared in the Jiaowan League."


    "what?"


    Ladi had a shocked expression on her face, and her reaction was a bit beyond Meru''s expectation.


    Seemingly noticing that she was a little allergic, the female advisor quickly returned to her normal expression, and asked indifferently: "That is to say, the Principality of Eaton issued a commission in the Adventurer''s Guild?"


    "Hmph! The Duke of Eaton and the alliance naturally couldn''t get rid of this face at first, but their police officers seemed to be a bunch of rich and poor, and they couldn''t even find a little girl. Days passed by, and there was no information at all. They As a last resort, a request was issued to the adventurer''s guilds in the major cities."


    Ladi''s face showed deep worry: "The princess must be in a hurry, her younger sister should be her only close relative."


    "Hey? Ladi, do you know the princess so well? Do you know her?"


    "Ah? No, no. But the Grand Duchess has always won the hearts of the people in the Principality of Eaton, and her reputation is widely spread. I learned a lot about her from other people."


    "It looks like you''re worried about her."


    "For a ruler like her who is sympathetic to the sufferings of the people, I will naturally sympathize deeply when encountering such a thing."


    ¡­


    After another two days of voyage, the Nanfang finally arrived at the capital of the Angle Bay Alliance, and also the largest port of the Alliance¡ªNissberg.


    Everyone entered the port, and someone came to find them just as they boarded the pier.


    The visitor spoke fluent Aldo language: "Are you all distinguished guests from Arda?"


    Quick asked suspiciously, "Are you?"


    "I am the deacon of the Foster family, and I am ordered to wait for you at the pier."


    It turned out that after the nearest caravan brought back the news that Greyman was about to send a ship south, the Foster family sent people to watch at the pier every day.


    According to the description of the second young master of the family, Quiller, the ship from Arda is very recognizable¡ªit doesn¡¯t have a single oar, but stands tall and thick with a huge sail, so it must be it.


    The deacon explained the reason, and Quick shook his hand gratefully and said, "The Foster family is really hospitable! Thank you!"


    "Wherever we are, we have always had enough enthusiasm for our partners."


    The deacon of the Foster family extended an invitation to Quick on behalf of the second young master of his family to stay in the mansion temporarily.


    "Thank you, but the others on board..."


    "I also brought a few people along, and let them act as guides to lead other guests around the city. We will cover all expenses during the period."


    "What a shame!"


    "Sure, guest."


    "Please wait a moment."


    Quick returned to the ship immediately, called all the officers and men of the ship for a brief meeting, and finally decided that he would lead the two sailors to the Foster''s mansion, and the rest of them went ashore in batches under the arrangement of the first officer. .


    He emphasized that every group of people who went ashore must be led by a military officer, and emphasized the confidentiality regulations. No matter how the other party asked about anything on the ship, they were not allowed to disclose a word.


    Just when Quick was about to leave with the deacon of the Foster family, several business representatives came up and asked Quick with tears in their eyes.


    After thinking about it, Quick agreed, and with the deacon''s permission, they boarded the two carriages sent by the Foster family together.


    After galloping for nearly an hour, the carriage finally stopped at the gate of a magnificent mansion.


    The grandeur and splendor of this house once again shocked the bumpkins from the Northwest Bay.


    "I heard that the head of the Foster family is a member of the Council of the Horn Bay Alliance, and the place where he lives is really extraordinary."


    "Yeah Can this area catch up with five or six lord mansions?"


    "Look at the decoration, look at the marble, it''s better than a castle built of stone."


    The people were discussing with each other in low voices. Although they tried their best to keep their voices down, a few words still reached the ears of the deacon of the Foster family.


    The deacon puffed out his chest with a proud look on his face.


    However, he still introduced to everyone in a gentle and respectful voice: "Ladies and gentlemen, we have arrived. This is the residence of the Foster family."


    He stepped out of the carriage first, stood at the door of the carriage, bowed slightly and made a "please" gesture.


    Everyone twisted their bodies uneasily. To be honest, it was the first time for them to enjoy this kind of treatment. Both Quick and several business representatives were civilians, and no one had ever made such an elegant etiquette to them.


    They guessed in their hearts: "This should be the legendary etiquette of nobles?"


    Then there was another question: "But I''ve never seen Earl Greiman be so particular about it."


    "Hmm! Brothers, let''s get off the carriage."


    Quick reacted and reminded the others to get off the carriage. At this time, Mr. Deacon was still in the posture of inviting, motionless, but he almost couldn''t help laughing when he heard Quick''s rough words.


    "Oh! Well, well."


    Everyone straightened their posture first, and then got up, with stiff smiles on their faces, and slowly got off the carriage with a determined movement.


    The deacon closed the door for them, the groom waved his whip, and the two carriages left the gate.


    "Everyone, please follow me in."


    Everyone followed the deacon anxiously, sweating profusely.


    Today they have already put on what they think is the most appropriate clothes, but compared with the servant of the Foster family in front of them, they are simply old-fashioned hats, so they are not too cheap.

 Chapter 171： dinner party

    The deacon of the Foster family led the crowd to a living room, and ordered several other servants to serve drinks and snacks.


    "Please wait a moment, I will go to inform the second young master Quiller Foster, he will come to see you soon."


    Then the deacon took his leave and left the parlor.


    "The great nobles in the south are really extraordinary! Look at the place where they live, and look at their servants."


    "Yeah, look at these utensils, they are all made of glass like ours, but their cups reveal a sense of art no matter how you look at them."


    "Hey! You still know art?"


    "Why can''t I understand art?"


    A business representative picked up the cup in front of him.


    "Look! Isn''t this made of porcelain? Earl Greiman has really sold the things produced in his factory to Jiaowan."


    "I''m so envious, how did the earl get on the line of the Foster family."


    Quick took a sip of the drink that was served.


    "Oh! What is this thing? Why is it so bitter?"


    "Haha, Captain, haven''t you ever drank it? It''s called tea, and it can''t be grown in the north. It''s not something ordinary people can enjoy!"


    "It''s really hard to drink, it''s so bitter, isn''t it just spending money to pay for it?"


    "Captain Quick doesn''t understand? This tea..."


    While everyone was talking, a voice came from the door: "Master Quiller is here."


    When they heard that the master was coming, everyone stood up and looked towards the door.


    "welcome!"


    Quiller Foster walked quickly into the drawing room and gave everyone a hug as soon as he came up.


    Everyone was relieved. Before, they were worried that the other party would put on airs of a nobleman. Now it seems that the second young master is quite approachable.


    Starting from Quick, everyone introduced themselves in turn.


    "Please sit down! Please sit down!"


    After Quiller called everyone to sit down, he opened up the chatterbox.


    "Paul wrote me earlier about sending a ship south to open a new route. I was really shocked. When I was in the Northwest Gulf, he said he would build a full-sail ship. I thought it would take a year. It took two years to succeed, and I didn''t expect it to be made so soon."


    Quick thanked him on behalf of Paul: "This is also thanks to you and your family for recruiting so many excellent shipwrights for us, especially Mr. Benjamin, who has really contributed a lot to us Arda."


    "Ha ha!"


    The second young master of the Foster family smiled, and it was obvious that he was genuinely happy.


    "It should be, it should be! Paul is my friend, and he saved my life, it should be."


    Then he asked carefully what had happened to Arda during the last few months.


    Quick recounted in detail the process of exterminating the pirates, but for reasons of confidentiality, he only briefly mentioned the performance of the battleship Hope and the guns and cannons in combat, although these things were very uncomfortable in his stomach.


    Several business representatives introduced the development of many new industries in Arda. The output of porcelain, paper making, salt making, and canned food had greatly increased, and they earnestly hoped to cooperate with the Foster family.


    Master Foster squinted his eyes: "It seems that Paul taught you manufacturing techniques? He didn''t reveal a word about these techniques to us at that time."


    The business representatives looked at each other, hesitating and hawing, not knowing how to answer.


    Quick became nervous, and he thought of the worst possibility for a moment: the other party will not detain us, and with the power of the Foster family in Jiaowan, it is really hard to fly.


    But Master Foster waved his hand and said with a smile: "Haha, forget it, I can understand Paul doing this."


    Only then did everyone feel relieved.


    Quiller called a servant, whispered a few words, and the servant hurried out.


    "You guys are still hungry? Let me treat you well."


    Everyone rose to thank.


    Soon, a large group of servants came in with trays in their hands and placed the dishes on the table. In addition to the knives and forks, a stack of napkins was placed in front of each person.


    "Wow~ Really particular!"


    Captain Quick sighed in his heart. He quietly glanced at the two sides, imitating others to tie napkins, and several business representatives were very skilled.


    Although the corner bay is covered with hills and the crop yield is not high, but because of the warm and humid climate, there are many types of crops. As a large trading city, Nessberg gathers ingredients from all over the world.


    In the eyes of everyone from the Northwest Gulf, this is simply a table of delicacies from mountains and seas, and everyone eats it with great joy.


    They ate and chatted with the second young master of the Foster family. Quick suddenly felt a little thirsty, so he took a big gulp of the glass of water in front of him.


    With a sound of "puchi", a servant''s laughter suddenly came from behind him.


    It wasn''t loud, but everyone heard it.


    The people from Northwest Bay didn''t know why, and wondered in their hearts whether the servants standing aside were telling jokes quietly.


    Quick picked up the glass of clear water in front of him and drank it down.


    He smiled and said: "Oh, my family doesn''t have as many rules as other people''s families. I''m rude, I''m rude, everyone, don''t stop, keep eating A business representative praised: "Foss The young master is really kind and generous. "


    Several other people followed suit.


    In the Kingdom of Aldo, the nobles didn¡¯t even look at their merchants¡ªexcept for Earl Greiman, who was treated with such courtesy after coming to Horn Bay, and the other party was still ranked first in this land big family.


    How can this not make a few businessmen excited.


    Jiaowan really lived up to its reputation, a real businessman''s paradise, more than one person had the idea of ??relocating to Jiaowan to live.


    But I just thought about it. I am based in the Northwest Bay, where my family business and connections are all there. I am not familiar with the place here, and I don¡¯t even know the language. Moreover, the other party probably treats me only because of Earl Greyman¡¯s face. so good.


    Alas~ People always have to compromise with reality.


    During the meeting, several businessmen expressed their desire to inspect the business situation in Nisberg.


    Quiller patted his chest: "No problem, just ask me if you need anything, and I will prepare the translator and guide for you."


    The representatives of the merchants are very grateful to see this young master who is so righteous.


    After dinner, it was getting late, everyone in Northwest Bay got up to say goodbye, Quick wanted to return to the ship, and several business representatives were thinking about finding a hotel to sleep comfortably for a few nights.


    Quiller showed an unhappy expression: "You guys are looking down on me. Could it be that my Foster family is so poor that they don''t even have a few guest rooms?"


    Everyone smiled wryly and explained that they just didn''t want to bother the master too much.


    But at the invitation of Master Quiller, the merchant representatives stayed.


    Only the captain of the South insisted on returning to the ship to be with the sailors.


    Master Quiller secretly admired him, so he no longer insisted on staying, and personally sent him out of the gate, and arranged for a carriage to take him to the pier.

 Chapter 172： Doubtful

    After Quiller bid farewell to the captain of the South, he saw his father''s carriage slowly approaching before entering the door.


    He stood still at the door, waiting for his father to get off the carriage.


    The carriage stopped at the door, and Marquis Foster stepped down.


    "Father!"


    His second son came up to say hello.


    "Father?"


    The Marquis seemed to be thinking about something, but he didn''t react until his son called twice.


    "Oh, Quiller! Why are you standing outside the door?"


    "The ship sent by Paul has arrived. I treated the captain of this ship to dinner and just sent him off."


    "Oh, that Earl Greiman? Then you should treat him well these few days, after all, you are our partner. I''ve already had dinner, so I''ll go back to my room first."


    The attitude of the Marquis made Quiller very strange. Before that, he attached great importance to the cooperation with the Northwest Gulf, and he planned to introduce several business representatives for him to meet.


    Seeing his father''s frowning look, is there something bothering him?


    He suddenly remembered a major event that happened recently, followed the Marquis and asked, "Is there still no clue about the incident in the Duke of Eaton?"


    The Marquis looked at Quiller with a sad face, and he decided to confide his current troubles to his son.


    "Oh, I have no clue at all! Now the agreement that is about to be signed between the two countries will probably be ruined."


    The so-called incident in the Principality of Eaton refers to the disappearance of the younger sister of the Duke of Eaton.


    A week ago, His Royal Highness the Grand Duke of Eaton brought his wife and sister-in-law to visit Nessberg and held talks with the high-level alliance. However, when the two sides were about to reach a series of political and economic agreements, the Grand Duchess was only 11 years old. His younger sister, Lady Fanny, was kidnapped while visiting the city of Nessberg.


    According to the memories of Countess Fanny''s entourage, the Countess led them wandering on Central Avenue. When they arrived at the door of a jewelry store, the clerks in the store took the initiative to sell their goods. The shop assistant, but Lady Fanny suddenly became interested and planned to go in and take a look.


    So together with the guards and followers, a large group of people poured into the store.


    The group of attendants and guards were later found unconscious in the jewelry store, and several people were still lying in the warehouse of the jewelry store, and it was confirmed that they were the real owner and clerk of the store.


    A few unconscious guards were holding their b¨¢ch¨±l¨¢i weapons tightly, but most of the guards'' weapons were not pulled out. A few traces of fighting and a strange smell were found in the store. According to the speculation of the alchemist who participated in the investigation, It should be a strong scent.


    But what happened next was very strange. When the comatose people woke up, they seemed to have collectively forgotten a few hours of memory. The guard could only recall as far as he walked through the door of the store.


    Is it because they colluded together to avoid guilt? Or were they originally with the thieves? But those who can be selected as royal guards and entourages are all loyal and reliable people.


    Anyway, no one believes what they said now. The attendants, guards, shop assistants, and bosses at that time are all in prison now, living a life of endless interrogation every day.


    What happened on the territory of the alliance, the alliance is naturally to blame. The council ordered a nationwide search, and the Duke of Eaton also mobilized a large number of forces to investigate, but there was no clue after a few days.


    Now they have been so overwhelmed that they have issued a commission in the Adventurer''s Guild, seeking help from folk forces.


    As a member of the council, the Marquis of Foster felt a lot of pressure recently. He had already negotiated several agreements with the Duke of Eaton. After this incident happened, these agreements that had been negotiated were put on hold indefinitely.


    Under such circumstances, it is no wonder that he has no intention to care about the business cooperation with Gleiman.


    ¡­


    In the morning of the next day, Ladi led her mother and Lisa to the dock area of ??Nessberg, and after a little inquiring about "a strange ship with tall and thick masts without oars", they quickly found the South''s ship. berth.


    The sailor standing guard on duty by the gangplank recognized "Mr. Dirac" at a glance¡ªat this time, the female advisor changed into a man''s attire again, with a pair of mustaches on her lips.


    Captain Quick disembarked immediately to meet her.


    "Mr. Dirac, these two are your family members?"


    Regarding the existence of the female relatives, Quick had long been prepared. Although he was not very happy in his heart, this was an order from the lord, and he could not disobey it.


    Ladi introduced to him: "Hello, Captain. This is my mother, Sheila Setia, and this is my shop assistant, Lisa. This time, she will accompany us to the Northwest Gulf."


    Quick saluted what he thought was a gentleman.


    "Hi, Madam Setia, I''m Quick, the captain of the Nanfang."


    Although this Xie La Setia is middle-aged, she is still a great beauty, and has more mature charm than those young girls. No wonder she can give birth to Mr. Dirac so handsome son.


    But behind the beauty, Quick faintly felt that the other party had an indescribable temperament.


    Xie La replied in Aldo language while returning the salute: "Hello, Captain Quick. My child has been taken care of by you, and we will continue to trouble you for a while. I am really sorry."


    Quick waved his hand quickly: "No trouble, no trouble. Picking you up to the Northwest Bay is one of the tasks of our trip."


    Ladi asked: "Captain Quick, how many days will the South stay in Nessburg?"


    Quick thought about it.


    "The return date is still uncertain, but I think at least 5 days. Those business representatives seem to want to investigate the southern market before they are willing to stop. Are you rushing back?"


    La Di felt relieved, she waved her hand and said, "I''m not in a hurry to go back, it just so happens that I have some things to do, but it''s just for a few days."


    "Captain Quick, what do you think of this? I''ll find a hotel for Mom and Lisa to stay in near here, and I''ll take them on board when the Southern ship departs. During this period, I''ll do some private business .UU Reading ¡±


    Quick agreed: "Yes, Mr. Dirac."


    After all, it is indeed a bit inconvenient for two women to live on board, so we should let them board the ship when we set off.


    So the three temporarily bid farewell to Quick and went to find the hotel.


    After placing Xie La and Lisa, La Di said to her mother with a little guilt: "Sorry, Mom, I have to leave you for a while."


    Xie La touched her head very understandingly: "You still care about others as always. Go, Ladi, after all, you have a close relationship with her, so it''s right for you to help. Even if you can''t help much, you should go Comfort her. But you must remember, do what you can.¡±


    "Well, I know how to measure."


    So the female adviser said goodbye to her mother and Lisa, left the hotel and walked towards the embassy area in Nessberg.

 Chapter 173： Doubt two

    Inside the Embassy of the Principality of Eaton, a waiter walked in the corridor nervously.


    He came to the room where the Grand Duke and his wife stayed and reached out to knock on the door.


    But she hesitated when she reached out her hand just now, the princess was resting inside, if it was in the past, she would never mind being disturbed when she was resting.


    But it''s hard to say now. After getting up in the morning, a maid was scolded for exerting a little force when combing her hair.


    This was simply unimaginable before. You know, Her Royal Highness is notoriously good-tempered, and she has always treated the servants around her generously.


    However, the servants all understood that the reason for His Highness''s big change of character was because her younger sister, Lady Fanny, disappeared, or more precisely, she was kidnapped.


    After all, Lady Fanny is the only close relative of His Highness besides her husband.


    To make matters worse, no clues were found for several days.


    After hesitating for a while, the waiter knocked on the door of the room.


    A tired and worried voice came from inside: "What''s the matter?"


    The waiter felt distressed for a while, Father in heaven, please stop torturing this poor Highness.


    He cautiously replied: "Your Highness, a lady who claims to be Ladi Setia Gerald came to ask for an interview. She said that she has an old relationship with you, and we cannot refuse."


    "Has she heard from Fanny?"


    There was a hint of anxiety in the voice of the Grand Duchess.


    "Unfortunately, Your Highness."


    "not see!"


    "Yes."


    The waiter turned around and was about to leave, when suddenly the voice of the Grand Duchess came from inside:


    "Ladi, it''s actually Ladi! Bring her in, bring her in quickly?"


    The waiter was a little confused, but it was clear that the Grand Duchess had changed her mind, and the lady who came to visit did know His Highness, and it seemed that the relationship was not ordinary.


    He immediately walked outside quickly.


    The voice of the Grand Duchess continued to be heard in the room: "Ladi! Ladi Satia Gerald, I knew you would appear by my side when I was most helpless."


    ¡­


    Under the guidance of the waiter, Ladi walked through the corridor and came to the door of the room of the Grand Duke and his wife. Two maids guarding the door opened the door of the room.


    She looked inside and saw a beautiful lady sitting on the sofa. After the door opened, she immediately stood up and looked over.


    This is the Grand Duchess of the Duke of Eaton¡ªHis Royal Highness Helen. This Highness has chestnut hair and a pair of charming brown eyes. She was once a well-known beauty in Jiaowan. How many noble young people''s hearts have been broken.


    But at this moment, although Her Highness Helen''s outward beauty remained the same as before, her complexion had lost the radiance of the past. From the perspective of those around her, Her Highness had lost a lot of weight in just a few days, which really made her lose weight. People are distressed.


    Ladi sighed and walked into the room, the princess waved slightly, the waiter who brought Ladi bowed and left, and the two maids outside closed the door of the room.


    Now there are only Ladi and the Grand Duchess left in the room.


    With no one else around, the Grand Princess lost control of her emotions in an instant. She quickly walked up to Ladi, hugged her, and said in tears:


    "Ladi! You know everything about my sister? I... what should I do now? If something happens to Fanny, how can I explain to my parents in heaven?"


    "Senior Helen..."


    Ladi caressed the opponent''s back and comforted him softly.


    "There will always be a way, and I''m here to help you."


    "Well~ thank you, thank you."


    Grand Duchess Helen was sobbing and thanking her. Although she was wise enough to tell her that Ladi''s ability alone was limited and she probably wouldn''t be able to make much difference, she had to try every straw she grasped now.


    Ladi helped the princess back to sit on the sofa, held her hand and said, "Senior Helen, please calm down first, and explain to me in detail the clues you know, those ''special'' clues."


    Her Highness Helen calmed down, and described the incident in detail.


    Ladi noticed the key point: "So, the most suspicious thing in the whole process is that the guards and clerks collectively ''forgot'' how many hours of memory?"


    Her Highness Helen nodded and said, "Yes, magic, this must be the effect of magic."


    Ladi asked: "Could it be caused by drugs? For example, amnesia."


    The Grand Duchess shook her head, and said with great certainty: "No, as far as I know, there is no drug that can precisely control people''s forgotten memories for a few hours. Although amnesia grass can also make people lose their memories, its time The segment is random, and there is a high probability that it will erase all memories from the time I remember it."


    "But whether it''s Fanny''s entourage and guards, or the owner and clerk of that store, none of their previous memories have been lost, but they have lost the memory of the most critical hours on the day of the crime. It''s magic, only magic. to achieve this effect.¡±


    "In addition, this is the most direct evidence!"


    She took out something and put it on the table. It was a stone, a slightly blackened stone.


    Ladi recognized the stone right away, "The magic-seeking stone?"


    "Yes, after suspecting that the person who b¨£ngji¨¤ Fanny was a sorcerer, I went to the store to check it myself, and confirmed my suspicion with this stone."


    The Grand Duchess of Eaton, Helen Elwes, besides her lofty aristocratic status also hides another identity¡ªmage.


    With the help of her noble status, her mage identity was well hidden. Although the witch hunt in the south was intensifying, no one knew about it, not even her husband, the Duke of Eton.


    So far, only two people know her secret, one is the mentor who guided her to step into the path of mage, and the other is the junior girl who studies magic with her¡ªLadi Setia Gerald.


    The Grand Duchess cried and said: "What should I do? I can''t tell my husband about this! He must not be able to accept this!"


    Ladi fell into deep doubts: "If it''s our kind, why would you b¨£ngji¨¤ such a high-status noble girl? Especially in the grim period when the witch hunting movement is growing stronger, such a high-profile and dangerous behavior , aren¡¯t you asking for trouble?¡±


    "Same kind?" The Grand Duchess suddenly raised her voice, and resentment appeared in her originally beautiful eyes.


    "Ladi, you still think that such a person is the same kind? I absolutely do not agree that the person who committed such evil deeds is our kind. He, or they, whether they are mages or not, are nothing but human beings, scum, and garbage! I must tear them to pieces."


    Ladi was a little worried, she knew the character of this senior sister very well, she was kind and gentle, but now she has a slight tendency to blacken, it seems that her younger sister was hit too hard by the gangji¨¤.


    After the other party calmed down a little, Ladi asked softly: "Senior sister, think about it carefully, is there anything special about Fanny? It can make the mage interested in her, willing to take such a big risk against her. "


    "There is indeed something about Fanny that would interest a mage."


    The Grand Princess suddenly became calm and said slowly.

 Chapter 174： bishops visit

    The Grand Duchess said: "There is indeed something about Fanny that would interest a mage."


    Sure enough, Ladi sat quietly opposite her, waiting for the other party to continue talking.


    "Half a year ago, she awakened her potential in magic power."


    "Is that really the case? Did you guide her?"


    "No!" Helen shook her head and denied, "At that time, I learned magic from my tutor because of a coincidence and curiosity."


    "But when I grew up and realized how difficult it is for mages in this society, although I didn''t regret my original decision, I didn''t want Fanny to go on this path again, just in case..."


    "Anyone else?"


    "Neither..."


    When Her Highness Helen said this, a half-proud and half-worried expression appeared on her face.


    "Fanny, she''s self-aware."


    "Self-awakening?"


    Ladi was shocked! People who can self-awaken their magical potential are legendary existences in the mage community!


    "Senior Helen, you... are you really like this?"


    Helen replied with great certainty: "I''m sure, Fanny has been under my guardianship all along, and I know exactly who she has been in contact with."


    "She didn''t realize what it meant at the time, so I told her never to show this ability in front of anyone but me."


    "Senior sister, it seems that her awakening has been known by interested people. Children like Fanny don''t know how to control their own abilities."


    "Yes, I''m still not careful enough."


    Regret was revealed in Helen''s voice.


    "Now is not the time to talk about this, we..."


    Just as Ladi was about to say her suggestion, there was another knock on the door outside.


    "What''s the matter? I''m meeting a visitor."


    The waiter''s voice came from outside the door: "Your Highness, Bishop Elvis of Niceburg is here to visit."


    "bishop?"


    Helen and Ladi frowned, because of the witch hunt movement in the south and their identities, they had an instinctive dislike for the teaching staff.


    "Let him go back first, I''m busy now."


    "Uh...he handed me a box and said that if you don''t want to see him, let me pass the box to you."


    "Send it in!"


    The door of the room opened, and the waiter came in and carefully placed a box on the table in front of the two of them, and then exited.


    Helen opened the box suspiciously.


    "This... this is..."


    The Grand Duchess suddenly fell into a sluggish state.


    Ladi looked into the box, and there was a necklace inside.


    "Sister, is there anything special about this necklace?"


    Helen picked up the necklace and looked at it over and over again.


    "This is Fanny''s necklace! Yes! That''s right! It is this necklace, a gift from me to her."


    Finally, there was a clue, and the face of the Grand Duke and Concubine revealed a look of mixed sorrow and joy.


    "Why is Fanny''s necklace in the hands of the local bishop?"


    Helen suddenly calmed down. The power of the church, the witch hunt movement, and Fanny''s magical potential made her think of the most terrifying situation.


    "Senior sister, it''s useless to think wildly, I''d better meet this Bishop Elvis."


    "you''re right."


    ¡­


    Bishop Elvis of Nessberg followed the attendants to the parlor of the embassy.


    Seeing that His Highness the Grand Princess Helen was already waiting for him inside, the bishop immediately stepped forward and gave a salute.


    "Your Highness! Thank you for taking the time to meet with me."


    Helen waved her hand: "Don''t say extra polite words, Mr. Bishop, please sit down first."


    After Elvis sat down, Helen held up the necklace and asked, "Mr. Bishop, can you explain what''s going on?"


    "Oh, Your Highness, you must have recognized this necklace."


    Elvis had a teasing look on his face.


    "The thing is, the church raided the stronghold of a group of xi¨¦¨¨ wizards not long ago, and we met unexpected people there."


    "Fanny?"


    "Exactly, it is your younger sister who was jailed not long ago¡ªCounse Fanny. This necklace belongs to the Countess."


    Helen''s heart was shaken, on the one hand because she was finally looking forward to the news of her sister, and on the other hand because her sister had fallen into the hands of the church.


    She pretended to be calm, and said in a slightly majestic voice, "Thank you for saving my sister, but why didn''t you send her back directly?"


    Bishop Elvis had a half smile on his face.


    "Your Highness Helen, apart from this necklace, we also found some interesting things on the Countess."


    Helen had a bad feeling in her heart, "What is it?"


    "Magic power, Your Highness, we found the magic power of a wizard in the Countess."


    "absurd!"


    The princess scolded severely.


    "It''s not absurd at all, Your Highness Helen. After all, the matter is of great importance. We asked all the witch-hunting experts stationed in this city to confirm, but they all came to the same conclusion - Lady Fanny is a witch, or is walking On the way to the witch."


    Helen stood up suddenly, "She is only an eleven-year-old child."


    Elvis immediately said: "It''s an eleven-year-old child, but it''s also an eleven-year-old witch Being young doesn''t mean you can ignore her crimes."


    "Sin? She would feel guilty for stepping on an ant to death for a long time! Even if she found magic power in her body, it was because she was lured by a xi¨¦¨¨ witch. She didn''t know what it meant!"


    "Your sister does claim to know nothing, but as you know, Your Highness, wizards are always good at deceiving and deceiving people."


    Helen stared at Elvis coldly: "I will let the Grand Duke propose k¨¤ngy¨¬ to the Archbishop of Jiaowan!"


    The bishop smiled, without any worried expression on his face, "You don''t need to bring out the archbishop to suppress me. The archbishop will definitely stand on the same side as me when it comes to the attitude towards wizards."


    Helen was very anxious, she wanted to immediately ask someone to detain this rebellious and rude guy in front of her, and then mobilize people to search for people in the Niceborg Cathedral.


    But she calmed down. After her sister fell into the hands of the church, although they didn''t send her back, they didn''t publicize it either.


    Thinking about it carefully, Fanny is a nobleman with a high status after all, the wife and sister of the Duke of Eaton. No matter how arrogant the church is, it dare not make a decision on its own. This will arouse the anger of the entire Horn Bay nobles.


    Helen calmed down her heartbeat, and her tone regained her composure.


    "May I ask how Mr. Bishop plans to deal with the sister-in-law?"


    "Disposition? Your Highness is serious."


    "Don''t you treat so-called ''wizards'' by tying them to the stake and burning them to death?"


    Elvis shook his head again and again: "That''s the treatment of ordinary commoner wizards. For a noble person like Lady Fanny, she is just going astray. There are no such examples before. We usually let their family members Strict discipline, close your doors and think about your mistakes, and go back to the right path."


    "After all, you nobles are always privileged!"


    This sentence has a strong sense of irony.

 Chapter 175： blackmail

    Hearing Bishop Elvis'' sarcasm, Helen felt a little more relaxed, seeing that the other party''s attitude would not put her sister to death.


    Of course, she would not naively think that the other party would honestly send the person back. If the church had planned to do so, she would have done so long ago, but now she is quietly contacting her.


    It seems that I have to meet some requirements of the other party.


    She slowed down her tone and said tentatively: "Then, please send Fanny back. My husband and I will strictly control this child. Our family will be very grateful to the church and you personally."


    Elvis smiled slightly, "Of course we will send Lady Fanny back safely, but..."


    "If the church has any difficulties, I will do my best to help."


    Is it asking for a donation? I hope the other party will not open their mouths like a lion.


    Bishop Elvis asked unhurriedly: "Your Highness, what is the purpose of your visit to the Angle Bay Alliance with your husband?"


    "It''s just a normal state visit, and countries should also travel frequently, just like visiting neighbors."


    "Calling in? Hehe, I''m afraid it''s not as simple as just dropping in?"


    Helen frowned: "I don''t understand what you mean."


    Elvis'' voice suddenly rose.


    "Your Highness, let me remind you. Your husband''s visit to Niceburg this time is definitely not a routine state visit, but to participate in a conspiracy, a conspiracy against the church!"


    "Your Excellency, I think you are delusional!"


    "No, we already have the exact information. A month ago, the Horn Bay Alliance sent a secret initiative to neighboring countries and invited the leaders of these countries to attend a meeting in Niceburg."


    There was a coldness in Elvis'' voice.


    "This is a shady meeting, a meeting that goes against the teachings of the Heavenly Father. It aims to discuss how to curb the growth of the church''s power in the Jiaowan area, and even reduce the church''s influence among the people!"


    He suddenly became emotional.


    "Ah! How despicable and nasty this is. The purpose of our witch hunt movement is to protect ordinary people from the intrusion of Xi¨¦¨¨ forces. This is a just cause, and this is a glorious cause. Moreover, the people support us, which shows that What we did was absolutely right.¡±


    "But this group of mediocre power holders actually think that their power has been violated. They are blinded, unable to see the voice of the people, unable to see the erosion of Xi¨¦¨¨ power, but they are extremely sensitive to the power in their hands. "


    "I can say with absolute certainty that some of them must have fallen. These people have either personally come into contact with those forbidden powers, or have become the minions of wizards."


    "This is a shameful betrayal! This is Xi¨¤ji¨¤n''s conspiracy!"


    "Your husband, the Grand Duke of Eaton, is one of the people involved in this conspiracy! And he is also an active responder, otherwise it would be impossible to reach Nessberg earlier than other countries."


    Bishop Elvis said so much in one breath, coupled with his emotions, he gasped for breath.


    Helen secretly despised, if your church hadn''t stretched its hand too far, how could it have caused the backlash from so many countries?


    It¡¯s nothing more than embezzling wealth and attacking dissidents in the name of witch hunting. They also openly criticize the policies of various countries, and even put their ideas on foreign business travelers.


    As far as the Grand Duchess knows, in Eaton alone, the number of foreign businessmen entering the country this year has not increased but has slightly decreased compared to last year.


    She shook her head and said, "I''m just a woman, and I don''t know any messy plots. If you have any dissatisfaction, you can go directly to my husband."


    In fact, Helen knew all this clearly in her heart, and as a mage, she was even more happy to see all countries unite to attack the church.


    The bishop smiled and said: "Whether you really didn''t know before or pretended not to know, I''m sure you know now. For the sake of your family''s reputation, we also want to keep things about Her Excellency Fanny under certain control." Range, presumably your husband is not happy to see his wife and sister is a witch?"


    This hit Helen''s weakness, she really didn''t want more people to know her sister''s secret, including her own husband.


    "The so-called conspiracy is all yours, Your Excellency, Bishop. Besides, what can I do if I know?"


    The bishop stated his purpose: "I hope you can persuade the Grand Duke to stand on the side of our church."


    Helen made a embarrassed look: "Although I am a grand princess, I can''t influence the country''s policies."


    Bishop Elvis laughed loudly: "Your Highness is joking, who doesn''t know your influence in the Eaton court, not to mention that you are deeply loved by the people, but your husband''s Grand Duke is also worthy Is it due to the marriage with your family?"


    "Presumably His Majesty the Grand Duke will attach great importance to His Highness''s opinion. Besides, for a beauty like you, if you blow your pillow more, which man can bear to refuse?"


    The last sentence was already nakedly teasing, Helen blushed with anger when she heard it.


    "Your Excellency, please pay attention to your words. If I don''t agree to your request, don''t you dare to keep a nobleman in prison forever?"


    "Oh, of course we dare not do this. But we are obliged to inform the people of Eaton of this news and let them take precautions. I have thought about the content of the announcement."


    Elvis said in a bureaucratic tone with affected seriousness:


    "I would like to inform you that the sister of the Grand Princess Eaton, Lady Fanny, has shown signs of awakening her magic power. This poor girl may have gone astray under the temptation of other wizards. Due to her noble status, we cannot take measures. But in view of the dangers of witches, the church is obliged to remind the public to be more vigilant, and may the glory of the Heavenly Father guide this poor girl to the right path again."


    "You despicable! The people will not believe you!"


    Helen was extremely angry, she pointed at Elvis, UU Reading If they were allowed to do this, Fanny''s life would be over.


    "I will believe it. We have our own method to stimulate the magic power of wizards. We can use the magic-seeking stone to try it out. Before releasing your sister, we will show the evidence to the common people in public!"


    "Hehe, although your husband is a grand duke, there are still many forces in the country who want to replace him? After this incident, will his seat still be secure?"


    It can be seen that the princess is struggling violently.


    In the end she said in a compromised way: "Okay, as long as you can keep the secret, I will find a way to persuade my husband to withdraw from this negotiation."


    Elvis shook his head: "I''m sorry, Your Highness! I''m afraid you misunderstood me. My so-called standing on our side is not just about withdrawing from the conspiracy."


    "Then what exactly do you want?"


    But the bishop said with bright eyes: "Our condition is that your husband will use all means to mess up this meeting. Pay attention, it is all means!"


    Hearing the conditions offered by the bishop, Helen knew that the two parties could not continue the negotiation.


    She pretended to be thinking and remained silent for nearly a minute, and finally said, "Your Excellency, can you give me a day to think about it?"


    Elvis smiled triumphantly.


    "Okay, Your Highness, I''ll give you one day. If we can''t wait for your reply by this time tomorrow, then don''t blame us for being rude!"


    After saying this, he turned around and left without waiting for the princess to respond.


    After the bishop stepped out of the gate of the embassy and stepped into his carriage, the coachman flicked his whip and the carriage started to move.


    However, no one on the street noticed that an emerald green bird spread its wings from a certain window of the embassy and flew towards the same direction as the carriage.

 Chapter 176： cathedral

    Elvis rode a carriage all the way to the cathedral in the city center.


    The church looks brand new from the outside. In order to match the increasingly powerful influence of the Angle Bay Alliance, the church spent huge sums of money to build this magnificent building on the edge of the downtown square in Nessberg.


    Compared with the old church in the eastern part of the city, in addition to being more ornate, this new church occupies a larger area and is also taller. Its tallest building, the Great Bell Tower, is even larger than the zh¨¨ngf¨³ building used by the Alliance Council. ¡ªThe golden tower is still a bit higher. In order to facilitate people to go up and down, the big clock tower also placed hanging baskets.


    Presumably it won''t be long before the iconic building of Nissberg will change from a golden tower to this cathedral.


    Elvis got out of the carriage and came to the gate of the church, and found that there was a reward notice posted nearby for clues to Lady Fanny.


    He shook his head mockingly.


    "Hmph! Unexpectedly, the person you are looking for with so much effort is in this church in the city center."


    He continued to walk into the cathedral, and the monks and believers he met along the way saluted him one after another, while Elvis returned the salute one by one, without the slightest arrogance like he just did in the embassy.


    An emerald bird flew up from his carriage, and it circled around the door of the hall, as if hesitating whether to fly in through the gate.


    It turned to the side of the cathedral and found that all the windows on the wall were open. Just as it was about to pick a window and fly in, Elvis came out from a small door next to it.


    He turned around and walked towards the courtyard behind the church.


    The bird turned around and flew towards the courtyard behind.


    Bishop Elvis seemed to be in a good mood. He walked briskly into the courtyard, which was quite elegantly arranged, with flowers and plants planted on the ground. It was a place for the clergy in the church to take a walk after dinner and cultivate their bodies and minds.


    The bishop soon found the person he was looking for. A man also dressed in priestly attire was feeding the birds in the courtyard. He was holding a small box full of grains in his hand.


    A large group of birds of various colors surrounded him, chirping and pecking at the grains he sprinkled on the ground from time to time.


    Elvis said with a smile: "Your Excellency Anthony, I can''t find you inside, so I guess you are here to feed the birds again."


    The other party didn''t look back, and was still looking at the birds all over the ground. Strange to say, these birds were not afraid of him.


    "How did the princess react?"


    "Hmph! I said I wanted to think about it, and I set a deadline for him. If she hasn''t agreed to our conditions by this time tomorrow, then their family will be ruined."


    "Sigh~ You really don''t care about beauty at all. I heard that Her Highness Helen is a well-known beauty in Jiaowan."


    Elvis frowned, such frivolous words should not come from a priest.


    But the other party is a special envoy from the holy capital, and he doesn''t want to make the relationship deadlocked.


    "For the glory of my Lord, I will find a way to overcome all difficulties on the road, whether it is real or spiritual."


    The man whom he called Anthony turned around and said in an admiring tone: "It is indeed Mr. Elvis, with a pious and capable bishop like you sitting in Jiaowan, the light of my lord will surely shine on everyone here. body."


    Elvis puffed out his chest, he accepted the other party''s compliment frankly, but he still had to be humble.


    "Where, if it weren''t for the information brought by Your Excellency Anthony, I would still be in the dark about the small actions of the Alliance Council. I am ashamed to say that they are making small moves under my nose, and I didn''t even notice it."


    "Oh~" Anthony let out a long sigh.


    Elvis was a little puzzled, "Why are you sighing?"


    Anthony looked sad and indignant.


    "I''m sighing, there are devout servants of God like you in the local area who are dedicated to spreading the glory of the Lord, but there are quite a few people in the holy capital who are holding back."


    "Are... you''re dragging your feet? What do you mean?"


    "It''s hard to say!" Anthony''s expression seemed to be arguing for Elvis.


    "There will always be such villains around His Majesty the Pope. They are critical of the witch hunt launched by Jiaowan and always accuse you of causing unnecessary trouble for the church."


    A look of hatred quickly appeared on Elvis'' face.


    "Shameful traitors! Shameful heretics! They should all be tied to the stake and burned alive!"


    In Elvis''s heart, people who are labeled with these two labels are more hateful than heretics and unbelievers. These guys will stab you in the back without knowing what.


    Anthony added fuel to the fire: "What''s more, some clerics proposed to do a ''p¨ªngf¨£n'' for the group of wizards. The reason is that there is no record in the holy scriptures that every wizard is xi¨¦¨¨..."


    "Father in heaven! Lord Almighty!"


    Elvis yelled in horror, his whole body began to tremble because of his extreme anger.


    The bishop pointed a finger at Anthony.


    "You... what are you guys doing all day long? Why do you allow such nonsense people to stay in the holy capital? Why do you allow them to live in the world?"


    Seeing that the bishop was about to lose his footing Anthony immediately stepped forward to support him.


    "Master Elvis, we are also powerless. The situation in the Holy City... how should I put it, it is a bit complicated, especially the sensible man who engages in messy heresies every day, and the current Pope is a tolerant person. ..."


    "Humph!"


    Elvis snorted coldly, not knowing whether he was dissatisfied with the heretics in the Holy City or the Pope.


    Anthony whispered in his ear: "We are eagerly looking forward to having an extremely pious saint come to the Holy City to preside over the overall situation!"


    Elvis heard the meaning in the other party''s words, and he stared at Anthony with a pair of inquiring eyes.


    Anthony smiled and said in a low voice, "The archbishop of Jiaowan is old and will soon have to arrange a successor. Has Sir Elvis ever thought about this?"


    "I¡­"


    Elvis stuttered suddenly.


    "If I can serve the Lord of Light better, of course I will work tirelessly."


    "Then it will be hard for Mr. Elvis. To tell you the truth, I am here this time to shoulder the task of secretly inspecting the bishops of various places in Jiaowan, and report the conduct of the adults to the headquarters of the Holy Capital. Therefore, my efforts in this regard There is still something to be said for personnel arrangements.¡±


    This is more than just a little talk, Elvis suddenly burst into excitement.


    "Your Excellency Anthony... No, Lord Anthony, you..."


    Anthony waved.


    "Don''t do anything superfluous, I just like the piety in your heart! Please do your best within the scope of your current duties."


    "I swear!" Elvis raised his right hand with a solemn face.


    "I will sow the glory of the Lord in the hearts of every person in Jiaowan, and I will eradicate all the filth in Jiaowan!"

 Chapter 177： ambush

    Anthony held the bishop''s hand tightly.


    "Now I am more sure that I am not mistaken. Lord Elvis, when you sit in the position of the Archbishop of Jiaowan, you will be able to compete for that supreme position! And those of us who are in the holy capital are powerless to change the status quo , I am waiting for you to preside over the overall situation!"


    Elvis'' heart jumped wildly, and a beautiful picture was instantly outlined in his mind!


    He never doubted why Anthony didn''t work hard in that direction. After all, the other party was in a special system within the Holy See, and basically had no chance of that supreme position.


    Therefore, looking for like-minded people outside and secretly assisting their superiors is also a matter of course.


    "We are all servants of God, there is no distinction between superior and inferior."


    Elvis realized that he was a little too emotionally exposed just now, and quickly resumed his usual bishop''s dignity.


    Anthony held back his smile, "Please don''t blame me for talking too much. Although I can help you secretly, it depends on your performance in the end. It is likely that I am not the only one who shoulders this secret mission. Moreover, if you really become a Jiaowan Archbishop, and interested in that position, you have to show better and more performances."


    "I know this, thank you, Sir Anthony, for reminding me."


    Although his face returned to the calm look of Gujing, Elvis''s heart was full of fighting spirit. How to make others better results? Let those secular rulers prostrate themselves under the power of the Lord, prostrate thoroughly and sincerely!


    Anthony grabbed a small handful of grains and sprinkled them on the ground, and a large flock of birds came up to compete for food.


    There was a cockatoo flying from nowhere in the mix.


    "Green cockatoo? It''s really rare, isn''t it usually white or gray?"


    Curiosity flashed through Anthony''s mind, and he took a few more glances at the weird parrot.


    He grabbed another handful of grains and sprinkled a little more around the parrot.


    "Speak up!"


    He suddenly thought of something.


    "The Grand Duchess already knows that her sister is in this church?"


    Elvis nodded, "Although I didn''t say it clearly, I think she must have suspected this first."


    Anthony had a worried look on his face.


    "What if she robs people in the church?"


    "She... she dares! This is not the Principality of Eaton."


    Anthony shook his head: "Don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case. Once a woman loses her mind, she can do anything. We locked up her own sister."


    "Well...you are right."


    "I suggest temporarily transferring the person before waiting for the reply from the Grand Duchess. Is there any good c¨¢ngr¨¦n nearby?"


    "There is a remote village in the northern suburbs. No outsiders go there on weekdays. There is a country church in it. It is quite suitable for c¨¢ngr¨¦n."


    "I think you should transfer people there!"


    Elvis nodded: "I''ll do it now!"


    "No!" Anthony stopped him, "There are too many people on the road now, so it''s better to wait until it gets dark before doing anything, it''s not too late."


    Elvis accepted the suggestion.


    "That''s right. When it gets dark, go directly through the north gate. At that time, only the north city gate will not be closed."


    The green parrot on the ground seemed to be full. Compared with other birds, it was stronger and bigger, and other birds could not compete with it.


    The parrot soared into the sky with flapping wings, circled a few times over the church and then flew into the distance...


    In the room of the Grand Duke and his wife in the Eaton embassy, ??Helen was fidgeting. She sometimes paced back and forth in the room, and sometimes went to the window to look into the distance.


    It could be seen that the grand princess was restless now, after looking out through the window again, she came to the side of the bed.


    There was a person lying on the bed, with a handsome face and green hair, it was her junior girl¡ªLadi Setia Gerald.


    At this time, Ladi''s eyes were closed tightly, and she seemed to be asleep or unconscious.


    Helen stretched out her hand and sniffed Tanladi''s breath, there was nothing unusual, and the worry in her heart eased a little.


    A green parrot flew in from the window and landed on the bedside table.


    "Ladi!"


    Helen let out a cry of surprise, and her school girl finally returned safely.


    The parrot nodded to her, then jumped onto the unconscious body on the bed.


    It stretched out its head, and gently touched Ladi''s forehead with its beak.


    After about half a minute, the person on the bed slowly opened his eyes.


    Helen asked worriedly: "Ladi! Is everything normal? Is there any discomfort?"


    "Sister!"


    Ladi didn''t answer Helen''s question immediately, but grabbed her hand.


    "Fanny should be in the cathedral, but they plan to transfer her to a rural church in the northern suburbs tonight, and go directly through the north city gate."


    Then I answered the previous question: "Don''t worry, my body is normal and I''m in great shape."


    A look of gratitude and joy appeared on Helen''s face, and she hugged Ladi tightly into her arms.


    "Thank you, my good sister, you helped me a lot again Let''s not talk about this, senior sister, let''s plan how to rescue Fanny, I think tonight is a godsend Great opportunity."


    "Well, you''re right!"


    The Grand Duchess took out a handkerchief and wiped the corners of her wet eyes.


    "However, it''s not clear how many people the other side will have. We can''t do it with just the two of us."


    Hearing Helen''s words, Ladi thought of the friends from the Leachman Adventure Group. They happened to accept the commission to find Fanny, but when she thought that this was a direct confrontation with the church, she immediately drove this idea out of her mind. They cannot be implicated.


    Then she thought about the crew on the South, they were equipped with dozens of guns, but this idea was immediately abandoned. If there was too much commotion, it would seriously affect Earl Greyman''s trade plan and They cannot be involved.


    Besides, people are just helping to pick up their family members by the way, whether they are willing to help or not is another matter.


    But Helen looked confident.


    "In recent days, in order to find Fanny, the Horn Bay Alliance has agreed that we transfer a group of people from Eaton, and many of them are members of my natal family. I will call them to set up an ambush near the north city gate and take back Fanny. "


    "How many people can we muster before dark?"


    "Thirty or forty people still paid back."


    Ladi nodded, and then made a suggestion: "Senior sister, I''ll go with them, maybe I can help."


    Helen held her hand tightly, "I am very grateful, but you have to follow them in secret. If the other party has few people, just let my people deal with it. If my people can''t deal with it, you can take another shot."


    "Okay! Don''t worry, senior sister, I know how to hide my identity."


    "Ladi!"


    "Anything else?"


    "I''ll go too."

 Chapter 178： chase

    Even after dark, the streets of Nisberg are still very lively. As a commercial city, it has a relatively colorful nightlife in this era.


    It wasn''t until after 9 o''clock in the evening that the pedestrians on the street gradually dispersed and went home to rest.


    A procession started from the back door of the church and went straight to the north gate from the street.


    This team included a carriage pulled by two horses and 30 knights, 10 of whom were fully armed and wore heavy armor, and the other 20 were wearing ordinary clothes, but they were also carrying weapons such as swords.


    The team quickly reached the north gate, and was stopped by the guards guarding the gate.


    The leading knight was nervous for a while, could it be that he leaked the news?


    He remained calm on the surface, "What''s the matter? I remember that the north city gate can still enter and exit at night?"


    "Master Paladin."


    The guard recognized that the other party was a member of the church, and his attitude became extremely respectful.


    "A nobleman from the Principality of Eaton was arrested in the city. We were ordered to check the vehicles and boxes of passers-by."


    An angry expression appeared on the knight''s face:


    "Nonsense, do you think our holy servants would do that kind of thing?"


    "No, no, no! Of course I dare not, but this is an order from above, and there is nothing we can do about it."


    The knight blew his beard and stared, "You..."


    "What happened?"


    A sleepy-eyed man who was also dressed as a guard came over.


    "Captain, the people in the church won''t let us check!"


    As soon as he heard the word "church", the team leader shuddered all of a sudden, and his head suddenly woke up.


    The knight looked at the captain with a look of disdain.


    "The special envoy from the Holy Capital is sitting in the car. Tonight, there is an urgent matter to go to a church outside the city. The special envoy is too tired during the day, and now he is taking a nap in the car. If you want to disturb this lord, hum!"


    This sentence was full of threats, and the squad leader immediately slapped the guard on the face after hearing it.


    "Blind your dog''s eyes! You can check the convoy of Master Paladin!"


    A trace of reluctance flashed across the guard''s face, but he apologized quickly.


    The captain said flatteringly to the knight: "Hey, please don''t take it seriously, my brother is a newcomer, and he is not sensible yet."


    Then he yelled at his men: "Let go! Let go!"


    The knight gave him a look of "you are sensible", and didn''t bother to say a word. He clamped his horse''s belly and continued to move forward, and the team behind him also moved with him.


    The squad leader grabbed the guard and went to a corner to count them down.


    "Are you crazy! How dare you check the church''s car? If they label you as ''suspected of witchcraft'', maybe even we will follow you."


    The guard looked aggrieved: "Captain, are we going to let them be so arrogant?"


    "Hmph, don''t worry, I heard some rumors, it is said that the council..."


    The squad leader and the guard muttered quietly.


    ¡­


    The church team quickly moved away from the city of Nissberg. Gradually, there were no lights on both sides of the road, and more trees began to grow.


    "Captain, is it really right for us to do this? Is it against the hadith of the Lord of Light?"


    Seeing that there was no one around, a young church knight couldn''t help expressing his doubts.


    Imprisoning a noble girl secretly is not the right way no matter how you think about it.


    The man called the captain, the leading knight, he sighed.


    "I don''t know if it''s right to do this. But I was raised by the church. If it wasn''t for the church, I might starve to death on the street when I was 10 years old."


    "So, as long as it is an order from the church, I will execute it without hesitation."


    The knight who asked the question fell silent, not knowing what he was thinking.


    The team moved on and entered a dense forest, and everyone lit torches to illuminate.


    Except for the sound of horseshoes and the bumping of the carriage, the whole night was quiet.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of piercing through the air, and something seemed to shoot towards them in the dark night.


    A knight in heavy armor only felt a strong slam hit his body, and was almost pushed off his horse.


    He understood instantly in his mind that the team was under attack.


    But the first wave of attacks did not go towards people, but the horses that the knights dismounted.


    The sound of arrows piercing into the flesh sounded again and again, and many war horses were hit one after another, and then went crazy, carrying the knights on their backs and ran wildly in the dark night without thinking!


    The knights immediately rolled over and fell to the ground, returning to the vicinity of the carriage.


    The captain yelled: "Enemy attack! Get closer to the carriage!"


    "Who dares to attack the church team?"


    A response came from the dark night: "If you want to cross this road, leave the money on your body!"


    The captain secretly hated: "The city guards'' **** can encounter bandits on the road so close to the city!"


    Immediately, the second wave of crossbow arrows struck, and this time the target was people. Five people from the church were hit by the arrows and fell to the ground.


    Several knights threw the torches in their hands to the surrounding area. Under the light of the fire, they saw figures in the surrounding woods.


    "There are people in the west! There are people in the east! Hughes, you lead your people to the west, and Horn and your people stay to watch the carriage! The others follow me!"


    The captain quickly issued an order, and the knights quickly divided into three groups.


    These church knights have been trained in martial arts since childhood, but they have not received systematic military education. They just rely on the enthusiasm in their hearts, thinking that they are invincible under the protection of the Lord of Light.


    Ambushing by the side of the road were the Eton bodyguards summoned by the grand princess. They all changed into black clothes and carried strong bows and crossbows.


    But because of the dark night, the hit rate of the arrow crossbow was greatly reduced, and the effect was not as good as expected.


    Seeing the church knights rushing towards him, the guards drew out their weapons and started close combat with them.


    They couldn''t show that they were too interested in the carriage, otherwise the other party would probably take Her Royal Highness Fanny as a hostage, so they pretended to be bandits blocking the way.


    There were 35 Eaton guards who came to set up an ambush. Being able to become the guards of the Grand Duke and his wife was naturally skillful, and relying on the advantage in numbers, they gradually gained the upper hand.


    After more than ten minutes of fierce fighting, less than half of the church knights who rushed out had suffered casualties. The captain of the knights yelled: "Haun, we are entangled with the enemy, run away!"


    The knights who stayed where they were and the grooms on the carts lashed their whips and galloped north, not caring about whether there was an ambush on the road ahead.


    Just when they secretly prayed in their hearts that there would be no second wave of ambushes ahead, they ushered in a cruel reality.


    Another team¡ªabout 10 people¡ªintercepted them. Their number was so small that there were 6 people including the coachman, and the opponent no longer bothered to use sneak attacks.


    "Church dog!"


    The leader on the opposite side scolded them angrily. He put his hands together, and there was a sudden white light between the two palms and there was a crackling sound, as if lightning was brewing in it.


    "wizard!"


    The church knight named Horn yelled in shock, and the four of his subordinates also panicked, unexpectedly meeting the wizard in the wild without any preparation.


    "Don''t panic!" Horn yelled, "Slaughter that **** who is doing it first!"


    He rushed over immediately.


    "Almighty Lord! Bless us to defeat xi¨¦¨¨!"


    The other four knights also followed Horn to charge.


    After the knights had a certain impact speed, another person in the roadblock stretched his hands forward and muttered: "Wall shield technique."


    In an instant, the five knights on the opposite side seemed to have hit a stone wall. The horses under their crotches were smashed to the ground, and the knights were also fell off the horses due to the huge recoil force, and the two of them fell unconscious. Awake.


    "Hmph! A bunch of fools who bite at every hook! Kill them."


    The light in the hand of the person who did it earlier disappeared, and he spat at the fallen knight.


    The people around him immediately rushed to the knight who was knocked into a dazed state, killing them one by one.


    The two casters just discussed in a low voice:


    "I didn''t expect the Principality of Eaton to find out the news. The **** in the church can''t even keep it secret. What should I do? Should I hand him over to them directly?"


    "No, it''s still according to the original plan, hey, we have prepared a few episodes!"


    "Okay, do as you say."


    Everyone then walked towards the carriage. At this time, the driving seat in front was already empty. The coachman had already taken advantage of the confusion just now and slipped away, perhaps hiding in a nearby bush and shivering.


    But they were not interested in the driver, they were interested in the people in the carriage.


    But something happened that surprised them.


    The two horses pulling the cart turned around by themselves and galloped in the direction of Nisberg.


    "what happened?"


    "Chase!"


    A group of people ran back to untie the horses tied to the nearby tree, and rode on the horses to chase the carriage, but at this time the carriage was far away from them.


    At this time, there was a sudden flash of language on the driver''s seat of the carriage, and the figures of two women flashed out.


    "How long can the effect of Light Feather Technique last?"


    "It can last for half an hour!"


    Hearing Ladi''s answer, Helen felt a little uneasy: half an hour is too short.


    Why is there a second wave of people on the road? And the opponent''s target is obviously also his sister, at least two of their team are wizards, could it be the wave of people who attacked her before?


    In front of the carriage, I met the former Eaton guards. There were only 10 of them left, and they were galloping along this road. It seemed that they had ended the battle with the church knights.


    Seeing the carriage rushing towards them, the guards couldn''t help but be a little puzzled.


    Only a female voice was heard shouting: "There are people chasing us from behind, stop them!"


    It''s the voice of the Grand Duchess! Although the two women in the seat were masked, they could not mistake the voice.


    It was too late to ask why the Grand Duchess appeared here. The 10 guards let go of the carriage and guarded the road in full force, waiting for the so-called pursuers in Helen''s mouth.


    After continuing to run for half an hour, the effect of the Light Feather Technique disappeared, and the speed of the carriage dropped a lot.


    What made their hearts even heavier was that the sound of horseshoes sounded again behind them.


    Especially Helen, most of the guards she summoned were far from good, and a huge sense of guilt lingered in her heart.


    "A little further distance will be the city gate!"


    The two girls were overjoyed, and they couldn''t do anything to them if they rushed into the city to pursue the soldiers.


    But I didn''t want the horse pulling the cart suddenly stumbled and almost fell, and the carriage suddenly lost speed.


    The land below is undergoing amazing changes. The originally hard road surface has become a big swamp.


    "Swamp! Damn it!"


    "Sister, I can only fight face to face with them!"


    Ladi and Helen quickly got out of the carriage, resisting their nausea and slipping through the quagmire. Fortunately, the quagmire was not deep, otherwise they would just be stuck in it and unable to walk.


    The pursuers quickly rushed up.


    "Haha! I didn''t expect that the swamp spell, which was supposed to be a chance, hit the target. Today must be my lucky day."


    The leader of the pursuers laughed.


    "You two beautiful xiaojies, seeing that the carriage ran so fast just now, they must have used some unknown method?"


    "Let me guess, light feather technique? Or acceleration technique? Oh, no, acceleration technique can only be applied to the human body, so it must be light feather technique!"


    Ladi asked aloud: "Who are you guys? What is the intention of what you did tonight?"


    "Then I want to ask you instead? Who are you? What is the purpose of grabbing this carriage?"


    "We are the child''s friends, of course we want to save her back."


    The chasing soldiers burst into laughter again: "We are also here to save her!"


    Helen shouted angrily: "Nonsense! Say Did you gang up on Fanny back then? Fallen wizard!"


    "Fallen wizards? Then what are you? Are you not the same as us?"


    "Who is the same as you!"


    The leader of the pursuers shook his head: "I don''t want to be your enemy! Wizards should unite against the oppression of the church! So I advise you, give this little girl to me, and I will guarantee her safety. Oh, yes, Do you want to join us, join the wizarding family?"


    Helen was about to speak, but was stopped by Ladi. She asked, "Wizard family? Are you a secret society?"


    "Secret societies? Yes, but they won''t be secrets anytime soon."


    "What''s the name of your organization?"


    The leader of the chasing soldiers seemed to hesitate for a while, and finally said: "Secret f¨£hu¨¬! Have you heard of it?"


    "Secret f¨£hu¨¬?" La Di was startled, it was this organization again.


    "You said let us hand over Fanny, what do you need her for? Make her a wizard too?"


    The leader of the chasing soldiers shook his head: "To tell you the truth, we were indeed the ones who b¨£ngji¨¤ the Countess back then, and we b¨£ngji¨¤ her not to make him a member of the organization. Now she is too young."


    "However, if you want to know, you must submit to us. We are open to all wizards of the same kind."


    He took out two scrolls from his pocket.


    "We signed an agreement, an agreement bound by magic, you join us, we promise not to attack little girls."


    Ladi and Helen glanced at each other, those two scrolls must be unusual.


    "What if we refuse?"


    The leader of the pursuers answered them coldly: "Then you will die!"

 Chapter 179： fight one

    "Then you will die!"


    Hearing these words, Ladi and Helen immediately cheered up.


    Together with the chasing leader, there were six other people on the other side, and it seemed that four of them were killed by Eaton''s guards.


    As soon as the leader waved his hand, the other five people immediately spread out to both sides, faintly surrounding the two women.


    Both sides started singing almost at the same time.


    After about 10 seconds, the pursuers finished singing and stretched out their hands to cast magic.


    Lightning flashed in everyone''s hands, as if a terrifying thunderbolt was about to burst out from their hands.


    "It looks like we''re going to have a tough fight today, and the opponents are all mages."


    The great enemy was at hand, but the voice of the Grand Duchess could not hear the feeling of tension and fear.


    "Hehe, when was the last time you and Senior Sister Helen fought against the enemy as a mage?"


    "Oh, I don''t remember it anymore, it must have been several years."


    The leader of the pursuers squinted his eyes and looked at them coldly.


    "Huh! You are still in the mood to chat when you are about to die! I will give you one last chance to submit to our secret secretary immediately! Otherwise, I won''t let you two go just because you are women!"


    Ladi said in a low voice: "My friends! I still have a debt to settle with you!"


    The last time I went to Fulan Port with Paul, it happened to be a special day for my body. I couldn¡¯t use many moves, but was easily suppressed by the occult mage who specialized in self-enhancement. If the earl¡¯s guards were not equipped with muskets, he would One side is planted there.


    This makes Ladi, who has a strong heart, always have a grudge in her heart. Today, facing this group of mages who also belong to the secret law, it just happened to eliminate the grudge in her heart.


    The chasing leader laughed.


    "So you have dealt with our organization long ago? And it seems that you have suffered a lot? Now that you know our strength, you still can''t recognize the situation. Women are really big and brainless, even if they become mages!"


    La Di raised her hand, "Stop talking nonsense!"


    The leader of the pursuers dodged immediately, and a small short crossbow shot past not far from him, and was deeply nailed into a tree behind.


    He broke out in a cold sweat and said angrily, "It''s really a toast and you don''t eat or drink fine wine. You go to **** to settle accounts! Do it!"


    Following the leader''s order, the six released lightning from their hands in unison.


    A powerful electric current hit the two women near the carriage, and the area was instantly illuminated like daylight by the electric light.


    However, something that horrified the chasing leader happened¡ªas the caster, he suddenly felt as if he had been hit hard by a big hammer, and then a powerful force penetrated his whole body, and his whole body They were paralyzed and couldn''t move.


    The dazzling electric light made him unable to see clearly what happened, but he just felt as if he was about to die.


    When the lightning dissipated, the two chasing mages collapsed to the ground, and the remaining four also staggered unsteadily, and there was a burning smell in the air.


    "Damn it! What happened?"


    The leader of the pursuers looked at his target, and the two women stood there unscathed, looking at their ugly appearance leisurely.


    "Ha ha!"


    Helen let out a mocking laugh.


    "What? Don''t you know about ''Spell Reversal''? It seems that your ''secret f¨£hu¨¬'' is nothing more than that!"


    Ladi also added a stab: "Or - with your level in the organization, you still can''t touch spells of this level?"


    "Damn it!"


    The leader of the chasing soldiers stood up straight with all his might, his eyes were glaring angrily, as if he was going to pop them out, the whites of his eyes were densely covered with bloodshot eyes.


    The condition of my five subordinates is also very bad. Among the two who fell to the ground, one seems to have passed out, or maybe out of breath, and the other is also lying on the ground sh¨¥ny¨ªn.


    He waved his hand and shouted to his subordinates: "Cheer up!"


    Unexpectedly, this wave of his hand made his whole body ache.


    What the two women said just now deeply hurt his heart. hateful! I''m the elite of the elite... It''s just that they just know one or two unpopular spells!


    it is good! That being the case...


    "Give me the medicine!"


    Hearing what the leader said, all the mages took out a pill and swallowed it as if they remembered something.


    Seeing this scene, Ladi raised her heart. She remembered what Admiral Austin said about the pirates who took a mysterious drug and became agile and powerful.


    And that kind of medicine was probably provided to them by the lunatic sorcerer who claimed to be from the secret.


    I don''t know if these mages are taking the same medicine, and what effect it will have after taking it.


    If it was the same situation as the pirates, it would be bad if they swarmed up. I and Senior Helen are not good at melee combat.


    After the mages took the medicine, wonderful changes took place in their bodies. Just as Ladi thought, each mage who was not originally considered strong obviously felt stronger.


    Their painful expressions also disappeared As if nothing happened, the mage who was lying on the ground also stood up immediately.


    "You two bi¨£oz¨«! You really **** me off!"


    The chasing leader let out an angry roar.


    Although he seemed to have lost his mind in the eyes of others, he was always thinking about it in his heart.


    Spell deflection? Judging from the effect just now, it can rebound the attack spells suffered by the caster, so to use the attack just now is asking for trouble!


    Damn it, why does the other party have such an evil magic, I haven''t even heard of it, why didn''t the mentor in the organization teach me, is it hiding something?


    What should I do, the offensive spells of my group are either fireball or lightning. Is there really no way to deal with the two women in front of me?


    and many more! The other party is just two women! Two weak women!


    And here are five big men!


    Spell reversal, can it also reverse physical attacks?


    Thinking of this, the leader of the chasing soldiers took out a b¨«sh¨¯u and threw it at the two women!


    Ladi remained motionless, while Helen tilted her head slightly, and was thrown behind the two of them.


    The leader of the chasing troops was overjoyed, as expected, he couldn''t reverse the physical attack.


    "Brothers, their spells cannot reflect physical attacks. Go up and finish them with b¨«sh¨¯u or fists."


    Hearing the leader''s reminder, three of his subordinates took out their b¨«sh¨¯u, and the other rolled up his sleeve, exposing his arm with stretched muscles and exposed veins, and they slowly approached Ladi and Helen.


    The leader himself was also gearing up, grinning strangely and walking towards the two women. He made up his mind to ravage each other severely, using various means!

 Chapter 180： Fighting II

    "It''s really a miraculous drug! How did it work?"


    Helen saw the other party''s protruding arm, and the muscles almost exploded. She also has a little success in the research of potions, but she has never seen or heard of such miraculous drugs.


    "Sister, now is not the time to be curious!"


    Even so, Ladi was a little puzzled in his heart. Combined with Austin''s description and the physical changes of the enemy in front of him, the dose they took should make them lose their minds, but the opponent''s mental state is obviously very good now.


    Is it because the spiritual power of mages is stronger than that of ordinary people? Or has the drug been improved again?


    Senior Helen''s voice sounded next to her ear: "Got it! Are you ready?"


    "Ready!"


    The two women reached out and pointed at the ground in front at the same time!


    Once again, something unbelievable happened to the pursuers.


    At the place they pointed at, the ground in good condition started to squirm, as if something was about to break out of the ground.


    The five mages stopped in their tracks, and they stared wide-eyed at this unreasonable scene.


    Is it "swamp spell"? Trying to stop us from going forward? No, this is definitely not what a mire spell looks like.


    The ground was wriggling rapidly, and cracked one after another. Everyone could see clearly that there was indeed something that was about to come out of the ground.


    Suddenly two big hands popped out of the ground, then two huge heads, then their other hands, and finally two full bodies of monsters came out of the ground.


    This is a monster that the pursuers have never seen before. Their whole bodies are covered with thick mud, but it is more likely that their bodies are directly made of mud.


    More than two meters tall, with casserole-sized fists, thicker and stronger arms and thighs than their drug-enhanced counterparts, their whole body is full of coercion.


    The monsters didn''t make a sound, and rushed towards the mages while waving their fists.


    "Hold it! Hold it!"


    The leader of the pursuers shouted.


    If it was normal, it is estimated that several people''s legs would be weak from fright, but under the effect of the medicine, they are much more courageous than usual.


    The leader and one minion confront a dirt monster, and the other three minions confront another monster.


    A monster swung its fist quickly, and hit the leader of the pursuers firmly in the face.


    The leader backed away with a scream, his face was covered with mud, his eyes and nostrils were all filled with mud, as if he just fell down and got up again.


    He hurriedly wiped the dirt off his face with his hands, and then exhaled vigorously through his nostrils, hoping to get the dirt out of his nasal cavity. Unexpectedly, along with the dirt being sprayed out, there was a column of blood.


    What made him feel even worse was that his teeth became loose and loose, as if they would fall out if touched lightly with his tongue.


    "Ah! I will fight with you!"


    Now he really lost his mind. Regardless of his extremely embarrassed appearance, he rushed up to fight with the mud monster while bleeding from his nose.


    "Sister! Take this opportunity!"


    "Um!"


    Seeing that the enemies were all entangled by the summoned clay puppets, Ladi and Helen immediately returned to the side of the carriage, whipped the horse''s buttocks vigorously, and the horse began to pull the carriage forward vigorously under the pain.


    But the mud was so deep that it seemed impossible to pull it out with the strength of two horses alone.


    In desperation, the two women had no choice but to put their shoulders against the side of the carriage and push forward vigorously.


    "One two three! Ah~~"


    After countless efforts, the carriage finally pulled out of the quagmire, but they also staggered and fell into the quagmire.


    The two women stood up muddy and embarrassed.


    Grand Duchess Helen is quite helpless, she who is usually well-clothed and well-fed has never suffered this crime.


    "I said, Ladi, why did we have to put so much effort to push the carriage out instead of untying the two horses, letting Fanny sit in front of me, and then riding a horse and leaving early?"


    "Who made that b¨¢ich¨© author think of this just now? Don''t worry about it too much, senior sister, someone is chasing from behind, and it''s too late to untie the horse now."


    Immediately they jumped into the driver''s seat of the wagon, and whipped the horses into a gallop.


    "Don''t you want to escape!"


    It turned out that the leader of the chasing army saw the two women push the carriage out of the mud, and immediately left behind his team of men who were dealing with the mud monster and chased after them.


    His walking was a pain for the subordinate who was with him. The clay puppet shook his fist and beat him until he screamed and had no power to parry.


    Seeing that the carriage was about to speed up and leave, the leader of the pursuers took a deep breath, gathered all his strength, ran over like a whirlwind, and even caught up with the carriage.


    But he didn''t know the effect of the medicine, and he was still too anxious. He forgot that he also had a horse **** in the woods behind him.


    With a flick of his legs, he jumped onto the door pedal, his hands gripping the handle tightly.


    Sensing that the pursuers had jumped into the carriage, a stern look flashed in Ladi''s eyes.


    These guys who don''t know good and bad, myself and my senior sister adopted a conservative strategy against the enemy because they didn''t know the truth, but after a few moves, it has been completely proved that the other party is just a group of half-baked magesFemale advisor Shen The right hand was in the shape of a claw, Youruo''s substantial magic power began to gather in her palm, and suddenly lightning flashed, just like the lightning technique performed by the chasing soldiers before, but this lightning was purer and more powerful.


    There was a strange smell around the carriage. If Paul was here, he should be able to smell it¡ªthis is the smell of ozone, which is produced after the air is electrolyzed.


    For some reason, the leader of the pursuers who was leaning against the carriage suddenly had a heart beating wildly, as if some great danger was about to befall him.


    "Oh~ forget it!"


    Because she was in her hometown, the female consultant suddenly remembered what her mentor taught her when she was learning magic in her childhood.


    After sighing, the five fingers of his right hand spread apart, and the magic power dissipated.


    She turned around and touched the arm of the leader of the pursuers with her right hand.


    "Shifting and repositioning!"


    In an instant, a strange light enveloped the leader of the pursuers, his vision became blurred, and severe dizziness occurred in his mind.


    Suddenly there was a feeling of falling, and the instinct made him grab everything he could climb, and the feeling of falling disappeared.


    "What happened?"


    With this thought in mind, he slowly opened the eyes that had been closed just now due to blurred vision.


    "What the **** happened ah ah ah ah ah!"


    A hysterical roar sounded in the forest under the night, startling countless sleeping birds.


    There was endless shame and grief in this voice.


    The leader of the chasing soldiers felt that he was going to explode!


    A second ago, he was just sticking to the carriage, but now he is hugging a tree trunk!


    However, what broke him down the most was...


    He is y¨©s¨©b¨´gu¨¤, naked and hugged on the tree trunk.

 Chapter 181： pack of wolves

    "Huh! Finally got rid of these gangsters!"


    Grand Duchess Helen breathed a sigh of relief.


    The carriage continued to move forward, and the leader of the pursuers who had just clinged to it had disappeared without a trace, only the messy clothes were nailed to the side of the carriage by a short crossbow and swayed in the wind.


    This short crossbow was exactly the one Ladi shot at the beginning of the battle.


    "I''ve almost recovered, can I use the Light Feather Technique again?"


    "Save your energy! What if something happens again?"


    ¡­


    The leader of the chasing army hugged the tree trunk naked, and watched with his own eyes that four of his subordinates in the open space were knocked down one by one by the mud monsters, and then the carriage carrying the target gradually went away.


    Just when he was burning with anxiety, the two monsters under the tree suddenly turned into a pile of dirt.


    The leader of the chasing soldiers immediately climbed down the tree and came to several companions who had been beaten to death. Although he was naked, he didn''t care to take off a piece of clothing, but kept groping for one of his subordinates.


    "Strange, I remember putting it on him... Well, I found it."


    He finally came out with a scroll.


    "I must make you look good!"


    The leader of the chasing soldiers said bitterly, he was humiliated by those two women repeatedly tonight, how could he swallow this breath.


    He wanted to catch up again to save face, but after suffering so much, he could also feel that the two women were really difficult to deal with.


    "Especially that green hair!"


    The leader of the chasing troops gritted his teeth and cursed Ladi in his heart.


    He couldn''t beat the opponent head-on, so he had to use other means. The leader of the chasing soldiers remembered a secret weapon in his team¡ªa scroll with magic attached.


    According to the instructions of the superiors, this scroll is used to deal with a large number of enemies - such as an army, it is a bit wasteful to use it on two women.


    But he can''t care about so much anymore, today''s encounter has deeply shocked him, who usually claims to be a secret law elite, if he doesn''t eliminate the other party, he will become a lifetime psychological shadow.


    He took out the scroll from the body of his unconscious companion, returned to the place where the horse was tied, rode on a horse, and chased after the place where the carriage left, until now he didn''t bother to take off a piece of clothing to wear.


    "Cut! Still not giving up?"


    Hearing the sound of horseshoes behind them, Ladi and Helen frowned.


    "It looks like he won''t let it go until he loses his ability to move."


    Ladi stood up from her seat and looked back, only to see the leader of the pursuers who was teleported away by her spell just now was chasing him naked on a horse.


    After blushing and cursing death, she secretly thought about what method she should use to teach the other party an unforgettable lesson.


    After the leader of the chasing soldiers drew closer to the carriage, he tore away the scroll and began to chant a spell silently.


    The spell was completed in a few seconds, and he threw the scroll in his hand over the carriage vigorously.


    "Aw-wh-"


    A shrill wolf howl broke the silence of the night.


    The howl of the wolf was so loud that Ladi and Helen only felt that their eardrums were about to be torn apart.


    "ßÔ~ßÔ~"


    The two horses pulling the cart seemed terrified, they stopped running all of a sudden, stood still and stomped their hooves, as if something terrible was lurking in the night ahead.


    The horse of the leader of the chasing soldiers also stopped, and kept circling in place, no matter how much he whipped the whip, he refused to take a step forward.


    "What happened?"


    He didn''t know the function of that scroll, he only knew that it was very powerful.


    "Aw-wh-"


    The second wolf howl rang out, louder than the last time.


    Ladi looked back to the side of the carriage, and confirmed the source of the sound - the scroll thrown by the chasing leader.


    "Voice storage? But, why do you need to store the wolf''s cry?"


    The howl of wolves from the scroll began to spread in all directions around the area they were in.


    "Aw-wh-"


    Another wolf howl sounded, but this wolf howl came from afar. It sounded quiet but very clear, as if it was responding to the wolf howl from the scroll.


    Then there was a second howl, this time from a distance in the other direction.


    Then, the third wolf howl sounded, again from a different direction.


    fourth tone...


    Fifth tone...


    The howling of wolves continued to sound around, and finally it became a chorus.


    The night was no longer quiet and became noisy, but it was filled with a terrifying atmosphere.


    Accompanied by the howling of wolves, there were strange noises from the surrounding woods. It seemed that there were some animals wandering in it, and there were a lot of them.


    Pairs of green eyes suddenly appeared in the darkness of the bushes like will-o''-the-wisps.


    Grand Princess Helen asked tremblingly, "What happened?"


    After all, she''s just a woman.


    Ladi was extremely calm, and said coldly: "The scroll that that guy ran over must have stored the voice of the wolf king. It seems that the meaning of the voice does not seem to be for the wolves to welcome us."


    She could feel that the senior sister beside her began to tremble.


    "No... no, I remember that the wolves near Nissberg will not attack pedestrians on the commercial road?"


    "Uh... Maybe they want to try different flavors of supper todayLadi..."


    The female consultant shook the reins vigorously, and the two horses were indeed willing to move forward with a single step.


    "Is there a pack of wolves waiting ahead? Well, let''s try the back!"


    She tried to turn the horses around, but the horses did not follow her orders.


    "Damn, are you surrounded?"


    ¡­


    While Ladi and Helen were thinking about countermeasures, the leader of the pursuers also fell into a great panic, and the howling of wolves came from around, he had never seen such a battle before.


    However, no matter how hard he tried, the horse under him refused to take a step¡ªthe horse had already keenly sensed that there were beasts approaching from all directions.


    The leader of the pursuers jumped off his horse in despair, and ran frantically along the road towards Nisberg.


    "Damn it! Why didn''t you explain that this scroll is for such an effect!"


    He cursed the person who gave him the scroll inwardly.


    "Damn you all! Damn you all!"


    His body was soared with adrenaline under the c¨¬j¨© of the desire to survive, and he ran forward with the wind under his feet, and quickly passed Ladi''s carriage.


    "A fool who harms others and himself!"


    Seeing the leader of the pursuers running wildly forward across the carriage, Ladi already guessed his ending.


    Sure enough, when he was about ten meters away from the carriage, two beasts jumped up from the dense forest beside the road and threw him to the ground.


    The leader of the chasing soldiers struggled desperately, but now he has a s¨©s¨©b¨´gu¨¤, no protection at all.


    The fangs of the hungry wolf easily penetrated into his flesh.


    "Ah~"


    The leader of the chasing soldiers screamed in pain, and he grabbed the neck of the wolf that bit him just now.

 Chapter 182： wolf pack two

    The leader of the chasing soldiers grabbed a wolf by the neck, and his burst of strength was so great that the wolf rolled its eyes quickly after being pinched.


    However, there was not only one wolf. The other wolf that fell on him quickly bit his throat.


    Then several wolves jumped out from the woods and threw themselves on the leader of the pursuers, biting each other one by one.


    "Uh... you... all go to hell!"


    The leader of the chasing soldiers was desperate, and issued a curse before dying, but he didn''t know who the object of the curse was.


    He relaxed the muscles all over his body, and let the pack of wolves bite his body, and soon he was out of breath.


    "Sister, get in the carriage!"


    Seeing this scene, Ladi immediately pulled up the princess who was already limp and pale, and dragged her into the carriage.


    Inside the carriage, a little girl who appeared to be in her early teens seemed to be lying "sleeping" on the seat.


    The little girl looks very cute, her eyebrows and eyes are very similar to Helen, and she will definitely be a beauty in a million when she grows up.


    This is the younger sister of the Grand Princess Eaton - Lady Fanny.


    Ladi closed the car door tightly.


    The attack on the mercenary leader seemed to be a signal, and more and more wolves jumped out of the woods.


    The group of beasts first targeted the three horses, and attacked with thunderous speed.


    The horse frantically swung its hooves to defend itself, but it was still difficult to reach the sharp teeth of the pack of wolves. In the end, they also fell to the ground and were bitten by the hungry wolves.


    Ladi thought to herself: "I hope the three horses can feed these hungry wolves!"


    However, she was disappointed in the end, and more wolves ran out of the woods. Instead of fighting for the horse meat, they circled around the carriage.


    Obviously, the target of these newcomers was them in the carriage.


    After a few laps, a wolf finally couldn''t hold back, and jumped towards the carriage.


    The carriage was violently shaken by the wolf pounce, and the Grand Duchess screamed in fright.


    Ladi took out a short crossbow and handed it to Helen, "Senior sister, if a wolf breaks through the glass and gets in, use this to stab it hard. I hope the carriage of the church will be stronger."


    Helen nodded tremblingly.


    He said what he said, and with a "bang", the window glass was shattered, and a huge wolf''s head poked in.


    Ladi aimed at the spot, and precisely pinched the short crossbow in the wolf''s eyes.


    The wolf howled miserably and retreated, rolling on the ground next to the carriage, looking extremely painful.


    It seems that the tragedy of the companions frightened the pack of wolves around the carriage. They temporarily stopped their plans to attack and continued to wander around the carriage.


    While reciting the spell silently, Ladi carefully calculated the area occupied by the carriage and the distance between the wolves and the carriage.


    Finally, her red lips parted slightly: "Ring of flames!"


    Soon, with the carriage as the center, a strange light emanated from the surrounding ground. The light formed a circle of light with a diameter of about three meters, which just surrounded the carriage.


    With a sound of "Hooting", the aperture ignited a flame.


    Wild animals are afraid of fire, and the wolves around the carriage jumped up and ran around, away from this burning strange circle.


    Many of the wolves that happened to be on the fire ring had their hair set on fire, made pitiful howls, and rolled all over the ground. After finally extinguishing the fire on their bodies, they fled with their tails on their backs.


    However, judging from the howling that was still coming from around, more wolves continued to lurk in the surrounding forest. They did not go away, and the number sounded as if there were hundreds of them.


    This [Ring of Flame] originally burst out a flame as high as a person when surrounded by enemies, causing heavy damage to the enemy. However, this time, in order to deter the wolves for a long time, Ladi controlled the intensity of the flame so The burning time is longer.


    Temporarily out of danger of life, the princess calmed down.


    She praised: "Ladi, your mastery of magic is becoming more and more refined. It''s really a latecomer, and I can''t catch up with you even if I flatter myself now."


    Although she was praised by her senior sister, Ladi was not in the mood to be humble. Although she had tried her best to control the burning speed of the [Ring of Flame], it would eventually go out after a while.


    "These wolves are howling so loudly that Nissberg has also heard them. Won''t the city guards send someone to look at them?"


    "That will have to be at dawn tomorrow, and now they will only close the city gate tightly."


    "Senior sister, we can''t count on outsiders to help us. We have to think of our own strategy. What I can think of now is that we take turns using the [Ring of Flames] to protect the carriage until dawn. Do you have any good ideas?"


    A mage cannot continuously cast the same kind of magic repeatedly. It must take a while before he can continue to use a certain kind of magic that he has used before.


    If Paul Grayman knew this, he might understand it with the "skill cooldown time" in the video game of his previous life.


    How long the interval is depends on the mage''s mastery of magic, it may be as little as a few hours or even tens of minutes, or it may be as long as several days.


    As for how to explain this ''mastery'', there are still debates in the small circle of mages, just like the IQ of ordinary people, there is no unified standard.


    Anyway, it doesn''t mean that the more you use it, the higher the ''mastery''. Some people can cast a powerful lightning spell every hour, but they can only cast the light spell once a day.


    However, the lightning technique is more complicated than the light technique, requiring more casting materials, and the spell is more complicated to read.


    In short, in this world, even mages themselves are ignorant of the essence of magic, and a lot of knowledge is hidden under the mysterious and hazy veil, which still needs to be continuously explored.


    Most mages become mages only by virtue of experience, knowing it but not knowing why.


    And they are also intoxicated by this "mystery". UU Reading believes that magic should be like this, which cannot be explained and is unreasonable.


    Only in this way can they be distinguished from ordinary people such as blacksmiths, carpenters, and mechanics who also possess certain skills, so that they, a special group that is not tolerated by the world, can gain a little comfort.


    Hearing Ladi''s question, Helen shook her head in shame.


    "Sorry, I have no other way. And..."


    "And what?"


    "I can''t control it as precisely as you can. I''ll... I''ll set the wagon on fire and say... maybe set the forest on fire."


    The normal version of [Ring of Flames] is centered on the caster, suddenly forming a circle of flames, and then spreading out as small as the earth.


    If you can''t control it as precisely as Ladi, if you force it to be used inside the car, maybe it''s really...


    "Okay, senior. After the flame goes out, we will summon the clay puppet again."


    "Okay, I can do this."


    After the two discussed it, they quietly watched the fire around them decrease little by little.


    As the flames weakened, the surrounding wolves became restless again.


    "Begin to prepare for the summoning... Wait, senior sister, did you hear anything?"


    Ladi seemed to hear something, and listened attentively.


    The Grand Duchess also held her breath, trying to catch the voice in Ladi''s mouth.


    "It''s all the howling of wolves... huh? There really is something different!"


    The sound came from far and near, and it seemed to be "Bang! Bang!"


    But Ladi suddenly said with a happy look: "Musket! It''s the sound of musket! No wonder it feels so familiar."


    "Musket?" The Grand Duchess didn''t know why.


    "Hmm! Sister, the crew of Nanfang is here to rescue us!"

 Chapter 183： rescue

    Back in time to daytime...


    The proprietress of the original Feilong Pavilion, Xie La Setia, and the waiter Lisa temporarily stayed in a hotel at the pier.


    According to the plan discussed with their daughter, the family will go to the Northwest Gulf with the ship after the Nanfang sets sail.


    But the Nanfang still needs to stay in Nissberg for a few days, so Xie La took it as a vacation for herself in the past few days and prepared to take a good rest.


    After her daughter left, Xie La settled her luggage in the hotel, and led Lisa to the place where the South was moored.


    Captain Quick originally wanted to go to a nearby tavern for a drink with the first officer, but just as he stepped off the gangplank, he saw Xie La who had gone and returned.


    "Hello, Mrs. Setia."


    "Hello, Captain Quick."


    Xie La gracefully asked him for his luggage, and then made a request that made Quick a bit embarrassed: "Can I visit the South?"


    "This¡­"


    Quick was really in trouble. In his eyes, Xie La, whom he had just met not long ago, was not considered his own, even though she was Mr. Dirac''s mother.


    However, after thinking for a while, he agreed. After all, the other party will also board this ship in a few days, so it would be good to familiarize himself with the environment in advance.


    "Come with me, madam."


    After Xie La boarded the Nanfang, she immediately showed great interest, looking here and touching there.


    This made Quick wonder why a woman would be interested in maritime affairs.


    Seemingly seeing the doubt in his eyes, Xie La said with a smile: "To be honest, I was a sailor when I was young, and I often went to sea. I have been floating on the sea for a long time!"


    Quick''s eyes widened, his face full of disbelief: "Hey! Does Jiaowan allow women to work on the ship?"


    It felt a little disrespectful to say it.


    "Ah, I''m sorry. I mean, in many people''s opinion, women are not suitable to be on a boat...at least in our Northwest Gulf."


    Including myself, Quick thought to himself.


    Sheila smiled and said:


    "Actually, it''s the same here in Jiaowan. Well, it''s not easy for women anywhere. The reason why I can work on the ship is also because of my husband."


    Hearing what the other party said, Quick suddenly had a question: Why didn''t he see Mr. Dirac''s father? Could it be that he had passed away. But his mother still looks very young, and his father is not too old.


    Probably there was some inhumane reason, Quick kept his doubts in his stomach because he didn''t want to expose his scars.


    Xie La suddenly became interested in the cannon on the ship''s side.


    "What is this? Cast with so much bronze, it must not be a simple thing?"


    "Uh...uh... this is a flamethrower, used to deal with pirates!"


    Quick fooled her with the same rhetoric he used with the port officer.


    Madam Setia covered her red lips lightly, her eyes narrowed:


    "Hmph! There must be some secret that cannot be known by outsiders! Forget it, if you don''t tell it, don''t tell it."


    After continuing to check the sleeping place of "son" in the cabin, Xie La bid farewell to Quick, led Lisa back to the shore, and went to visit the city of Nessberg.


    As the capital of the Angle Bay Alliance, the size of the city is naturally huge. The two of them only visited two districts from morning to afternoon.


    Compared with the Messiah who lived before, Nessberg has a majestic atmosphere. After all, it is the administrative center of the largest country in Jiaowan.


    It''s just that the city guards passing by frequently on the street are a bit of a sight. These soldiers not only sweep their eyes around the street, but also randomly stop passers-by for questioning.


    Xie La knew the reason, the younger sister of Princess Eaton was kidnapped.


    When the evening was approaching, the two returned to the hotel. They wanted to wait for Ladi to come back to have dinner together, but they couldn''t wait, so they had to eat first.


    As the night fell, Xie La began to worry about her daughter. If you went to help a friend, it wouldn''t be so late. Even if you have some special means, but they have so many subordinates, how much can you, a little girl, do.


    Near ten o''clock in the evening, Xie La finally couldn''t bear it anymore and decided to go out to the embassy in person to find her daughter.


    Just when she was about to go out after putting on her coat, the parrot raised by her daughter suddenly spoke human language.


    "Dangerous! Dangerous!"


    The parrot suddenly yelled and became restless.


    Xie La was shocked: "Polly, what did you say?"


    "Master Ladi is in danger!"


    Xie La''s heart suddenly twitched. She knew that this parrot had a special spiritual connection with her daughter, as if they could telepathically communicate with each other.


    When Ladi left it at home, she wanted to know the situation at home at any time, although what she sensed in the northwest bay must be vague and inaccurate.


    "Can you tell me what happened?"


    This time the parrot couldn''t answer. It suddenly spread its wings and flew up. After going around the room twice, it landed on the window sill and pecked at the glass with its beak.


    "North! North! Forest! Forest!"


    "You mean Ladi is in danger in the forest to the north?"


    "Northern Suburb! Forest! Master Ladi! Dangerous!"


    Xie La forced herself to be calm and quickly changed into a capable attire that did not match her usual housewife temperament. At this time, Lisa, who was fetching water outside, happened to enter the house, and she jumped a lot when she saw her appearance. She had never seen the proprietress dressed like this before.


    How should I put it... just like those adventurers.


    "Lisa, take it with you in the house and don''t go anywhere. I have something urgent to go out."


    "Hmm! You...you should be careful all the way."


    "Polly, go!"


    Xie La walked quickly outside the door, and the parrot on the window sill flew up to follow.


    "What kind of situation is it that even Xie La can''t handle it? What''s more, she is still following her senior sister out of ten. She is not an ordinary person."


    "Got to find some help!"


    Xie La changed her mind while walking, made up her mind, turned around and ran towards the pier.


    She soon came to the South and called out to the ship.


    Although it was late at night, there were still sailors on duty on the deck of the Southern. They heard the call from the shore and recognized the owner of the voice.


    "It''s Mrs. Setia, something must have happened, you put down the gangplank, I''ll go get Captain Quick up."


    A few minutes later, Quick, disheveled and sleepy, came on deck to meet Sheila.


    "Lady Setia, what happened?"


    Xie La was out of breath from running, and said out of breath:


    "My daughter...my daughter is in danger!"


    "Please... Please help me save her."


    Quick is scratching his head, daughter? Isn''t she Mr. Dirac''s mother?


    "Uh... sorry, maybe I misheard, your daughter?"

 Chapter 184： rescue two

    Xie La didn''t care to hide it anymore, and said anxiously: "Yes, my daughter...the scholar Dirac is my daughter Lady Setia Gerald!"


    Quick jumped up all of a sudden: "Female advisor?"


    Then he patted his forehead hard.


    "I''m such a stupid pig! Green hair, so handsome, and that familiar figure, isn''t it consultant Xiaojie?"


    But now it''s too late to blame myself for being stupid, since the other party''s mother came to ask for help, why should I not help? Escorting their family back to the Northwest Bay safely is my task.


    "Lady Setia? Where is Ling Ai now?"


    "It should be in the forest north of Nissberg. It is assumed that this parrot will take us there."


    "Parrot?"


    Only then did Quick realize that a parrot landed on Mrs. Setia''s shoulder inappropriately.


    "Yes, this parrot and my daughter understand each other. It can sense that Ladi is in danger."


    Although there were many doubts in his heart, Quick did not doubt the other party. Ladi Xiaojie was deeply trusted by Earl Greyman, and she admitted that there was nothing wrong with her mother.


    Moreover, the place of distress is the forest, so it should not be an entanglement with the Jiaowan Alliance zh¨¨ngf¨³, there is a high probability that they encountered some bandits or wild beasts.


    But if he really got into trouble with the alliance government, then he can only turn to the Foster family for help.


    He immediately sent sailors to the cabin to wake everyone up, and then called the first mate, the second mate, and Ladi''s mother to the captain''s cabin.


    Quick briefly explained the situation and immediately made arrangements:


    He and the second officer led thirty people to follow Mrs. Setia to the forest north of the city to look for Ladi Xiaojie, and the second officer led the remaining ten people to guard the Nanfang.


    Everyone had no objection and immediately started to act.


    The sailor on duty who was in charge of waking everyone up had already informed his companions of the cause of the incident. Everyone knew that Mr. Dirac, who had been on the same boat with him for so long, was the charming female advisor next to the lord. Feel incredible.


    And this beautiful female consultant is now in danger, and the crowd is excited for a while, clamoring for a hero to save the beauty.


    Quick did not mobilize beforehand, and immediately ordered thirty people, ordering them to take up their weapons and line up on the shore.


    The curious little kid candidates eagerly wanted to sign up, and they also wanted to go outside the city to see, and to carry out rescue missions in the middle of the night, just thinking about it.


    Then they were locked in the captain''s cabin.


    There was a commotion in the cabin, and everyone took out their own equipment one after another. For the safety of this trip southward, the Navy has made painstaking preparations. In addition to cannons and guns, the Nanfang is also equipped with 40 muskets with socket bayonets and 10 "big spray guns" that can fire shotguns. "¡ªLarge-caliber short-barreled musket.


    Xie La was surprised to see the sailors carrying "long guns and short cannons" and ran to the shore to line up.


    Captain Quick ordered them to prepare their weapons, but they all produced some strange things.


    She saw someone put a spike-like thing on one end of that strange "wooden stick"¡ªin fact, she didn''t know how to describe that kind of thing. There seemed to be an iron pipe embedded in the stick. It looked like a spear, but much shorter than a real spear.


    But this group of people is well-trained, and they formed a neat team on the pier in just a few minutes. It can be seen that Captain Quick must have worked hard to train them on weekdays.


    The discount made Xie La even more surprised, she had never seen any army that could do this.


    Yes, the army, now she has confirmed in her heart that the team in front of her is definitely a real army, not just an expedition team.


    Quick said to Sheila, "Madame Setia, I will trouble you... um... I will trouble your parrot to lead the way."


    Sheila nodded.


    "Please, Polly."


    Polly the parrot perched on her shoulder immediately spread its wings and flew into the air, making noises to let people know its position, followed by Sheila.


    "Everyone listen! Follow Mrs. Setia closely."


    With the captain''s order, the temporary rescue team ran quickly.


    ¡­


    At the north gate of Nessberg, a few soldiers of the City Guards were warming up a small fire. Although the autumn and winter season in Jiaowan was not as cold as in the north, it was still a bit chilly after standing outside for a long time in the middle of the night.


    The soldiers gathered together and listened to the captain chatting nonsense while smoking his pipe.


    "You young people, you have never heard of many ancient legends about Nessberg."


    "Boss, you are a local here, so you must know a lot?"


    The captain raised his head, his face slightly smug.


    "Of course, my family told me about it every day when I was young."


    "Say a few words and listen!"


    Seeing that the appetites of his subordinates were whetted, the captain opened up the chatterbox.


    "It is said that before the Horn Bay League was established, Nessberg was just an ordinary small town by the sea."


    "The people who live here are unlucky. They pray to the Lord of Light every day for their own safety. If it weren''t for a special spice here, the people would have been z¨¯ugu¨¡ng long agoThe residents are facing a kind of horror The threat of disaster."


    Is it a horror story? The soldiers swallowed, "It''s... what kind of disaster is it?"


    With a mysterious expression on the captain''s face, he said word by word:


    "Wolf disaster!"


    "Wolf disaster?"


    The soldiers were very surprised. There were many wolves near Nisberg, but they rarely attacked pedestrians on the main road. As long as you don''t forget to run deep into the forest, you will be fine.


    The captain nodded to confirm: "That''s right, wolf disaster!"


    "Captain, the wolves here seem to be very docile."


    "Hmph! That''s now, it wasn''t like this a hundred years ago!"


    The captain continued to pretend to be mysterious.


    "It is said that a long time ago, the wolves of Nysberg liked ch¨©r¨¦n very much!"


    "It''s not what it is like now, only looking for those unlucky ones who got lost in the depths of the forest! Instead, they attacked the merchants in groups in broad daylight, and those wolves were very organized, just like a human army."


    The soldiers shrank their necks.


    "The largest pack of wolves now is only about a dozen or so, but at that time there were hundreds of wolves."


    "On the night of the full moon, it is a time of **** for the people of Nisberg. At this time, the hungry wolves are no longer satisfied with robbing pedestrians on the road, but will take the initiative to attack the town. They rushed in and did not lock the door yard, poultry and livestock, and even human children.¡±


    "The ancestors were miserable. It''s not that they didn''t think about organizing to wipe out the wolves, but they suffered heavy losses when they entered the depths of the forest. The legend¡ª"


    "What is the legend?"


    "It is said that there is a wolf king leading them..."


    At this moment, a wolf howl suddenly came from far and near, and the captain and soldiers could hear it clearly.


    "Aww¡ª"

 Chapter 185： rescue three

    "Aww¡ª"


    The guards guarding the city gate only heard a wolf howl from far and near.


    Everyone trembled in fright.


    "Hahaha! It scares you."


    Seeing that he had succeeded in frightening everyone, the captain was not without complacency in his heart, the howling of wolves outside was really appropriate for the occasion.


    "This happened a hundred years ago, and I can''t guarantee its authenticity. I will continue to tell the legend. Later, an unknown warrior appeared. He sneaked into the forest alone, but never came back..."


    "People say that the warrior has died, but the wolves are also torn apart, and they don''t know how to unite and cooperate like before."


    The soldiers listened fascinatedly, "Did that warrior kill the wolf king?"


    The captain nodded, "What else could it be? Without the wolf king, the wolves would be torn apart."


    "Later, the Adventurer''s Guild set up a stronghold here and organized adventurers to go out to eliminate the wolves. The self-defense force of the residents also re-entered the forest to regularly eliminate the larger wolves. Only then did Nessberg truly prosper, and gradually The land grew in size and was eventually chosen as the capital when the League was formed."


    The guards were all amazed, they didn''t expect that the city where they worked had such a history.


    One of the soldiers suddenly became a little uneasy. He whispered, "Brothers, do you hear any movement? It seems to be howling wolves?"


    "Hahaha!"


    Everyone burst into laughter, "Are you scared by the captain''s story?"


    But soon they stopped laughing because they heard it too.


    Not one or two wolves are howling, but many, many wolves are howling.


    It was true that I couldn''t hear clearly at first, but gradually the voices became louder, more numerous and denser, until finally it became a chorus of wolves.


    All the city guards stared at the city gate for so long, and it was the first time they encountered such a strange situation.


    A guard tremblingly said, "Tonight...something seems wrong tonight."


    The others nodded again and again, and everyone thought of the ancient legend that the captain just said.


    The captain also frowned. Could it be that the legendary scene is about to reappear? In fact, he himself doesn''t really believe in those absurd legends, and he just told his subordinates just to relieve boredom.


    "Damn it, the wolf cubs outside are chatting together."


    A joke dispelled the fear of the subordinates.


    "It''s really a bit unusual tonight. Let''s stop warming up and watch the city gate. If there is anything wrong, close the gate immediately."


    "Even if the group of beasts really went crazy, I don''t believe they can crawl over with this tall and thick city wall."


    The guards responded one after another, and came to the gate of the city with weapons in hand, and stood on guard carefully.


    Not long after, there was nothing abnormal outside the city gate except for howling wolves, but a group of people came running on the street inside.


    This is the rescue team that came from the pier.


    Quick ordered everyone: "There are guards guarding the gate in front, and I will take off the ones with bayonets, so as not to make people suspicious. In addition, the formation should be scattered."


    After such a large group of people came to the gate of the city, they were stopped by the guards as expected.


    Xie La came forward to negotiate with the guards, she had an anxious expression on her face, which was not faked.


    "My daughter went out of the city during the day and hasn''t come back yet. I''m going to lead the helpers to find her."


    "Madam, calm down, maybe she has gone to a friend''s house in a nearby village or town. Have you heard so many wolves howling? It is very dangerous outside the city now."


    "No, my daughter doesn''t have many friends outside the city, so I''m going to find him no matter what."


    The captain of the city guard showed helplessness, but he didn''t stop him anymore, "Okay, I wish you good luck, and don''t go deep into the forest."


    He glanced at the team behind Xie La, there were about thirty people, and they might be able to deter a small pack of wolves.


    Because there were no carriages or large luggage, the soldiers did not check and let them go immediately.


    Still guided by Polly the parrot at the front, the rescue team continued down the road.


    "Now put on the bayonets! Light the matchlocks! Be ready."


    Not far from the city gate, Captain Quick ordered his men to prepare their weapons.


    The howling of wolves from all directions was really penetrating, and everyone in the team was very nervous.


    "Madame Setia, is Niceburg always like this at night?"


    "No! Never heard of it."


    Quick''s heart hangs a little.


    After walking for nearly twenty minutes, they finally saw wolves in the bushes by the roadside for the first time, but they were not attacked. The wolves just looked at them with their green eyes for a while, and then ran north.


    Judging by the sound, there were quite a few wolves in the bush.


    "Master Ladi! Wolf! Master Ladi! Wolf!"


    Polly the parrot yelled loudly, which convinced Xie La that the danger her daughter encountered must be related to these wolves.


    After continuing to walk for a certain distance, the road ahead began to become straight, without the obstruction of the trees, everyone saw the looming fire.


    "Master Ladi! Master Ladi!"


    Polly the parrot sang even more cheerfully.


    Sheila told Quick, "My daughter must be up ahead! Near that glimmer of fire! For sure."


    "Go faster! Go toward the firelight."


    The team ran quickly at small steps, but it didn''t take long before they encountered obstacles¡ªabout a dozen wolves in front of them blocked the road.


    Of course, this is only what they can see, there are also sounds from the forest on both sides, there must be a lot of wolves waiting for the opportunity to act, otherwise a dozen wolves alone are absolutely right and dare not stop thirty adult men of.


    The wolves, apparently aimed at the rescue team, let out a menacing "whoosh" sound as their fur stood on end and their lips curled up to expose their teeth.


    In order to facilitate command and output firepower reasonably, Quick divided the thirty sailors into three groups.


    He shouted: "One group is ready to shoot! Two groups and three groups guard both sides!"


    The ten leading sailors lined up in a row. They raised their muskets and pointed them at the wolves in front of them by the bright moonlight.


    The fire rope at the trigger had already been set, and the end of the slowly burning rope showed a small red dot under the night.


    "Fire!"


    Captain Quick gave an order, and the sailors in the first group pulled the trigger at the same time.


    The ten muskets suddenly let out a loud noise, which temporarily overwhelmed the howling of wolves around them.


    Since it was night, the fire from the muzzle was particularly dazzling, illuminating the surrounding area.


    Bad luck for the wolves that stood in their way, as the deadly projectiles tore through their fur and embedded themselves deep in their bodies.


    More than half of the dozen or so wolves fell down in an instant, and most of them lost their breath immediately, while the ones that were barely alive let out a painful cry.


    The screams of the canines were particularly disturbing. For a while, many people felt pity for these wolves, and those who had dogs at home thought of their own dogs.


    The wolves who were not shot were frightened by what happened to their companions, but what frightened them even more was the sound of the muskets. Wolves (dogs) have very keen hearing, and the sudden loud noise is a terrible weapon for them. .


    The wolves that could still move fled with their tails between their legs, and the woods on both sides of the road soon became silent.


    Quick waved his hand, "Go ahead!"


    "This... that''s all right?"


    Xie La was shocked, she had already pulled out her b¨«sh¨¯u in front of her, ready to fight to the death, but she didn''t expect the Aldos to disperse the wolves as soon as they made a move.


    The strange weapon used by Aldo made Xie La jump.


    Powerful, where to point and hit, this is the most impressive impression left by the musket.


    But because her daughter was still in danger, she didn''t have time to think about it, and followed the team to the direction of the fire.


    On the next road they encountered two packs of wolves, but under the power of muskets, they did not cause any obstacles.


    The team finally reached the bright place they saw before, and there was indeed a flame burning.


    Although it has been extinguished in some places, it can still be seen that the flames form a circle intermittently, and the very center of the circle is a carriage.


    "Master Ladi! Master Ladi!"


    Polly the parrot flew over to the carriage with flapping wings.


    The door of the carriage opened quickly, and two women came out. The crew of the South recognized that one of them was the female advisor next to Earl Greyman.


    Polly landed on Ladi''s shoulder and kept rubbing her head against her face.


    Xie La also rushed to the side of the carriage, got up and hugged her daughter in her arms, said thankfully and reproachfully: "I was scared to death, what''s the matter with you child!"


    "I''m sorry, Mom, for worrying you."


    Helen on the side was very guilty, "I''m sorry, Auntie, it''s all because of me."


    "Oh~"


    Xie La sighed, not knowing what to say.


    Quick ordered his subordinates to guard the surrounding area, and also walked over, "So it''s really you, consultant Xiaojie."


    The female advisor blushed, "I''m sorry, Captain Quick."


    Quick waved his hand, "Forget it, since you already know, there''s no need to say more, it''s important to go back to Niceburg right now."


    "Thank you, I have troubled you this time... Oh, this is Her Royal Highness Helen, the Grand Duchess of the Principality of Eaton. I went out with her to find her sister, and I didn''t want to encounter wolves."


    "Big...big...princess?"


    Quick was suddenly at a loss. In his cognition, the grand duke seemed to be one level lower than the king, and the advisor Xiaojie said it was the Duke of Eton. Isn''t that the actual king? The woman next to the advisor Xiaojie Isn''t it equivalent to a queen?


    He suddenly realized that he seemed to have been involved in foreign affairs, and the other party was the highest-ranking member of a country.


    Father in heaven! Forgive me! I haven''t even come into contact with a nobleman other than the lord.


    "Your Highness! The captain of the South, Quick, is here on behalf of Earl Paul Grayman of the Arda Land in the northwest bay of the Aldo Kingdom. Forgive me for offending!"


    He made a lame courtesy towards Helen, and stammered to introduce his identity.


    After finishing speaking, I realized that I didn''t know whether the other party could understand my language, so I had to wink at the female consultant desperately.


    Ladi smiled and said, "Don''t worry, senior sister understands Aldo language."


    Sister? Damn, Xiaojie, a consultant who looks very low-key, turns out to be so happy in his hometown! Why did she go to a country place like Northwest Bay?


    Grand Duchess Helen saluted Quick and thanked him with a smile:


    "Thank you Captain Quick for coming to the rescue tonight, our sisters are very grateful to you and your subordinates!"


    "Where is it! The princess is too polite!"


    Quick quickly gave in.


    Mrs. Setia on the side suddenly interrupted: "I told you guys, now is not the time to chat, I''d better go back to Nissberg as soon as possible. I always feel that the wolves around me are starting to gather again."


    Only then did everyone remember that they were still in a dangerous place.


    Quick said, "Let''s go without further ado!"


    Helen carried her unconscious sister out of the carriage. Quick wanted a soldier to carry Fanny on his back, but the Grand Duchess refused.


    "This child is very light, and I can still carry it on my back. Concentrate your hands to guard against wolves."


    So Quick announced loudly to the sailors that he was returning to Nessberg.


    But they had just begun to walk back when they encountered a considerable pack of wolves.


    They only heard the howling of wolves one after another in the forest, which made people tremble with fear. After a while, with the help of the moonlight, they saw countless wolves rushing towards them like bees.


    The wolves were all in single file, as neat as an experienced officer''s troops.


    Quick immediately ordered the sailors to move closer to each other and stand in three rows according to the previously divided groups.


    In order not to interrupt the fire for too long, he ordered that only one row of people should be allowed to shoot at a time, and the other two rows should be ready. If the wolves continue to rush over after the first row of gunfire and then fire the next row of guns.


    At the same time, the row after shooting should not be busy with reloading for the second time, but should hold the gun body tightly and use bayonets to prevent those lucky and courageous "Lengtouqing" wolves from rushing over.


    Gunshots sounded soon!


    Several of the wolves were shot in the head and fell down, and others ran away **** and wounded, as could be seen in the moonlight.


    The wolves in the back were frightened. They stopped charging this way, but they didn''t leave either. Instead, they kept wandering at a distance, as if hesitating whether to continue attacking. After all, there were so many wolves.


    But the range of muskets can still match them. Although the smoothbore barrels have lost their accuracy at this distance, there are always so many guns that can hit them.


    The second row of gunshots sounded, and several wolves fell down in the distance.


    "There is movement in the woods! Use a grenade!"


    The soldiers on both sides immediately took out the grenade and lit it, and threw it vigorously into the woods.


    After blasting a few bombs, there were several screams of "beep".


    Some wolves who were frightened by the bang zh¨¤ ran up the road in a daze, and just met the sailor with a bayonet and was stabbed to death.


    Grand Duchess Helen watched the wolves flee in all directions in a daze, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Ladi who was on the side asked in a low voice: "Senior sister, is it unbelievable?"


    "..."


    She was answered by silence.


    "After I arrived in the Northwest Bay, I felt faintly in my heart..."


    "what?"


    "The age of heroes is coming to an end..."


    ¡­


    After confirming that the wolves in front had run clean, Quick ordered the team to continue on the road.


    The crowd fired several times sporadically along the way, but no one was injured by the wolves.


    At last they reached the north gate of Nessberg, and it was almost three o''clock in the morning.

 Chapter 186： Hearts of Iron One

    Although it is approaching the end of the year, Paul Grayman does not intend to be idle.


    After many discussions with the Government Affairs Council, he finally decided to attack the field of "heavy industry".


    It is necessary to make a fortune before the situation of the civil war in the kingdom becomes clear. The king''s army will go south to quell the chaos next spring. We must quickly win this potential big client. Heavenly Father blesses them to fight longer.


    Papermaking, canned food, and ceramics are just small means used to solve the shortage of funds in the early stage. It is undeniable that inventions such as papermaking are of great significance to the course of history, but the real measurement of a country''s hard power is the most important indicator for a long time Or steel production.


    Even in the information age before time travel, steel production is an important reference data for comprehensive national strength.


    Of course, iron production must be raised first, and only with this foundation can we increase steel production.


    Before starting his "Iron Heart", Paul first had to do some research on the world''s smelting technology. After communicating with Heman and other master blacksmiths, combined with some knowledge from his previous life, he had a relatively intuitive understanding of the current smelting technology.


    Although Heman and other blacksmiths mastered the skills of making iron tools, they were also very familiar with how to make iron.


    At present, the ironmaking technology adopted by countries all over the world is block ironmaking technology, and the specific process is as follows:


    First build an iron-making furnace, then stuff iron ore and charcoal into the furnace and ignite it for roasting. In the case of insufficient oxygen supply, a large amount of hot carbon monoxide is produced, which takes away the oxygen in the iron ore {iron oxide}, and finally leaves It is the reduced solid wrought iron.


    What is more troublesome is that since the solid wrought iron cannot be taken out through the furnace body, the iron-making furnace must be dismantled every time the iron-making is finished.


    Moreover, the solid wrought iron taken out is only soft and loose sponge iron. Because it has not been melted, it still contains all the impurities in the iron ore, so it must be repeatedly forged to remove the pores and impurities before it can be used. metal material¡ªiron ingot.


    The process is quite troublesome. Paul sighed. It seems that by expanding the production scale, he cannot obtain the output he expected, and his territory is still relatively short of manpower. He must upgrade the current iron-making technology.


    He planned to use a blast furnace to smelt iron, but after carefully combing through the relevant technology tree, he found that this thing could not be produced immediately.


    First of all, in terms of fuel, the current fuel for ironmaking is mainly charcoal, but once large-scale production starts, using charcoal is a bit of a waste, and the cost is quite expensive.


    A large number of trees were felled to make charcoal, which Paul did not want to see. Even leaving aside the environmental aspects - it''s too early to talk about that - wood is also an important production material in many other industries.


    Some people have tried to use coal¡ªthis fuel is only used in a few places at present¡ªto replace charcoal, but the sulfur contained in the coal will cause the hot brittleness of pig iron, making it impossible to forge. This kind of iron is called sulfur iron. The strength is so weak that it cannot be used at all.


    The only fuel that can replace charcoal and is cheap and sufficient is coke¡ªcoal after desulfurization has a high carbon content and is pure carbon. Although it still contains about 0.% to 1% sulfur, it is used for refining. Iron is still available.


    In other words, he has to build coke production facilities first, and to produce coke, he has to increase the amount of coal mined. Although this thing has not been widely used all over the world, fortunately, Northwest Gulf has finally reached the forefront of the world this time. The use of coal as fuel has become popular here.


    But even if the fuel problem is solved, it still faces the problem of insufficient wind power. Neither the traditional wooden blower nor the leather blower can meet the wind force requirements of coke combustion, because the gap of coke is much smaller than that of charcoal, so a higher wind speed must be used, which cannot be produced by existing blowers and manpower and animal power alone. Qualified and durable and stable wind speed.


    Therefore, a piston blower has to be produced, and the power can be driven by a waterwheel at the current stage, so that coke can be barely used for ironmaking. Even so, it can only satisfy small ironmaking blast furnaces. For large blast furnaces, the wind power produced in this way is still too small. To meet the wind power requirements of large blast furnaces, we can only wait for the invention of the steam engine, which is a very distant thing.


    Now we can only use small blast furnaces to smelt iron, step by step.


    As for the more efficient blower and the matching hydraulic transmission system, I left it to the group of artificers recruited from the capital. He also started with a relatively simple one, and he already had a preliminary plan.


    ¡­


    Within a few days, a coking crypt was built near a coal mine in Arda.


    The coal dug out of the coal mine is directly sent here, waiting to be smelted into coke.


    This is an open-air crypt. First, an earth pit with a depth of more than one meter and a diameter of about eight meters was manually dug on the ground, and the surrounding area was built with stones or soilThe depth of the pit is the same as the height of the masonry. Plus, the height is about 2.5 meters.


    Dozens of workers are busy around the cellar.


    They first built two layers of flue. The first layer of flue is made of lump coal in the center of the kiln, and coal is placed around the flue. The coal is pulverized coal. Install it to a certain height, step on the coal firmly, and then build the second layer of flue. The flues in this layer are more complicated than those in the first layer. There is a center around which there are 16 or 18 planar flues with a width of 0.67 meters and a height of 0.17 meters, each of which communicates with the center.


    Then add coal for the second time, and cover all the flues with pulverized coal to a thickness of half a meter. At this time, start to ignite, ignite the easy-to-burn wood chips and throw them into the center flue and fall to the bottom flue, the coal burns, and the pulverized coal burns. When burning to the center flue of the second floor, put in wood chips to support the combustion.


    Then came the third coal addition, still pulverized coal, with a thickness of 0.83 meters. During combustion, the central flue collapses, and the flame spits out from the small flue to the outside. The more it burns, the more it burns, and it will leak from the center to the outside.


    When the fire is here, the workers are busy, running to surround the kiln with stones or brick fragments. When the flames came out of the bricks and there was blue smoke from the flames, it was a sign of scorching, and they were busy again. Some of the dozens of people immediately blocked the entrance of the cave, and some were busy blowing sand to cover it. After the sand was covered, Everyone was busy spraying water again.


    After waiting for cooling, take it out, and the coking process is completed.


    For the time being, Paul used a relatively primitive and simple method to produce coke, and it would not be too late to improve the process when he could really use it to produce other iron.


    According to actual tests, the current cellar can produce two cellars per day, and the daily output of coke is one and a half tons.


    Of course, after the official start of blast furnace ironmaking in the future, it will definitely continue to build more cellars, or directly use new production techniques.

 Chapter 187： Hearts of Iron II

    Twenty-six-year-old Mr. Guy Burns is an artificer from the capital.


    The so-called mechanic is a craftsman who makes all kinds of weird machines, such as a music box that can play music, a villain that can walk by itself after being wound up, and so on. Wide open, exquisite things.


    For example, the clocks and watches in this world were made by a certain artificer, but when that master invented it, he probably didn''t expect that it would soon become popular all over the continent, replacing the corona and hourglass as the most important timekeeping tool.


    The things made by artificers are very popular in the upper class, and some people are even willing to pay a lot of money to ask them to customize some strange devices for themselves.


    Of course, the children from rich families are most welcome, especially boys, who always have an innate interest in machinery.


    Of course, the children of Qi¨®ngr¨¦n''s family also like it very much, but their family background basically insulates them from artificers. Whether they want to buy their works or learn their techniques, it is a lot of money.


    Relying on their craft and technology, as well as the benefits they bring, artificers generally live a pretty good life.


    But Guy Burns is something of an oddity in this line of work.


    He was born in a low-level aristocratic family, and his family was fairly well-to-do. Since he was the second son and could not inherit the title of the family, his father sent him to a master of strange weapons he knew well, hoping that he could make a name for himself.


    When he was a child, Guy was immediately fascinated by the weird devices in the teacher''s house. He stayed there all day, and couldn''t even call home when he was having dinner.


    To be honest, in the eyes of the teacher, Guy Burns'' talent in this area is relatively mediocre, but the child''s strong interest in mechanics and his perseverance attitude make him very satisfied.


    Burns''s teacher taught him everything, hoping that he could inherit his mantle.


    After Burns finished his studies, he began to be active in the Jingyao area as a real artificer.


    But it didn''t take long for him to do something that was hated by his peers - this kid actually went to teach those poor children the methods and principles of various mechanical manufacturing, the fee was very low or even no money, just because the other party said "" Wow~ this is so interesting."


    Is this okay? So many unfathomable technologies spread out in such an extremely cheap way, wouldn''t everyone be able to become an artificer in the future?


    Wouldn''t the artificer industry become as worthless as a farmer or a blacksmith?


    Even Burns'' teacher reminded him that he would offend many colleagues if he continued like this.


    But Burns still insisted on his usual style.


    Finally, some colleagues couldn''t bear it anymore. They weaved charges through the nobles they had befriended, and threw Burns into the prison, where he had to "reflect" for a year. The result of pleading with him in front of industry leaders.


    On the day he was released from prison, some gangsters came to his door to warn him: Don''t let us see you in Jingyao in the future, get out of here.


    Burns knew it wasn''t the gang of punks who didn''t want to see him, but the people behind them.


    Just when he was hesitating about where to develop, it happened that Hansel was recruiting people in Jingyao, including the profession of artificer.


    Northwest Bay? It''s a little out of the way. But just as I was about to leave the capital, I ran into someone who came over there to recruit people. Could it be that this is the path God showed me?


    So Guy Burns signed up with Hansel, full of confusion and hope.


    And there were several other colleagues who couldn''t stay in the capital for various reasons, and every family had hard-to-recite scriptures.


    In this way, Burns bid farewell to his family and embarked on the road to the Northwest Bay with a large group of people.


    After coming here, it happened that the development of flintlock guns in the ordnance factory encountered a bottleneck, and the local craftsmen were struggling with how to produce qualified spring pieces.


    With an attitude of giving it a try, they asked the artificers from the capital for advice. It happened that Guy Burns had a lot of experience in making high-quality springs, and he was not a person who liked to hide his secrets technically. , and taught the craftsmen the spring leaf production process they knew.


    This allowed him to get a large reward and won high prestige among the craftsmen.


    Of course, at that time, he didn''t know what the high-quality springs needed by the craftsmen were used for. The military industry department would not immediately open them to foreigners who had just arrived, and had to go through various long-term tests. .


    The official job that Burns was assigned was at the Huxin Town Machinery Factory, where he was responsible for developing a new type of carriage with a spring and shock absorber.


    There, he saw a strange machine called a "harvester". This monster could easily replace several farmers in harvesting large tracts of grain, greatly saving time and labor.


    Burns seemed to open the door to a new world in an instant He always had a vague point of view in his mind before, but at the moment he saw the harvester, he finally refined it very clearly:


    Machinery is not just for viewing and playing, it should play a greater role in more fields!


    When he first arrived in Huxin Town, he still had this faint sense of superiority in his heart. After all, this place is remote and too secluded. Most people probably have never even heard of the artificer profession, let alone those who Wonderful invention.


    But at that moment he became humble, and in this land, someone had already walked in front of him. This silly, dark machine may not be as sophisticated as a music box, but it can play a role far beyond the music box that is only used for entertainment.


    When he learned from the craftsmen in the machinery factory that the original design of the harvester was proposed by Earl Greyman, Burns looked forward to the opportunity to meet the lord.


    On this day, he came to the workshop of the machinery factory as usual, busy around an experimental model carriage, when suddenly someone came in and asked for him by name.


    Guy Burns was very reluctant to be interrupted from his work, even if the other party was a fellow from Jingyao¡ªthe lord''s current chief secretary, Bernard Wood.


    Berna greeted him enthusiastically: "Mr. Burns, long time no see. It seems that you like your current job."


    "I''m really enjoying it. What can Mr. Chief Secretary do for me?"


    He added in his mind that it would be better if no one bothered.


    "I''m here today at the order of Earl Greyman. The lord would like to invite you to his office at two o''clock in the afternoon."


    "Invite me? To his office?"


    Burns was a little happy, isn''t this what he expected?


    "Please reply to Earl Greyman, I will definitely be there on time."

 Chapter 188： Hearts of Iron III

    Guy Burns arrived at the Lord''s Mansion at 1:30 in the afternoon. After sitting in the living room for a while, the chief secretary came to invite him to meet the owner here.


    After entering the lord''s office, he was first surprised by the simplicity of the furnishings here, it really didn''t look like a place where an earl-level nobleman worked every day.


    Then he saw the local lord Paul Greiman, just as the outside legend said, he was very young, he looked only about fifteen years old, this is the person who came up with the original design of the harvester.


    At this moment the young earl was standing not far from the door, as if to greet him.


    Burns was about to salute according to the etiquette of visiting a senior nobleman, but was interrupted by the other party''s voice.


    "You are welcome, Mr. Burns."


    Paul spoke first, stepped forward and stretched out his right hand to hold the opponent''s hand, then shook it up and down slightly.


    Is this the etiquette of Northwesterners? It was quite simple. Burns felt the strength from the opponent''s hand, and subconsciously held Paul''s hand slightly harder.


    "Hello, Earl Greiman. It''s an honor to meet you. Ever since I saw that harvester, I''ve wanted to see you. Oh! It''s a genius-like creation."


    The first sentence is so straightforward, is it worthy of being a technology-focused person?


    "Haha! It is also my honor to be recognized by an expert like you. Please sit down!"


    "Where, you are too modest."


    After both the host and the guest sat down, Paul first praised him for his contributions to the development of springs, and then stated the purpose of asking him to come¡ªto let him be in charge of developing a hydraulic blowing system to be used in the iron springs he will soon build. factory.


    "Blower system? If the Earl wants to replace manpower with water power, will he drive the blower?"


    "That''s right, and the traditional blowers can''t meet my needs. I need a more efficient blower."


    Burns knew that the blower that is widely used in metal smelting today is a blowing bag made of animal skin. The two ends of the bag are divided into air ducts and piston air inlets controlled by the operator. Pick up the leather bag, then step on it, and blow the wind into the furnace. Each furnace is equipped with four blowers, and two people operate opposite each other.


    How much wind does the lord need?


    Paul spread out a piece of paper on the table, on which was drawn the structure of a small iron-making blast furnace. Although it was small, it was much larger than the current smelting furnace.


    "My ironworks will use a new type of furnace, like the one in the picture, and a new type of fuel - coke, but this coke is not as easy to burn as charcoal and must be used larger The combustion is supported by the wind, so I designed a new air blast system¡ªpiston air blast. Of course, this is only a preliminary design, and you need to continue to optimize and perfect it.¡±


    A wooden piston bellows was carried into the office by a servant, and the two discussed around the wooden bellows.


    There is a handle on the bellows. When Burns pulled the handle out, the air outlet would blow out the wind. When he pushed the handle back in, the air outlet continued to blow out the wind.


    He was amazed, "Master Earl, can I take it apart and have a look?"


    "Of course, please do your research."


    So the bellows was disassembled, and Burns quickly figured out its internal structure.


    A piston plate is installed inside the bellows. There is a rectangular air duct at the bottom of one side of the box. The front and rear openings communicate with the inside of the box. There is an outward air outlet in the middle.


    A single-leaf double-set valve inside the air outlet can make the air outlet communicate with half of the square pipe, blocking the air flow between the air outlet and the other half of the square pipe. Driven by the airflow, the two parts of the square tube communicate with the air outlet alternately.


    When the piston plate reciprocates back and forth, the air can be pressed out, so as to realize continuous blowing.


    "Simple yet ingenious design, compared to bladder blowers, it can supply air continuously without stopping."


    Burns commented that he looked at the inside of the bellows for a long time and thought for a long time, and put forward his own suggestion: "I think the square box can be changed into a cylindrical shape, which can withstand higher wind pressure."


    Paul nodded: "I said this is just a preliminary design, please boldly improve the experiment. In addition to changing it into a cylindrical shape, maybe you can try changing it to metal. After all, things made of wood are not as strong as those made of metal."


    "That''s not necessarily the case, but I will try. Indeed, as long as a reasonable hydraulic drive system can be designed, it can continuously blow air into the furnace through this kind of bellows."


    He asked curiously: "What fuel makes this kind of blower possible?"


    Paul put a black stone on the table, "coke".


    "Isn''t this the fuel coal commonly used in the Northwest? It seems to be easy to burn."


    "No, this is something obtained by further processing the coal. The sulfur in the coal will make the smelted iron useless and coke cannot be fully burned under normal conditions, so I need This new blower and a powertrain that drives it continuously."


    "Leave it to me, Lord Earl! I will definitely live up to your expectations!"


    "Good luck!"


    "Then, if there is nothing else, I will take my leave first."


    It seemed that Mr. Burns was eager to start his new job.


    Paul didn''t let him go, "Don''t worry, Mr. Burns. I''m very interested in your previous experience, would you like to talk to me?"


    Burns was nervous for a while. Did Earl Greiman mean that he was in prison before?


    His face was flushed, and even his neck was also red.


    "My lord, if you''re referring to my imprisonment, it''s because a villain is framing me. All the accusations are groundless and fabricated."


    It was a shame that lingered throughout his life.


    "Please don''t be nervous, I don''t mind your matter at all."


    Paul smiled and signaled the other party not to get excited. He already knew from Hansel why Burns was imprisoned, and his story was still widely spread in the capital.


    "I heard from Sir Abbott that you don''t seem to be very popular in the capital, especially among your peers?"


    "Well... I admit that I have different ideas from them, and we can''t talk together."


    He did not directly explain that his imprisonment was related to his colleagues, after all, he had no direct evidence in hand.


    "Then what kind of philosophy is it based on that makes you willing to teach those lower-level people about mechanical knowledge for free, so that you don''t hesitate to risk being squeezed out by your peers?"


    This is what Paul wanted to ask from the very beginning, perhaps, he could find a like-minded person in this world.

 Chapter 189： Hearts of Iron IV

    Guy Burns didn''t answer Paul immediately, he thought quietly, as if he didn''t know where to start.


    After a long time, he said, "My lord, have you carefully observed the windmill and waterwheel?"


    "Windmills? Waterwheels? Oh, aren''t those very common things? Our blowers are driven by waterwheels."


    "Yes, they are very common things, everyone thinks so."


    A look of excitement suddenly appeared on Burns'' face.


    "However, I think they are all very great inventions. It is a pity that the names of those who invented them have not been left in history. When I tell my colleagues about these common devices..."


    "Have you been ridiculed?"


    "Yes, I was ridiculed. My lord, what kind of people do you think we artificers are?"


    Paul thought about it seriously, and expressed his opinion: "A group of people full of whimsy and ingenuity."


    Burns smiled self-deprecatingly.


    "Haha, whimsical ideas? Ingenuity? Indeed, we often have some weird ideas in our minds, and then tinker with something that others find extremely miraculous. But..."


    Burns paused, "I think the artificer industry is developing in the wrong direction."


    "how you said that?"


    "Did you know? The way we judge each other now is not to see who makes things more useful, but to see who makes things with more complex structures and more delicate structures."


    "Gorgeous but not practical?"


    "That''s right, the small, thin, and complex are admired, and the big, thick, and simple are rejected."


    "Too fancy the aspect of ''Qi''."


    "You really hit the nail on the head. But what makes me even more angry is that the entire industry is working hard to please the upper class. They have worked hard and racked their brains to create exquisite toys, just to be able to win the honors at the noble banquets. An invitation. They would rather use their knowledge to make useless stuff than spend a little time thinking about what the masses of people really need."


    "Windmill? Watermill?"


    "Yes, things like windmills and waterwheels that can bring convenience to ordinary people. Although they are simple in structure, they can drive stone mills and irrigate fields. They are much more useful than music boxes that can play three kinds of music. Yes. The nobles and the rich have their own large numbers of servants to work for them, but the lower classes can only rely on their own hands. If we can make things that allow them to easily perform the work that they need to support their families, it will be What a meaningful thing!"


    "You mean that knowledge and technology should benefit the majority instead of being a plaything in the hands of the few!"


    "Yes, that''s what it means, and it''s exactly what I''ve wanted for a long time."


    Burns immediately had a feeling for Paul, and he slapped his thigh, as if he was about to jump out of his seat excitedly.


    Paul suddenly felt that the person in front of him was very respectable, and what Burns hoped for was already very close to the "universal value" of the previous Industrial Party - to let people all over the world enjoy the fruits of industrial development.


    He yelled, "Bona, bring the wine!"


    The chief secretary quickly served two glasses of wine to the two.


    "Mr. Burns."


    Paul raises his glass to Burns, "I toast you!"


    Burns was flattered, and quickly picked up his share, "My lord, you are too serious..."


    He didn''t know what to say, so he followed Paul and drank the wine in his glass.


    Bona at the side immediately filled their empty glasses with wine.


    Paul patted Burns on the shoulder and said, "Your philosophy coincides with mine."


    "The reason why I want to build an iron factory and increase iron production is to make iron tools available to most people. Do you know that many farmers in my territory still use wooden plows and wooden hoes, and I don''t know them. How can you bear it?"


    "My lord, ever since I saw your harvester, I knew you would agree with me."


    The two clinked another glass, and Bona continued to refill the wine.


    "So, let me guess, this is why you teach those qi¨®ngr¨¦n children?"


    "Yes, after I teach them knowledge, they can manufacture and improve tools according to their own needs. They are not things that are ornamental and playful, but things that can really be used and solve practical difficulties. tool."


    "And I believe that knowledge should not be kept private. Many people in our industry would rather take their craft into the coffin than share it with others. I respect their personal wishes, but I absolutely do not agree with them. this method."


    "Well said, let''s have another drink!"


    ¡­


    After a few glasses of wine, both of them a little tipsy, Paul held Burns'' hand.


    "It''s a pity that someone with an open mind like you should not be a... supervisor. The director of the Huxin Town Machinery Factory¡ªthe person who manages the big and small affairs of the machinery factory for me. The seat is still vacant. Are you interested? ?¡±


    "Ah?" Burns was surprised, and he immediately declined: "No, no, Lord Earl, this is too hard for me. I am only suitable for dealing with technology and tinkering with machinery."


    "I will arrange a sufficient number of officers to work under you. All you have to do is to decide on the direction of the big things, and continue to do what you like at other times."


    "this¡­"


    "After becoming the factory manager, you will be able to deploy more resources Earl, I will definitely live up to your expectations."


    "Hey, now you have the right to learn about other things that are being developed in the factory, which will definitely interest you."


    "Honestly, I can''t wait."


    "However, you just said that ''knowledge should not be kept private''. Although I agree with this sentence very much, if some technologies are leaked at this stage, it may endanger my territory, so it should be kept secret from irrelevant people. It is still necessary to keep it secret, otherwise, I will have to ask Cecil to visit you."


    Burns was shocked. Cecil seemed to be in charge of intelligence work for the earl, including catching spies.


    He raised his hand and swore: "My lord, before I was transferred to the factory, I had memorized the secrecy regulations by heart. Now that you are my employer and lord, I will naturally be able to afford my salary and fulfill my obligations."


    Paul is very satisfied.


    "Squeak¡ªcheep¡ª"


    It just so happened that the kettle on the fireplace boiled water, and the lid of the kettle squeaked and turned upside down under steam.


    Burns saw a playful smile on Paul''s face.


    The earl pointed to the kettle and said, "Burns, do you see how the kettle is boiling?"


    "Huh? Oh!"


    "You can take a look at it when you''re free, maybe you can see something. Oh...it''s still too early."


    "Uh...yes!"


    Burns was a little confused, unable to figure out what the other party meant.


    Paul stared at the lid for a while, then turned his head suddenly.


    "Okay, Burns, I won''t keep you here, go back to work."


    "Yes, then I will take my leave first."


    After the artificer walked out of the office, Bernard, the secretary, heard the earl sigh.


    "Oh, I still have to take it step by step."

 Chapter 190： little mage

    Count Malzkent of Emden has been a little restless lately.


    Can''t tell what''s going on, anyway, it''s just inexplicable flustered.


    He thought to himself, could it be because Mr. Barnett has not been here for a long time?


    Although this mysterious mage used to come and go without a trace, and only came to his territory once in a while, but after he revealed his future plans, it was too unusual for him to let go of him like this.


    Fortunately, Barnett gave him a detailed account of what he was going to do in the future before leaving last time, and told Malzkent: If he is entangled in other things and cannot get away, he will act according to the plan.


    This at least prevented the Earl of Kent from flying around like a headless fly.


    But it seems that Barnett''s side doesn''t seem to be going too smoothly.


    According to the plan, he should instigate the pirates in the northwest bay to attack the coastal territories, and then the Kent family will send troops to quell the pirates, so as to accumulate his prestige in the hearts of the coastal lords and create conditions for the future "inheritance" of the Northwest Duke.


    But now it seems that there is no movement.


    There was news about the pirates, but they were wiped out by the Greiman family in Arda. These pirates are really useless, even such a weak family can easily clean them up.


    But it was that Paul Grayman again. I spared him last time. Why is this guy still jumping like this? It spoiled my good work.


    Mr. Barnett has been late, do you want to bypass the pirates and start the next step?


    The Earl of Kent was indecisive all day long, and worried, he drank a few more glasses of that special "drink".


    Today, he was flipping through books in his study, hoping that this way he would not be so anxious.


    Suddenly the guard came to report that it was a child who asked to see him. The Earl of Kent was furious, why everyone wanted to see him casually, what did this guard do.


    He was just about to scold the guard, but the guard seemed to have anticipated the earl''s reaction, and hurriedly added: "He said he knew Master Barnett!"


    "You b¨¢ich¨©! Hurry up and invite him in!"


    Maltz Kent was really furious this time! Why is this guard so ignorant.


    "Bring him into the hall!"


    The earl roared loudly, the guards responded obediently, and left in a hurry.


    Maltz Kent immediately changed into clean clothes, hurried to the castle hall, and sat on the main seat to wait for the visitors.


    After a while, footsteps were heard in the corridor outside, and the guard led a person in.


    "Really...really...really a child?"


    The Earl of Kent couldn''t believe his eyes.


    At first, he just thought that the other party was younger, so the guard said that a child came to visit him.


    But the person walking into the hall now is indeed a little boy in his early ten years old! The little guy was also leaning on a strangely shaped wooden staff, which was taller than his body, which felt very uncoordinated.


    "Earl of Kent! You... hello! My name is Andy, and I am here to help you according to Master Barnett''s instructions."


    The little boy has blond hair and looks very cute with a chubby face, but he stutters and seems very nervous and shy.


    The earl was stunned, and the other party became even more nervous when he saw that he didn''t answer, and stood awkwardly at the door, neither entering nor retreating.


    "Uh...cough! Are you?" He didn''t hear what the little boy said just now.


    "I... My name is Andy, and I came to assist you according to Master Barnett''s instructions."


    Andy repeated again, stammering.


    "Come here and talk!"


    The count put on a straight face. To be honest, he really didn''t know how to deal with it now, so he had to show his usual majesty.


    "Yes... yes, Lord Earl!"


    Andy immediately trotted to Earl of Kent''s side.


    "You said that you were ordered by Master Barnett to help me, how can you prove that you are not lying?"


    "this¡­"


    Andy tilted his head, as if he was worried about how to prove it.


    "Is this ok?"


    He only heard the little boy spit out an unknown language, and then smashed the wooden stick in his hand to the ground.


    With a whoosh, a flame ignited at the top of the wooden stick.


    "Ah! You are...you are..."


    The count''s eyeballs were about to pop out, and the little kid in front of him actually possessed the power he dreamed of.


    "Yes, I am a mage who belongs to the secret law hu¨¬."


    Andy admitted quietly.


    "Master Andy...please sit down!"


    The awe of the mage made the Earl of Kent''s attitude turn around 180 degrees, his voice became softer, and the tone of his voice became much lower.


    "I can''t afford the title of master, you should call me by my name directly."


    Apparently Andy was not used to the title "Master". He shook his head uneasily and quickly corrected the other party''s statement.


    "Then, little friend Andy, please sit down."


    The little boy now sat down in a chair next to the count.


    God is not fair! The count cried out in his heart. UU Reading


    Such a young child can swim in the sea of ??magic, but he is still rejected from the door. It''s really annoying.


    Of course, he would not show it on his face, and immediately asked the question he was most concerned about: "Where did Master Barnett go?"


    Andy shook his head: "I don''t know either. I was ordered by him to come to your castle at this time a few months ago, saying that he wanted me to help the lord here. I thought I could see him here."


    The Earl of Kent was very disappointed.


    "Where do you come from?"


    "A stronghold of the secret f¨£hu¨¬, I can''t disclose it specifically."


    "Then how did you get here?"


    Don''t say that you are a child who traveled across mountains and rivers to the Northwest Bay, or that your stronghold is right under my nose.


    But the Earl of Kent thinks that he has very tight control over the territory, and he can detect the entry and exit of a fly.


    "It was escorted by another companion. We disguised ourselves as business travelers and came here smoothly along the way."


    Are there other mages traveling to and from the northwest? I don''t know if I can find a way to see each other.


    "Now Mr. Barnett is not here, can you help me by yourself?"


    The little boy said with some uncertainty: "I can manipulate brain worms, can this help you?"


    "Can, can, can!"


    The Earl of Kent was overjoyed. Barnett told him that a special bug was used to sneak into Duke Ferdinand''s body and manipulate the Duke''s brain.


    When he first found out, he felt goosebumps all over his body. He shuddered when he thought of what it would be like if there was a worm moving in his mind.


    As long as the Duke can be manipulated, other things will be easy to handle even without Barnett.

 Chapter 191： plot to move

    Barnett was overjoyed when he learned that the little boy mage in front of him could manipulate the cerebrate to control Duke Ferdinand.


    He suddenly remembered something, and asked nervously: "My little friend Andy, it''s not that I''m too suspicious, but I have to be cautious about this matter. Do you have any other ways to prove the connection between you and Master Barnett?"


    "Didn''t I cast a spell just now?"


    Andy asked in a low voice, obviously he didn''t dare to reveal his true identity.


    "Then... is this enough?"


    He rolled up his sleeves, revealing a strange pattern on his arm.


    "Enough! Enough!"


    The Earl of Kent had seen this pattern on Barnett''s bald head, and the other party had clearly told him that it was a secret symbol.


    But looking at the cute and dumb look of this little boy, without even confirming his identity, how did the secret secretary let him come here alone, and the **** left him behind and left.


    Is this heart too big? Or is this kid just a dispensable little character.


    "Okay, little friend Andy, besides manipulating brain worms and releasing flames, do you have any other abilities?"


    Andy tilted his cute little head and thought for a while.


    "I can also tell whether others are lying, and whether others have malicious intentions."


    so smart? The Earl of Kent was stunned, wasn''t he translucent in front of this kid?


    Unexpectedly, Andy added: "It''s just that when the other party is not prepared, if the other party can control his thoughts a little bit, I can''t help it."


    The Earl of Kent secretly breathed a sigh of relief, this level is nothing to an old fritter like him.


    But this kid was too sincere, and even took the initiative to reveal his hole cards and weaknesses.


    After all, the other party is a secretive person, and it is of great use to him, so it is better to be more polite.


    Maltzkent patted Andy on the shoulder with an air of kindness.


    "Little friend has worked hard all the way here, let me treat you well."


    After speaking, he called the servant loudly and told him to let the kitchen prepare a sumptuous lunch.


    Andy''s eyes lit up when he heard that there was something delicious, and he seemed like a child, even though he was a real mage.


    The Earl of Kent greeted him and walked to the restaurant together. The hall was too empty for a child.


    Before leaving, he ordered his servants to bring his son Jais and his nephew Emerson to accompany him. These two people already knew about the secret affairs and their plan with Barnett, and both expressed their support for him.


    They came to the dining room. While waiting for lunch to be ready, the Earl of Kent wanted to inquire about the secret mage organization from Andy. He thought that the other party was a child who could easily pry open the mouth, but unexpectedly the other party kept his mouth shut. He stopped abruptly as soon as he touched on the key points, and it was useless to let him make indirect remarks no matter what.


    After all, he was an outsider to them, and the Earl of Kent was extremely disappointed. At the same time, he was more and more eager to gain the power of magic and be recognized by the mages.


    I must complete Mr. Barnett''s plan perfectly, Earl of Kent thought so.


    "So, how did Mr. Barnett ask you to help me?"


    The earl muttered in his heart, now that Barnett is not here, it is a big problem who will be the master. If he allowed himself to bow his head to a naughty child, he would never be able to do it, even if the other party was a mage.


    "He once told me that if he is not around then, let me follow your instructions¡ªon the premise of not compromising the interests of the secret secret, Master Barnett said that you know the details of his plan in the northwest."


    Ha ha! The Earl of Kent was overjoyed. It seems that the teacher still likes me.


    "It''s easy to say, I''m just implementing the instructions left by the teacher, haha."


    While the two were talking, the servants came to the restaurant and placed a pile of rich and attractive food on the table.


    Jia Aisi and Emerson also came to the restaurant, and the other party couldn''t help being surprised when they saw a child sitting here.


    "Come, come, let me introduce you."


    The Earl of Kent stood up and put his hands on Andy''s shoulders, "This is little friend Andy from ''over there''. He came to help us in the name of Master Barnett."


    ''Over there'' naturally refers to the secret organization, and the Earl of Kent used this word to refer to this organization when communicating with the two juniors.


    So this kid is a mage? This is too outrageous?


    "Little friend Andy, this is my son Jais and distant nephew Emerson, please rest assured, these two are absolutely reliable."


    Andy stood up and bowed to them, and Jais and Emerson bowed awkwardly back and smiled stiffly.


    Everyone sat down and began to enjoy the food.


    The servant brought two glasses containing bright red "drinks" and placed them in front of the Earl of Kent.


    Seeing these two cups of bright red liquid, Andy showed a disturbed look on his face.


    "Oh, little friend Andy, are you scared?"


    The Earl of Kent saw the change of expression on Andy''s face, and said with some amusement.


    "It''s just... er, let me think about it... well, today it''s pig''s blood. This is the secret technique of health preservation taught to me by Master Barnett. Thanks to it, I feel like I''ve been rejuvenated recently gone."


    At this time, the Earl of Kent was indeed in good spirits and full of energy.


    However, the uneasiness on Andy''s face did not diminish in the slightest, and he continued to stare at the two cups.


    Just when the atmosphere in the restaurant was a little awkward, the little mage spoke.


    "Count, since you are not sick now, stop drinking this kind of thing quickly."


    "Why stop?"


    "In short, it''s very bad, very bad. It''s a kind of... relatively unorthodox thing. It may have a good effect on the human body in a short period of time, but if it goes on for a long time...in fact, I only read it from books. But, UU Reading But I still advise you to be more cautious, and stop drinking if you can.¡±


    Letting the little mage say this, the earl of Kent suddenly felt nervous, and put down a cup that had already been held up.


    "Haha, thank you little Andy for your reminder. Eat, eat."


    He called everyone to eat, and everyone picked up their knives and forks and began to eat.


    "In a few days, I will take little Andy to visit the Duke."


    The earl''s intrusive sentence surprised both Jayce and Emerson.


    "Is it about to start?"


    "Yes, it can''t be delayed any longer. Although Master Barnett can''t get away now, with the help of little Andy, I don''t think there will be a big problem."


    "Father, do you need me to go with you?"


    "No, you and Emerson will keep an eye on the house."


    ¡­


    After eating lunch for nearly half an hour, the little mage seemed to have never eaten such a sumptuous meal. He had been focusing on the food, and he didn''t even pay much attention to what the earl said during the dinner, which made the earl feel more at ease with him.


    But what surprised the Earl was that the delicious delicacies in the past tasted like chewing wax in his mouth today, without any taste, which made him feel very depressed.


    "You personally send little friend Andy to the guest room to have a rest."


    "Yes, father {uncle}."


    "Thank you for your hospitality, Lord Earl."


    The three got up and left the restaurant, leaving the Earl of Kent sitting there alone.


    After sitting motionless for a while, the count finally stood up with determination and walked outside.


    However, as soon as he reached the door, he suddenly rushed back to the dining table frantically.


    The two glasses filled with the red liquid were still on the table, the count picked up one in each hand, and began to pour it into his mouth...

 Chapter 192：

    After the little mage Andy rested in the castle of the Earl of Kent for a day, he followed the Earl to Center, the capital of the territory directly under the Duke of Northwest Ferdinand.


    After arriving in Center, they first stayed at the Kent family''s mansion in Center City. It was getting late at this time, and the Earl decided to visit the Duke''s castle the next day.


    However, before the breakfast started, an unexpected figure came - Duke Ferdinand''s eldest brother, Viscount Henry Ferdinand.


    The Earl of Kent settled the little mage and received Viscount Henry alone in the hall.


    After the two talked politely for a while, the count asked, "What did Mr. Viscount do in Center City?"


    Henry has his own fief in other places. He probably doesn''t live in Center on weekdays.


    "Oh, Earl of Kent, you know. My brother has not been in good health recently, so I moved to Center, so I can often visit and take care of him."


    "You guys are really brothers. Whenever I encounter this kind of thing, I regret that I don''t have a brother to take care of each other."


    The Earl of Kent pretended to be moved. He knew very well in his heart why Duke Ferdinand was not in good health. It was all because of the ''visit'' between himself and Barnett. When they used the brain worms to control the Duke''s mind, they also greatly eroded his body. healthy.


    If things go on like this, the Duke probably only has one year to live.


    The Viscount had a reasonable expression on his face, "Of course, my elder brother treats me like my father. Ah... Count, when you entered the city, my servant happened to see you on the street, so I I''ll come over right away and talk to you."


    Maltz was secretly vigilant. Has Viscount Henry started to set up eyeliner in Center?


    "Why did the Earl come to Center?"


    Hearing the other party''s question, Maltz showed a slightly embarrassed smile: "Uh... well. Naturally, I''m also doing it for the Duke''s physical affairs."


    Seeing the embarrassment on Maltz''s face, Henry understood in his heart that the ''physical matters'' mentioned by the other party naturally referred to the men''s matters.


    He shook his head, making a tsk-tsk sound.


    "My big brother just doesn''t want to obey God''s arrangement. If you want me to say, this is fate. He is so old, what else does he want to change."


    The "fate" that Viscount Henry referred to was the fact that Duke Ferdinand had no son.


    The elder brother had no sons, so the title would naturally have to be passed on to one of the lucky ones among their brothers.


    As the Duke''s eldest brother, he is the most promising.


    So when the elder brother''s health was deteriorating day by day, he came to Center to make arrangements.


    The Earl of Kent didn''t answer, but just looked at the Viscount with a smile on his lips.


    Although Maltz was famous as the Duke''s hawk dog, he was used to deal with outsiders. As the Duke''s younger brother, Viscount Henry was not afraid, and he had no scruples in speaking.


    Of course, if he wants to win the position of Duke, he must win over the powerful Kent family. After all, this is a powerful family second only to Ferdinand in the northwest.


    "The Earl of Kent! I want to give you a gift this time, and I hope you don''t refuse it. Bring it up!"


    Coming with him, the servant waiting outside immediately came in with an exquisite wooden box in his hand.


    The Viscount took the wooden box, placed it on the table and carefully opened it.


    For a moment, the count seemed to feel that the whole room was full of brilliance.


    I saw a golden elk statue inside.


    Henry lowered his voice and said, "This is a treasure handed down from the ancient Bella Empire, made of pure gold."


    The earl''s heart skipped a beat.


    Maltz Kent still prefers this kind of thing. Aside from the fact that it is made of gold, this thing itself is a precious cultural relic, and placing it at home can improve your taste in the eyes of others.


    However, some politeness is still necessary.


    "This... is too precious, I can''t accept it, but I accept your kindness."


    "How can the count not accept it? As a vassal of our Ferdinand family, you have dedicated yourself to our family for so many years. It is not an exaggeration for me to give you a little gift on behalf of the family."


    Henry puts emphasis on the word "vassal".


    I am a vassal of your sick brother, not your boy, the anger in Maltz''s heart flashed.


    But he still had a sincere smile on his face: "That''s what I should do, my obligation, how can I..."


    "No, no, you must be subordinate."


    ¡­


    The two went back and forth for a long time, and finally the Earl of Kent reluctantly accepted it.


    Maltz invited Henry to stay and enjoy a sumptuous dinner. During this period, Henry himself was very interested and toasted frequently, as if the duke position was already at his fingertips.


    After an unknown number of glasses, Henry got a little drunk and his face was flushed.


    "Maltz! I didn''t expect you to drink so much... hiccup! You weren''t able to drink like this before!"


    He directly called Maltz''s name, but the title of the other party was higher than his own.


    "Hey! You''re over the top Maltz''s face is indeed not drunk at all, and he is also very sober in spirit, although he has the same amount of wine as Viscount Henry.


    Since he studied the health regimen taught by Barnett every day, alcohol has less and less effect on his body.


    Even he doesn''t know what''s going on, the current him can be said to be drunk for a thousand cups, and not poured for ten thousand cups.


    "When I become a duke..."


    Alcoholic and courageous, Henry began to speak some rebellious words, although his mouth was not very sharp.


    "I will definitely give you more wealth, hiccup!... more fiefdoms for you!"


    Henry patted his chest hard.


    "What my elder brother gave you, I will never give it to you again."


    Kent sneered in his heart, but said: "Viscount, you are drunk."


    "Huh? Drunk? Hiccup! I seem to be a little drunk. Okay... I won''t bother you for now. Hiccup! First... let me take my leave."


    Henry stood up shaking his head and said goodbye to the Earl of Kent.


    The count immediately went up to support him himself, and walked slowly towards the door.


    "Maltz, remember what I said today. I know that my stupid younger brothers will definitely come to you too...or they have already looked for you. But... hiccup... tell me what conditions they give you, tell me , I''ll give you... more than those idiots."


    "Haha, I wrote it down, I took it down."


    The Earl of Kent helped him to the outside of the mansion and helped him into the carriage.


    "We will move around more in the future!"


    After leaving such a sentence, Viscount Henry left in the carriage.


    Maltskent stood at the door and watched the carriage go away with a sarcastic smile on his face.


    "Humph!"


    After a sneer, he turned and returned to the mansion.

 Chapter 193：

    "When a mantis hunts, it doesn''t know that there is a sparrow standing behind it. This is the cruel side of the world!"


    The Earl of Kent ordered his servants to bring the little mage Andy over, and after a while, the little mage who had just eaten back and forth stood in front of him.


    "Little friend Andy, tomorrow we will visit the local Duke, and then we will start the next action plan. Although under the direction of Master Barnett, the Duke will most likely obey us, but in order to prevent accidents, we still need you exert some influence over him."


    "Yes, when the time comes, I will ask the Earl to give me instructions, and I will definitely work hard."


    "Uh...Little friend Andy, don''t you want to ask why we are looking for the Duke?"


    "Huh? What are we looking for him for?"


    The Earl of Kent was speechless for a while. If he hadn''t been escorted, he would have been abducted and sold by human traffickers on the way.


    "We are looking for him to obtain his title of duke. This is not for me, but for the secret society and the group of mages. Only by mastering the power of the duke level can we form substantial support for the secret secret. With the ability to wrestle with the lackeys of the church in the northwest, you can take advantage of the high-level attention of the kingdom to stab in the back, and finally establish a zh¨¨ngqu¨¢n that respects mages. What I said...do you understand?"


    "Uh... I seem to understand a little bit!"


    Looking at the little mage Andy''s still dazed expression, Maltz didn''t know how much the other party understood.


    Forget it, as long as the little guy does what he ordered, so he explained in detail what he was going to do tomorrow.


    "Is there no better way?"


    "If the duke listens to me, you won''t need to do anything. Alright, go rest now, get enough energy and go to the duke''s castle tomorrow."


    no words all night...


    The next day, after having breakfast with the little mage, the Earl of Kent arrived in front of the Duke''s castle in a carriage.


    Unlike the castles of other lords in the Northwest Gulf, the shape and decoration of the castle where Duke Ferdinand lived was more artistic and ornamental. Compared with the castles of other lords, they became fortresses purely for defense.


    It must be comfortable to live in.


    The guards at the gate led them into the castle. The Earl of Kent had already greeted them yesterday, and they knew that the Earl of Kent was coming to visit today.


    "Is everything alright, Lord Duke?"


    The count squinted his eyes and asked the guard leading the way.


    "Yes, Lord Kent, everything is as usual for the Duke, I think he will be very happy to see you."


    The guard replied with a smile, and gave him a self-evident look.


    As a cautious person, Maltzkent would naturally make some preparations, and the bug in the Duke''s head could not completely reassure him. So he developed several personal eyeliners in the Duke''s castle, and the affairs in the castle could not be hidden from his eyes and ears.


    However, there may also be eyeliners of other people in the castle, such as the Duke''s younger brothers.


    After all, everyone can see the health of the Duke, and it is the instinct of this group of people to find a new backer.


    After arriving at the hall, the guard said, "Please wait here a moment."


    Maltz and Andy waited quietly in the hall for a few minutes, and soon the guard came over to inform them: "The Duke invites you to meet him in his study."


    So the two came to the Duke''s study and met the current Duke of Northwest Ferdinand.


    The Earl of Kent was a little surprised. Compared with the last meeting, the Duke became very thin, and his eyes were a little dull.


    Although the Duke''s physical condition would be continuously reported to him, he was still a little scared after seeing it with his own eyes: Does that brain worm have such a big impact on the human body? It seems that its erosion of the human body is a process of constant acceleration. In the few meetings before this meeting, the Duke''s health has not deteriorated so quickly. Fortunately, he decided to immediately implement the next step plan is correct. See Duke Ferdinand like this Son, maybe when it will hang up.


    No wonder his good brother was so anxious to win him over.


    "My lord duke!"


    He knelt down on one knee to salute Duke Ferdinand as a vassal, while Andy stood aside and did not move. The little mage was previously regarded as the Earl of Kent''s servant by the guards and servants outside, so he did not receive much attention from others.


    "You...you are? Oh! It''s Maltz Kent, Maltz...my Maltz. By the way, I asked you to call you in!"


    The Duke waved his hands, not at all like a high-ranking lord. And just when he saw Andy standing next to the Earl of Kent, his eyes suddenly glowed and he was refreshed, not at all sluggish like before.


    It''s like...like a dog seeing its long-lost owner.


    "I''m here this time to discuss something with you..."


    The Earl of Kent stared at the Duke of Northwest who suddenly became energetic, but before he finished speaking, an idea suddenly came to his mind.


    "My lord duke, look at how hard I saluted you just now! Do you also give me the same courtesy?"


    Malzkent grinned and said to the Duke with a smile.


    "what?"


    Duke Ferdinand looked like he couldn''t believe his ears.


    "I mean, shouldn''t you also give me a half-kneeling salute?"


    A bold test. Ever since the brain worm was planted, the Earl of Kent has used suggestions and guidance to make the Duke obey his own words. This time he is going to come hard, to see how far he has controlled the Duke, and it is Use the method of making the other party suffer some kind of humiliation Anyway, there is a mage who can directly control the cerebrate by his side.


    "You... what did you say?"


    "Kneel down!"


    With a plop, the Duke really fell to his knees, and on both knees. He kept murmuring to himself in a low voice: "I knelt down, I knelt down..."


    A smug smile appeared on the Earl of Kent''s face.


    The little mage at the side shook his head, "Count, stop torturing people. He is already very pitiful."


    The Earl of Kent couldn''t help but be amazed, he thought that the secret secrets were all as hard-hearted as Master Barnett.


    Forget it, after all, the other party is a secretive person, so it''s hard to refute. Although I am young, I may become my "senior" in the future... No, I definitely will. In the future, I will definitely join the secret f¨£hu¨¬ to master that powerful and mysterious magic power.


    Kent sneered, and took out a piece of parchment, which was densely written with words.


    "Your Excellency, come... Sign this. Then read it out in public when you hold a birthday party."


    Duke Ferdinand took the parchment, but only glanced at it before throwing it away.


    He hugged his head and cried: "No...this won''t work...I can''t do this!"


    "Sign it for me!"


    The Earl of Kent took his hand, trying to force him to sign, but the Duke didn''t know where the strength came from, so he couldn''t break him.


    After several failed attempts, the Earl of Kent shook his head and said helplessly to Andy: "My friend, I''ll leave it to you."


    Andy seemed a little hesitant, took a step forward and stopped moving.


    "This¡­"


    The Earl of Kent whispered: "For the glory of the secret, for the future of the mage!"


    "it is good!"


    The little mage sighed and began to chant the spell in a low voice.

 Chapter 194： Return

    Several major events have recently taken place in Nissberg, the capital of the Horn Bay League.


    First, the visiting wife and sister of the Duke of Eaton, Lady Fanny, was kidnapped, which almost caused various agreements that had been negotiated between the Horn Bay Alliance and the Eaton Mansion to fall through. Fortunately, the gangster who hijacked the baroness was stopped by Eaton''s royal guards when he tried to leave Nessberg, and rescued baroness Fanny who had been jailed for several days, and the negotiations between the two countries continued. It''s just that the specific identity of the gangster is still a mystery, and Eaton has not disclosed it to the outside world.


    Then there was the wolf howling incident that day. The wolves in the forest outside the city suddenly howled collectively in the middle of the night, which reminded many locals of the ancient legend a hundred years ago. If you don''t obey, you will be taken away by wolves. Fortunately, the wolf cubs only howled twice and did not attack the human village as described in the legend.


    But there are still some unlucky people. Several pedestrians and their horses who were on their way in the middle of the night were killed by wolves, and only a skeleton was left after being torn apart. Judging from their remaining clothes and armor, they should belong to the church. Knight, found traces of large-scale wolf pack activities in the area near them.


    In order to appease the panic-stricken people and business travelers, both the city hall and the church issued a reward task, summoning adventurers to hunt wolves outside the city. For a time, adventurers from all over the city gathered in Nessberg, and the wolves outside the city would be in trouble.


    Another big event is that the Horn Bay Alliance has sent invitations to many countries in the region, inviting their rulers to hold a multi-country conference in Niceburg. A series of political and economic cooperation will be reached during the conference. The conference is currently being intensively prepared.


    Quiller clearly felt that his father''s smile was increasing recently.


    The Marquis of Foster was of course happy. The wife and sister of the Duke of Eaton had been found. At first, the council was worried that the Duke''s family would just leave, but now it seems unnecessary. The Duke of Eaton continued to stay in Nessberg to start various negotiations with the council, and Ping will participate in the multinational conference to be held later.


    What is particularly important is that the Duke of Eaton hated the church. He was hesitant and indecisive about the cooperation between the two countries against the church before. However, when the new round of talks between the two sides began, the Duke directly cursed at the church. During the meeting, the Grand Duke revealed two points. What happened to b¨£ngji¨¤¡¯s wife and sister was exactly what the church did. It seems that the plan of the Jiaowan Alliance to unite countries to prepare to fight against the church has been leaked. However, he was not ready to join the alliance yet, and the church actually used this low-handed method to deal with him.


    The young and energetic Archduke Eaton was directly angered, and decided to stand with the alliance without hesitation, and prepared to work with the alliance in the next multinational meeting to urge the rulers of various countries to resist the church.


    However, due to various reasons, the principality of Eaton has not revealed the gangster case to the outside world. The church is behind the scenes.


    The members of the Alliance Council couldn''t help being overjoyed, the church really shot itself in the foot. Plans leaked? Leaks are leaks, anyway, the increasing conflict between the two sides is already a semi-public matter.


    The pressure on official affairs has eased, and Marquis Foster began to turn his attention to his own private affairs. He also took time to meet with Quake and several business representatives, and praised all the products in the Northwest. He hoped to further strengthen the Cooperation.


    Several business representatives were flattered, it was the first time they saw such a high-status nobleman, although in Jiaowan, as long as they had money, they could get a noble title for themselves, but this time they were interviewed by a member of the Alliance Council , the high level of the country who holds real power.


    They enthusiastically fawned over the Marquis, flattered him lamely with the few words they had just learned in Angular, and embarrassed Captain Quick who was accompanying him.


    Several business representatives were immersed in the alternate cycle of happiness and loss during these days. They inspected the business industry in Niceburg in detail. The happiness is that the business opportunities here are so huge, and the loss is the business environment in the Northwest Gulf. I don''t know how many years behind here.


    After staying in Nessburg for five days, Captain Quick decided to return. Everyone hoped to return to the Northwest Bay before the end of the year. Although Jiaowan was prosperous, it was not their hometown after all. It was more comfortable to spend the holidays in their hometown.


    ¡­


    "Ladi, are you really unwilling to stay by my side? Jiaowan is also your hometown after all. I heard that the northwest bay..."


    In the back garden of the Eaton embassy, ??Grand Duchess Helen once again persuaded her junior to stay.


    Ladi came to say goodbye, and the next day she and her mother would leave Jiaowan on the South.


    "I''m already Earl Greyman''s advisor. It''s really irresponsible to leave after only a few months. And the atmosphere here..."


    "Ugh¡­"


    Helen sighed. She knew that the other party was referring to the oppression of the church. Even if they were her own sisters, they dared to attack, so why would anyone else dare not I won¡¯t force you to stay anymore, Now that you have found your own life, cherish it. "


    "Thank you, senpai. Be careful yourself."


    "Well, I have my own measure."


    "Sister Ladi!"


    A pink little girl ran over, calling Ladi in a childish voice.


    "Here comes our little Fanny!"


    Ladi picked up the little girl, turned around, and kissed her tender little cheek.


    Fanny said coquettishly: "My sister said you are leaving. Don''t leave, stay with me, okay?"


    Helen made a serious face: "Fanny, don''t mess around. Sister Ladi has her own things to do."


    Seeing the little girl''s reluctance, La Di stroked her head and said, "I will come back to see you, you have to obediently listen to my sister."


    After the opening of the route between Northwest Bay and Jiaowan, there will be more opportunities to go back and forth between the two places, and taking a boat is safer and faster than taking a land route.


    "Yeah." Fanny nodded obediently.


    Because she was gangji¨¤ this time, she caused a lot of troubles for her sister and brother-in-law, and sacrificed the lives of more than a dozen guards. This left Fanny with a lot of psychological shadow, and she was always blaming herself in her heart.


    Although the other party''s methods were unexpected, she also had her own reasons: Out of curiosity, she secretly experimented with her strange abilities without telling her sister, but was accidentally found out by someone with a heart.


    After playing with Fanny in the back garden for a while, Ladi said goodbye to Helen.


    "You still have a group of adventurer friends who want to say goodbye, are they the companions you used to adventure together?"


    "Yes, everyone has made an appointment to have dinner tonight."


    "Go, I will see you off at the pier tomorrow morning."


    Helen reluctantly sent Ladi out of the embassy in person.

 Chapter 195： return flight two

    The wharf area of ??Nessberg was still busy as always. At the berth of the South, the crew went up and down on the gangway, carrying things on board. They were about to set sail and return to the Northwest Bay.


    Several business representatives strolled around slowly, taking advantage of the last moments to feel the business atmosphere of this southern metropolis.


    Female advisor Ladi, Mrs. Setia, and Lisa, who was temporarily serving as a maid, walked over slowly carrying suitcases.


    Next to the gangplank, Captain Quick was talking to Quiller Foster.


    "Captain, my father is busy with work, so he had to send me to see you off. Please forgive me for not being able to come in person."


    "Where is it, Lord Marquis has treated us so warmly, I am already very grateful."


    Quick knew that the other party was just being polite. How could he come to the pier to give him a small shrimp for a dignified marquis, a big man in the council.


    They took off their hats when they saw the female adviser''s family arrive.


    "Good morning, madam. Good morning, Ladi Xiaojie, Lisa Xiaojie."


    Xie La responded with a smile: "Good morning, Mr. Captain. It''s finally time to set sail."


    "Yeah, everyone had a great time here, but once the return date is confirmed, they all become eager to return."


    Quick on the side also greeted them, and then stared at Ladi in amazement.


    "I heard Mr. Captain talk about Ladi Xiaojie disguised as a man and going south with the ship. It''s really unbelievable. How did such a delicate beauty dress up as a man?"


    Facing the flamboyant young master, Ladi just smiled at him and walked onto the springboard.


    Quiller shrugged embarrassingly. This Ladi Xiaojie was relatively "silent" when he was in the Lichman adventure group. He had contacted the adventure group twice and hadn''t spoken a word to him yet. Such a cold beauty took the initiative to stay in a place like the Northwest as a consultant. My brother Paul is so lucky.


    Quick ordered several sailors to help Ladi''s family put their luggage in the cabin, and the three girls came to the deck, looking at the sea under the sea breeze.


    Lisa suddenly pointed to the shore: "There are a lot of people over there."


    Ladi looked back, and saw a group of gorgeous carriages slowly approaching the Nanfang, surrounded by a large number of armored knights.


    "It''s from the Principality of Eaton, I''ll go down and have a look."


    She immediately returned to the shore, and after a while the convoy arrived.


    First, a group of guards quickly sealed off the surrounding area, and then a guard opened the car door, and a tall man came out from inside. He was handsome, with brown curly hair, exuding a luxurious temperament all over his body.


    Quiller Foster''s mouth on the side almost turned into an O shape in surprise, and his face was full of incredible expressions.


    Then he quickly grabbed Quick''s clothes with an expression of betrayal.


    "Captain Quick, can you explain to me, is Arda going to change the agent in Jiaowan regardless of the contract with the Foster family?"


    "No, no, how could it be? I did not do such a thing, and the lord did not authorize me to do so."


    Quick hurriedly explained, but Quiller said to the man who got off the car just now: "Then why did His Majesty the Grand Duke of Eaton come to you?"


    "What? He is the Duke of Eaton? No wonder he is so handsome."


    Quick immediately understood what was going on, and whispered to Quiller: "Master Foster, you misunderstood. They are here to find Ladi Xiaojie, his wife is Ladi Xiaojie''s senior sister or someone else on."


    "His wife? Oh...you mean Grand Princess Helen?"


    The second young master of the Foster family is even more unbelievable. That taciturn female adviser actually has an old relationship with Princess Eaton?


    "However, we did meet the Grand Duchess. Do you still remember that night when wolves howled?"


    "Remember, even our house could hear it, which disturbed me and didn''t sleep well all night."


    "That night, Ladi Xiaojie and the Grand Princess were walking outside the city at night, and happened to run into a pack of wolves, and I brought people back to bring them back. If you want me to say that these two people are so beautiful, their abilities are not good enough. Young man, several wolves were killed before we arrived. Oh, I heard that Ladi Xiaojie was an adventurer before, so it must not be difficult to kill a few wolves. That night was really thrilling, and the howls of wolves were heard one after another , We were so frightened that our mouths were dry, if we hadn''t got fire...cough, if we hadn''t brought a lot of torches, I''m afraid it would have been a disaster."


    "What, why didn''t you call me for such a c¨¬ch¨© thing? You guys are not enough friends!"


    Quiller complained with a look of grief and indignation.


    The captain was speechless for a while, what was going on in the young master''s mind, this kind of thing is something that others are afraid to avoid.


    While the two were talking, Duke Eaton helped his wife, Princess Helen, get off the carriage.


    Ladi bowed slightly to them.


    "Your Majesty, senior sister, good day."


    The Grand Duke raised his hand: "Gerald Xiaojie, I remember the last time we met was at Fanny''s birthday party? There is no need to be courteous between usAlthough we don''t meet many times, with you and The relationship between Helen can be said to be her own."


    Helen stepped forward, and Ladi hugged her.


    "That''s right, just treat him as your brother."


    The Grand Duke said slightly apologetically: "I came here this time to express my gratitude to you. Without you, Fanny, I, and my country would be in great trouble. I have been busy with various meetings for the past few days. Without the first I am so sorry for taking the time to thank you in person.¡±


    Ladi shook her head: "Your Majesty is serious. Fanny is just like my own sister. It is only natural for me to do my best."


    The Grand Duke said some words of thanks again, then raised his head and said loudly in Aldo language: "I have another purpose for coming this time¡ªthanks to all the warriors from Aldo, thank you for rescuing my son from the mouth of the evil wolf." family."


    The sailors on board and off the boat who were watching the excitement turned their eyes to Captain Quick, waiting for his decision.


    "Fuck! Why are you looking at me?"


    Quick panicked suddenly, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    A grand concubine has already made him unable to speak easily, and unexpectedly, another grand duke came. This is the real lord of a country. He is comparable to a king, and he doesn''t look like the Foster family in terms of temperament. The old man is so easy to talk.


    Ladi whispered to the Grand Duke:


    "Cough, Your Majesty. They have never seen someone of your status, so they don''t know how to deal with it. Please forgive me. The one with the beard over there is Captain Quick, please follow me."


    The Grand Duke smiled and nodded, "Haha, is that so, I see, let''s go there."


    He and his wife followed Ladi to Quick.


    Helen took her husband''s arm, pinched his arm hard, covered her face with her fan and whispered, "Be more approachable!"


    The Grand Duke smiled wryly: "I know, my dear."

 Chapter 196： Return three

    Ladi led the two of them to Quick, who had already fallen into petrification, and formally introduced to both parties: "Your Majesty, this is the Captain of the Nanfang, Quick. Mr. Captain, this is His Majesty the Grand Duke of the Duke of Eaton."


    After finishing speaking, he pulled Quick''s sleeve.


    Captain Quick came to a sudden reaction, like a mechanical villain who was winding up a clockwork, he knelt down stiffly, recalling the plots of foreign envoys meeting the king in the third-rate dramas he had seen, and saluted lamely .


    "Your Majesty, please forgive my impoliteness... I would like to pay tribute to you on behalf of Earl Greiman of the Kingdom of Aldo."


    "No courtesy, no courtesy. You are all my heroes."


    The Duke of Eaton helped him up with his own hands.


    "You went deep into the wolves regardless of safety and rescued my wife and sister-in-law. On behalf of the Eton royal family, I pay tribute to you."


    The Grand Duke thanked them with a pleasant face, mixed with some noble grammar that Quick could not understand, and Quick just responded with a "hmm", for fear of saying something wrong.


    Damn, Master Grayman, what should I do now? ? ? ?


    "Please also convey my respect to Earl Greiman. Arda has already won the friendship of the Duke of Eton. If he or his envoys come to Horn Bay in the future, the Duke of Eton will definitely welcome him warmly."


    "Yes, yes, His Majesty the Grand Duke, I will definitely convey it truthfully."


    "Then, please accept our thank you."


    As soon as the Grand Duke clapped his hands, two attendants carried a wooden box and placed it in front of Quick.


    After the wooden box was opened, the people around screamed.


    The golden light was shining, and there was a box full of gold ingots inside.


    "No, no, this is absolutely impossible..."


    Quick''s tongue is tied, he has never seen so much gold, how many Southern horns can be bought and made.


    But the Grand Duke said firmly: "No, please be sure to accept it. Half of it will be given to the warriors on board, and the other half will be given to Earl Greiman."


    The two pushed back and forth several times, but Quick, who was not talking well, finally couldn''t persuade the Grand Duke and accepted the gold.


    "This is to poach the corner of my Foster family!"


    The second son of the Foster family sounded the alarm in his heart.


    "uh-huh!"


    Quiller cleared his throat loudly, and said with a serious face, "Your Majesty the Grand Duke."


    "You are?"


    Duke Eaton asked suspiciously. Judging by the other party''s attire, he should be a native of Jiaowan.


    "My humble servant is Quiller Foster, the second son of the Marquis Foster of the Council of the Horn Bay Alliance."


    "Oh, it turned out to be the child of the Marquis of Foster. I know your father. He is a kind and open-minded person. The communication between me and him was very pleasant."


    "Thank you Grand Duke, my father must be honored to hear your evaluation of him."


    "Then what is Master Foster here for?"


    "Oh, the Grand Duke may not know it. The Foster family and the Greiman family are business partners. We are the exclusive agent of the Earl in Jiaowan. If my friend is leaving, I will naturally come to see him off."


    Quiller emphasized "exclusive agency."


    "Is Earl Greiman still doing business with Jiaowan?"


    The Grand Duke still doesn''t know that the porcelain that his court bought with a lot of money was shipped from the Northwest Bay by the Foster family.


    But he soon understood what Quiller was cryptically referring to.


    The Grand Duke smiled and patted Quiller on the shoulder and said: "I also cherish the friendship with the Marquis, so naturally I will not do anything to destroy the friendship. This time I came here purely to express my gratitude."


    Quiller breathed a sigh of relief, and smiled at the Grand Duke.


    But he murmured in his heart: It seems that Paul''s road in Jiaowan will become wider and wider, and he must remind his father to pay more attention to the Northwest Gulf.


    ¡­


    Grand Duchess Helen pulled her schoolgirl over and whispered.


    "Where''s your adventurer friend?"


    "After the dinner last night, the local adventurer''s guild sent a letter, and they set off overnight because of something urgent."


    "Speaking of which, how did that Earl Greyman treat you?"


    "Lord Earl treats me very well. As you know, given the conditions in the Northwest Gulf, there is still a shortage of various types of manpower, so people like me who are too embarrassing to use are also highly valued."


    "It''s embarrassing? I finally heard you tell a joke, Ladi."


    "Senior sister, I remembered something. What kind of reaction did the church have..."


    Helen said angrily: "Hmph, now they can''t forcibly show the ''evidence'' to the public. It seems that they know they are wrong, and they didn''t disclose it to the outside world."


    After all, there is no direct evidence, and it is a serious crime to detain a female nobleman without authorization, and the church will not dare to cause public outrage in this regard.


    "Have you ever negotiated with you?"


    "No, they probably want to just let it go."


    "Then what do you think?"


    "How can there be such a cheap thing in the world? My husband has decided to try his best to promote and join the anti-church alliance. The reason why he didn''t announce this incident is because the time is not yet ripe. Once the time is ripe, this will be one of the church''s crimes." one."


    "This... will not break out into war."


    As a mage, Ladi would like to see the rulers of various countries unite to suppress the church, but if it leads to war, that is what she does not want to see.


    "War? Impossible. The church only has some self-defense paladins. If all countries unite, will they have the courage to fight against it?"


    The Grand Duchess is clearly optimistic.


    "I hope so."


    Having said that Ladi is not as optimistic as Helen in her heart, let alone the church''s influence among the people, even among the ruling classes of various countries there are many faithful believers of the church.


    I hope that no war will really break out because of this. Ladi, who is familiar with history books, knows the history of several religious wars in history. Unlike wars between countries that broke out due to interests, this kind of war in the name of faith is easier Break through the lower limit.


    She didn''t want to see such a prosperous Jiaowan turned into ruins.


    ¡­


    After everyone had a conversation on the pier, the scheduled departure time finally arrived. Under the watchful eyes of Quiller Foster and the Duke Eaton couple, Quick, Ladi and others boarded the South.


    The departure of the strange ship attracted many people in the dock area to look here. If it weren''t for the guards of the Principality of Eaton blocking the place near the berth, they would have rushed over together.


    A port officer on the shore untied the cable tied to the stake on the pier, and the sailors on the Southern received the cable on board.


    Quiller shouted: "Hold the anchor!"


    "one two Three¡­"


    Many crew members chanted and pushed the anchor winch vigorously.


    The huge and heavy anchor was slowly pulled up from the water under the action of the winch.


    Since the South had no oars, several small galleys in the port were hired as tugboats to help her get out of the berth.


    The sailors gestured to the tugboat, and the people on the tugboat began to paddle, and the Nanfang moved slowly through the cables.


    Quick, Ladi and the others stood on the side of the boat and waved goodbye to the shore, and Quiller, the Grand Duke and his wife standing on the pier also waved back.


    Nanfang slowly sailed away from the port and came to the open water. It untied the cable connected to the tugboat, raised the sail, and sailed to the open sea with the help of the wind, embarking on the voyage back to the Northwest Bay.

 Chapter 197：

    Back in time to a few days ago...


    In the cathedral in the center of Niceborg, Bishop Elvis led a prayer that had just concluded.


    After the bishop delivered a routine speech, the priests dispersed.


    Bishop Elvis, who had been calm and breezy just now, changed into a dignified expression.


    He came to the cafeteria, ready to have dinner.


    In fact, with his status, he could order the kitchen to prepare meals for himself alone.


    But except for special periods such as illness, Elvis has always insisted on eating big pot meals with ordinary priests in the big cafeteria, which is also an important reason why he is so popular.


    He sat where he had always been, and the servants of the church set the tray in front of him.


    Elvis picked up a boiled egg and knocked on the table without stopping.


    A priest next to him was very strange. His Excellency''s egg was almost cracked, but he didn''t realize it, as if he was thinking about something.


    "Master Elvis? Master Elvis?"


    The priest jerked Elvis'' arm gently, and that brought him back to life.


    "Oh¡­"


    Only then did Elvis realize that the eggs in his hands were about to shatter.


    "Lord, forgive me."


    The bishop repented for his waste of food. He carefully peeled off the broken egg shells bit by bit, and ate the boiled eggs in small bites.


    The priest at the side admired him very much. The bishop is really strict with himself.


    Another priest came in a hurry, he came to Elvis''s side and whispered, "Lord Anthony is back."


    "I see. Take a breakfast to his room and let him wait for me there."


    "Yes, my lord bishop."


    Elvis accelerated the speed of eating, and wiped out everything in front of him in a short while.


    After thanking the Lord of Light for giving him another sumptuous dinner, he got up and walked towards Anthony''s room.


    Anthony had just finished his own dinner and received him in the room.


    Elvis said with guilt on his face, "Master Anthony, I accidentally let go of a witch, and I really have the duty of a bishop."


    Anthony was very puzzled: "What happened? Tell me slowly."


    Elvis looked embarrassed, as if he didn''t know how to speak.


    After a long time, he said slowly: "When we were transferring the witch last night, something happened."


    "Last night? Did you meet a wolf?"


    Anthony was referring to the unusual howling of wolves at night. It is estimated that there are many wolves on the roads outside the city. There is a high probability that the team escorting Lady Fanny will encounter wolves.


    "Yes, after a whole night we didn''t receive a report from the **** team. I sent a team to that church to find out at dawn."


    "But on the road, a large number of wolves were found, as well as... the bones of the people we sent out yesterday, all of them..."


    "May their souls go to heaven. That witch also..."


    "She escaped! No bones of her were found at the scene! It seems that the **** team was attacked by wolves, and the witch took advantage of the chaos to escape, but I don''t think it''s that simple!"


    Elvis shook his head and said, "It must be that witch! Some witch must have used xi¨¦¨¨''s magic to summon nearby wolves to attack our **** team."


    The more the bishop spoke, the more he gritted his teeth. He now believes that the movement of the wolves last night was caused by the witch Fanny.


    "Otherwise, this xi¨¦¨¨ witch has absolutely no reason to survive alone."


    Anthony said with a bit of regret: "So, we can''t make a deal with the Principality of Eaton?"


    Elvis was a little dejected, "Yeah! What a shame, are we just going to watch an anti-church alliance form?"


    Anthony comforted him: "Don''t blame yourself too much, Lord Bishop. Even if the Principality of Eaton obeys us, their strength is limited."


    "I know this. In fact, my unwillingness is mainly because I let that witch go."


    While the two were talking, a voice came from outside the door: "Is Lord Elvis here? I have something important to report."


    "Lord Anthony, I''ll come as soon as I go."


    Elvis got up and went outside the room, and he came back after a while.


    It''s just that there is a look of shock and anger on his face now.


    "My lord Anthony, I just received a report. The Eaton embassy announced that they had found Lady Fanny¡ªthat damned witch really ran back! The news they made public was that they intercepted the bandits b¨£ngji¨¤ Lady Fanny outside the guard city of Eaton." Gang!"


    Anthony was thoughtful: "It seems that what happened last night was not simple."


    Elvis turned around anxiously: "This must be related. The bandit gang that Eaton claimed may refer to our **** team¡ªit is very likely that Eaton''s guards were also on that road last night."


    "Ahh! I should have guessed it long ago. The Etonians must know that their Countess is a witch, and they must have known about our plan through some means. They attacked our **** together with the wolf summoned by the witch. team!"


    Elvis began to make up his mind. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com


    Anthony asked him, "My lord, what shall we do now?"


    Elvis raised his voice: "What else can I do? Of course, tell the story about that witch and let the whole world know the truth. Let the people know that the Eaton royal family is sheltering a filthy and filthy witch."


    Anthony shook his head, "Master Bishop, I advise you to calm down. When Lady Fanny is in our hands, we can disclose the evidence that she is a witch at any time, but she is not in our hands now. We unilaterally Claiming she''s a witch¡ªwould cause trouble. Especially, at a time when relations between the Church and the Horn Kingdoms are so tense."


    Elvis snorted, "The rulers of the gang! So what, the people are on our side."


    "Oh, the position of the common people is the most unreliable. Today they sing the glory of God, and tomorrow they will shout long live the king!"


    Elvis stopped talking, he looked at the flame on the candle, and seemed to be thinking about what he should do next.


    "Master Bishop, instead of breaking with the Principality of Eaton immediately, it is better to do another thing first. I think this thing is more important."


    "Is there anything more important than eliminating the wizards in Xi¨¦¨¨?"


    Anthony showed a solemn expression, and spit out a word: "Destroy the ghost!"


    "The ghost?"


    "Yes, as you said just now, the Principality of Eaton probably learned of our plan through some means."


    Elvis stood up hoarsely.


    "If you didn''t tell me, I would have forgotten!"


    There was a cold look in his eyes.


    "There must be fallen people in the cathedral who have abandoned the teachings of God and thrown themselves into darkness!"

 Chapter 198： end of the year

    Advent Day is a major festival for people in this world. In ancient times long long ago, people regarded this day as the critical point of the transition between the old and the new year. Later, with the improvement of the calendar, Advent lost its role in the old calendar, and the first day of each year in the new calendar was postponed to about a week after Advent.


    But Advent is still the most important day, not only because of its strong traditional factors, but also because it has a layer of religious meaning-it is said that this day is the day when the Archangel Wen Desi led 500 archangels to come to the world. , The level of knotting and note-taking, the tools used are all polished out of stones, and the clothes worn are made of animal skins and plant leaves.


    At that time, there were many alien races on the mainland, threatening the weak human race.


    The angels taught humans all kinds of magical technologies, such as planting technology, animal and plant domestication technology, metal smelting technology, and brought incredible writing, and finally helped human society get out of the age of ignorance. With the help of these powerful technologies, human beings have gradually established their hegemony on the continent, forcing orcs to flee to the grasslands, dwarves to shrink into the mountains, and elves to live in seclusion in the forests. Not one was left.


    Human beings finally occupied the most livable large plains on this continent, and they have multiplied from generation to generation to this day.


    However, with the passage of time and the infrequent but never-broken exchanges between various races, human technology gradually spread to other races, and the closer the technical level, the closer the combat effectiveness of the armies of the two sides. The ambition of the aliens to return to the habitable zone was suppressed, and the human army could not crush each other overwhelmingly, and the conflict between the races intensified again.


    The last time that aliens were completely suppressed was during the period of the great unification of the Gubera Empire. The unified human empire sent several large expeditions with the power of the whole country. Once again, the aliens were beaten to bow their heads, and the absolute hegemony of human civilization on the mainland was once again established.


    But the empire eventually collapsed, and the f¨¥nli¨¨ human kingdoms attacked each other. It stands to reason that this is a good opportunity for foreign races to make a comeback, but fortunately, the remaining power of the empire still exists. Races such as dwarves and elves seem to have given up their ambition to compete for the continent because of their sparse population.


    Only the orcs inhabiting the northern prairie have strong fertility and a large population, but the fragile ecology of the prairie cannot carry too many people. The pressure of survival and the unwillingness to be suppressed repeatedly in history make them Always peeking at the fat land of the south.


    The orcs have launched several large-scale invasions, but they abandoned the previous strategy of siege the city and seize the land, and replaced it with a grab-and-go method, targeting settlements with weak defenses, relying on With the advantage of cavalry coming and going like the wind, avoid tug-of-war with the armies of human nations.


    Disunified countries cannot support large-scale cavalry like the Gubera Empire, and the weakening kingship and degraded logistics cannot support a decent expedition. This makes humans extremely passive in the face of orc looting. ,


    Orc looting became a serious headache for the rulers of the northern states.


    In the hall of the lord''s mansion in Huxin Town, Arda''s military and political officials gathered together, even the naval commander Austin and the shipyard supervisor Rubin who stayed in Port Fulan on weekdays were also here.


    As Advent approached and the old year was about to pass, Paul decided to call his men to Huxin Town to summarize the gains and losses of the past year and look forward to the future development.


    The lord hadn''t arrived yet, and everyone chatted about the many major events that happened this year.


    "From the news from the east, it seems that many villages and towns have been robbed by orcs since the beginning of winter!"


    "Alas, the rebellion in the south prevented the royal family from mobilizing too much force to support the northeast region."


    "We are much luckier here. There are continuous virgin forests and mountains in the north."


    There are mountains in the north and east of the Aldo Kingdom as natural barriers, but there is only a small plain in the northeastern region between the two mountain ranges, which becomes the "Northeast of Aldo" leading to the northern prairie. corridor".


    Every winter, the orcs on the prairie would plunder all over the Northeast through here, especially when the "white disaster" occurred on the prairie.


    Because the "corridor" in the northeast is far from the hinterland of the kingdom, the small-scale looting of the orcs is not as threatening as the barbarian rebellion in the eastern highlands, and the rebellion in the south prevented the high-level officials from mobilizing too much power. The Northeast has provided only symbolic support.


    For the Aldo Kingdom, this year is really an eventful year.


    Just when everyone else was very grateful for Arda''s position Among all the people present, only Schroeder, the chief of staff, and Joyce, who had become the commander of the third battalion, looked worried. , the two of them had stayed in the army in the Northeast region, and personally participated in the war against the orcs.


    The two of them had feelings for that piece of land, and naturally they couldn''t be happy when they heard the news that the orcs entered and looted. Especially Schroeder, who spent more than half of his military career there.


    Seeing that everyone looked like they had nothing to do with themselves, Joyce couldn''t help but said: "Everyone, if your lips are gone, your tongue will feel cold. If the orcs see that the kingdom is weak, Gathering troops and occupying the territories in the Northeast, their next target is probably us."


    Bryce made a fist gesture in mid-air, "Then we''ll blast them back with cannons!"


    Joyce shrugged. This group of people had never seen the ferocity of the orcs. It was not comparable to the pirates they dealt with before and the peasants and soldiers recruited by the lords.


    But Joyce had seen that those horrible creatures that grew up in a harsh environment were born for war. Even ordinary orcs are close to two meters tall, with strong limbs, manic temperament and can endure hunger.


    The perennial nomadic life has made them natural cavalry, and it is easy to assemble a strong mobile force.


    Fortunately, they have a very poor sense of discipline, and they don''t understand strategy, formation, and arm coordination. They often rush forward with their own weapons, which gives the human army a chance to win.


    While there was a lot of discussion in the hall, Paul Greiman walked in leading Chief Secretary Berner and female advisor Dias Xiaojie.


    Everyone stood up to pay their respects to the lord.


    "Hi everyone! Please sit down."


    The three of Paul sat down and the meeting officially started.

 Chapter 199： Year-end two

    "My lord, this year we have consolidated a total of 13,000 hectares of cultivated land, including 10,000 hectares in Arda and 3,000 hectares in Bairding. Next year we will speed up the progress and plan to continue using two to three years of land Time will complete the integration of the remaining 60,000 hectares in the two places."


    In the castle hall, Minister of Agriculture Hansel is reporting the results of his work.


    The so-called integration of cultivated land is to piece together small pieces of cultivated land from squires and landlords in various places through replacement and circulation to form a large area of ??cultivated land, and this large area of ??cultivated land is only managed by one family.


    Or connect small pieces of farmland held by self-cultivating farmers, and the newly established farmers'' associations will conduct intensive management and guidance, such as raising funds from each household to carry out some public affairs.


    By building large farms one by one in this way, the landlords will be willing to spend money to build large-scale water conservancy and pave roads and bridges on the large tracts of arable land that only belong to them, without worrying that they will be taken advantage of and spend a lot of money. Cheaper neighbors after money.


    "so slow?"


    When Paul slapped the table, he thought it would be finished in half a year, but he didn''t expect it would take several years.


    Obviously, the lord is quite dissatisfied with the work progress of the Ministry of Agriculture.


    "Uh...Master Graham, please listen to my explanation..."


    Hansel began to complain to Paul with an embarrassing face.


    "It''s not easy to do work in this area! Both landlords and farmers are afraid of suffering a little loss when the land is replaced, but they are obsessed with studying how to take advantage of it. Some landlords and landlords are fighting each other for this. Fighting among farmers, even large-scale fighting between whole villages, these are things we often encounter.¡±


    "Besides, we are short of manpower. We can only carry out land replacement work in one village by one. I hope that we can assign more officers to us in the coming year."


    Paul angrily said, "Why are these people so ignorant of the big picture? Isn''t it just a few meters of land, a little more or less?"


    "Hey, my lord, let alone a few square meters, even a few inches less seems to kill them. Moreover, the quality of cultivated land varies from place to place, which brings great challenges to how to measure it. Difficulties."


    "Okay, anyway, try harder and try to finish it for me next year!"


    Hansel took out his handkerchief to wipe his sweat.


    "This... we will try our best..."


    Paul asked again: "How is the promotion of the new farming technology?"


    "This is going well. The peasant associations in various places have introduced the crop rotation system to various villages and towns. Landlords have responded that they will start experimenting next year. But the self-cultivating farmers are not very enthusiastic. After all, they have little land and always need to plant some. Edible crops to produce food for the whole family."


    "These small households don''t have to force it. When the grain production increases and they have the money to buy rations from the market, they will naturally have the courage to experiment."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Hansel continued to report: "Due to the promotion of harvesters, everyone has leftover manpower to open up new arable land. Next year we estimate that the arable land area will increase by about one-sixth, including Arda and Berding."


    Paul nodded with satisfaction: "That''s not bad, but the new cultivated land must also follow the model of large farms."


    "Naturally, my lord, we will strictly monitor it."


    ¡­


    After reporting on the most concerned agricultural matters, Paul went on to listen to business, finance, immigration, military and other matters.


    On the whole, the situation satisfies him.


    Since a series of measures to support business ch¨±t¨¢i, a total of 23 factories of various types have been built in Arda and Bairdin, producing cans, paper, porcelain, and salt.


    Now the goods from the two places have begun to be sold in the Northwest Territories, and a small amount has even been sold near Jingyao.


    Paul believes that after the southward route is fully opened, the trade will grow more rapidly, and without layers of tariffs, the profits will be greater.


    When profits rise, more businessmen will be attracted to invest in building factories.


    Thanks to the establishment of various private factories and the sales of various new products, the tax revenue of the Government Council reached 23,000 silver coins this year, and the income of the Gleiman family industry reached 25,000 silver coins. Ten thousand silver coins.


    After going out for various expenses, there is still a surplus of 10,000 silver coins.


    "Spend it! Spend it all! Next year, I hope that the surplus will not exceed two thousand silver coins!"


    Paul waved his hands and said words that left everyone in the Government Affairs Council dumbfounded.


    "Wealth can only be counted if the coins are allowed to flow, otherwise it can only be a pile of metal lying on the ground and eating ashes!"


    "I suddenly came up with an idea. Why don''t we invest more money in education next year. There is such a shortage of talents in the territory. It is always good to invest in education."


    This idea has been responded to by everyone, especially the female consultant Dias She is very concerned about the affairs of Weiss College.


    In terms of immigration, the Government Affairs Council has received a total of 1,563 refugees so far. Most of these people are young men and women in their prime of life, and those who are too old or too young basically cannot survive in the Northwest Gulf.


    These people are placed in various newly opened factories.


    "There will be more refugees arriving tomorrow."


    Hansel said to everyone.


    "The fact that the Earl of Arda is recruiting immigrants has spread in all directions, and the refugees will automatically gather here. In addition to the rebel areas in the south, those who were plundered by orcs in the northeast will also come to us. side."


    After the members of the Government Affairs Council finished their reports, the military headed by Schroeder began to report on military aspects.


    The size of the army has not expanded much, but great progress has been made in weaponry and equipment.


    As for the army, with the successful development of the flintlock gun, small batch production has begun, and the first battalion of the army has accepted the task of equipment testing.


    The navy is the largest military expenditure. This year, the navy has taken over three new sailing warships. According to Austin''s 666 plan, the other three are also under intensive construction.


    However, the navy commander is still dissatisfied with this batch of ships. In order to equip them as soon as possible, a lot of wood has not been fully dried, which makes this batch of sailing warships doomed to not have a long service life.


    Therefore, he proposed that the construction of the next batch of warships must follow the formal process, and let the wood be fully dried to build a batch of qualified warships.


    "Austin, my next plan is to develop private merchant ships, sell them to merchants and go south to do business. But you know, the capacity of the shipyard is limited."


    Paul''s words made the naval commander extremely depressed.

 Chapter 200： Year-end three

    When Austin was reporting on naval affairs, Paul asked him about the Southern.


    "Just received the letter they entrusted the adventurer to send quickly. Based on this calculation, they should already be in the middle of the kingdom''s coastline."


    "Can I come back before Advent?"


    Austin shook his head: "I''m not optimistic, maybe I won''t even be able to catch up with the New Year."


    "How can it be so slow?"


    "They sailed northward against the wind, and the letter said that there were two more women. Naturally, they couldn''t be as casual as when they went. Frequent landings are necessary to replenish fresh water and the like."


    "Oh, I forgot that."


    "In addition, according to the information in the letter, Ms. Ladi''s identity has been exposed."


    "Haha, I think Quick will be surprised. Is there anything else you want to add about the army?"


    The conversation between the two made everyone very strange. Many people knew that the green-haired female consultant went to pick up her family with the Nanfang, but what does it mean to be exposed.


    Chief of Staff Schroeder said: "Master Graeman, I have some suggestions on the training of officers."


    Paul gestured to him to continue.


    "The previous military academy trained officers in the form of crash courses, and instilled some knowledge in them. I suggest that the training of officers should be more formalized and systematic starting next year."


    "Very well, I agree with the suggestion."


    "Since we have just joined the army and urgently need many grassroots officers, we can temporarily implement the one-year system. When it is not so urgent in the future, we can change it to three or four years."


    "How to recruit military cadets, and how to arrange after graduation?"


    "We can directly recruit young people who can read and write and are determined to join the army from the civilian population, and we can also select soldiers who have performed well or made contributions from the army and let them enter the military academy to study."


    "After the students graduate, they will be awarded the rank of non-commissioned officer or lieutenant officer according to their achievements, and serve as platoon-level officers, starting from the lowest level."


    Paul agreed with Schroeder''s suggestion.


    "Yes, I will trouble you to draw up a charter."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Master Schroeder, don''t forget about our navy."


    "This will naturally not favor one over another."


    "National education must also be strengthened!"


    A voice like a silver bell sounded, it was the female advisor Dias Xiaojie.


    "So far, the teaching methods in Weiss Academy are quite extensive. I hope Lord Graeman can pay more attention to this aspect."


    "do you have any good advice?"


    Irene thought for a while and said, "I hope to imitate the model of those church schools, divide children into different grades according to their entry age, and adopt a class system instead of crowded in a classroom."


    Paul asked: "How many grades should we divide into?"


    "I suggest a five-year system, divided into grades one to five. In addition, courses need to be divided, and at least ''seven arts'' must be included."


    The so-called "seven arts" refers to the seven courses of logic, grammar, rhetoric, mathematics, geometry, astronomy, and music. These seven courses are generally available in schools established by the church.


    "Okay!" Paul said, "In addition to literacy, grammar, mathematics, and geometry in the seven arts are retained, and the five grades are reduced to four grades. Children can be sent to school to study after they reach the age of six."


    Then he added: "However, the literacy education for the whole society still cannot be stopped, and special classes for ''older students'' must be set up, and night schools for non-workers must continue."


    Erin was very dissatisfied: "Why do you want to delete so many courses and reduce the grades?"


    Paul spread his hands helplessly: "Da Xiaojie, Dias, there is a rather cruel reality¡ªour teachers are insufficient. If you can hire me a sufficient number of teachers, I will naturally be happy to offer these courses."


    As soon as Paul finished speaking, a voice that made Irene extremely annoying added: "And the things that were deleted by the lord are of no use to the common people. In fact, they only need to know how to read and count."


    It was Hansel Abbott. Irene didn''t even want to talk to him. This guy''s attitude towards refugees was still so bad, but Earl Greiman actually only reminded him at that meeting and it was over.


    She had approached Paul many times in private, but every time she was perfunctory, she was so **** off.


    "As for why the grades are reduced, I don''t want the children to be as comfortable as in mission schools. I hope to hear the continuous sound of reading in Weiss College throughout the day."


    Paul couldn''t wait to inflict exactly the pain he suffered in the previous life on the poor flowers in this world, but there was another important reason¡ªchildren at the age of ten could be sent to factories as apprentices.


    "Aha, that''s right! In order to prevent a large number of unqualified graduates, I hope to adopt the method of lenient entry and strict exit There will be a year-end exam every year, and those who fail the exam will be repeated. There is an examination, and for those who pass the examination, we will issue a certificate¡ªto prove that his academic performance in our school is qualified or unqualified, unless he repeats the grade and continues to study and passes the graduation examination, otherwise he will not be able to receive a graduation certificate.¡±


    "I''ve made a note, my lord count!"


    Irene nodded while using a quill to record on the paper in front of her. These suggestions from Earl Greyman were very good.


    Manager Ford asked: "What about expenses? Textbooks, paper and pens all cost money."


    "My intention is that ch¨¦ngr¨¦n education needs to bear the cost of books by itself, and the education of minors should be borne by parents and the Ministry of Education. As for teachers'' salaries, they should be paid by the Ministry of Education. In short, teachers'' salaries should not be lower than our affairs officers. "


    "My lord, this will be a great expense."


    "Next year I promise that the finances will be more abundant, and when we build a few more printing machines and build a printing factory, the cost of textbooks will be greatly reduced. In short, we will implement it for a year and see if it doesn''t work, then we can adjust it."


    Irene asked Paul: "Count, is it not enough to just build a school in Lake Town? A Wes Academy is too small for the two counties of Arda and Bairding."


    "You''re right, since that''s the case, we''ll build a school in every township-level settlement and recruit students from the villages around the town. When we have more money, we''ll build a school in every village. But I guess it''s a little far off."


    Paul replied that in his plan, more schools must be built. In general, investment in education will not suffer, especially in this era when the people are more dependent on the lord.

 Chapter 201： Year-end four

    Elon Garnard, who has been silent by the side, said: "There was a church school in Butuya, maybe we can cooperate with them to increase the size of that school?"


    "Oh, forget it, Elon!"


    Paul waved his hands again and again, "I heard that many priests have a special hobby for little boys. I don''t want more children to go there."


    Everyone burst into laughter, only the female consultant blushed.


    Paul stretched out his hand and squeezed it tightly in mid-air, "We must establish an education system that is completely under the control of the Government Affairs Council!"


    He suddenly turned his eyes and kept looking at the female consultant.


    Irene''s heart skipped a beat when he saw it. In front of so many people, Earl Greyman was really rude.


    The female advisor blushed slightly, and asked angrily, "Is there anything you want, Mr. Earl?"


    "Dias Xiaojie, I don''t know if you are interested..."


    "What... what?"


    "The position of director of the Ministry of Education in the Government Affairs Council is still vacant. There was no system in this area, so there is nothing to do. But if we want to build so many schools, there will be more work in the future."


    "Well, that''s true."


    "So, do you intend to be the head of the Ministry of Education?"


    Irene froze for a moment, looking at Paul and didn''t know what to say.


    Paul waited quietly for the other party''s answer, but before the female consultant could say anything, someone in the hall expressed objection.


    "Cough! Lord Graeman, this seems to be inconsistent with tradition. How can a woman hold a public office? Oh, I''m not doubting Dias Xiaojie''s knowledge, after all, she is a genuine scholar, but a woman... In short, this is inconsistent with tradition .¡±


    It was Lord Hansel Abbott who spoke, and he clearly disapproved of Paul''s appointment of a woman officer¡ªstill at his equal.


    "But in our administrative system, Dias Xiaojie and Ladi Xiaojie seem to be the two most knowledgeable people."


    "Great knowledge does not mean that it is suitable for government affairs management! My lord, some scholars only focus on research and lack daily communication skills. How can they cope with the work in the government affairs system?"


    "But I remember that Her Royal Highness the Princess is a heroine in both military and political affairs!"


    Speaking of the kingdom''s eldest princess Catherine, the body of "Dias Xiaojie", who was still f¨¡l¨¨ng, trembled slightly.


    "Oh! Lord Earl." Hansel felt a little amused, "You can''t use an example to explain the situation, besides, Her Highness Catherine is older than the royal family, and has excellent family conditions that most people do not have. opportunities to exercise can crush most men in the country."


    "And..." the corners of Hansel''s lips curled up slightly, "If His Majesty the King had an equally outstanding prince, I''m afraid Her Royal Highness Catherine would not be as dazzling as she is now."


    Paul had no choice but to ask everyone: "What do you think about the appointment of Dias Xiaojie as the director of the Ministry of Education?"


    Everyone looked at me and I looked at you, and in the end they all stared at each other with their noses and noses at their mouths, without making a sound.


    After getting along for such a long time, everyone admires the knowledge of the female consultant, but appointing a woman...is too unreasonable.


    Paul had no choice but to ask again: "Can someone stand up and recommend himself as the director of the Ministry of Education? Or recommend subordinates."


    Still no one uttered a word. The big bosses who were born in the Northwest Bay are very self-aware. Education is something they can''t play with.


    As for several "high-level" talents from the capital, Berna served as the chief secretary, and he had to be inseparable from Paul every day, dealing with various documents and arranging schedules, and Guy Byrne, who had just become the director of the machinery factory Si is a technical geek who doesn''t want to care about anything other than studying technology. Being a factory manager is already very difficult.


    Neither of these two wanted to take too much trouble from themselves.


    The only one who has an idea is Hansel, who prefers power.


    But Hansel is also self-aware. As the director of the Ministry of Agriculture, there are still a lot of things to do in agriculture. He was just complained by the lord that the progress of the integration of cultivated land is too slow, and now he is also in charge of accepting immigrants and recruiting talents from other places. Things are also very busy.


    Now his mind was racing over whom to recommend for the post of director of the Ministry of Education. Of course, the scope must be among the talents he recruited, preferably fellows from the capital.


    But Hansel thought about it and couldn''t find a person who all met the three conditions of "early arrival, strong ability, and a certain degree of compatibility with the lord".


    It is certain that he came earlier. Who would use a newcomer to hold an important position?


    Ability is very strong, this is also necessary, otherwise even he himself will look down on him, he has always been judged by ability.


    It is also very important to have a certain degree of compatibility with the lord. Needless to say, the old man from the Northwest is the basic board of the lord. Among the senior officials from outside Bernard started from simple affairs and gradually gained the earl''s approval. Ernes and the earl have the same interests, and both of them are full of love for technology, while he himself and the earl get what they need, which can be regarded as some form of alliance.


    hateful! It''s time to hate people. Do you want to watch such an important position fall into the hands of that woman? The lord obviously attaches great importance to education.


    When Hansel''s brow was sweating, Paul spoke.


    "Since everyone can''t come up with a good candidate, I think Dias Xiaojie will be in charge of education for the time being. However, since there is only one Weiss College in the territory under the jurisdiction of the Government Affairs Council, unlike other departments So busy, so I decided to change the Ministry of Education into the Department of Education, which is a unit one level lower than the Ministry, and Dias Xiaojie is temporarily serving as the director of the Department of Education, oh no, it is the acting director, what do you think?"


    Everyone still didn''t speak.


    "Is there no objection?" Paul changed the way of asking.


    "Uh...I think this is good." Finally someone whispered, and the others nodded slightly, acquiescing to the earl''s decision.


    "That''s it."


    Only Hansel was not happy: Everyone didn''t see that the Earl was retreating. I guarantee that the woman will be able to sit on an equal footing with the heads of various departments within two years, and the Department of Education will be re-upgraded to the Ministry of Education.


    Hansel was quite appreciative of the ability of the female consultant, but he always felt wrong for a woman to hold such an important position.


    If the female adviser hadn''t confronted her on the refugee issue, he would have admitted it with a pinched nose, but since the two had policy differences, he certainly didn''t want the other party to gain more power.

 Chapter 202： Year-end five

    Eileen Rodney''s inner life was complicated right now.


    On the one hand, because the men in the hall showed very obvious resistance to her being the director of the Ministry of Education, ah~ their lungs are going to explode, why should they look down on me, just because I am a girl.


    On the other hand, Irene was also very surprised that Paul appointed her to be in charge of education. After all... After all, this is really not in line with tradition-damn tradition!


    Really, why didn''t this guy discuss it with himself in advance, it happened so suddenly, and he was completely unprepared.


    If you''re prepared, you might be able to make an impassioned inauguration proclamation that will change the attitude of the men in the lobby who look down on women.


    However, it may also be that Earl Greiman really had a temporary idea.


    In any case, the little princess suddenly felt a tinge of gratitude to Paul, which is a kind of gratitude for the recognition of his ability.


    Unlike her sister Catherine, Irene disliked politics and war since she was a child, and determined to become a scholar.


    His Majesty the King is also happy to see her develop in this direction. As the ruler of a country, it is not a good thing to have two children who are older than military affairs. Besides, this is a normal behavior of a girl.


    But the performance of the elder sister Catherine is too dazzling. Irene grew up surrounded by the compliments of the people around her. Although the two sisters have a deep relationship, there is always a trace of dissatisfaction deep in their hearts. .


    Now that Paul gave her a chance, how could Irene not be happy.


    "Earl Greiman!"


    Erin stood up and bowed solemnly to Paul.


    "I will never betray your trust in me."


    Then she sat down and didn''t say a word, but silently vowed in her heart that she would impress all the men present in a year.


    "Then you can do well."


    Paul casually gave a word of encouragement.


    In fact, after he used the method of elimination to eliminate a bunch of inappropriate ones, he found that no one could use them except for the two female advisors, and among the two ladies, Ladi Xiaojie would be responsible for some occult aspects in his plan. Therefore, he left the job of education to "Dias Xiaojie".


    Rather than "advancing through retreat" as Hansel speculated, if there is a man with the same conditions, he will subconsciously give priority to appointing a man.


    "Everyone, let me tell you about the industry that I plan to develop next year¡ªthe kind that is sold overseas."


    Hearing what the lord said, everyone cheered up.


    "Steel smelting!"


    "Cotton Textile Industry!"


    "Printing Industry!"


    This is the result of many discussions between Paul, Ford Manager, and Hansel, and it is now made public in front of all the senior officials of the Government Affairs Council.


    Elon asked a little strangely: "Paul, apart from printing books, the ironware and textiles in Arda and Bairdin seem to have no competitiveness. Why not invest resources in industries such as porcelain and paper that have been proven to be profitable?"


    All he knew was that Paul had built a very good printing press that could print a large number of books.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t tell you this sooner."


    "In terms of textiles, I will order the machinery factory to improve the current popular spinning and looms. Optimistically, the efficiency can be increased to forty times the current level!"


    "As for iron smelting, there is already a whole set of new production techniques, a set of techniques that can crush the world''s counterparts, and I believe it will be put into production soon. Is that right, Mr. Burns?"


    Guy Burns stood up and nodded to Paul. "It will be done around the New Year."


    "Then I don''t worry. When it''s done, you must notify me to witness the production of the first furnace of iron."


    If it was half a year ago, everyone would have thought that the lord was talking big, but no one thinks so now.


    Paul suddenly remembered something, "After the textile industry develops, we can produce cheaper military uniforms for soldiers."


    Now the clothing of Arda''s army is still in the "earth road" style. Perhaps the natives of this world don''t think much of it, but for him, the combination of this style and "queue to shoot" is too inconsistent.


    Sure enough, the Guards and Lobster Soldiers are still compatible with queuing up and shooting?


    "Oh~ Lord Earl, do you want to improve the current military uniform?"


    It was Bryce who spoke, and he said excitedly, "I have a lot of new ideas in my head."


    Paul thought it was funny and said with a smile:


    "Do you have an idea too? Well, when you go back, you draw yours, I draw mine, and the Navy also draws a copy, and then we can discuss it together."


    The issues that should be discussed are almost discussed, and it is time to end the meeting.


    "If there are no other questions, let''s stop here today."


    "Uh... Lord Earl, there is actually one more thing."


    "Oh? Mr. Ford, please."


    Old Ford cleared his throat.


    "A lot of immigrants have come this year, and according to the plan, there will be more coming next year Should we specifically consider where to resettle, not referring to work, but where to live .Many of the people inside are single, and they will start a family in the future, so they can¡¯t live in the temporary official building we built forever.¡±


    Paul is wondering, is this a problem? In his plan, the immigrants are given priority to resettle in Huxin Town and Fulan Port, but the proportion must be controlled, and the population must still be dominated by local residents and workers recruited from all over the Northwest.


    "When they earn enough money, wouldn''t it be enough to buy a house near their workplace or hire someone to build it?"


    The boss shook his head.


    "That''s right, but with so many people coming all of a sudden, the house can''t be built randomly? There must be a regulation. In the past, the small town didn''t have this problem, but with so many people coming all of a sudden, we really should think about it carefully. Think about it."


    "What you said seems to make sense. Well, who will be in charge of this aspect? I don''t know much about urban construction myself."


    "My lord, the city construction should be done by professionals. You can definitely find professionals in this field in big cities."


    "In this case, then find the top one. The largest city in the kingdom is Jingyao? Let''s invite a planner from Wangdu to design it for us. The focus is on Huxin Town, Fulan Port, and Butuya. .¡±


    "This... isn''t this a bit...overkill?"


    "Think about the long-term. Haha, maybe Huxin Town can also develop into a city with a scale of 100,000 people."


    Everyone clicked their tongues secretly when they heard this. Is Earl Greiman talking in his sleep?


    "Hansel, please pay attention next time you go to the capital."


    "I''ve made a note, my lord."


    In the end, everyone had no more questions, and Paul called the meeting adjourned.

 Chapter 203： homecoming

    In the waters outside Fulan Port, the "Hope" is performing a patrol mission.


    After Quick served as the captain of the "South", the captain of the "Hope" was replaced by Yarman. Captain Yarman was very excited to be able to command this illustrious warship.


    The "Hope" has not been in service for a long time, and there is no damage in previous battles with pirates, it is almost a new ship.


    Now Captain Yarman is carefully inspecting the deck after the sailors wiped it on the deck.


    He walked from one end of the deck to the other in a pair of white cloth socks, without shoes.


    After walking back and forth several times, the captain took off his socks and found that the soles of the socks were still as white as before, so he nodded in satisfaction.


    Yarman announced loudly: "Today''s deck cleaning work is over."


    The sailors around breathed a sigh of relief, and each picked up buckets, brushes, mops and other cleaning tools.


    "Captain, there is a situation!"


    The lookout on the mast shouted suddenly.


    Everyone on the ship was on alert immediately, and the gunners ran to their running positions one after another to deal with emergencies.


    Arman yelled to the lookout, "What do you see?"


    "A ship, a suspicious ship is coming towards us, not a civilian ship, but a full-sail ship."


    Someone on the deck asked: "We should be the only ones patrolling at this time, could it be... could it be Nanfang?"


    The only full-sail ships known to them hitherto were the Navy of Arda.


    The telescope held by the watchman has not been lowered, and he has been staring at the suspicious ship in the distance.


    "I don''t know if it''s Nanfang, but I still can''t see clearly."


    There were sailors on deck who didn''t take the lookout''s words seriously.


    "Really, who else is there besides Nanfang? It''s too cautious."


    "To shut up!"


    Yarman sternly reprimanded the sailor, frightening him into a smart body, and immediately stood at attention and waited for the captain''s next reprimand.


    "The price of carelessness may be the life of the entire ship. I don''t want to hear such careless words in the future, do you hear me?"


    The captain''s roar was like thunder.


    The sailor moved his right foot to his left and replied loudly: "Yes, Captain!"


    Yarman immediately issued an order: "The gun crews are on their positions, the helmsman, seize the upper wind!"


    ¡­


    As the two ships got closer, the two sides finally saw each other clearly.


    "It''s Nanfang, it''s really Nanfang!"


    The watchman''s voice was full of surprise, and he saw clearly the flag flying on the mast of the ship in the distance¡ªthe flying dragon flag of the Greiman family.


    Immediately a burst of cheers erupted from the deck of the Hope.


    "Come closer to the Southern, helmsman! I really miss that **** Quick."


    Captain Yarman happily issued new orders.


    "We''re home!"


    The deck of the Nanfang was filled with excited shouts.


    Today is December 25th, and it will be a new year in a few days. Nanfang set sail on November 11th. After nearly one and a half months of sailing, it finally returned to the Northwest Gulf.


    But it is a pity that they still failed to arrive at the Northwest Bay before Advent Day, and in order not to miss the New Year in a hurry, all the staff had to spend a very memorable day at sea.


    They also spotted the Hope on patrol in the distance.


    Since most of the people aboard the Nanfang had served on the Hope, seeing it was like seeing their own brothers. The signal soldiers on both sides exchanged semaphores endlessly with the help of binoculars, and other sailors asked the signal soldiers to convey their own semaphores. greetings.


    "Everyone is very excited to see things in their hometown."


    Seeing the cheering sailors all over the deck, Xie La couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Yes, after all, no matter how good a foreign place is, it''s not as important as the place where you were born and raised."


    Her daughter, the female advisor Ladi, responded somewhat sentimentally to her mother.


    "Mom, will you blame me for letting you follow me and leave home?"


    Xie La smiled and shook her head, she reached out and stroked her daughter''s long hair.


    "Don''t say something inexplicable, haven''t I said it before? Our home is where you and I are."


    "Thank you, Mom."


    The female consultant was a little choked up, and Xie La hurriedly took out a handkerchief to help her wipe away the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "It will be a joke if people see it."


    ¡­


    The Nanfang and the Hope finally met, and the two sides could hear each other''s calls through the loudspeakers.


    "Quick! Are you still alive, bastard?"


    "Yarman! I''m fine, but you haven''t gotten into the shark''s belly yet."


    The captains on both sides held the big horns and greeted each other.


    The people on both boats laughed loudly, and the sea was full of happy sounds.


    Then the Hope and the South sailed one after the other to Port Flanders.


    ¡­


    "Congratulations, Captain Quick! You have finally completed the task entrusted to you by the lord."


    Xie La came to Quick''s side and congratulated the captain.


    After so many days on the ship, she also inquired about the affairs of the Earl of Arda.


    This ship named "Southern" shoulders the task of opening up a new route to prepare for the large-scale maritime trade between Northwest Gulf and Jiaowan in the future. It looks like that Paul ¡¤ The Earl of Greyman is a man of hard work.


    "Haha, same joy, Madam Setia, you can live with Ladi Xiaojie in the future, avoiding the pain of separation."


    "Yes, this child was an adventurer before, and he often didn''t return home. Now he has finally settled down. Although he is in a strange place, it''s better than not seeing anyone for a long time."


    Quick became a little hesitant, as if he was thinking about something.


    Mrs. Setia saw his expression and asked, "Does the captain want to ask me anything?"


    "Uh... I do have a question in my mind. But I don''t know how to say it."


    "Haha, Captain, just speak out if you have anything to say."


    Quick made up his mind and said in a low voice: "Lady Setia, to be honest, I used to be a pirate. Later, I was captured by Earl Greyman, and he allowed me to commit crimes and meritorious deeds. Then I joined the navy and became a captain all the way. .¡±


    "So, I''m quite familiar with pirates, so...so..."


    "Haha, you want to ask about this tattoo on my arm?"


    Xie La rolled up the sleeve on her arm half way up, revealing a symbol on her arm - a strange skull.


    "Uh... yes, although the shape is a little strange, but the skull is a general symbol of pirates, and seeing how you went to look for Ladi Xiaojie in the forest north of Nissberg at Nantian night, you don''t look like an ordinary housewife."


    "The captain is really careful to observe."


    Xie La smiled and said openly: "Indeed, I was indeed a pirate before."

 ~： Overtime, 1 day off

Sorry, I didn''t have time to write tonight...All attendance wasted??

 Chapter 204： Homecoming II

    Mrs. Setia''s frankness surprised Captain Quick.


    "Uh... I didn''t expect that."


    He didn''t know what to say, no wonder Mrs. Setia said that she had been a seaman at sea before, so she was that kind of "seaman".


    "Um... which pirate group are you in?"


    Although it felt a little impolite to inquire about someone''s past, especially a woman''s past, Quick still asked this question out of curiosity.


    Mrs. Setia didn''t look unhappy, and said directly: "The Red Fang Pirates, have you heard of the captain?"


    "Oh! It''s the Red Fang Pirates! That''s the legendary pirate group that people talked about every day when I was a pirate. Even Edward, the great pirate who used to traverse the Northwest Bay, came from there, and then he became independent and went to the Northwest. Go it alone! I heard that the leader Chiya Gerald later disbanded the pirate group and went out to explore, and then disappeared.¡±


    Quick''s eyes are full of little stars, looking longingly.


    He suddenly felt something was wrong, "Wait! Chiya Gerald? Ladi Setia Gerald?"


    During the few days in Jiaowan, he knew the surname of the female consultant¡ªGerald. Now that he thought about it, he had the same surname as the famous pirate leader, and the Lady Setia in front of him was Ladi Xiaojie. His mother, who once stayed in the Red Fang Pirates.


    Quick''s face was full of shock: "Could it be...Could it be...Could it be you?"


    "Haha, you guessed right." Madam Setia covered her mouth with a smile and said, "Chiya Gerald is my husband, and Ladi is our daughter."


    "This... this is unbelievable!"


    "After my husband disbanded the pirate group, the family settled down in the independent leader Messiah in Jiaowan, but I didn''t expect him to disappear when he went out to explore alone."


    Speaking of this, Madam Setia had a look of sadness on her face.


    "At that time, my daughter was still young, and I raised her by myself. One of the reasons why Ladi became an adventurer when she grew up was to inquire about her father. However, after so many years of Jingguo, there is no clue , presumably her idea has also faded."


    Quick said with regret, "My condolences, ma''am."


    The sadness on Mrs. Setia''s face quickly disappeared, "Thank you, Captain. I have already adapted to it after so many years."


    ¡­


    "Huh? I remember that only one ship from the navy went out today? Why did two ships come back?"


    "Stupid! That''s the Nanfang! The Nanfang is back!"


    "Huh? It''s Nanfang? I haven''t heard from you for so long. I thought..."


    When approaching the port of Fulan, the people on the pier had already recognized the ship that returned with the Hope, which was the Nanfang that went south to open a new route a month and a half ago.


    The news quickly spread throughout the small dock area, and people gathered to watch the Nanfang''s return.


    The Nanfang put up its sails and slowly approached the berth. The sailors dropped the cables from the ship, and the trackers on the pier pulled the cables together, dragged the Nanfang into the berth slowly, and then tied the cables firmly to the wooden stakes.


    After the Nanfang broke down, a springboard was carried between the hull and the dock.


    A loud voice came from the ship:


    "Brothers and sisters of the Northwest Gulf, your Southern is back! Your Quick is back!"


    Quick was the first to land on the gangplank, and shouted to the crowd with open arms, and the assembled crowd responded with cheers.


    "Captain Quick, congratulations on returning home!"


    Immediately, someone who knew him stepped forward to hug Quick.


    The other members of the warship also came to the pier stepping on the springboard one after another, and people they knew swarmed up, pulling them to ask this and that, and the pier was extremely lively for a while.


    Soon some clever people ran to inform the naval headquarters, the city hall and the people in the shipyard.


    So the naval commander Austin led a group of officers, the mayor Theodore led a group of affairs officers, the shipyard director Rubin and the old shipbuilder Benjamin and other craftsmen came to the pier.


    "Our hero!"


    Theodore hugged Quick, several naval officers behind him, and four business representatives one by one, and the surrounding crowd burst into cheers.


    "You are the furthest men that Arda has ever traveled!"


    This expedition team set off from Huxin Town to complete this "feat". This is an expedition that is enough to be recorded in the annals of history, and it was during his tenure, how could Theodore be unhappy.


    "And this great ''expedition'' was carried out from the sea in a full-sail vessel."


    Rubin and Benjamin were almost weeping with joy. Their efforts were not in vain. The successful return of Quick and others showed that the ships they built were usable and easy to use. This was a distance of thousands of nautical miles. One back and forth.


    Among the crowd, only Austin was relatively calm. He encouraged Quick and the others, and then announced that all the members on the Nanfang took a day off He saw the female advisor Ladi and a few people around her, Stepped up and asked:


    "Ladi Xiaojie, I didn''t expect your identity to be known. Are these two your family members?"


    The female advisor said with some embarrassment: "Well, I am really causing trouble for everyone in the navy. Let me introduce you, Mom, this is Lord Austin of the Navy of Arda. Commander Austin, this is my mother Sheila Ser Tia, this is my... my godsister Lisa."


    Austin bowed to the two ladies: "Hello, Mrs. Setia. Hello, Lisa Xiaojie."


    The second daughter hurriedly returned the salute: "You are welcome, Commander."


    Theodore patted Austin on the shoulder.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the city hall to celebrate our heroes! Arthur, inform the hotel chefs we have made an appointment to gather at the city hall. I hope the celebration banquet will start within three hours."


    An officer beside him immediately responded: "Yes, Lord Mayor!" Then he ran away in a hurry.


    Austin reminded Theodore: "Mayor, don''t forget to inform those merchants. After all, the purpose of the lord to send the South to Horn Bay is to expand business activities."


    "Of course! How can I forget them, I sent someone to inform them before coming."


    Theodore already knew about the fact that the female consultant went south with the boat to pick up her family, so she also sent an invitation to Ladi''s family, and said that the hu¨ªp¨¤i people would send them back to Huxin Town the next day.


    So the crowd surrounded the officers and sailors on the Southern, and rushed to the city hall together.


    At the same time, Theodore did not forget to send someone to gallop towards Huxin Town on a fast horse, and must send the news of the Nanfang''s return to the hands of the lord as soon as possible.

 Chapter 205： Outlook

    The mayor of Port Flanders, Theodore, warmly entertained Quick and his party in the city hall. Apart from the crew on the South, the most active people at the banquet were the group of businessmen.


    "The buildings there are tall and big, and even civilian houses are beautifully decorated."


    "Businessmen are very respected there, and they can also have an influence on zh¨¨ngf¨³."


    "People dress well, live well, and are willing to pay for things."


    The crowd surrounded the four representatives who had visited Jiaowan, discussing urgently and enthusiastically what they had seen and heard in foreign countries.


    Under the description of several representatives, Jiaowan has become a businessman''s paradise full of gold in the hearts of everyone. Many people regret why they were not born there.


    "I stayed at the pier for a full day, not for anything else, just to count the number of merchant ships that came in and out of the port all day. Guess what, there were fifty-five large merchant ships entering and leaving the port that day!"


    "Oh~ God, what kind of scene should that be?"


    Hearing what a representative said, Mr. Bennett, who made his fortune by shipping, expressed emotion. In comparison, there were not many merchant ships in the Port of Richland in a week. , this port is gradually gaining vitality, and I hope it can become as prosperous as Jiaowan.


    "The market in Nessburg brings together goods from all over the world. Except for those special products that are not easy to store, any goods you can imagine can be bought there."


    A factory owner who built a porcelain factory asked suspiciously: "Is there even porcelain? We haven''t been producing porcelain here for a long time."


    Another representative showed a resentful expression. He put his hand on his mouth and said in a low voice, "I''ll tell you one thing."


    Seeing that he was so careful, everyone moved their heads towards him.


    The representative whispered: "Porcelain has already appeared in Jiaowan, and our lord has quietly started business with Jiaowan. The partner is the Foster family who occupies a seat in the Jiaowan Alliance Council."


    "What, it turns out that Master Graveman has already connected with that side? He didn''t even tell us."


    "When I was in Lake Town, I saw a distinctive caravan. Their clothes were completely foreign-style, and they couldn''t be the Foster family."


    "Then they should have come from land. It''s really far enough. It will take more than two months to go back and forth. They have to cross the rebel territory in the south."


    "With the status and power of the Foster family, the royal families of all countries have to give some face. Presumably, Grand Duke Tanlang will not make things difficult for the caravan of the Foster family, unless he does not want to do business with his neighbors in the south."


    The merchants talked a lot, and they were very surprised that there was already a trade connection between Arda and the Horn Bay.


    The representative continued: "However, I have only seen decorative porcelain in the headquarters of a chamber of commerce. I have not seen porcelain for sale in the market. It must be that the land transport capacity is too small. Bay immediately sold out, and the supply exceeds demand. Besides, the output of Earl Greiman¡¯s porcelain factory is not very large.¡±


    The factory owner just now looked excited: "So if I can transport the goods to Jiaowan, I will definitely make a lot of money?"


    "Of course, the wealth of the people of Jiaowan is not comparable to that of our poor ghosts here. Even the nobles in the northwest region are deprived to death. Oh! I mean the nobles except Mr. Greyman."


    The representatives of the businessmen who went out for a stroll and met the world were a little outspoken, but these words aroused the infinite reverie of a group of businessmen, and many people had the idea of ??investing in the porcelain industry.


    "Where''s the salt?"


    Salt merchant Godwin Toby visited several salt factories under the technical guidance of the Government Administration Council. He was most concerned about whether his salt could be sold at a good price in Jiaowan.


    "The prospect of table salt is also very good. The salt there is boiled as before, and the price is as expensive as hell."


    "Good! Excellent!"


    Godwin''s eyes were shining, as if countless gold coins were about to fall from the sky and hit him on the head.


    After eagerly discussing the bright future, the businessmen invariably found that they had forgotten the most important issue¡ªthe issue of capacity.


    "How to transport the goods?"


    "Naturally, use the wind-powered ships invented by Earl Greyman, like the Hope and the South."


    "Although Lord Graiman has said that he will sell this kind of ship to the private sector, it seems that the shipyard''s production capacity is not very sufficient."


    The transportation of goods is really a headache. Don''t worry about the land route. They don''t have the influence of the Foster family. If they go all the way, they will be blocked by checkpoints all the way.


    So everyone came to the side of Rubin, the director of the shipyard, and surrounded him.


    "Director Lubin, what is the current production plan of the shipyard? When will it be able to accept private orders?"


    Although he knew that the merchants could not wait any longer, Rubin had no choice. He said helplessly, "Oh, this is really difficult. At present, we have to give priority to meeting the navy''s warship needs."


    Just when the merchants were disappointed, a voice sounded We can give up a dock to build civilian ships. "


    When everyone looked back, it turned out to be the Admiral Austin.


    The merchants were pleasantly surprised: "Really, Commander?"


    "Of course it''s true, but...cough!"


    Austin coughed heavily.


    "The navy intends to establish a school to teach sailing knowledge to train a large number of qualified sailors. Of course, it''s not just for the army, students can also go to the civilians to find jobs."


    "This is a good thing!" The merchants praised.


    "It''s just the school''s venue and fees..."


    "Leave it to us, Lord Austin, it''s on us, isn''t it just a school?"


    Immediately, someone patted their chests and asked Austin to solve the problem, and other people who were half a beat behind also echoed.


    "You guys are really warm-hearted. For the sake of your quickness, our navy¡ªgive up a dock for the construction of merchant ships."


    The merchants smiled and toasted Austin one after another.


    Rubin, the director of the shipyard at the side, took out his handkerchief to wipe his sweat. Earl Greiman had originally planned to allocate part of the production capacity of the shipyard to build private merchant ships, but the Commander asked him to cooperate in singing such a double reed.


    Austin was delighted in his heart while exchanging glasses with the merchants.


    He suggested to Paul the idea of ??building a maritime school, but at that time the Government Affairs Council couldn''t allocate much money, so the two came up with this idea.


    He decided to see if he could strike while the iron was hot.


    "Gentlemen, maybe you can raise funds to establish a technical school to train craftsmen for shipbuilding!"


    What makes Austin happy is that his proposal won the approval of everyone again.


    Of course, Rubin, the shipyard director, was happier than he was.

 Chapter 206：

    The next day, Ladi''s family arrived in Huxin Town in a carriage sent by the city hall.


    Accompanying them were several senior officers on the Southern, including Quake, but they came on horseback.


    Although they set off very early, it was already past 5 pm when the group arrived.


    "What a unique town!"


    Sheila Setia got out of the carriage and observed Xinzhen by the afterglow of the setting sun. Is this where the lord lives? Although it is not as prosperous as Jiaowan, and even not as big as Fulan Port before, it does have a different flavor.


    At this time, Huxin Town is no longer what it was when Paul first succeeded the lord.


    He built several new factories on the south bank of the Weiss River, including paper mills, porcelain factories, and machinery factories, all of which are not located on the island in the middle of the lake, because whether it is to transport raw materials or produce goods, they pass through the pontoon bridge. It is really inconvenient.


    Later, as more and more workers were recruited from outside the town and immigrants from other places, the Government Affairs Council simply built a large number of new buildings on the south bank of Lake Weiss to accommodate them, and the atmosphere of life here became more and more intense.


    The Government Affairs Council is planning to formally establish a residential area here, but it is still hesitating whether to wait until the city planner is invited or to break ground now.


    In order to facilitate the transportation between the two places, the Government Affairs Council completed a land filling project to narrow the water area between the island in the center of the lake and the south bank, leaving only a distance as wide as a city moat.


    Although it is a project, it is actually a matter of requisitioning corvee and carrying a few loads of soil. First, the water is not very deep, and second, the lake center island is not located in the center of Lake Weiss, but in the extremely southern waters.


    The Government Affairs Council built a wide stone bridge to replace the original pontoon bridge, which greatly facilitated the transportation out of the town.


    As for security considerations? As the capital of Arda, Huxin Town is home to the First Battalion of the Army, which is fully equipped with firearms. If even they can''t stop the enemy, obviously a section of shallow lake water won''t be of much use.


    "It has changed a lot since I left, and there are more buildings."


    Ladi sighed, this town really changes every day.


    Everyone crossed the stone bridge and walked into the town.


    "The sign of this shop means... Boiled Water Shop? Did I read that right, Ladi?"


    "You read that right, mother."


    "Haha, are you kidding me? There are also shops that sell boiled water?"


    Xie La couldn''t believe it, but her daughter immediately put on a serious expression.


    "Mom, this is not a joke, it''s a matter of life and death! Lisa, listen to me carefully."


    Then the female consultant gave them some knowledge about microorganisms in a serious manner.


    "Fortunately, our family is used to drinking hot water."


    Xie La and Lisa''s faces were pale, they didn''t expect that there were so many lives in the water that they couldn''t see.


    But Xie La suddenly remembered that when she was young, she often drank unboiled water at sea, and her whole body suddenly became ill.


    It wasn''t until after walking half a street that she regained her strength a little.


    "However, this town is quite tidy, even those towns in Jiaowan can''t do this."


    "Trash can only be thrown in those big buckets on the side of the road. Do you see those people with red armbands? If they see littering, they will be fined. If they refuse to pay the fine, they will call the police. ¡ªsimilar to our city guards, people who maintain public order¡ªand arrest those who throw garbage and go to jail.¡±


    "Fine? Imprisonment? This is too much. It''s just throwing garbage. Shouldn''t this situation slowly cultivate people''s consciousness?"


    Xie La covered her mouth lightly, feeling a little dissatisfied with the local lord.


    "Correction must be excessive, but correctness cannot be corrected... Uh, this is what the lord said."


    Quick and the others who were walking behind were very curious. Since the two of them entered the town, they had been muttering in foreign languages, not knowing what they were talking about.


    It didn''t take long for a group of people to arrive at the gate of the Lord''s Mansion, and the guard soldiers on guard stopped them.


    Ladi stepped forward and said a few words to the soldiers, and a guard immediately went inside to report.


    If there is only one female advisor, just go in directly. The female advisor usually works in the lord''s mansion, and the guards are already familiar with her, but this time there are also her family and everyone from Nanfang, and there are quite a few of them. , so the guards had to treat it with caution.


    Soon the soldier came out.


    "Master Earl invites you to meet in the hall."


    So everyone followed Ladi to the castle hall, where the local lord¡ªPaul Greiman was already waiting for them, and with him were his righteous brother or blood sworn brother¡ªEron Garnard, and Another female consultant, Betty Dias Xiaojie, stood beside him, one on the left and one on the right.


    The officers on the Nanfang stood still in unison, solemnly and solemnly saluted their lord with a standard military salute, the strange way of saluting aroused Xie La''s curiosity for a while.


    "Welcome my heroes, and... two ladies from the Horn."


    Paul and Theron stepped forward and hugged the Southern officers one by one, while Irene went to hug Ladi.


    "Come on, let''s stop standing and find a place to sit down."


    After everyone was seated, Ladi introduced her mother and Lisa to Paul.


    "Ms. SetiaLisa Xiaojie, I hope you can live happily here."


    "Thank you Earl, thank you very much for taking in my daughter, my Ladi has caused you trouble."


    Xie La knew that the young lord in front of her already knew her daughter''s identity, and what she said about taking in and causing trouble was not just about hiring her as a consultant.


    I don''t know if Paul understood, but he just smiled and said, "There''s no trouble, but she helped me a lot."


    Lisa, who was sitting next to Xie La, blushed and was too nervous to say a word. After all, she was a guest at the lord''s house.


    But today''s protagonists are Quick and the others. After Paul and Xie La made some polite remarks, they quickly chatted with them about the process of this long voyage.


    Quick and several officers told him in detail the process of entering and exiting the port, meeting with the Foster family, and all kinds of experiences in Horn Bay.


    But Paul was most concerned about their experience on the sea, and asked in detail about the wind direction, ocean currents along the way, and the distribution of towns on the coast.


    "Do you think our ocean trade can be carried out? Just in terms of sea transportation."


    "Master Gleiman, I think it is absolutely possible, and it must be launched as soon as possible. Horn Bay is really a place full of wealth."


    Quick swore to him frankly.


    After hearing his words, Paul''s confidence was strengthened even more.


    "Uh... Lord Lord, we have received a special gift in Jiaowan, please decide."


    "Gift? Was it given to you by the Foster family?"


    "No, you should take a look first."


    Under Paul''s puzzled gaze, Quick greeted another officer and brought a wooden box to Paul.


    The wooden box that requires two people to lift is very heavy at first glance.


    Quick opened the box, and the golden light shot out of it stunned Paul.

 Chapter 207： The Dukes Invitation

    Paul was stunned by the contents of the wooden box.


    Inside turned out to be a whole box of gold coins, the golden light almost blinded his titanium alloy dog ??eyes.


    "This...can anyone explain to me what''s going on?"


    Couldn''t Quick this guy resume his old business at sea, and how many big votes did he make?


    "Uh... Your Excellency, this is a gift from His Majesty the Grand Duke of the Principality of Eaton. We dare not handle it without authorization, so I leave it to you to decide."


    The more Paul listened, the more puzzled he became, "Why did Duke Eaton give you a box of gold coins?"


    This is a whole box of gold coins. In most countries such as Aldo, although people say how many gold coins they have when describing the amount of money, this is for the convenience of description. In actual life, the common people are forbidden to use it. For gold coins, the most expensive currency in currency circulation among non-nobles is silver coins.


    Gold is too precious in this era, even if it is cast into gold coins, it will be mixed with other metals.


    Ladi on the side stood up.


    "My lord, Princess Eaton and I encountered a pack of wolves in the forest. It was Captain Quick who rescued us, so Duke Eaton sent this box of gold coins to express his gratitude. Half of the gold coins will be given to you, my lord. Half of the gold coins will be given to everyone on the Nanfang."


    "Princess Eaton? With you? How did you get involved?"


    "His Royal Highness Grand Princess Helen and I used to study together. She is my senior sister. When I arrived at Nissberg, the capital of the Horn Bay Alliance, she happened to be visiting the alliance with her husband, so I went to visit her."


    Paul was very surprised when he heard that, he didn''t expect his female consultant to have such a background. Even if this is the case, she is forced to hide in another country. How rampant is the church in Jiaowan?


    Irene on the side seemed to think of something, "Is that the Grand Princess of Eaton? I heard that he is a civilized m¨§in¨· from far and near."


    Paul turned to Quick again, "Since you also have a share, why don''t you leave half of the gold coins?"


    "This...the amount is too large, and we dare not deal with it privately, so please decide."


    Paul is very satisfied with Fang Quake''s approach. Now Arda has no regulations on how to deal with gifts from outsiders by public officials and military personnel. It is time to draw up a standard. Those who do not exceed this standard can stay on their own, and those who exceed this standard will be admitted. pay.


    Since it is a blank period now, let''s follow the intention of the giver first.


    "Then I will leave this box of gold coins, and I will take out half of the gold coins and give them to you in Aldo silver coins equivalent."


    Quick quickly waved his hand: "My lord, this is too much! We dare not accept it."


    "No no, you deserve it."


    After several pushbacks, Paul still insisted on letting them accept it, "Take it as a material reward for this long voyage."


    Seeing the generosity of the lord, everyone on board the Nanfang was immediately enveloped in an unbelievable sense of happiness. It was half a box of gold coins. After the division, all officers and soldiers who participated in this voyage will be rich.


    "Then I would like to thank you on behalf of all the officers and soldiers on board. One more thing... Grand Duke Eaton asked me to convey his friendship to you. If you or your envoys go to Horn Bay, the Duke of Eaton will definitely welcome you warmly."


    Paul frowned, "This is a windfall. In short, you have done a good job this time. It is unreliable to rely on the Foster family for a long time. The more friends we have in Jiaowan, the better. As a reward, what else do you have?" Do you need my help to make your wish come true?"


    Others had no desires for the time being because of their sudden wealth, but Quick made a cowardly wish.


    "Your Excellency... Several of my old brothers when I was a pirate are still serving their sentences. At that time, they missed the opportunity to perform crimes and meritorious service because they did not meet the requirements of the Navy''s conscription, but I guarantee that none of them are villains. You can shorten their sentences. Is it? I don''t want the money."


    I didn''t expect him to be a nostalgic person.


    "Okay, I promise you. After the investigation is clear, I will appropriately commute their sentences, or even release them directly."


    Quick was overjoyed and kept thanking Paul.


    Paul invited everyone to stay for dinner. Amidst the joy, he invited everyone to visit the newly built "iron factory" in Huxin Town the next day.


    The machinery factory has created an experimental water-driven blast system, and together with the ironworkers arranged by Paul, they selected a site beside the Weiss River to build the first blast furnace. Guy Burns informed him to go and watch the first blast furnace. The output of a furnace of molten iron is a moment of great significance.


    "We will soon monopolize the supply of steel in the Northwest!"


    Paul confidently announced to the crowd.


    Xie La was very curious about what gave the Lord such great confidence.


    "May I also visit your ironworks?"


    "Of course, Lady Setia, you are welcome to visit.


    Just stand by and watch the molten iron being smelted in the blast furnacePaul is not afraid of being watched, and just shows off Alda''s "black technology".


    Just as he was about to continue to describe a beautiful blueprint to everyone, butler Philip came over with two wooden boxes.


    "Lord Earl, Duke Ferdinand''s residence has sent two invitations, one for you and one for Lord Garnard."


    "Invitations? For me and Myron?"


    Paul and Mellon looked at each other, both puzzled.


    They each opened the wooden box, took out the bound parchment inside, and opened it to look.


    "It''s the Duke''s birthday, and we are invited to the banquet."


    "But the old man''s birthday is still early, isn''t it in February? It will take more than two months."


    When Paul thought of being blackmailed by the Earl of Kent in the name of Duke Ferdinand, he became angry. Hearing that Maltz Kent was the most obedient dog of Duke Ferdinand, the two must be working together.


    "Uh... Maybe His Excellency the Duke wants us to spend more time preparing gifts."


    "Is this trying to extort money from us in the name of holding a birthday party? I already know what Maltzkent is, and how good is his background?"


    Paul was rather annoyed, "No, let him celebrate his own birthday."


    The steward Philip beside him was anxious, "It''s absolutely impossible, my lord. Duke Ferdinand is not something we can offend."


    Macron on the side also persuaded him.


    "Paul, more than half of the lords in the Northwest Gulf belong to Ferdinand''s family. Although we are direct vassals of the royal family, we can''t make our relationship too rigid."


    Paul nodded helplessly, "Okay, since you all said so, then I will go to his birthday party. As for the gift, I will burn a special porcelain for him."


    Butler Philip and Mellon breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 208： Hearts of Iron V

    On the second day, everyone first gathered at the small pier in Huxin Town, and then set off for the location of the iron factory by boat.


    In addition to the people in the castle hall yesterday, Old Ford and Hansel from the Government Council, Schroeder and Bryce from the army are also on the list.


    They entered a tributary of the Weiss River, and as the boat advanced, the current became more and more turbulent, and gradually they saw a small pier, on which there were guards stationed. After boarding the pier, follow the path into a valley. The valley is full of trees, and the situation inside cannot be seen clearly.


    Guy Burns, having received the report from the sentry, rode out to meet them.


    "Okay, Burns, without further ado, let''s get straight to the point."


    "Uh...yes, Mr. Grayman."


    Burns was a little apprehensive, and led Paul and the others to the "iron smelting plant" that was still under construction in the valley.


    Just like the 51st district before, here is also a layer of guard posts, and the internal guards lead the vicious military dogs to patrol around, full of a sense of spookiness.


    Although it is said to be "the first furnace of molten iron", Burns and the craftsmen have already gone through many tests, otherwise they would not have dared to inform Paul to visit. Wouldn''t it be embarrassing for the Earl to make a trip for nothing.


    Gradually, they heard the sound of water splashing. After walking through the dense forest on foot, a waterfall appeared in front of everyone''s eyes. On the river in front of the waterfall, a building directly crossed the small river, covering the nearly 10-meter-long river surface.


    Paul asked, "That building on the river is...?"


    "Water wheel room, the power of the blower is output from here."


    Paul was a little surprised. Is it necessary to be so exaggerated? It directly covered the river.


    There are openings on the wall of the water wheel room, and transmission chains protrude from the openings, and then extend into another building by the river.


    Burns said to Paul, "There''s a blower regulator in that house."


    "Take me to the water wheel room first."


    Burns led Paul into the wheelhouse, while the others were stopped by guards.


    The scene inside opened Paul''s eyes.


    He thought that the hydraulic drive device that Burns could produce was the common water wheel that he usually knew, because it was used for blowing wind, and the transmission device was at most complicated.


    But I didn''t expect this set to be so "powerful", at least visually.


    I saw several large water drains placed in the center of the room. Under them was the river flowing rapidly. These water drains almost filled the water surface of the room.


    Driven by the water flow, the water row rotates slowly, and the power is continuously transmitted through the transmission chain.


    "In order to facilitate maintenance, we built houses on the river to prevent these drainages from being eroded by the external environment."


    It can be seen that Burns takes great care of his creations. The interior of the water wheel room is quite elegant. The floor is paved with stone slabs. For the convenience of maintenance personnel, ladders, railings, and aisles across the river were also built.


    But Paul was most concerned with its efficacy.


    "Burns, how much power can these... these ''water discharges'' generate?"


    "75 horsepower, you know the word ''horsepower''? It produces at least 75 horsepower per second."


    The two walked out of the water wheel room while talking, and the others who stayed outside followed immediately.


    Burns brought them to the iron-making blast furnace. The craftsmen stood beside the blast furnace and waited for the molten iron to be smelted. Seeing Paul''s arrival, they all saluted.


    Even though it was already winter, the energy emitted by the blast furnace still made the surrounding heat wave roiling, making everyone who had just approached suddenly feel a double heaven.


    In addition to the iron-making craftsmen, there are two other people here¡ªHerman and Marlowe from the Ordnance Factory in District 51. They are responsible for the research and development of muskets and cannons respectively. They no longer need to participate in the manufacture of those finalized firearms. Naturally, Some of the craftsmen under their command were engaged in production, and the navy even separated some of the craftsmen to build a second ordnance factory near Fulan Port. The main job of the two now is to try various improvements to firearms and cannons.


    As for what the two of them are doing here, it is natural to evaluate the impact of the new ironmaking method on weapon production.


    The female advisor, Ladi, has a little knowledge of iron smelting. She has never seen such a tall smelting furnace, and she can''t help but sigh: "Wouldn''t it be very troublesome to dismantle and rebuild such a smelting furnace over and over again?"


    Paul proudly said: "You don''t know that. This furnace is reusable and can be used continuously. Add ore and fuel from the top, release molten iron from the bottom, and then add ore and fuel from the top. Then let the molten iron come out from below... a steady stream of continuous, continuous."


    "Cough! Of course, this is only theoretical, and how long it can be used is actually subject to the refractory properties of the furnace material. The current one is just a test product, but I believe that with the proportion of refractory materials The summary and improvement of this kind of blast furnace must be able to continue to work for a long time, I estimate that a smelting furnace can smelt more than ten tons of iron more than ten tons?"


    Those who don''t know anything about ironmaking don''t care about this, but those who know a little bit about this industry are stunned by the figures Paul said. This is too exaggerated. No wonder the lord said yesterday that he would monopolize the supply of steel in the Northwest Gulf.


    Hansel even covered his mouth with his hands. He was shocked at first, and then ecstatic in his heart.


    The novelties that the lord had created before made everyone not doubt his words very much.


    In fact, Paul was indeed a bit bragging just now. He had no idea how much iron a blast furnace could smelt, and the specific value could only be known in future practice.


    The name of the leader in charge of managing this group of ironworkers is Conrad, and he is also an old craftsman who has served the Greiman family before. Holding a nail in his hand, he ran to Paul with a smile on his face.


    "Master Greiman, take a look, this is the pig iron that was smelted in our previous experiment."


    Paul took the iron ingot and looked at it several times.


    While everyone was being attracted by the blast furnace, he pulled Conrad aside and asked quietly: "Conrad, did your experiment go well? Did you encounter any difficulties?"


    Conrad replied honestly: "The biggest difficulty is the manufacture of refractory materials. The previous one-time smelting furnaces can''t use this. Later, hard clay was used as the main raw material to get a little bit of the door. Uh... to tell the truth, Earl My lord, in fact, we haven¡¯t found the best formula and production method until now.¡±


    Paul encouraged him: "This thing can only rely on continuous accumulation of experience, don''t stop here."


    "Please rest assured that we will continue to improve."


    At this time, someone from the blast furnace shouted: "Molten iron is coming out!"


    Paul''s attention was immediately attracted, and he turned and ran towards the blast furnace. 11

 Chapter 209： Hearts of Iron VI

    Hearing that the blacksmith shouted that the molten iron could be poured out, Paul immediately ran to the furnace door and watched closely, and other people also gathered together.


    The door of the blast furnace was opened, and a scalding heat wave rushed towards the face, followed by bright red molten iron flowing out, like boiling magma, many people were frightened and stepped back.


    The molten iron is introduced into the sand mold, where it gradually cools into pieces of iron ingots.


    Paul looked happy. Although the current production is only pig iron, blacksmiths need to do various treatments manually before it can be used, but compared to the traditional smelting process in this world, this is already a cross-generational progress.


    Other visitors were amazed, many seeing such a scene for the first time.


    "Hermann!"


    "Yes, Mr. Grayman."


    "Take this iron and make me a sword. I want to see how the quality of the iron we smelt is."


    "Yes!"


    Paul summoned the craftsmen present and encouraged them to make persistent efforts to increase the production capacity of the ironworks.


    He gave Conrad a bag of silver coins as a bonus, and asked him to assess the credit of everyone and distribute the silver coins.


    Amid the sound of long live, Paul led a group of visitors to leave the valley, and Guy Burns also returned to Lake Town with Paul.


    "Lord Earl."


    Hansel leaned closer to Paul with a shy face.


    "You once again realized the content of the plan that you showed me at the time. I still couldn''t believe the content about ironmaking. Now even if you can instantly change a warehouse of swords and armor, I won''t be surprised. .¡±


    "Haha, I will become a wizard in that way, and the church will send me to the stake."


    "If you really have that ability, it''s probably too late for the church to win you over. Let''s talk business, the royal family..."


    After all, this guy is the representative sent by the royal family to him, and he is still thinking about his official career!


    Several batches of food have been delivered, but the royal family does not seem to have provided him with any direct help so far.


    But Hansel is still worth wooing. He really worked hard and achieved great results in recruiting people for Arda in the capital, and he also attracted a lot of refugees.


    "Oh! You said that His Majesty the King is there, don''t worry, I will certainly not forget."


    Paul patted Hansel on the shoulder as a guarantee.


    "Wait to build a few more blast furnaces, and the iron produced in those furnaces will be specially supplied to His Majesty''s army."


    Hansel beamed.


    "I knew, my lord, that you are loyal to His Majesty the King. Even the Lord of Light will be moved by you. Your lord..."


    Hansel was getting close to Paul, but was interrupted by others.


    "Sir Abbott, Sir Abbott, I have something to say to Lord Greyman, can I come first..."


    Guy Burns inserts himself between the two, somewhat eagerly.


    Hansel frowned slightly in displeasure, this artificer was too ignorant, but this guy has been very favored recently.


    He immediately returned to his smiling expression, and stretched out a hand, "Please, Mr. Burns."


    "Then I''m not going to be polite, thank you. Lord Graeman, I have something to say to you."


    "Oh? What do you have to say?"


    Paul was very curious. Burns had been silent since he left the ironworks, and seemed to be brewing something in his head.


    "Do you remember that day in the office, you pointed to the boiling kettle to let me see more?"


    "Oh, you said that! Do you see anything coming?"


    Paul was a little surprised, no! Really let him see what the doorway is?


    "Yes, my lord! I see it! It''s the future! I see the future!"


    When Burns slapped his thigh, his face suddenly became a little excited.


    "What do you call the future?"


    "Steam, use steam to provide power to create machinery like windmills and waterwheels!"


    scare! Paul was taken aback, but he didn''t expect to realize it.


    "Burnes, you are such a genius that you discovered it by yourself!"


    Burns clasped his hands on his chest, admiring Paul.


    "Where is it, you are the one who thought of this first, my lord. It is really a bold and creative idea. I am really willing to bow down."


    "Haha, you are definitely a born artificer!"


    "My lord, you are..."


    Suddenly, a disdainful sentence came from the side: "Cut! What kind of creativity is this?"


    Burns was furious, and turned his head to look for the source of the voice, and it turned out to be the female consultant Betty Dias walking behind them.


    Seeing that the other party was a beautiful Xiaojie, he couldn''t keep getting angry.


    "Consultant Xiaojie, I admit that you are very knowledgeable, but your words are a bit biased!"


    Paul, too, stares at her with that "you talk about what this isn''t creative" look.


    Irene has been listening to the conversation between the two of them. Later, she couldn''t stand the mutual flattery between the two of them, so she decided to let them know what it means to be someone beyond others, especially that Paul Grayman. A series of inventions made him a little carried away recently. up. But his inventions are really useful.


    "My words are not biased. Using steam as power has been done a long time ago, and it was more than a thousand years ago."


    Erin''s words successfully attracted the attention of the two of them.


    "It is recorded in historical books that before the ancient Bella Empire, a sage named Rohi made a device called ''steam ball'' After boiling water, the sphere on it can be continuously Rotate. Later, he also used the driving force of steam to create a temple gate that could be rotated. When believers wanted to enter the temple, they only needed to provide some offerings, and the people hiding in the dark would open the passage of steam, and the gate of the temple also It will turn and open, as if there is an invisible magical force opening the door. It is a pity that his invention is lost."


    Paul was secretly surprised. It turned out that some people really realized the function of steam. Unfortunately, the craftsmanship more than a thousand years ago was not enough to manufacture a real steam engine, and it could not be used in production at all.


    He waved his hands, pretending to be disdainful: "Those are just toys and tricks. The ''steam engine'' I want to build is not that kind of gadget."


    Burns kept nodding, too.


    "Steam engine? Good name. Yes, consultant Xiaojie, the earl and our goal is to create a machine that can continuously provide power like windmills and waterwheels and can save a lot of manpower."


    Erin looked disbelieving.


    "Hmph! The Arabian Nights! The power of wind and water is not comparable to soft steam! The deeds of the sage Roshi are just legends. Isn''t it, Ladi?"


    Another female consultant said with some embarrassment: "Uh... Betty, although I can''t imagine what a ''steam engine'' should look like, I believe the Earl will definitely be able to make it."


    "Ah? You''re not on my side, let''s see how I deal with you..."


    "Ah~~"


    ¡­


    Ignoring the fight between the two women, Paul said to Burns apologetically: "You can see the potential of steam is very good, but I don''t plan to engage in this at this stage..."


    "Why, my lord count?"


    Burns couldn''t believe it. 11

 Chapter 210： Hearts of Iron VII

    "Why? Lord Earl?"


    Burns looked like a child who wanted to buy a toy but was ruthlessly rejected by his parents.


    He fully thought that Paul would give him great approval and fully support him in carrying out research in this field, but he did not expect that the other party''s approval was nothing but approval, and finally poured cold water on him.


    "This matter is more complicated, and I can''t explain a sentence or two."


    Paul looked puzzled, he didn''t know how to explain to Burns, and he didn''t know whether his thinking was correct.


    "First of all, the principle of using steam as power is very simple, but I tried to deduce it. There are still many technical details that need to be resolved, and I can''t figure it out in a while."


    Burns said with determination: "You are right, but I am fully prepared to face these difficulties."


    "But I can''t afford to wait. The research and development tasks of the machinery factory next year will be very heavy. I have a lot of ideas that need to be realized by you. I can''t be caught by a steam engine that I don''t know when it will be done. Besides, the steam engine It''s not necessarily appropriate to appear at this time..."


    Burns was very strange, "What do you mean? Windmills and watermills are too limited by weather and geographical factors, but if steam engines are built, factories like ironworks can bloom everywhere."


    Paul shook his head, "What''s the use of building so many ironworks?"


    "It''s so useful? There are more iron smelting plants, and your territory can produce more iron."


    "What do I need so much iron for?"


    "This this¡­"


    Burns felt very ridiculous. Doesn''t the Earl know what a lot of iron means? But due to the identity of the other party, he couldn''t explain it clearly.


    "You can use it yourself or sell it to others. To make weapons and farm tools, don''t you use iron?"


    "That''s true, but if the ironworks we visited are completed according to the plan, its output will be more than enough to meet the needs of Arda and Bairding, and it can be sold to other territories in large quantities. The reason why I upgraded the iron-making technology is because the development of agriculture and other industries in the territory needs to consume more iron than before, and the rebellion in the south can make us a fortune, but whether it is our territory or the surrounding In other territories, there is an upper limit to the demand for iron every year, and the rebellion in the south will be over sooner or later. If you blindly increase production, the excess iron will not be sold and can only be piled up in the warehouse to rust. Because there was no profit, the ironworks had to be closed, and after a toss, only a few factories that could meet the balance between supply and demand were kept, but the process in the middle has invested countless manpower and financial costs.¡±


    Burns was speechless, "This..."


    "Look, before there is such a big demand, why invest too many resources in the development of steam engines? The existing water conservancy conditions in Arda and Bairding are enough for us to build several ironworks."


    "But if we combine a steam engine with a harvester, it can still be used in agriculture!"


    "It''s still the same as iron smelting. Too much food is produced, but there are not so many people to eat it, and the price of food will drop. It is indeed a good thing for urban residents to have abundant and cheap food, but for Those who produce food in the countryside are not a good thing."


    "Master Gleiman, there will never be a shortage of hungry people in this world."


    "So what? Do they have the money to buy it? Do I still have to show kindness and pay for my own travel expenses to send food to those who have nothing?"


    "..."


    "Okay, Mr. Grayman, what you said makes sense."


    Burns seemed convinced.


    In fact, Paul still has another concern that he did not express. In his plan, the development of industry will definitely be the main focus in the future. The key step in this is to transform more than half of the population into an industrial population. If something too advanced appears, A machine can replace dozens of people to work, but it will affect the conversion speed of the industrial population. Now that a group of serious workers have been cultivated with great difficulty, should they be allowed to go back to farming.


    Paul remembered the introduction in his previous life textbook that a large-scale "destroy the machine" movement broke out in Britain after the Industrial Revolution. The reason was that the efficiency of the machines was too high and a large number of workers lost their jobs.


    Although the number of machines and factories can be controlled so as not to exceed the current social needs, this will inevitably lead to the lack of "industrialization" of the entire social structure, and the population is still dominated by agriculture.


    And the few factories that relied heavily on machines became the key nodes of Paul''s power. Once these nodes were destroyed for some reason, he couldn''t recover immediately, and could only degenerate to the level of the little lord when he just woke up his memory.


    Therefore, he would rather maintain some "backward" productivity, but also maintain the "industrial population" first, and gradually convert the agricultural population over by taking advantage of the increase in social demand for industrial products Part of it is lost due to war and other reasons, and the remaining part can continue to be industrially produced.


    It is also for the same reason that he subconsciously rejects the use of the mysterious power of this world. After seeing the performance of Ladi and the mysterious magician, it is not that Paul has never thought about whether it is possible to use the mysterious power of magic to develop industries. But after several conversations with the female advisor, he gave up on this idea.


    First of all, magic is so profound that even the mage himself can''t figure out what''s going on, and the spells he learned from Ladi can''t help him.


    Secondly, Paul doesn¡¯t want to rely too much on the group of mages. Let¡¯s not say that the church¡¯s attitude towards mages may cause him trouble. Even if the status of mages is legalized one day, and they have a way to promote the productivity of this world. Explode, Then the mage''s monopoly on magic, an advanced productive force, is bound to form a terrible class.


    According to the female consultant, magic requires extremely high talent, and may even have something to do with blood, unlike science and technology, no matter how stupid people work hard, they can master the general idea.


    Moreover, with the relatively rare number of mages, it will also become a "key node" that affects the whole body, and an accident will lead to the collapse of the entire industrial system.


    It is necessary to choose a good path from the starting point. Once the path is wrong, the cost of changing it will be high, especially after the formation of interest groups.


    He still hopes that this society can be as fair as possible.


    Therefore, Paul set the tone of his attitude towards magic: at this stage, he should focus on prevention. After he has the ability to get in touch with it further, he can study and use it, but he must not rely on it. Only when the need is urgent and there is no conventional magic Only use the power of magic when there is no alternative.

 Chapter 211： Scrap iron

    "Snapped!"


    Guy Burns was taken aback by a hard slap on the back, and the depressed expression on his face disappeared immediately.


    It turned out that Paul saw his dejected look and decided to cheer him up, because he was still needed for many tasks in the future.


    "Hey! What are you thinking? The expression is like stepping on dog shit."


    Burns blushed.


    "Uh... I''m sorry I don''t see as far as you do."


    "Hmph, you can''t hide it from me! Are you blaming me for not letting you build a steam engine?"


    Burns waved his hands in a panic, "Don''t dare, dare not, my lord, how dare I blame you."


    Paul stroked his chin, pretending to be thinking.


    "In this way, Burns, you can use some of the resources and manpower of the machinery factory to study the utilization of steam."


    "Yes, my lord, I will definitely not... what, did I hear correctly?"


    Burns was very surprised. Has the Earl changed his mind?


    "You heard me right, but my request is based on the premise that it will not affect the normal tasks of the machinery factory. I recruited you to work, not to satisfy your personal hobbies."


    Burns stood at attention and gave Paul a military salute he learned from the army.


    "Master Greiman, please rest assured that I will not affect other R&D and production tasks."


    Paul put on a serious expression and said: "I hope so, I will keep an eye on you, and I will often check the machinery factory''s expenditures on various projects."


    Although he was warned by Paul, the depressed expression on Burns''s face was no longer seen, and his steps became brisk, and he hummed a little tune as he walked.


    Although Paul does not yet use the steam engine, it is still necessary to carry out pre-research and technology accumulation so that he can take it out immediately when he uses it. If his plan goes well, the era of steam will come sooner or later.


    Of course, he will definitely not devote too many resources and attention to this aspect.


    In addition, he also had an idea - to try to let the natives of this world break through certain areas on their own without his own intervention.


    After all, the development of society cannot rely on the foresight of one or two people.


    But this process must be long and tortuous.


    Seeing Guy Burns'' happy look, Paul had a smirk on his face.


    Hehe, Burns, Burns, it took eighty-four years from the invention of the steam engine on earth to its practical use, and this does not include the time it took for the invention. I want to see how capable you are, I guess Just one cylinder is enough for you to drink a jug.


    Paul made up his mind that he would never intervene in the development of the steam engine until the moment he really wanted to use it.


    Everyone talked and laughed all the way, and then returned to Huxin Town by boat.


    In the next few days, the ironworks continued to build new blast furnaces, while Paul quietly waited for the sword made by the blacksmith Herman.


    However, Paul waited for a piece of news that made him vomit blood. Herman personally came to the Lord''s Mansion and reported to him with a gloomy face: the iron smelted in the blast furnace before - was completely unusable.


    "The iron we smelt in the blast furnace...is it scrap iron?"


    The lord''s eyes were wide open, and disbelief was written all over his face.


    "I want to go to the ironworks to see for myself!"


    The lord''s roar could be heard throughout the castle, followed by the slamming of the office door.


    ¡­


    In the rebel camp in the south of Thorn Fortress, four people sat around a table.


    Sitting in the main seat is Samar, the commander of the rebel army, and sitting on his right hand is his assistant mage Scott.


    The other two people sitting opposite Scott are both dressed as businessmen. One is a middle-aged man with a mustache, and the other is a young man younger than Scott. He wears an earring on his right ear , always had a faint smile on his face, and he seemed a little frivolous.


    "Grand Duke Giles is very dissatisfied with your previous actions. If you can capture the Thorn Fortress, it will be fine, but the result turned out to be loss of soldiers and generals. Not to mention the huge loss, it also dampened the spirit of our army."


    The middle-aged man with mustache had a serious tone, conveying Grand Duke Tanlang''s reprimand to Samar.


    Samar lowered his head, not defending himself at all.


    "It''s because I''m too greedy for merit, and I''m eager to fight. I''m sorry for the trust the Grand Duke has placed in me."


    The middle-aged man with mustache sighed.


    "Hey, General Samar, please keep in mind your own mission. The army you lead is just to keep an eye on the Thorn Fortress. When the Grand Duke leads the main force to arrive, it will naturally capture him."


    "I will definitely keep this in mind in the future, and never act rashly again."


    Scott interjected suddenly: "Please tell Grand Duke Giles that this has nothing to do with General Samar. I was the one who wanted to fight and encouraged General Samar to attack Thorn Fortress. The lost ''Greek Fire''."


    The other three were very surprised that he took the initiative to take the responsibility on themselves. Especially Samar, UU Reading was a little moved. Although this dumb-headed young mage named Scott was a little arrogant, he could be said to be daring.


    The young man wearing the earring looked at Scott, smiled and nodded towards him, and Scott gave him an unhappy expression.


    Samar stood up, "In any case, as the commander-in-chief of this army, I bear the greatest responsibility. After all, I am the one who makes the final decision."


    "We are not here to discuss who is most responsible, but to remind you that the main army of the royal family will soon go south. It is estimated that they will start from Jingyao in the first spring of next year."


    There was a hint of ridicule on Scott''s face, "It seems that even if you burned the granary, you didn''t delay the princess for too long."


    The middle-aged man snorted, "How long do you want to procrastinate? It has been nearly half a year. After all, the royal family still controls half of the Aldo Kingdom, and the food shortage will not affect them for too long."


    Samar asked slightly worried: "How long will the main force of His Royal Highness go north?"


    "There are still a few hard nuts to crack in the south. Although their ending is doomed, it''s hard to say when."


    "So before then, if the royal army arrives, we''re on our own?"


    "Yes, but..."


    A young man wearing an earring interjected, "A group of mages will come to support you."


    Scott stood up immediately after hearing this, "As long as more mages arrive, everything will be fine."


    The young man shook his head: "Scott, you are going to be arrogant again, have you forgotten the previous lesson?"


    "Whispering, I''m free to measure."


    "Mr. Scott!" The middle-aged man said with a slightly displeased tone, "I know you have great strength, but the Kingdom''s regular army is not vegetarian. I hope you will pay attention to this." 11

 Chapter 212：

    In the camp of the Southern Army, the four continued to discuss the future battle in a slightly tense atmosphere.


    The middle-aged man was very annoyed at mage Scott''s rebelliousness, but he could do nothing but try to maintain a calm face.


    In the end, the meeting broke up badly, and Samar and the middle-aged man left the house, while the young man with the earring and Scott stayed behind.


    They''re going to have some internal mage discussions.


    "Ugh...Scott."


    The young man sighed, and the frivolous expression on his face disappeared.


    "The adults in the high-level are already dissatisfied with you. They already knew that it was under your instigation that Samar launched the attack."


    "Hmph! I don''t care what those pedantic old stubbornes think."


    "Then why were you greedy for merit before? Didn''t you just want to improve your status in the hearts of the adults?"


    "you¡­"


    Scott was a little out of sorts when he was told about the central issue.


    "Hmph! Anyway, you set fire to Jingyao''s granary, which is already a great feat. You don''t have back pain while standing and talking."


    With a smile on his face, the young man walked to Scott''s side and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Be patient, gold will always shine, don''t you have confidence in the enchantment that you are proud of?"


    "How is it possible? I have always been proud of myself as an enchanter."


    "Yes, this attitude is what you need. When Giles and the main force of the Aldo royal family confront each other, you enchanters will come in handy."


    "I didn''t expect you to take the initiative to take responsibility just now."


    "I don''t bother to do things that I dare not do, let alone let an ordinary person take the blame for me."


    ¡­


    Under the persuasion of his companion, Scott regained his confidence.


    "I''ll take care in the future, there will be no military intervention in Samar. How are we doing elsewhere?"


    "Progress elsewhere?"


    "Such as Horn Bay? Or Northwest Bay? Didn''t Master Barnett go to Northwest Bay a few months ago?"


    The young man was a little puzzled and said: "It''s strange to say that Lord Barnett has not heard from him for several months. Could it be that something happened?"


    Scott sneered: "Don''t be kidding, who else in this world can do something to Mr. Barnett? Besides, isn''t this a common thing for him? He has always been a loner People, even if there is no news for a whole year, it is not surprising."


    Although Barnett always looked down on their enchanters, Scott still recognized his strength.


    The young man shrugged: "I hope so, but there are still many powerful forces in this world that we don''t know about. Isn''t the hellfire you encountered before?"


    "Continue to talk about the northwest bay!"


    "According to Lord Barnett''s instructions before he left, we sent a companion from the spiritual department to cooperate with the mortal power he developed there. The lord he subdued is faithfully implementing his pre-determined plan. Moreover, The biggest lord over there - Duke Ferdinand has also been brought under control."


    "In other words, everything is going well. It seems that the Northwest Gulf will be brought into our hands sooner or later."


    "It''s hard to say. There are still a large number of lords who are directly loyal to the Aldo royal family. I guess it is inevitable to fight one or two battles."


    "Is there any news from Jiaowan?"


    "The conflict between the upper echelons of the countries and the church is inevitable, and our people have just lit a fire between them."


    "Oh?" Scott became interested, "How did you light the fire?"


    "Kidnapped Duke Eaton''s wife and sister, and deliberately threw it to the church¡ªthat little girl has the potential to become a mage."


    "The Duke of Eaton must hate the church now, right?"


    "That''s natural. Originally, the Angle Bay Alliance planned to unite countries against the church. Now with the help of the Duke of Eton, something went wrong. "


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Originally, we wanted to bring the little girl back to the Principality of Eaton, so that Eaton and the Church could resent each other. But unexpectedly, Eaton himself rescued it first, and several compatriots intercepted the Church''s troops. There is no news, and I don¡¯t know which side killed it.¡±


    Scott fell silent when he heard that a companion from the Arcane Society had lost his life.


    The young man asked a little strangely: "Hey! Why are you silent?"


    "I say¡­"


    Scott hesitated, as if weighing his words.


    "The ''witch hunt'' in Jiaowan...in fact, people from our secret society are fueling the flames, right?"


    After hearing Scott''s words, the young man''s expression became serious.


    "Where did you hear that?"


    "Everyone spread the word in private!"


    The young man turned around and remained silent.


    Samar remembered Scott''s usual appearance, did the one next to him do the same? "


    "That''s not true. Although that person has a weird temper, he''s still quite easy to get along with, but..."


    "But what?"


    "I can still faintly feel Zi, this one doesn''t even know how to hide, and directly writes "it''s your honor to talk to me" on his face, and not only for ordinary people, but also for his fellow Neither did the mage''s men


    "Is it true? Why? Why does the Secret Law Council persecute their compatriots?"


    "Shut up!"


    The young man suddenly shouted These are all rumors! It''s all rumors! How could the Secret Law Council persecute fellow mages! "


    Under his roar, Scott, who was a few years older than him, was shocked.


    Neither of them spoke, and there was a long silence in the room.


    ¡­


    In another part of the barracks, Samar was walking with the middle-aged man just now.


    "This group of mages is really weirder than the other!"


    The middle-aged man complained, thinking of Scott''s appearance just now, he couldn''t beat him.


    "Mr. Messenger, you


    His ego, though well hidden. "


    What a good face.


    "However, they do possess powerful and mysterious powers! Once an interrogation of a prisoner really opened my eyes. No matter how perfectly the other party''s lies were woven, they could see them at a glance. And that magical enchantment, which can Let an ordinary soldier fight ten against one, if we hadn''t encountered the legendary hellfire, we would be walking in the Thorn Fortress now."


    "Yes, now the Grand Duke still has to rely on them, and those of us who are subordinates also have to accompany them carefully. By the way, I have also heard related legends about the hellfire you mentioned."


    Samar recalled the scene that day, and said with some fear: "That is a powerful weapon that is not inferior to magic. How did Duke Dodge get it? I haven''t heard of it before."


    The middle-aged man looked hopeful, "General Samar, if you can dedicate the method of making Hellfire to the Grand Duke, it will be a great achievement! This is a weapon that makes even mages suffer, and it can kill that Si Kurt''s prestige."


    Samar nodded solemnly, "Well, of course I know that."

 Chapter 213：

    Inside the ironworks, Paul, Burns, Conrad and others stared quietly at a red-burned sword embryo on the workbench.


    Blacksmith Herman picked up a hammer and struck **** the sword embryo.


    After a sound of metal shattering, the sword embryo turned into pieces.


    Broken were the hearts of Paul and Conrad.


    Heman said helplessly, "My lord, that''s the way it is. The forged sword embryo can''t be forged at all, and it will shatter with a little force."


    "Why? Why is this happening?"


    Paul couldn''t believe it. How could the iron he worked so hard to refine become scrap iron?


    "Heman, could it be that your skills are not in place?"


    "Lord Earl, I have been forging iron for more than ten years, and most of the swords in the Lord''s Mansion were made by me."


    Where did I go wrong? Paul was a little anxious. He paced back and forth in the room, thinking about every process in the iron making process.


    At this time Conrad said: "My lord, could it be because there are too many impurities in the pig iron?"


    "Impurities?"


    "Yes, after all, we use your newly invented ''coke'' to smelt iron, maybe...something in it is not the same as the charcoal we used before, and then mixed into the molten iron?"


    "Oh! Conrad, you are such a genius, you hit the point as soon as you say it."


    After what Conrad said, Paul remembered a piece of information he had read before, which said that pig iron made from coke was not suitable for transforming into mature iron, because coke would bring impurities to the iron, and the wrought iron would become brittle. Fragmentation occurs during forging.


    At the same time, he also thought of a way to solve this problem - the stirring method.


    To use this method, first build a remelting furnace (reverberatory furnace), and then use the remelting furnace to melt pig iron. This kind of furnace can directly use raw coal as fuel, and the iron will not be in direct contact with the raw coal used as fuel. Therefore, the Impurities will not have a deleterious effect on the metal.


    After the pig iron is remelted in the reverberatory furnace, a stirrer is used to continuously rotate and stir the molten iron on the hearth, and it is decarburized by the circulating air in the furnace until it becomes malleable wrought iron. In this process, because the contact between the metal and the fuel is avoided, the wrought iron impurities generated are greatly reduced.


    Paul expressed his thoughts. Although he didn''t understand what decarbonization was, everyone felt that the earl''s method was worth a try.


    So the craftsmen in the ironworks built a remelting furnace according to Paul''s shooting at the fastest speed, melted and stirred the previous scrap iron, and after several days of experiments and process improvements, they finally smelted the remelting furnace that made Herman''s Wrought iron approved by old blacksmiths.


    Paul also heaved a sigh of relief. If he can''t pass this test, all his previous investment will be in vain.


    Under his instructions, the 51st District Arsenal began to try to use iron to cast cannons, because iron is cheaper than copper. Once the iron cannon is successfully developed, it will greatly reduce the cost of artillery and increase the number of artillery in Arda''s army.


    ¡­


    As time goes by, the old year is finally coming to an end, and the people in Huxin Town begin to prepare for celebrating the New Year, but some people are happy while others are sad.


    The little princess Irene was lying on the window sill, staring blankly at the heavy snow outside the house.


    Liya who just came home from get off work¡ªshe found a job as a teacher at Weiss College. Seeing her like this, she asked in a low voice, "Miss, are you homesick?"


    "Homesick? Hmph! I don''t, this is my home."


    Liya sighed, she knew that the little princess was just trying to be brave.


    "Your Highness, how about... we go back to Jingyao?"


    "Return to Jingyao? Liya, are you going to let me surrender to my father? No, I, Irene Rodney, will never make any compromises."


    "Then let''s send a letter to Jingyao to let them know the news of our safety?"


    "Send a letter? Are they going to the Northwest Bay to catch me?"


    Liya thought to herself, it seems that Her Royal Highness''s resentment has not subsided, and it is better not to touch her bad luck.


    So she quietly went to prepare dinner.


    Irene looked at the female guard walking towards the kitchen, and felt that what she said just now was a bit aggressive, and she felt ashamed.


    Her heart is very complicated now. On the one hand, she still has grievances that have not subsided, and she is afraid of being caught by her father and used for political marriage. On the other hand, she really misses her relatives, sister, mother, everyone she knows in Jingyao, and even her father who is still resentful, especially during the important days from Advent Day to New Year''s Day inside.


    "Ah... really annoying!"


    Eileen was a little mad.


    When the little princess was worrying, what she didn''t know was that many eyes were staring at her.


    In a house across the street, two figures were talking.


    "The inspection is over, there is nothing unusual around!"


    "Thanks for your hard work!"


    "Hey, the little princess''s troubles made it difficult for us to even have a good holiday What are you talking about? It is our basic duty to protect the safety of the royal family members. Even if the princess is in the capital, during the festival, Don''t we have to be careful too?"


    "That''s true, but I still want to do something more exciting, such as spying on the enemy''s situation inside the undercover rebel army, instead of taking care of the runaway children all day long."


    "If you say that again, I''m going to report you. We will do whatever the higher-ups tell us. Don''t pick and choose."


    "Okay, okay, I see. By the way, we have to be more careful in the future. Today I was interrogated by the ''police'' here for a long time. Fortunately, I was sensitive and I didn''t ask anything about the intrusion. Here comes the question."


    "It seems that Earl Greiman is paying more and more attention to the security in the territory. This is a good thing. The better the security, the safer Her Royal Highness. There is no problem with our identity, and nothing will happen for a while. Besides, we have not spied on the lord. The secrets of the family''s property and his military affairs, he is not afraid of the shadow."


    "But I''m afraid of being caught as a stalker and a voyeur."


    "Shut up, hasn''t this been discovered yet?"


    "Speaking of which, the changes here are really big! I heard from the locals that half a year ago, this place was a place where rabbits don''t shit."


    "Oh, it''s all thanks to the young lord, I have also inquired a lot about his deeds."


    "What an amazing guy, even the dignified princess of the kingdom is willing to work under him."


    "The things he fiddled with are really fascinating. If I were a scholar, I would also want to get close to him. Did you go to Weiss College to watch the so-called ''public class''? That microscope, my God, really Amazing!"


    "Oh, don''t talk about it. It makes my stomach sick to think about those little bugs."

 Chapter 214：

    The New Year of the Holy Calendar 1991 has arrived.


    Perhaps in the eyes of historians, many major events have occurred in the past year, such as the great rebellion in the Kingdom of Aldo, the orcs plundering the northeast border of the kingdom, the increasingly tense relationship between the Gabela Empire and its eastern neighbors, the Horn Bay The nations conspired against the Church, etc.


    But if measured on a larger scale, this is nothing but the norm in human history.


    The society is still strictly hierarchical, and there is still an insurmountable gap between nobles and commoners.


    The rich still live in luxury and figure out how to amass more wealth.


    The poor still eat the last meal without the next meal, worrying about their livelihood every day.


    At least on the surface, this world has not become different from the past because of the awakening of a foreign soul, it is as ordinary as the countless years that have passed before.


    ¡­


    In the Jingyao military camp, Her Royal Highness Catherine, the eldest princess of the Aldo Kingdom, was reviewing the sealed documents.


    Although new year


    A figure came to her office room without notification, and there was only one person who had the right to do so¡ªOfina, the princess'' confidant and best friend.


    "What''s the matter, Ofina?"


    "Your Highness, we have received a letter from someone stationed in the Northwest Bay."


    "Oh? Show it to me."


    Catherine couldn''t wait to take the letter from Ofina, and read it seriously.


    The corner of the princess''s mouth slightly raised, it could be seen that she was very happy now.


    While reading the letter, she smiled and murmured to herself: "This little girl... is still in charge of education..."


    Seeing the princess so happy, Ofina also showed a smile, and asked gently: "Education? What is little Irene doing recently?"


    Catherine handed the letter to Ofina, "Haha, see for yourself, it''s rare for her to be so enthusiastic and devoted to one thing."


    Ofina took the letter and quickly scanned it.


    The letter reported that Irene was appointed by Paul as the director of the Department of Education. This is not a secret. The personnel changes of the Government Affairs Council will be announced outside, and ordinary people can know it by walking around the square in Huxin Town.


    "Hmph, that Paul Grayman didn''t expect that there was a dignified princess in his so-called ''Government Council'', right? I really feel wronged Irene."


    Catherine waved her hand indifferently, "Don''t say that, Ofina, it''s rare for a little girl to be so focused, just let her practice outside. Has her identity not been revealed?"


    "It seems that there is no problem at present. Earl Greiman did not have any doubts about her identity. It seems that he really regarded her as an exiled noble lady from the Gabela Empire. Moreover, because the culture and education in that land are very backward, Ai The status of Lin scholar is very respected."


    "That''s good."


    "However, that Earl Greiman recruited many common people as students, and Her Highness Irene likes to go to that academy all day long. Is there something wrong with that?"


    "It''s good to have more contact with the people at the bottom, let our people watch carefully, so that nothing happens."


    "Yes, Your Highness Princess. Would you like to inform the Royal Commissioner we sent there of Her Highness Irene''s identity? He was also assigned a position by Earl Greyman, so he is still a ''colleague'' with the little princess."


    Catherine pondered for a while, and finally shook her head slowly and said, "Don''t tell him for now, the fewer people who know Irene''s identity, the better."


    "Follow your orders."


    "However, speaking of Earl Greiman, there are a few good things produced in his territory."


    Catherine took the letter in Ofina''s hand and gently stroked it.


    "For example, the paper used for this letter, as far as I know, was produced in that earl''s territory. It''s really a good material for writing."


    Ofina agrees: "This paper is indeed lighter than parchment, and more importantly, it is cheap enough."


    "There is another thing that is very useful to us¡ªcanned food, which is also produced there. Have you tried it?"


    "I only heard from the quartermaster that it is a kind of food that can be preserved for a long time, but I haven''t eaten it yet."


    "I have approved the quartermaster to purchase this food in large quantities. We need it very much for our operations in the south after the beginning of spring."


    As the princess spoke, she took out a glass bottle from the drawer and handed it to Ofina.


    "Go back and try it. It''s actually processed with ordinary ingredients. The taste is not as good as fresh ones, but it can be preserved for a long time. This is what our commissioner stationed there personally brought back and recommended. Hehe, it was originally I wanted to send away those noble children who got in the way, but I didn''t expect to get some effect."


    Ofina looked at the can, and there was a note on it, indicating the production date and shelf life¡ª6 months. (Digression: In fact, this shelf life is made up. It has not been half a year since the first batch of canned food was produced.)


    If this kind of thing can really be preserved for as long as mentioned above, it will greatly improve the combat power of the army, especially the pressure on logisticsYour Highness, should such an important thing be in the hands of others? in the hands of the Royal Government. "


    "I''ve thought about it too, but now is a sensitive period for countering the rebellion, so it''s better not to do things that make the local lords suspicious."


    "Yes."


    "In addition, you should make arrangements to inform the lords along the way from Arda to the capital in the name of the royal family that we will purchase a large amount of supplies from Arda and let them pay attention."


    Ofina nodded, she knew how ugly those lords were, and the caravan without a solid backer was going to be skinned layer by layer along the way.


    "Your Highness, Your Majesty and the Queen over there..."


    When her friend mentioned this, Catherine''s face darkened.


    "Ah... still in the cold war."


    His Majesty the King may have overestimated his status in the hearts of his daughters. He only revealed his idea of ??marrying the Duke of Veblen to his two daughters¡ªIrene and his good helper Catherine. The queen was invited to come forward, but she didn''t expect the youngest daughter to play and disappear.


    Of course, after Irene ran away from home, she couldn''t hide this matter from the queen. As a mother, she naturally had trouble sleeping and eating, and at the same time resented her husband for not discussing with herself in advance.


    If she had known earlier, Irene probably wouldn''t have disappeared. The queen is not opposed to this political marriage, she herself was married in this way, and she also knows that the fate of a princess of a country cannot be controlled by herself. But if she came forward, the result might be better, instead of the current situation where the youngest daughter is alive or dead.


    Later, Catherine couldn''t accept her mother''s fear all day long, so she revealed Irene''s whereabouts to her mother so that she could rest assured.


    Although she only told her mother, she guessed that her father already knew that Irene was safe...

 Chapter 215：

    Catherine returned to the palace, and she hurried to the queen''s residence with the letter.


    Just about to enter the door, she found her mother¡ªQueen Felice came out surrounded by several noble ladies.


    The Queen had just finished meeting with several noble ladies, and was about to go out to see them off in person.


    "your Highness!"


    Several aristocratic women bowed and saluted when they saw the eldest princess approaching, and Catherine also nodded to them.


    After seeing off the guests together, the mother and daughter returned to the reception room of the queen''s residence.


    Queen Phyllis asked strangely: "Didn''t you stay in the barracks recently? Why did you come back so early today?"


    Catherine took out the letter and shook it, "The news came back from my little sister."


    Queen Phyllis, who was originally very calm, immediately changed into an expression mixed with worry and excitement.


    Catherine said first: "Let me explain first, Irene is safe there."


    The worried look on the queen''s face eased a little.


    She took the letter paper handed over by her daughter and read it carefully.


    After reading it, the queen breathed a sigh of relief, and then began to complain.


    "Really, a girl''s family, how can she only do some men''s work?"


    "That guy surnamed Greyman is also true. Why do I feel that he has malicious intentions and wants to play with Irene?"


    Catherine smiled awkwardly, because the mother''s first sentence seemed to be aimed not only at the younger sister, but now the government affairs and military affairs she shared for her father were also "man''s work."


    "Mother, it''s rare for my little sister to find something she likes to do. Let her have fun. My people reported that Earl Greyman is a decent lord, and he shouldn''t do anything bad to my little sister." Thoughtful."


    A look of resentment appeared on the Queen''s face, "She is having a good time, and she doesn''t want to think about her mother thinking about her all day long. I really raised a heartless daughter for nothing. Besides, every dignified Princess, you actually work under the command of a country lord, how decent is that, if it spreads out, people won¡¯t laugh at you to death?¡±


    The Northwest Gulf has always been regarded as a barren land by the people of the royal capital. Although the Greiman family''s title is not low, it is inevitable that they are still regarded as country lords.


    Catherine defended her sister: "Uh... let''s think of it as Irene going out to observe the people''s sentiments, after all, she has grown up."


    The queen shook her head: "After all, we can''t let her stay there for a long time. We should find a way to bring her back as soon as possible."


    Catherine said sadly: "Father...you know the temper of this child, Irene. This time she ran away from home without saying a word, which is proof. I am afraid that after returning, if my father forces her again, my little sister will do even more extreme things. "


    After hearing what the eldest daughter said, Queen Phyllis also began to be in a dilemma. She scolded Giles, Veblen and others in her heart. Piggybacked on her husband.


    "Oh... let her stay there for a while, you have to send someone to keep an eye on her."


    "Well, I know that."


    "Also, don''t let your father know."


    "This... okay."


    Catherine did not express her speculation that her father already knew Irene''s whereabouts. After talking with the queen for a while, she said goodbye to her mother and walked to the king''s office.


    On the way, she ran into Earl Maureen, who was in charge of the kingdom''s intelligence system. The earl looked hurried, as if he had something important to do.


    "Mo Linqing, is there something urgent for you?"


    "Your Highness, I have something important to report to His Majesty the King."


    "In that case, let''s go together."


    "Yes."


    Earl Morin did not hesitate. After all, Princess Catherine was the king''s right-hand man. She had directly assumed the duties of the king when the king was seriously ill and comatose.


    ¡­


    Rodney XVI looked at his eldest daughter with a straight face, full of helplessness.


    Since Erin ran away from home, her relationship with her family has dropped a lot.


    Fortunately, the eldest daughter Catherine did not let personal emotions delay the business.


    He already knew that Irene had settled down in the Northwest Gulf, and that Catherine was secretly protecting her sister. If he didn''t even know about such things, he wouldn''t be a king.


    At first, he wanted to send someone to bring his little daughter back immediately, but Irene''s fierce temper made him a little scruples, alas... I know too little about this daughter on weekdays, and it would be bad if a happy event turns into a funeral.


    Later, the information sent back from the Eastern Territory gradually weakened his desire to marry the Veblen family. The situation was changing, and the Veblen family seemed to have decided to side with Giles.


    If I marry my daughter at this time, I will put my hot face on my cold ass.


    The two biggest lords in the kingdom are fighting against the royal family. As the king, I am... really a failure.


    Rodney XVI hesitated, whether he should take his little daughter back, apologize or something, and repair the relationship with his family.


    But the dignity of being a king made him resist this idea Alas... let''s put down the rebellion first.


    The king straightened out his thoughts and asked, "Qing Mo Lin, do you have anything to say?"


    Earl Morin looked serious, "Your Majesty, Your Highness, I have some clues about the peculiar phenomenon of the rebels in the Thorn Fortress."


    Rodney XVI and Catherine immediately raised their attention.


    The rebels launched an attack on Thorn Keep, and detailed reports of the battle were sent to the capital.


    Among them, the content that is highlighted is: wearing invulnerable leather armor and possessing strange strength, rebel soldiers are like knights to farmers when facing ordinary soldiers.


    Everyone staying in the royal capital found it incredible, but the report was written by Duke Dodge, and signed by Viscount Klein and Viscount Leicester. The three highest-ranking commanders in the fortress all confirmed that this was an extremely real thing.


    Klein and Lester also personally fought these rebel soldiers.


    Because of these weird enemy soldiers, the Thorn Fortress almost missed. Fortunately, Duke Dodge used the last trump card - "Hellfire", which stopped the rebels'' offensive.


    "According to the news that came back, it seems that there are ''priests'' in the rebel army, and after some kind of... some kind of strange prayer ceremony, those rebel soldiers became like that."


    "Priest? Isn''t that someone from the Holy See?"


    Although angry, neither the king nor the princess was surprised. There has always been a rift between the Holy See and the kingdom. It is possible to secretly support the rebels, but...


    "I''ve never heard of any rituals in the church that can turn people into that!"


    Catherine was very puzzled, could it be that those magic sticks really moved the Lord of Light to perform miracles? Do not make jokes.


    The three continued to discuss in the room for a long time, but they were still confused.

 Chapter 216： go to dinner

    In the twinkling of an eye, it is almost February. During the period after the New Year, Irene sorted out her "education plan" in detail. After Paul officially approved it, she began to ignite three The first fire in the fire.


    Previously, the Government Council''s investment in education had been sporadic. Under Irene''s strong suggestion, education funds were separated as a formal expenditure, and it was listed as the four major financial expenditures along with military, industry, and agriculture. .


    Starting from Huxin Town, the former dean of Weiss College, John Morrison, was sent by Paul to the monastery to "assist" Father Anderson. The position of dean had always been vacant, so Irene took on this post without hesitation. .


    She conducted a preliminary examination of current students, including reading and writing and simple arithmetic, temporarily divided them into three grades according to their level, rearranged the work of teachers, and established a regular examination system to test students'' learning results.


    After a long period of recruitment, the number of teachers in Weiss College has reached twenty, and now their salaries are all managed by Irene, who has become the director of the Education Department.


    Irene called a meeting of the teachers and announced that in the future, the salaries of the teachers will be linked to the test scores of the students they teach. If the grades are too ugly, the salary will be deducted, and the salary will be raised if the grades are good.


    The new policy revived the atmosphere in the college. The teachers who used to be lazy and dawdled became diligent, and the college was filled with their voices of yelling at the students all day long.


    In short, the previous teaching mode of herding sheep has disappeared, and the good days of the students are coming to an end.


    In addition to daytime education, Weiss College still offers evening literacy classes for adults who work during the day and have nothing to do at night.


    Irene stipulated that as long as a member of the night school can pass the basic literacy test and arithmetic test, the teacher responsible for teaching him will receive a bonus in addition to his normal salary.


    So some teachers began to spontaneously publicize the great significance of education in the town, and after dinner, they cooperated with the soldiers to "hunt" people who were idle at home and had nothing to do.


    ¡­


    On February 3rd, there was a festive appearance in Center City. The streets were filled with flowers that bloomed in early spring. Jugglers and bards performed hard in the central square of the city. Housewives carried large bags to the shops. It is a big purchase in Lili, because on this day, merchants all over the city are on sale.


    The whole city was cleaned up and looked brand new, and even the beggars on the street were driven out of the city.


    Because tomorrow is the birthday of the lord of the city¡ªDuke Ferdinand. Under the auspices of the Duke¡¯s younger brother, Viscount Henry, a special event will be held this year.


    A group of people and horses appeared on the road outside the city gate of Center. The rider in front was holding a flagpole with a flying dragon flag flying from the top of the flagpole.


    It was Paul and others who came to the Duke''s birthday banquet.


    In addition to the Earl Myron Garnard who came to the dinner together, there were also the female advisor Ladi, the intelligence chief Cecil, the army''s first battalion commander Bryce, and his adjutant (the attendant when he was a knight before).


    The captain of the guard, Victor¡ªhis ribs were kicked by a mage last year, and he lay in bed for three months¡ªcommanded fifteen elite internal guard soldiers to act as guards for this trip.


    Although there are only fifteen soldiers, all of them are extremely fast reloading experts.


    Each of them is equipped with a newly produced flintlock gun, a bayonet, four grenades, and a flintlock pistol on their waist.


    Now soldiers can just reload and shoot when they encounter emergencies, instead of having to light the match as before.


    Because there is no fire rope in the way, they can shoot side by side, which greatly increases the density of firepower.


    Since the last incident, the internal guards and the army have strengthened their shooting training in emergencies. If an ''assassin'' appears on the way again, they can reload within a minute and beat the opponent into a sieve. .


    "Ah~ We finally caught up!"


    With exhaustion in Paul''s voice, he rode wildly from Huxin Town for two days and finally arrived in Center City.


    To be honest, he really didn''t want to come, but he had to.


    The gift he prepared was a pair of porcelain vases about half a person''s height with exquisite patterns painted on them.


    For a long time, Arda mainly sells small pieces of porcelain. Such a large porcelain vase can be said to be very precious, but I don''t know if it will be able to fall into the eyes of the Duke.


    Of course, the gift has already been delivered in advance, after all, porcelain can''t be bumped on horseback.


    The reason why I brought the female advisor Ladi with me this time is because the other party has a mysterious power, and if there is any accident on the way, it may be of great help. Bah bah, it''s better not to be crowed, what kind of accidents will happen under the rule of the dignified duke.


    A group of people soon arrived at the gate of the city, and the guards guarding the gate bowed and saluted one after another.


    They saw the flag fluttering on the flagpole, and the pattern on it looked like the family crest of a nobleman. Although they didn''t know which one it was, they couldn''t go wrong in saluting anyway.


    "Oh! As expected of the largest city in the northwest of the Kingdom, it is just different!"


    Seeing the prosperity of Center City, Paul sighed.


    "I heard that this city has a permanent population of 50,000 to 60,000 people."


    Elon, like Paul, was visiting Center City for the first time, and he was amazed by the scale of Center.


    Needless to say, the casual head of the bodyguard Victor and the guards, in their cognition Butuya, the capital of Bairdin next door, is already a big city.


    Among the group, only Cecil, Bryce, and female advisor Ladi were calmer. Cecil and Bryce had been to Center several times before, and the female advisor who was born in Kowan needless to say.


    While visiting, everyone walked towards the Lord''s Mansion. Although the streets were bustling with people, they all consciously moved out of the way when they saw a group of people approaching under the banner of nobles.


    In front of the lord''s mansion, they were received by a well-dressed and well-mannered welcome officer who was as ceremonial as Philip''s butler, and Paul and Mellon handed him invitation cards.


    "The Greymans...the Garnards..."


    After confirming that the invitation was correct, the welcoming officer with a monocle counted the number of Paul and explained a few words to a servant beside him.


    Then he bowed slightly to Paul and the others: "My lords, please follow your servants to the official residence prepared for you to rest. We will notify your lords before the banquet begins."


    Shall we fix dinner by ourselves? Paul''s stomach was growling with hunger at this time, and he thought he would have a big meal when he arrived at the Lord''s Mansion.


    Following the servants to a mansion near the lord''s mansion to rest temporarily, Paul couldn''t wait to let Bryce and Cecil, who were familiar with the place, lead him out to eat out.


    After returning, the remaining soldiers reported to Paul that a nobleman who claimed to be Henry Ferdinand had come to him.


    Isn''t that the Duke''s brother? It seems that he has no friendship with himself!


    Paul turned to Myron: "Do you know him?"


    Macron spread his hands and said, "I''ve never met."


    Cecil whispered in Paul''s ear, "Viscount Henry has been very active since his elder brother, Duke Ferdinand''s health deteriorated, making friends with other nobles everywhere."


    Uh... there won''t be any gossip at this banquet, will it?

 Chapter 217： dinner two

    The next day, Paul and Mellon took Bryce and Victor to the residence of Duke Ferdinand for a banquet.


    At this time, the Duke''s mansion was magnificently decorated, and yesterday''s welcoming officer was busy at the door, entertaining the guests who gathered here.


    In addition to the lords from all over the world, there were also many famous people in Center City, big businessmen in the business world, heads of various guilds, and even people wearing church costumes who came to the banquet.


    Paul stopped a man dressed as a priest and asked, "Excuse me, are you the priest in the city?"


    When the priest saw Paul''s attire, he knew that he was going to the Duke''s mansion for a banquet. He was probably a lord from other places, so he didn''t dare to neglect him.


    "Yes, I am a priest in the Cathedral of Center."


    "Then you know Dean Leonard... Oh no, do you know Bishop Leonard?" Paul suddenly remembered that there was an old man in this city. If he remembered correctly, the bishop of the Northwest Bay Diocese should be in center city.


    "What is this lord''s name...?"


    Bryce took a step forward and said, "These two are Earl Paul Greyman of Arda and Earl Myron Garnard of Bairding!"


    The priest was immediately in awe, "So it''s the two Earls. I know Bishop Leonard, and I listen to his teachings in the church every day."


    "Is Bishop Leonard also here?"


    The priest said with some embarrassment: "My lord bishop can''t come, he has been feeling unwell recently... Wait, Arda? Isn''t that the place where your lord bishop served as the abbot before? Could it be that you are the lord there?"


    Paul nodded, "Exactly."


    The priest looked around and whispered to Paul, "Master Graeman, since you and His Excellency are from the same hometown, let me tell you the truth."


    Oh? Paul was surprised, could there be something hidden.


    The priest said in a low voice, "Bishop Leonard is not very interested in this kind of occasion, so he made an excuse not to come."


    "Oh! It suits his character very well."


    Paul and Bryce nodded together, more than disinterested, the staid old dean has always been very disgusted with extravagant occasions. There is so much going on in the duke''s mansion, so it''s strange that he can come to support him.


    "Mr. Priest, please!"


    "My lord, please!"


    Paul, Mellon and the others entered the gate of the Duke''s mansion, and walked for a while in the courtyard as large as a square before arriving at the main building.


    After entering, go straight to the main hall along a wide corridor. The ceremonial officer at the door took the name badge handed by Bryce and called out loudly:


    "Count Paul Greyman~to¡ª"


    "Lord Myron Garnard~to¡ª"


    The hall was bustling and noisy, and the arrival of the two did not attract much attention.


    But the duke''s younger brother, Viscount Henry, who was in charge of hosting the birthday party, was always paying attention to the arrival of every guest.


    "welcome!"


    Viscount Henry walked quickly towards the door, and embraced the two with open arms.


    "I went to visit you two last night. I didn''t expect you to go out. What a coincidence. Let me treat you well today to make up for the regret of last night."


    Paul and Myron quickly exchanged some polite words with him.


    Henry led the four of them to the arranged seats, and Paul and Mellon found that there were already several "neighbors" sitting here - several lords from the territory next door to them.


    That is, the masters who refused to save him when the pirates invaded last year.


    Earl Price Parker, probably in his fifties, with gray hair and kind eyes, said in his letter at that time, "When the rebel party is in trouble, it is the responsibility of guarding the land. How dare you leave the fief without authorization, and wish you could come to express your condolences...", rambling Just don''t mention rescue.


    Earl Molly Malcolm, probably in his thirties, was resting with his eyes closed, and looked calm. At that time, he wrote in his letter that the pirates would leave after they had made enough money from the commoners, and that it was enough to persuade Paul to guard the castle. The so-called " He is strong, he is strong, and he is horizontal, he is horizontal."


    Earl Winifred Heller, about forty years old, wearing a pair of glasses and dressed like a scholar, said at the time, "Tell the pirates ''Come with your means of destruction, we will take half of the people If I kill you, half of the people are left, we will not surrender''", a person with a strange concept of ''non-violent non-cooperation''.


    In addition to these three, there were also a group of vassals under them sitting nearby, all of whom were viscounts, barons and other lords, and Paul didn''t bother to recognize them one by one.


    "Nephew Paul! Nephew Mellon!"


    "Hello, Earls!"


    "long time no see!"


    Seeing Paul and Myron''s arrival, they all stood up to greet them. Even if they didn''t know the Greimans well on weekdays, they still had to put on a show in public, not to mention that there was Earl Garnard by Paul''s side.


    Paul and Mellon answered one by one with a little embarrassment. In fact, both of them inherited the title because of family accidents. They used to deal with this group of people from their parents. They didn''t communicate much with them and were not very familiar with them.


    If it was their sons present, maybe the scene would be better, but unfortunately the juniors are all in other halls Those who enter the main hall are the lords and their attendants.


    "Nephew Paul is really a young hero. He wiped out the pirates in one fell swoop, and the entire Northwest Gulf was appeased! Nephew Mellon was also calm and calm in the face of the vassal''s rebellion, and wiped out the gang of Xiaoxiao in an instant."


    Price Parker suddenly praised Paul and McLone. His territory was also close to the sea, and he benefited a lot from the Arda Navy''s elimination of pirates.


    Macron smiled slightly, and said a little shyly, "Everywhere, Paul helped me quell the rebellion."


    Paul said with something in his words: "Yes, thanks to everyone''s encouragement and guidance, I can eliminate the pirates!"


    Everyone didn''t know if they understood or not, and they didn''t look embarrassed at all.


    Molly Malcolm suddenly said with a smile: "The two of you have done a lot of business at home recently..."


    Hearing what Malken said, the others also pricked up their ears and looked at Paul in unison.


    In the past six months or so, several new products that have been on the market, such as porcelain, paper, and canned food, are all produced in Arda and Bairdin, and according to their inquiries, the source is the Greiman family.


    Based on the point of view that the wealth in the previous life should not be exposed, Paul quickly waved his hand: "Where is it! It''s just to make a little money."


    "Earn a little money? Earl Greyman, can''t you say that? I''m afraid you''re too soft to count the money every day?"


    Do they know how popular those commodities are? Not only in the Northwest Gulf, there are caravans passing through their territory to and from Arda and Bairding every now and then. There were not so many caravans in the first half of last year, but gradually more caravans in the second half of the year. Even if the tariffs they set are very high.


    This shows that even after paying a large amount of tariffs, the profits of these goods are still very high.


    How does this not make people jealous?

 Chapter 218： Go to banquet three

    "Earl Greyman, Earl Gardner, how are those things of yours made? I am willing to spend a lot of money to buy related technologies."


    Finally someone asked.


    "Me too. Our family still has some savings. The price we offer will definitely satisfy you."


    With the first, there is the second.


    They also sent people to Arda to inquire about related technologies, but Arda was extremely strict with each factory and the workers inside.


    The production process is divided into several parts in the factory, and a worker is only responsible for a small part of it, and very few people can get a glimpse of the whole picture. Those who have this qualification are all supported by high salaries, and their people and their families also live in special areas that are strictly protected.


    So far they have only found a little bit of information, for example, papermaking seems to be related to wood, and porcelain seems to be made of clay.


    Although Cecil, the intelligence director, does not manage the intelligence department as well as in other time-travel novels, he still does a good job in keeping his own secrets. But having said that, the surrounding lords don''t have any underground power that can be used, and everyone is pecking at each other on the "secret front".


    Mellon was at a loss and stared blankly at Paul, waiting for him to make up his mind.


    "Uh... everyone..."


    Paul pondered for a while, and now he is still undecided whether to open the technology to the outside world. Since the success of blast furnace ironmaking, he has pursued a higher level of pursuit, and he has not paid much attention to industries such as papermaking and canning. And don''t want to spend too much to keep their secrets. As I thought before, these things will spread out sooner or later.


    However, even if the two places of Arda and Bairdin have not formed an absolute advantage over the surrounding territories, in this chaotic world, big fists are the last word, and some self-protection capital must be saved first.


    "Everyone, we have a patent system there. The ability to use these technologies for others is subject to the authorization of the inventor."


    "Patent? Aren''t you the lord of Arda? Do you still have to look at others?"


    "This... After all, we need to talk about some rules. It''s not convenient to talk about this here. If you are interested, welcome to Huxin Town as a guest. Let''s sit down and talk slowly."


    The lords saw that Paul didn''t say anything dead, and knew that there was great hope for this matter, and there were so many people here, it was really not a place for business talks. It is better for fewer people to know about good things, and it is enough for a few neighbors to communicate with each other.


    "Okay, okay, let''s go back and talk slowly! Little brother Paul, little brother Mellon, drink! Drink!"


    The smiling people moved to other topics and started talking.


    "Duke Ferdinand~to¡ª"


    "The Earl of Kent~to¡ª"


    There was a loud roll call outside the door, the voice was several times louder than that of other people, and the owner of this birthday party finally came.


    The entire hall fell silent, and everyone calmly waited for the arrival of the largest vassal in the northwest of the kingdom.


    A trembling figure walked in slowly, supported by a servant.


    The current Duke Ferdinand looks thin and weak, and he can''t even walk steadily.


    "Tsk tsk~ His Excellency the Duke seems to be really dying."


    "I didn''t expect that. When I came to pay my respects to him half a year ago, he was still radiant and healthy. Oh, and he had just received a new concubine at that time."


    "Are you suffering from some kind of emergency?"


    Paul heard whispers from everyone around him.


    As soon as the Duke entered, his younger brother, Viscount Henry, hurried up to meet him.


    "My brother, I''m looking forward to you. You are the protagonist today. Happy birthday!"


    "Um¡­"


    The Duke responded angrily, and without looking at the people in the hall, he walked straight to the main seat without saying a word.


    Henry dismissed the servant and helped him himself.


    There was another person behind the Duke, no, it was two people.


    One was the Earl of Maltz Kent, and the other was a little boy, probably the Earl of Kent''s page.


    No one in the hall thought much about why the Earl of Kent appeared with the Duke. Everyone knows that Maltz Kent is the most trusted confidant of Duke Ferdinand.


    Maltz Kent controlled the pace, always following Duke Ferdinand.


    The Duke finally came to the edge of his seat, turned around and sat down on his buttocks.


    The Earl of Kent and his page also took seats near the Duke, while Henry sat on the other side of the Duke.


    Duke Ferdinand raised his head and looked around the hall. Seeing so many people in the hall, all of whom were looking up at him, his face turned rosy.


    The pleasure brought by the power made His Excellency recover a little bit of spirit.


    He stretched out his slightly trembling arms, and the servant standing beside him immediately filled a glass on the table with wine.


    The Duke raised his glass and stretched it forward.


    "Everyone! Thank you for coming to my birthday party. Everyone will not be drunk today!"


    "Happy birthday to the Duke!"


    Everyone in the hall also raised their wine glasses to Duke Ferdinand, wishing him birthday in unison.


    "Okay!"


    A smile finally appeared on the Duke''s face.


    While everyone was looking at Duke Ferdinand, Paul was observing the Earl of Kent, who was the one who sent envoys to Huxin Town to blackmail him last year.


    Maltz Kent seems to have felt something, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com turned his head and met Paul''s eyes.


    The corners of his mouth turned up, and he smiled slightly at Paul.


    But Paul felt a sudden chill in his body, just like going into a dark cave to explore and being startled by a group of bats living inside.


    Duke Ferdinand, who was on the main seat, mustered up his strength and announced the beginning of the banquet. Immediately a party of servants came in and filled the table before them with food, and took away the casks of wine which had been nearly drunk, and replaced them with casks of good wine.


    "Please!"


    "You too!"


    After making room for each other, the guests began to enjoy food and wine?


    In addition to the rich food, there were also various entertaining programs at the banquet, and various entertainers came in and performed in turn.


    Dwarves and clowns make people laugh, the singing of bards makes people intoxicated, and jugglers'' acrobatics make people addicted.


    "Oh, I will gain ten catties this time when I go back."


    Holding a knife in one hand and a fork in the other, Paul was sweating profusely at the roast suckling pig in front of him, and from time to time had a drink with Myron, Bryce and others beside him.


    "Everyone!"


    A voice suddenly came from your side. Although the voice was not loud, it made the hall quiet again.


    The Duke spoke again, and Paul reluctantly put down his knife and fork, pretending to listen carefully.


    "You have also seen that my body is becoming more and more useless, so..."


    The Duke''s voice dropped again, as if speaking was a bit difficult.


    "So...so..."


    After saying "so" several times, he seemed to have made up his mind, and summoned up all his strength to say it out loud.


    "While everyone is here, I want to announce the heir!"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was shocked.

 Chapter 219： Banquet disturbance

    Duke Ferdinand, are you going to announce your heir?


    Everyone was surprised when they heard it, but when they thought about it carefully, it was indeed time. Originally, the heir of an aristocrat was his eldest son by default, unless something happened, there was no need to declare it to the outside world.


    But the Duke is different, he doesn''t have a son, and now his body is a bit unable to hold on, so it is reasonable for him to take advantage of today''s occasion to announce the heir.


    Who will be that lucky one?


    The biggest possibility is Viscount Henry, after all, he is the eldest brother of the Duke.


    Viscount Henry has lived directly in Center City recently, serving the Duke inside and out, and frequently communicating with the lords. It seems that he is bound to win the position of Duke.


    However, it is not 100% sure that this son will belong to him. Speaking of which, Viscount Henry and the Duke cannot be said to be brothers, because they were not born by the same mother.


    When the Duke was only the heir of the Duke, the position belonged to him as a matter of course, but this Viscount Henry has been a dishonest person since he was a child. After the previous generation Duke Ferdinand died of illness, some unpleasant things happened to the brothers.


    Although there were many twists and turns, the Duke still inherited the title. I don''t know whether he was thinking about his brotherhood or wanting to show his generosity to the outside world. Duke Ferdinand did not pursue his younger brother, and even granted him a Viscount.


    Since then, Viscount Henry has also become honest, but recently his mind has obviously become active again.


    But who knows whether Duke Ferdinand still minds what he did back then? The title may also fall into the hands of its collateral.


    While thinking about it, everyone held their breath and waited quietly for the Duke''s next words.


    Whoever the duke chose as his heir would have to be courted after the banquet. No, I have to go over to toast him later.


    At this moment, only Maltz Kent was extremely calm. He held a glass of wine and sipped it slowly, with a sneer on the corner of his mouth.


    The wine that usually tastes boring suddenly feels extremely mellow today.


    The "boy" next to the earl stared at the duke sitting on the throne without blinking his eyes.


    "I... I... decided..."


    who is it? Is it Viscount Henry? Most people were guessing it was him.


    "The heir is..."


    Henry himself opened his eyes wide and anxiously, waiting for his brother to say his name.


    From his point of view, he is probably... no, 100% stable. After all, he has been cautious over the years, repairing the relationship between the two brothers little by little, and judging from the attitude of the eldest brother towards him, he has not shown any concern for the past. As long as the eldest brother doesn''t mind, then traditionally, he is definitely his heir.


    "Malts Kent!"


    In an instant, all the sounds in the hall stopped abruptly, not even the sound of everyone''s breathing.


    After a few seconds of silence, there was a "huh", and all the guests exploded.


    "The Earl of Kent... is the Duke''s heir?"


    "I didn''t expect it, I didn''t expect it to be the Earl of Kent."


    There was a lot of discussion, and everyone felt incredible about the Duke''s choice.


    Especially the members of the several collateral branches of the Ferdinand family, with dumbfounded expressions on their faces, even if it is not their turn to be the duke, they shouldn''t be thrown so far, right?


    Speaking of which, the Kent family and the Ferdinand family do have some blood relationship, and they can be regarded as the same lineage, but which generation is it all about?


    "Viscount Henry? Viscount Henry?"


    The people around Henry noticed that the Viscount was motionless, and quickly patted him on the back.


    Alas, I''m afraid the Duke''s eldest brother was the one who was hit the hardest, and everyone was full of sympathy for him.


    Henry came to his senses, but his expression was still blank. He turned his head and asked the people around him, "What did my brother just say?"


    Although Duke Ferdinand spoke intermittently just now, he spoke clearly, ensuring that everyone in the hall could hear him.


    Viscount Henry obviously didn''t hear it, but couldn''t believe his brother''s words.


    "Uh... Lord Viscount, your brother..."


    The person being asked is embarrassed, how should he answer this?


    "My brother... what did he just say?"


    The Viscount asked again, but his tone had become bad, and veins appeared on his temples.


    The person who was asked was frightened, and quickly replied: "My lord said... My lord said that he has decided to make Count Maltz Kent the heir."


    "Do not!"


    A loud roar resounded in the hall, attracting the guests to pay attention here.


    "No! It''s not true!"


    Viscount Henry''s face was full of madness. After confirming the cruel reality from others, he really couldn''t accept it and yelled out.


    He pushed down the table in front of him, and the food and wine splashed all over the floor.


    Henry rushed to the main seat, holding his brother''s left and right shoulders with both hands and shaking vigorously.


    "Brother! My brother! Tell me it''s not true. How could you choose someone with a different surname to be the heir?"


    Seeing his brother in a daze, he shook even more vigorously.


    "You talk! You talk!"


    With Henry taking the lead, other members of the Ferdinand family also gathered around and raised their own doubts.


    "That''s right, my lord, even if you don''t choose Viscount Henry, you can''t pass it on to outsiders!"


    "Take back the chaos just now, you are the patriarch, you have to think about the family."


    "You have to think carefully, this title is passed down from your ancestors."


    The guests in the room were at a loss, watching the family strife and wondering whether they should get involved.


    "enough!"


    Duke Ferdinand suddenly broke out. He was sick and he didn''t know where the strength came from, and he pushed his younger brother away.


    Viscount Henry stepped back. There was a table behind him. He stumbled and the table fell, and the utensils and food on it were scattered all over the floor.


    The Duke pointed at him, and said with a grim face: "Do you think I have forgotten all the **** things you did back then? Want to write it off? Hehe, it''s a good idea!"


    "me¡­"


    Viscount Henry was speechless, his hand was stabbed severely by the fragment of the broken glass, and the severe pain woke him up from his madness.


    After so many years, I didn''t expect that my brother still didn''t forgive him in his heart. Is the brotherhood in the weekdays all fake?


    This is his second blow today.


    Duke Ferdinand suddenly regained his former majesty and momentum, and shouted: "Come on!"


    Footsteps sounded, and a large group of armed guards ran into the hall.


    "Put this **** to me in the dungeon! Shut him up to... yes, put him in the deepest and darkest cell."


    "Yes!"


    Viscount Henry''s face was ashen, and he did not resist, allowing the guards to drag him out.


    Duke Ferdinand spat at him: "Hmph! If you don''t know how to be grateful, you are still wishful thinking, go to hell!"


    Then, he looked around and focused on the few clansmen who surrounded him.


    "Now, does anyone have any objections?"

 Chapter 220： Banquet storm two

    "Now, does anyone have any objections?"


    The Duke said with a bad face, and several members of the Ferdinand family immediately retreated obediently.


    The hall soon fell into a dead silence, whoever gets involved in this kind of thing will be unlucky.


    After a few seconds, a person stood up. It was Earl Maltz Kent, who was appointed by the Duke as his heir.


    "My lord duke, I''m stupid, I really can''t afford the position of duke."


    As sincere as Maltz Kent''s voice could have been, "Your Excellency, please find another suitable candidate."


    "Do not!"


    The Duke waved his hand at him, "I have already decided that you will inherit the title of Duke, as long as your Kent family restores Ferdinand''s surname."


    "This¡­"


    Maltz Kent looked a little hesitant.


    The Duke actually said in a pleading voice: "The current members of the Ferdinand family are useless. I am afraid that after I am called by the Lord, the family will decline."


    The few people from the same clan as the Duke suddenly became ashamed.


    "Why, Maltz Kent? Our two families have a common ancestor. Don''t you want to do your part in the glory of the ancestors?"


    "I¡­"


    Maltz Kent was still hesitating.


    His appearance even made Paul anxious, "Damn it, this guy is still hesitant about the pie in the sky. It looks like he is putting on an act."


    Although this Maltz Kent had a rift with him, Paul was very envious of the fact that he was lucky enough to be handed over to him.


    Why didn''t such a good thing happen to him?


    "Okay!" Maltz Kent seemed to have made up his mind.


    "Since Your Excellency the Duke doesn''t dislike me, then I will accept your arrangement beyond my means. Your Excellency, I will definitely develop and strengthen the Ferdinand family."


    Hearing what the Earl of Kent said, the Duke had a half-smile on his face, but kept saying, "Good! Good! Good!"


    He seemed to have immediately returned to his previous fragile appearance, tremblingly raising his glass - just now the servants cleaned up the mess on the ground in a flash, and rearranged the food and drink.


    "Everyone! Let''s celebrate the birth of the new successor of the Ferdinand family!"


    All of a sudden, the hall became lively again. The guests exchanged glasses again, and no one remembered Viscount Henry who had just been dragged out.


    Everyone took turns to curry favor with the future Duke Ferdinand.


    In order to build a good relationship, Paul and Mellon also came to Maltz Kent with wine glasses.


    "Congratulations, Earl of Kent!"


    Resisting the disgust and the urge to spit in his face, Paul congratulated the Earl of Kent, although his heart was full of old resentment and jealousy.


    "Hahaha! It''s easy to say, and I have to rely on the help of the two neighbors in the future!"


    Maltz Kent laughed heartily, and drank a large glass of wine with Paul and Myron, as if nothing unpleasant had ever happened between them.


    After the cutscene, Paul returned to his seat to eat and drink by himself.


    The Earl of Kent looked at Paul''s leaving back with a triumphant expression.


    The ''servant boy'' beside him was silent.


    After the banquet, the Duke announced that he would hold a tournament, where the nobles and knights who were more confident in their skills would show off their valor on the field.


    "Are you interested in participating?"


    Paul asked Bryce and Victor.


    Bryce laughed at himself: "Haha, forget it. Lord Earl, an informal knight like us is not qualified to play. If Lord Schroeder is here, he can participate."


    Paul shrugged, "Well, I''m not interested in watching either, why don''t we go back."


    On the other hand, Macron looked very interested: "Although we won''t participate, it''s always okay to have a look."


    Victor on the side had the same expression as him.


    "Okay, Myron, you and Victor go to the stadium to watch the excitement, and Bryce and I will visit Cardinal Leonard."


    So the four parted ways, and Paul led the way to the cathedral by Bryce.


    After riding for nearly half an hour, they arrived at the cathedral in Center City, the bishop''s residence of the Northwest Gulf Church.


    Bishop Leonard received them in the living room.


    The Bishop''s body does not look like he is sick, and as the priest said, he is using an excuse not to go to Duke Ferdinand''s banquet.


    "Old Dean, long time no see."


    "My lord, long time no see."


    Leonard still had that old-fashioned expression, but he still showed a smile very rarely when he saw his old friend.


    The two sides chatted, and Paul told him about some things that happened to Arda recently, and the smile on Leonard''s face grew more and more.


    The two talked about the banquet just now, and Leonard denounced the arrogance and **** of the nobles again. He said it so unscrupulously because he knew that Paul''s personal life was also considered simple¡ªcompared to other nobles.


    "Speaking of which, there was an episode at the banquet just now."


    "Huh? What episode?"


    "Duke Ferdinand declares his heir."


    "The day has finally come. It seems that the Duke has given up on the idea of ??having a son. Is it his eldest brother, Viscount Henry?"


    It is well known how hard Duke Ferdinand worked to have a son No, you guessed wrong. The heir is that guy Maltzkent. "


    Hearing what Paul said, Bishop Leonard''s face became serious.


    "Is it Maltzkent? His family does have some connections with the Ferdinand family, but the Duke has no reason to choose such a collateral line, right? I remember he last year..."


    "That''s right, last year he threatened us Arda, although I don''t know what medicine he took wrongly later, and ''let go'' us."


    "Ugh¡­"


    The old dean sighed, and the expression on his face became more and more dignified.


    "I''m afraid something will happen. Malzkent is not a good person to deal with. Earl, you have to be careful. After he takes over the power of the duke, there is nothing to restrain him in the northwest land. gone."


    Although Leonard now occupies the position of bishop, the old dean is more disciplined. According to his creed, the church should not interfere in the affairs of secular lords unless it is involved with the church affairs.


    So, all he could do was remind Paul verbally in a private capacity.


    "Thank you for your reminder, but now Arda is no longer a soft persimmon."


    Paul had a confident look on his face.


    Leonard quite agrees with his words. Through correspondence with his student, Father Anderson, he also knows that Arda is developing at a high speed recently, and it is no longer the barren and weak earldom.


    He still has a lot of affection for the place where he was born and where he lived and worked for a long time. The changes in the past year made him very happy, and he respected Paul who made these changes by the way.


    After spending nearly two hours in the church, Paul and Bryce said goodbye to Bishop Runander and returned to their residence.

 Chapter 221： the dungeon

    After returning to the residence, Paul told Cecil and the female consultant what happened at the banquet.


    Cecil rubbed his chin and clicked his tongue, "Now the drunks in the tavern have something new to talk about. My lord, I guarantee that within three days there will be countless versions of the story about the succession of the duke title. "


    "So exaggerated?"


    "This kind of thing that reveals a strong taste of conspiracy has always been liked by people. Even if there is no conspiracy or complicated process, it will be embellished."


    "Cecile, we need to strengthen the collection of intelligence on the Kent family in the future. He was hostile to us before, even if he doesn''t trouble us in the future, he must always be on guard. After Maltz Kent became the Duke, the The power is greater."


    "My lord, I know this."


    Paul said, "If there''s nothing else, we''ll go back tomorrow."


    "Oh? My lord, Center City will hold a martial arts tournament for several days in a row? Don''t you want to stay and watch?"


    "I''m not interested in those things at all. I''m more concerned about the expansion of the ironworks than the tournament."


    The female advisor was very supportive of Paul''s decision, probably because of the hidden identity, Ladi felt insecure when she left Arda.


    Before dinner, Myron and Victor came back.


    "It''s weird!"


    The Earl Garnard spread his hands and said inexplicably.


    "I was quite excited at first, but in a certain match, I suddenly thought that those knights who were showing off their might could be knocked down by an ordinary person with a musket, and I suddenly felt that the tournament was boring. "


    "Okay, Myron, let''s go back together tomorrow!"


    Everyone has reached a consensus.


    ¡­


    The dungeon in the duke''s mansion is a dark, dank place.


    This is especially true in the deepest part of the dungeon, where the air is stale and a musty smell permeates it.


    Only a few torches stuck on the wall exude a little light and warmth.


    Over the years, countless criminals and enemies of the Ferdinand family have been imprisoned here, and many people have spent the last tragic time of their lives here.


    Many of them have died in vain. If you listen carefully in the dungeon, you can hear low voices like whispering to yourself, as if the ghosts of the dead are wandering here and there, telling their misfortunes.


    In this quiet place where people can have auditory hallucinations, footsteps suddenly sounded.


    A guard led an old man here, and they came to the door of the deepest cell.


    There was a figure lying behind the iron railing. When he heard someone coming, he immediately sat up and looked outside.


    The guard glanced at the figure in the cell, and saluted him, "Master Viscount, your housekeeper has come to see you."


    The person imprisoned here is Viscount Henry, who offended his elder brother, Duke Ferdinand, because of his succession to the title. However, although he was imprisoned in the deepest part of the dungeon under the Duke''s order, the guards guarding the cell did not dare to treat him as an ordinary prisoner.


    After all, Henry is a member of the Ferdinand family, a viscount, and the younger brother of the Duke. Although the Duke is furious and locked up his younger brother, they do not despise Henry. Well, their gang of little shrimps are sure to be in bad luck.


    "Housekeeper, you''re finally here~"


    Henry inside had a mournful face, as if he was enduring great grievances and unwillingness.


    "Woo, how can my brother treat me like this, I''m his own brother!"


    While talking, Henry started to cry with snot and tears.


    The butler sighed and comforted him: "Master Viscount, please don''t do this. I have already pleaded for you in front of the Duke. I think he will not really embarrass you."


    "Huh? You already met my brother? What did he say?"


    "Your Excellency the Duke said that you will be imprisoned for two more days..."


    Before the housekeeper could speak to me, there was a rush of footsteps outside.


    A man dressed as an officer with a livid face broke in, followed by two other guards guarding the cell.


    The guard who had led the butler in earlier felt that something was wrong when he saw the colors of the two companions behind the officer.


    Sure enough, the officer came to hit him in front of him and slapped him with a big slap.


    A red five-fingerprint appeared on the guard''s face. He covered his face and lowered his head, waiting for his superior to scold him.


    The guard is not very familiar with the boss in front of him. The officer in charge of the dungeon was transferred a few days ago, and then replaced with this one. It is rumored that he has a close relationship with the Earl of Kent.


    The officer yelled at the guard: "I just went out to take a pee, and you didn''t let me worry about it. You even led outsiders into the cell without my permission!"


    The guard looked aggrieved, "But, my lord. He is Viscount Henry''s butler!"


    The officer blew his beard and stared and said loudly: "That''s not allowed, anyone who comes in has to get my permission."


    Although he was yelling at the guards, it was obviously not just for the guards.


    The old housekeeper who was standing aside hurriedly came over to apologize: "My lord, please forgive me, I don''t understand the rules here."


    Viscount Henry, who was locked up, looked at a loss, as if he was afraid.


    The officer turned his head and looked at the butler, "Mr. Steward, I''m not unreasonable, but rules are rules. Look..."


    He glanced at the wooden box in the housekeeper''s hand.


    The butler immediately presented the wooden box with both hands Oh, this is food for Lord Viscount, I''m afraid he won''t be used to eating in prison. Please check it out. "


    "Then pardon my offense."


    The officer didn''t talk nonsense, opened the box immediately, and checked everything carefully.


    The box was indeed full of food, and he returned the box to the housekeeper.


    "After delivering the things, just say a few words and leave. There is a time limit for prison visits, and Lord Viscount is no exception."


    "Yes, yes. I''ll be leaving in a moment."


    The butler fully agreed, and he handed the box to Viscount Henry on the other side of the iron fence, told him a few words about paying attention to his health, and then got up to leave.


    Before leaving, he took out a bag and stuffed it into the officer who had been watching them all the time.


    "My lord, please take care of Viscount Henry more in the future."


    The officer shook the bag, and there was a crisp and pleasant sound inside, and a smile appeared on his tense face.


    "It''s easy to talk about. I will definitely take good care of the younger brother of the Duke."


    Then he led the butler outside.


    Viscount Henry''s crying voice came from behind: "Housekeeper, you have to persuade my brother again! He was taken care of by you when he was a child, and he will definitely listen to you."


    The footsteps grew fainter and eventually died away altogether.


    Viscount Henry opened the wooden box, but did not start eating immediately, but took out the bread inside and broke open one by one.


    After opening the third bread, there was a small paper roll embedded in it.


    "really¡­"


    While muttering to himself, the Viscount took out the small paper roll inside the bread.


    His previous wimpy look also disappeared.


    "Hmph, my good brother. I thought you had forgotten what the deepest cell was for. Now it seems you still remember."

 Chapter 222： printing house

    This is a room in a workshop located on the south bank of Lake Weiss. There are strange machines on display. In addition to the machines, there are stacks of papers of different sizes. The workers are busy, they Lay the paper on the machine, and after a series of operations, densely packed characters appear on the paper.


    In mid-February, after overcoming technical difficulties such as ink and metal movable type, Arda''s first printing factory¡ªor it can be said to be the first printing factory in the world¡ªwas finally established.


    "Sam!"


    In the corner of the workshop, a voice containing anger sounded.


    "Yes, Mr. Director, I''m coming!"


    A typographer ran towards the workshop director in a panic. From the director''s tone, he felt that he was about to face disaster.


    Sam is a refugee who came to Arda years ago. He can read a few words. When he was looking for a job, he originally wanted to take the examination for the recruitment of a government affairs officer, but he failed the score and was rejected.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to retreat and go to work in a factory, and secretly made up his mind to use his spare time to study hard and try his best to compete in the examination room next time. Arda is no different than other places. It requires you to have a relationship with the lord''s family. As long as you can pass the exam, you can become a high-ranking official in the eyes of the common people.


    After careful and careful comparison, Sam found that the obvious wages of those recruiting conditions that require literacy are much higher. So he became a typesetting worker in a printing factory. At the beginning, he didn''t know what a typesetting worker does, let alone what a printing factory does. It wasn''t until he actually entered the factory and started to get in touch with the working environment that he discovered such a magical place.


    In his previous cognition, books were copied word by word by scribes, but this place called printing factory has a magical machine that can mass-produce books in a jaw-dropping way .


    Sam cherishes this job very much. Being a typographer is a good opportunity to exercise, and he can continue to learn while working. However, at the current stage, because of his limited literacy, he was only assigned some simple tasks, such as typesetting some literacy pamphlets compiled by the Department of Education for literacy.


    Right now, he was feeling uneasy, wondering if he had made a mistake again, causing the workshop director to lose his temper.


    "You mean, stupid outlander, a sloppy walker without eyes!"


    A series of swear words came out of the mouth of the workshop director, and he pointed to the printed plate already arranged on the table, which was Sam''s previous handwriting.


    "Idiot! Open your eyes and take a good look. Are the letters of this word in the wrong order?"


    Sure enough, there was a problem with his previous work. Sam looked at the word pointed by the director tremblingly, and found that the word was indeed in the wrong alphabetical order.


    "Mr. Director, it''s my fault! I''m sorry! I swear I will be careful in the future!"


    He bowed his head and apologized repeatedly, regretting why he didn''t check it more times.


    "If I remember correctly, this is not the first time you have made this kind of mistake! If I hadn''t checked it on the spur of the moment, another batch of books would have been ruined!"


    The workshop director waved his fist as if he was coming, which made Sam frightened for a while. But even if the director really wanted to beat him, he didn''t dare to fight back.


    "Need I remind you? You are still in the probationary period! As the workshop director, I have the power to tell you to leave!"


    "My lord, please give me one more chance, I swear I will never make a mistake again!"


    There was a tear in Sam''s voice, fearing that he would lose the job.


    Seeing that his intimidation had worked, the workshop director was secretly satisfied. In fact, he didn''t want to fire Sam. It was quite difficult to recruit a worker who could read and write, even the half-baked worker in front of him.


    But I still have to put it into context, he does not allow typographical errors in the books printed in his workshop, this phenomenon must be eliminated.


    He threatened viciously:


    "Okay, I''ll give you another chance, but I swear, if you make such a stupid mistake again, I will kick you out of my workshop, and if other workshops don''t want you, you can just pack up and leave gone."


    "Yes! Yes! My lord, thank you old man! I will never do it again."


    Sam nodded and bowed again and again, thankful that he was not fired.


    "Half of this month''s salary will be deducted!"


    "Ah? Mr. Director...Yes, yes, you can do whatever you say."


    Sam felt distressed secretly. The salary during the probationary period was not high, and half of it would be deducted.


    "My God! There are so many books here!"


    There was a crisp lark-like sound at the door, causing everyone in the workshop to look at the door.


    "Ah~ so beautiful!"


    Sam also looked at the door and found that the director of the printing factory walked in accompanied by two women.


    The one walking in front has golden hair, and his face is full of liveliness and surprise The one walking behind has green hair, and the expression on his face is more obvious than that of the one in front. He was a little more calm, and he was also looking around at the layout of the workshop at this time, with curiosity in his eyes.


    These two girls are very beautiful and have an extraordinary temperament. The workers stopped their work at the same time and couldn''t move their eyes stupidly.


    The factory manager who was with the two girls put on a dignified face and yelled at the workers: "Why are you stopping? Keep working for me."


    The workshop director immediately kicked Sam''s **** hard, "Arrange your layout well, don''t forget what I just said."


    Sam rubbed his ass, focused on his work, and couldn''t make any more mistakes.


    The workshop director remembered that the factory manager had said that two important figures from the Government Administration Council were coming today. Judging by the polite way the factory manager came in, it was probably these two people.


    I didn''t expect it to be two young girls, but they were not from common people''s families at first glance.


    After yelling at the workers, the factory manager put on a smile and introduced to the two girls next to him: "Director Dias, consultant Setia, this is our largest printing workshop, and we plan to print the papers you sent here. sample."


    It turned out to be the newly appointed "Acting Director of the Education Department". This incident was widely spread because the acting director turned out to be a woman. It was the first time for a woman to be an official, and many people felt that the lord''s move was ridiculous.


    The workshop director hurried over.


    "My God! I have never seen a book that can be ''made'' so easily."


    Irene was full of disbelief. Although she had heard Paul talk about the idea of ??the printing press, she was still surprised after watching the printing process of the book in person.

 Chapter 223： printing house two

    The workshop owner approached with a smile.


    "Master, the two ladies, is there anything I can do for you?"


    "You can accompany the two of them to take a good look around this workshop and introduce the printing process."


    "Yes."


    The factory director nodded, and he said to Irene and Ladi, "He is the director in charge of this workshop, just ask him if you have any questions. I still have work to do, so I won''t accompany you for now", then turned around gone.


    Irene curled her lips towards the back of the factory manager leaving, and Ladi held her hand, turned to the workshop director and said, "Then I will trouble you, Mr. Director. Betty and I are really interested in this place."


    The director smiled awkwardly: "If it''s somewhere, please follow me."


    The three came to the nearest printing machine, and the director pointed to the machine and explained the structure and working principle of the printing machine to Irene and Ladi in detail.


    It happened that a worker was operating the machine, and the two women watched the complete printing process.


    The printers work in teams of two, and take turns to operate the plates in and out, and to pull the printing machine. This work is relatively labor-intensive, and evenly applying ink to the paper requires high technical requirements.


    A worker uses a handle shovel to apply ink to the protruding printing plate, carefully wipes it with an ink roller, then takes the ink pad from the rack, pats it on the ink, and then rubs it in a circular motion on the plate to let the ink Spread evenly over surface.


    Next, ink each page of the printing plate in turn, and wipe the ink pad from time to time to adjust the distribution of ink.


    At the same time, another worker places a page of paper on the printing position fixed on the platen, then closes the upper paper clamping frame, and then lowers the platen, paper and paper clamping frame to the plane of the ink movable type with the right hand; Hold the handle of the printing machine tightly with your right hand, turn it so that it drives the front half of the plate under the platen, pull down the handle of the printing machine with your right hand, move the second half of the plate under the platen, pull it again, and then release the handle Make it spring back; lift up the platen, move the platen out, and remove the platen unit.


    "Wow! So easy! This printing press is so useful!"


    Irene clapped her hands happily, and the sound like a silver bell made everyone look at her again. Of course, they didn''t agree with her words in their hearts: "Easy? This little girl said it too easily. Try to print 200 single pages in an hour? Guaranteed to make you cry."


    The workshop director smiled and introduced: "After a page is arranged, we will print all the planned amount of paper on one side, then print on the reverse side of the paper, hang them up to dry, and finally bind them and store them in the warehouse. Used The printing plates should be washed with lye and handed over to typesetting workers to disassemble them into movable type.¡±


    "Is this movable type?"


    Lady Setia walked to Sam, the typesetter, and looked at the metal type on the table. These small things were smaller than the nail cap of her little finger.


    "That''s right, consultant Setia, these are movable type. Don''t look at them as small, it''s really not easy to make."


    The workshop director introduced it in a showing off tone.


    "First have the letter engraver draw the letters on the end of the metal blank, then carve or file off the unwanted metal, and then harden the male molds and stamp them into brass or bronze to make blank female molds, the width of which To vary with letter size."


    "The next step is to file off all the raised metal parts on the printing surface, and adjust the size of the negative mold so that the type can be accurately inserted into the proper position at the bottom of the impression mold, and then hand over the negative mold to the caster, who must ensure that it is melted when casting the movable type The liquid metal is literally everywhere, which will test their skills."


    The two women exclaimed, "It''s so complicated!"


    "So, how many sheets of paper can you print in a day?"


    The workshop director made a rough estimate and replied: "For an ordinary-sized printing plate, two skilled printers can print 250 to 300 single pages per hour. If the printing plate is larger, it will be difficult to apply ink evenly. Now, the speed will drop."


    "Our workshop can print 3,000 pages a day, double-sided."


    The director patted his chest and said proudly: "Other workshops are not as fast as ours, and the quality is not as good as ours."


    Irene opened her mouth slightly, and said in amazement: "This speed... is indeed much faster than copying books."


    Ladi picked up a new bound book next to her, and she was pleasantly surprised to find that it turned out to be a collection of poems from her hometown, Jiaowan.


    "This kind of book is still printed here?"


    "Oh, you said that book! It was a batch of books from Jiaowan sent by the lord. We were asked to print them, but we didn''t know the Jiaowan language on them. Casting movable type and typesetting really took a lot of effort. It¡¯s so strong. It is said that the lord is going to sell them back to Jiaowan. I heard the factory manager say that this is ¡°Wet Pole¡± written by some poet in Jiaowan. Let me tell you, these Jiaowan people are full. If you have nothing to do, just write something that makes you feel sick.¡±


    Ladi listened to a black line, the workshop director didn''t know that the female consultant in front of him was from Jiaowan, and she was still expressing her opinion endlessly: "Forget itThe gang of rich guys who sold it back to Kengkeng are the same. It''s a great business, I heard everyone there is very rich... Whoops!"


    The director jumped up holding his feet.


    Irene said apologetically, "Oh, I''m so sorry, I didn''t pay attention when I took a step just now..."


    Looking at her delicate face, the director couldn''t get angry, waved his hands and said, "Haha, it''s all right."


    ¡­


    Irene and Ladi visited the factory for half a day, and they didn''t leave the samples to be printed until it was almost noon to leave and return.


    They chatted as they walked, exchanging their views on what they had just seen.


    "Betty, I think this printing press is a more remarkable thing than those guns and cannons."


    "I feel the same way. If only a few more printing presses are made, books will be so cheap that even ordinary people can afford them."


    "Isn''t the "Literacy Book" and "Basic Hygiene Manual" we just sent out aimed at civilians? Although the above things are very simple, they are the keys to unlock the door of knowledge. Haha, you, the director of the Education Department, can show your skills. "


    "Well, after seeing the printing press, I am indeed more and more confident. Speaking of the Department of Education, if you were there at that time, I guess that idiot would have appointed you as the supervisor."


    "Don''t say that, it is appropriate for you to take up this position, let those men take a good look at our women''s abilities."


    Irene clenched her small fist: "I will definitely work hard."


    She suddenly let go, as if thinking of something, she said in a daze, "However, will the status of ''scholar'' become less and less valuable?"


    Ladi''s face darkened, and she smiled sweetly: "Isn''t it what we like to see more people gain knowledge?"


    "That''s right!"


    Seeing the other party being so open-minded, Irene was also relieved.

 Chapter 224：

    After entering February, although the weather is still relatively cold, the feeling of spring is gradually emerging.


    Everything began to recover, and the wild green in the northwest has appeared.


    On the road from Arda to the neighboring territory of Larnaca, a group of people are galloping.


    "To be honest, I still prefer snowy winters to green and warm springs."


    Paul complained to Macron on the side: "It''s a pity that such a beautiful season passes too quickly."


    "Are you joking, Paul?"


    Mellon was surprised. The winter in the northwest is a big difficulty for the residents here. Every year, many people from poor families are frozen to death.


    "The longer the winter, the more civilians will freeze to death! Unexpectedly, as a lord, you would say such a thing!"


    "Ah, I apologize, my words were really inappropriate. I promise you that winter will lose its harshness and become a warm and beautiful season."


    With blast furnace ironmaking underway, Paul plans to increase coal production to make coke. However, the coal dug out is not only used for ironmaking, but also sold to civilians at a low price.


    "Let''s talk about why Earl Price Parker invited us this time. What do you think?"


    "It''s nothing more than wanting the technology in our hands. Didn''t you agree to talk about it after the Duke''s birthday?"


    "I think there might be something else going on..."


    ¡­


    Everyone arrived at the Parker family''s castle in the evening, and Earl Price Parker won Paul and Myron into it.


    After exchanging pleasantries, the earl first arranged customer service for them, took a short rest, and then sent someone to invite them to have dinner together.


    "Master Parker, I don''t know why you invited us to your castle?"


    Paul and Mellon only said that they had important matters to discuss, but they didn''t specify what it was.


    "Cough! Paul, Myron, I''m also your elder, so I took advantage of it and called your names directly. I came to you for the Duke''s heir. You know that Duke Ferdinand has appointed the Earl of Kent." As heirs, what do you think about this?"


    "view?"


    Paul and Mellon looked at each other, unable to figure out what the old earl meant.


    Just when Paul was still thinking about how to respond, Myron on the side spoke first.


    I just heard him say with righteous indignation: "I am personally pessimistic. That Maltz Kent is not a good person, he has no demeanor of a high-ranking nobleman, and he planned to blackmail us last year and almost sent troops to him, although he didn''t know why later. We didn''t do anything, but we have already formed a rift. Lord Parker must also know that he used to be arrogant and domineering by relying on the Lord Duke''s favor before, which made the lords in the northwest dare not speak out. After he becomes the Duke, he will definitely be even more arrogant. Go too far."


    Paul was sweating coldly when he heard it, but it was too late to stop him.


    Hey, my good brother, your mouth is too fast, what if this Price Parker is an accomplice with Maltz Kent, what if he is spying on us at the behest of the Earl of Kent What about the tone of voice?


    Ah~ There won''t be five hundred swordsmen ambushing outside, right? Just wait for Earl Parker to throw the cup.


    He looked at the old earl a little nervously. The expression on Price''s face didn''t change, and he didn''t throw his glass. He just kept stroking his gray beard.


    After Paul waited anxiously for nearly a minute, Price finally spoke: "Merlon''s words really touch my heart, and I also think Maltz Kent becoming the Duke is not a good thing for us."


    The old earl said with a serious face: "Especially those of us vassals who are directly under the royal family."


    "Master Parker, what does this mean?"


    "Let me introduce you to someone. Come in, Mr. Viscount."


    Price clapped his hands vigorously as he spoke.


    A figure flashed from the corner of the corridor, walking towards them.


    Paul and Mellon were taken aback. The visitor turned out to be the younger brother of Duke Ferdinand¡ªViscount Henry Ferdinand.


    Wasn''t he locked up in a dungeon by his brother? How would it appear here? Have the brothers reconciled?


    "This¡­"


    Paul looked at Price questioningly.


    Price said to Henry: "Mr. Viscount, these two are indeed people who cannot stand with Maltz Kent. You must have heard about the almost war between Arda and Emden last year. You just follow Let them tell what happened."


    Compared to the Duke''s birthday party, Henry Ferdinand lost a lot of weight, but his face was a bit more determined. He bowed to Paul and Mellon first, and then said hastily:


    "My lords, Maltz Kent is planning to betray the kingdom!"


    "Betray the kingdom?"


    Both Paul and Mellon were taken aback. Damn, the amount of information is huge You mean, he wants to send out a rebellion like Giles? "


    "Yes, he must have planned it that way."


    "How did the viscount know about it? Shouldn''t you tell your brother about this kind of thing first, let him deprive Maltz Kent of his heir status, and then arrest him?"


    Paul couldn''t believe it. Although the Kent family was domineering in the Northwest, they were just an earl if they died, and they had no chance of winning against the royal government.


    Oh, maybe he has a certain amount of capital after inheriting the duke, but if Duke Ferdinand knows about his plot, he will... Wait, is it Duke Ferdinand who wants to start the rebellion? Wasn''t Maltz Kent his best horse boy?


    Paul looked at Viscount Henry, if this is the case, is this guy going to exterminate his relatives righteously and report on his brother?


    I saw sadness on Viscount Henry''s face, "My brother told me about this, and my brother, the majestic Duke of Northwest, has been controlled by this villain, Maltz Kent."


    Paul and Mellon generally understood what was going on. Duke Ferdinand was controlled by Maltz in some way, and he had an insight into his ambition to rebel, so he quietly notified his younger brother, Viscount Henry, and then the Viscount ran out to expose Maltz to other lords.


    Of course, this is based on the premise that Viscount Henry did not lie. There are still many doubts that have not been clarified. Quietly inform his younger brother, and how Viscount Henry escaped.


    Seeming to have guessed the question of Paul and others, Henry took out a piece of paper and handed it to him.


    "This is my brother''s personal letter, please take a look."

 Chapter 225： torture

    The barbed whip was lashed **** the victim''s back.


    The clothes on his back were already in tatters, and it could be seen from the damage that the inside was already bloody.


    The cotton wool of the clothes had been mixed with the turned up flesh, and it was impossible to distinguish each other, because the gushing blood had dyed the entire back a terrible red.


    Even so, the person who executed the punishment still didn''t stop, as if the person kneeling on the ground had some deep hatred with him.


    "Trash! Trash! Is this how you repay the Kent family for supporting you?"


    Maltskent''s son, Jaeskent, was beating an officer severely with a whip at this time. While beating, he cursed and vented his anger.


    The officer kneeling on the ground only groaned in pain when he couldn''t bear it anymore, but he didn''t say a word of begging for mercy, because he knew that would only lead to more terrible consequences.


    "You can''t see a single person. How did your eyes grow? How did your brain grow?"


    Jia Aisi kept yelling, and his strength in swinging the whip did not weaken at all.


    "Okay, if you keep hitting him, he will really die."


    A deep voice came from behind, Jayce stopped, turned around, and found the Earl of Kent standing behind him.


    His own father is really becoming more and more elusive. His experience in the military made Jia Aisi very sensitive to the sudden appearance of people behind him. He asked himself how vigilant he was, but he didn¡¯t notice any noise just now. When did the father come and how did he stand behind him.


    "Father, I''m teaching this trash a lesson. Hmph, when I was leading the army in the south, this trash was already..."


    "enough!"


    The Earl of Kent stretched out his hand to interrupt his son, and he cast his eyes on the dying officer. As soon as Jais stopped his hand, he couldn''t hold on anymore and fell to the ground.


    "Let me ask you, are you really ignorant of Henry Ferdinand''s escape?"


    The officer took a few breaths, straightened his upper body with force, his legs still kneeling on the ground.


    "Master...Master Kent, I really don''t know."


    He replied angrily.


    "I went to inspect the dungeon before going to bed. There was nothing unusual. Viscount Henry had already laid down and slept. As a result... the next day there was no one there, and the person on duty also said..."


    "All right."


    The Earl of Kent waved his hand. These remarks had already been said by the other party in the previous interrogation, and he didn''t want to hear them again.


    Henry Ferdinand ran away without anyone noticing, and none of the people on duty that day noticed anything unusual.


    The lock of Henry''s cell has been changed by the prison head, and he has the only key with him. There was no trace of the lock being damaged, and it seemed that the only possibility was that the cell boss let Henry go without permission.


    But the cell leader who was beaten to **** flesh in front of him was someone he had planted. The experience of this person was clear to him, and the chance of him having anything to do with Henry was extremely slim.


    The Earl of Kent suddenly had a terrible idea: Henry Ferdinand couldn''t escape with the help of some mysterious power? Or is Henry himself a mage?


    Since coming into contact with Barnett and knowing the existence of magic and arcane associations, Maltzkent will always think of mysterious power when he encounters anything that is difficult to explain.


    The Earl of Kent turned around and asked, "Little friend Andy, can you decide whether this person is telling the truth or lying?"


    It was only then that Jais noticed that the little boy named Andy was following behind his father. Like Barnett before, he also came from that mysterious organization. Now he has been told many things by his father.


    The little mage standing behind Maltz was trembling slightly, he was frightened by Jaais'' execution method just now.


    Hearing what the earl asked him, Andy hurriedly raised his face, and said nervously, "I''m not very familiar with lie detection, but... But I don''t think he''s telling lies."


    "I see¡­"


    The Earl of Kent turned to his son, "Jais, you just watch and deal with these people."


    A stern look flashed in the earl''s son''s eyes, "Yes, my lord."


    "these people?"


    Andy looked around suspiciously, but what he saw made his stomach queasy.


    In a cell next door, there were a bunch of people lying on the ground, but they were already out of shape. Some of them were as **** as the officers who were tortured just now, and some of them had their limbs twisted into strange shapes. shape, some people simply have no hands and feet.


    These are the jailers guarding the dungeon. Although they have been devastated, there is no sound of groaning. Maybe they have no strength, or they are numb in spirit and pain. Only the slight rise and fall of their chests can tell that their bodies are still alive no death.


    "vomit!"


    The little mage couldn''t help it, and spit it out in one gulp.


    Seeing his reaction, the Earl of Kent frowned. Really, the Arcane Society¡ªor Mr. Barnett, why did they send such a good baby to assist him.


    After getting along with him during this period of time, he has already understood the character of this little mage Apart from being proficient in mysterious magic, he is completely an ordinary child in other respects. At first, he thought that the other party was deliberately showing a child''s temper to disguise his identity. How could a mage be so naive, but later he realized that his judgment was wrong.


    The Earl of Kent faintly felt that he was underestimated. Did the Arcane Society not value him at all, or the Northwest Gulf? Send such a child as a nanny?


    The only consolation is that Andy is more well-behaved, and he still listens to him. If a stubborn and willful child really came, he really didn''t know what to do, after all, the other party was a mage and a member of the secret society.


    "Little friend Andy, your psychological endurance is too weak. We are people who want to do big things. It''s not good to be frightened by this kind of scene."


    He patted the little mage on the shoulder.


    "But... why do they treat them like this? Isn''t it just that a prisoner escaped? And they didn''t neglect their duties. The prisoner escaped in a way that we don''t know."


    Andy looked at the Earl of Kent with a look of fear in his eyes. The man in front of him was terrifying. How could a normal person do such a cruel thing? It was right or wrong to assist him by himself.


    "No!" The earl''s kindness just now disappeared suddenly, and Andy was taken aback.


    I just heard the earl say viciously: "I only care about the result! They are responsible for guarding the dungeon, so they must ensure that the prisoner will not escape. But now that the prisoner has escaped, any explanation and any reason are pale, and they must be punished. Now The status of the people proves that they are useless in their positions, and useless people will only continue to waste food."


    After finishing speaking, the count went outside.


    "Hmph!" Accompanied by Jia Aisi''s chuckle, a gust of cold wind blew in, making the little mage shiver.

 Chapter 226：

    "The room in the deepest part of the dungeon is one of the entrances to a secret underground passage. The tunnel leads directly to the outside of Center City. It was dug by the Ferdinand family to prevent accidents. I ran out through the underground passage."


    In Earl Parker''s castle, Viscount Henry described in detail how he escaped from trouble.


    Paul took a piece of paper full of petite characters and looked at it carefully. According to Viscount Henry, it was a letter written by his brother. The handwriting on it was a bit scribbled, as if the writer had written it in a hurry.


    Underground passages are not uncommon. It is the instinct of every lord to prepare more roads for himself. There is also a tunnel in the castle of Huxin Town that is not known to outsiders.


    As for the content of the letter, it described a terrible thing: Earl Malzkent controlled Duke Ferdinand¡ªthat is, the writer himself. Under his persecution, the Duke had to pass the title to him in public. And Maltz`Kent is planning to betray the Aldo Kingdom, and take advantage of the main force of the king''s army going south to the opposing Giles rebels to stand on their own in the northwest.


    As for how the duke was controlled, the words in the letter made Paul''s eyelids twitch.


    "Disgusting bugs", "magic", "witchcraft"...


    The duke used a series of words that looked like gibberish to outsiders, but Paul, who had had close contact with wizards, knew that it might be true.


    "Henry, I have regained a little bit of control of my brain now, and I struggled to write this letter. I can''t do it anyway. His evil witchcraft has drained my energy. I hope you can help me when you see it." I will take revenge and save the Ferdinand family. Now the traitor Maltz has secretly monitored every member of our family, and I will find a way to help you get rid of his surveillance..."


    The end of the letter was written like this. Paul fell into deep thought, thinking of the mysterious mage organization "Arcania" he knew before. Could they be related to Maltzkent''s conspiracy?


    "Although it''s somewhat scribbled, it can be confirmed that this letter was indeed written by the Duke himself. I can recognize his handwriting."


    Seeing Paul lost in thought, Earl Parker thought he was doubting the authenticity of the letter.


    "I bet my reputation and the reputation of my family, this letter is true, and everything I said is true."


    Henry immediately swears and swears.


    Paul looked up and asked, "Do you two have any plans? What can we do?"


    "Of course I want to raise troops to attack that **** immediately..."


    Just as Viscount Henry was about to rush to speak, he was stopped by Earl Parker.


    "This matter needs a long-term plan. We can''t act rashly for the time being. The Kent family itself is powerful, and now the Duke is under their control. Of course, it is inevitable to fight head-on. That guy Maltz Kent is not our union. A person who will obediently restrain his hands when he sends out a notice."


    Although he had some doubts about the "witchcraft" in the letter, there was no doubt that Duke Ferdinand had to obey Kent.


    When the Duke appointed Kent as heir at the birthday party, he became suspicious. Under normal circumstances, the title would not fall into the hands of the Kent family. No.


    Price Parker planned to confront Maltz Kent, because there was a rift between his family and the Kent family before, of course, secretly.


    Paul mused, "Uh...I think..."


    "Earl Greiman!"


    Earl Parker put on a serious expression on his face, "You don''t have any hopes for that guy in Kent, do you? Have you forgotten the conflict between your two families last year? I don''t need to guess to know that guy will definitely raise something against you. You have made a lot of excessive demands, not only you, but many lords in the Northwest Gulf have suffered greatly from it."


    Last year, the Greimans and the Kents were very tense and almost fought. Although they didn''t announce the reason to the public, the lords probably guessed what was going on. Arda made a lot of money, and the Earl of Kent was jealous. That''s who he is anyway.


    Earl Parker continued: "Hmph! When he becomes a duke, will he have our good fruit to eat? What''s more serious is that he will launch a rebellion. We are all the servants of His Majesty the king. Is he allowed to make such a rebellion? ?¡±


    "To be honest, we have already talked to several lords. They all hate the traitor Maltzkent very much. We are ready to join forces to deal with him."


    The old earl stared at Paul with piercing eyes and asked, "Earl Greiman, Earl Garnard, what do you two mean?"


    Damn it, Paul groaned secretly in his heart, it seemed that he had to choose a team, and these two groups of people were right next to his territory, so it was impossible to stay out of it now.


    "What are your plans?"


    He whispered to Myron who was sitting beside him.


    "Of course they dealt with Maltzkent with Earl Parker. Did you forget the Kent family blackmailed us last year?"


    "Well, UU Reading I thought so too, but..."


    Paul turned to Price Parker and asked loudly, "Master Parker, how many lords have you summoned?"


    Earl Parker smiled slightly, he could see the doubts in Paul''s heart.


    "Paul, our strength is definitely considerable. But I also understand your worries. How about this, I will invite everyone to discuss the big issues in a few days, you can go back first, and come back at that time, of course, You can also stay with me for a few days until everyone comes over."


    It seems that Earl Parker is quite confident.


    "Then let''s come back in a few days. Myron and I also hate Maltzkent. If you can really gather a strong force, I will definitely participate."


    "Okay, that''s it, I''ll let you know when the time comes."


    After discussing business matters, everyone began to enjoy dinner. After eating, Paul and Myron left and went back to the guest room to rest.


    Viscount Henry stayed behind, and he asked Earl Parker cautiously: "My lord, how much help these two people have given us, I have heard that the strength of the Greiman family has always been weak, while the Garnard family has just experienced almost all of them last year. Rebellion of vassals."


    "Hehe." Duke Parker twirled his beard.


    "Henry, you can''t look at it with old eyes. Regardless of Bairding for now, Arda is not what it used to be. The pirates in the Northwest Gulf were wiped out by the Gryman family, although the bandit leader Edward disappeared. , The timing of pirates without a leader is not something that can be easily achieved by an earldom. Moreover, the Berdin''s rebellion was also quelled with the help of the Greiman family. You must know that there are many knights under those rebels. .¡±


    "I believe it would be beneficial to have them in our program."

 Chapter 227： alliance

    After Paul and Mellon returned to the territory, they described their experience in Larnaca Territory to the senior officials of the Government Council and the army.


    The Parker family is secretly forming an alliance against the Earl of Kent? Everyone was very surprised by this news.


    "So, what do you think we should do? To participate in this secret alliance? Or to inform the Earl of Kent? Or do not help each other and stick to neutrality? We still have the opportunity to make a choice before the two sides start fighting."


    Paul questioned the crowd. He wouldn''t turn to the secret alliance just because he had a rift with the Kent family. What if he was on the wrong team and lost?


    There was the sound of fists hammering the table.


    "Of course I joined the league and beat the Kent bastards. Have you forgotten how they treated us last year? I''m so angry when I think about it now."


    It was Bryce who spoke, and he kept hammering on the table with his fist, expressing his opinion.


    "We used to be weak and weak, and it was very difficult for the Kent family. We had to pretend that nothing happened to their rude behavior. But now there are so many lords who are against him, why not seize this opportunity to retaliate against them What about the humiliation imposed on us?"


    "Bryce! Be careful in front of the Earl."


    Schroeder reached out to stop the impulsive speech of the commander of the 1st Battalion.


    "Malts Kent is now the heir to the Duke. If that letter is true, then the Duke is already under his control. He can order other vassals of the Ferdinand family through Duke Ferdinand. We are not only facing Kent. family."


    Bryce was dissatisfied, "As long as that letter is made public, who else will support him?"


    Schroeder shook his head, "It''s just a letter, not very convincing, even I myself doubt the authenticity of this letter, it is very likely that Earl Parker has long wanted to defeat the Kent family, and Viscount Henry because of Dissatisfied with not being the duke''s heir, the two hit it off and forged the letter, scribbling so as not to be exposed by the poorly imitated text."


    "Well...it''s also possible."


    Bryce was speechless.


    "Which side do the two Earls want to stand on?"


    Manager Ford asked aloud while stroking his beard? He had been closing his eyes and resting his mind just now, listening to everyone''s discussions.


    "Merlon and I are inclined to join the alliance against the Kent family, if... if the power gathered by Earl Parker is considerable enough."


    Manager Ford nodded, "From a moral point of view, the Kent family has always acted unscrupulously in the Northwest Gulf. Everyone has been bullied. The eradication or weakening of the Kent family is definitely what everyone would like to see. There are also such things as kidnapping the Duke and plotting to betray the kingdom. Two things¡ªah, it doesn''t matter if it''s true or not, it''s 200 percent true when everyone wants it to be true¡ªand either one is a big sin, and..."


    Manager Ford paused, and said slowly: "According to the letter, the Earl of Kent is still suspected of practicing witchcraft..."


    Paul noticed that the female consultant Ladi who was in charge of writing the minutes of the meeting trembled slightly.


    Manager Ford continued: "As far as practical interests are concerned, the existence of the Kent family is a threat to us. They are powerful and put a lot of pressure on us militarily, and they did threaten us last year and almost came over. Not only that, but in the surrounding territories, the Kent family has the highest tax on our goods, which is almost equivalent to robbery, but this family controls several important transportation hubs."


    "So... I suggest you take advantage of this opportunity."


    The words of the old manager made Paul more inclined to join the alliance against the Kent family.


    Others echoed Ford''s words. Especially Hansel, he is very sensitive to the suspicion that the Earl of Kent is planning to launch a rebellion. The royal government is concentrating on dealing with the rebels in the south. Another wave of rebels would be very bad.


    "Now that we have set the general direction, we need to start making preparations. Revise and activate the various plans for dealing with the threat of the Kent family last year, strengthen our armaments, and shift the focus of production to the military."


    The meeting made the above resolutions.


    ¡­


    After Paul and others left, Earl Parker continued to contact nobles from all over the place. The lords exchanged letters and exchanged views on the Kent family. Gradually, an anti-Kent faction began to form in the Northwest Lands.


    One month after Paul and Myron were invited last time, Earl Parker felt that it was almost done. After various tests and screenings, he identified some staunch faction members. As long as he takes the lead, they will 100% join his alliance.


    It''s time to call everyone together to discuss specific mattersHuxin Town received an invitation from the neighboring territory again.


    Paul and Mellon also set off again and arrived at Earl Parker''s castle on the agreed date.


    After entering the hall, Paul was taken aback. Many people had already gathered here, all of whom were prominent lords of the Northwest Gulf.


    If you screen carefully, you will find that most of the lords are direct vassals of the royal family or their vassals, while there are only a few from the line of Duke Ferdinand.


    "Everyone! Let''s start discussing business."


    After everyone arrived, Earl Parker announced the start of the meeting.


    "The most important reason why everyone gathered here today is to investigate Maltz Kent''s kidnapping of Duke Ferdinand and plotting to betray the kingdom. As the subjects of His Majesty the King, we must not sit idly by and do nothing about this matter. He extinguished the Year of Fire when he was still in trouble. Now that the rebellion in the south is still pending, it is time for us to be loyal to His Majesty, and we must ensure the stability of the kingdom''s rear."


    There was a burst of response in the hall, and a few sparse people stood up to express their loyalty to the royal family.


    Earl Parker continued to speak loudly: "Of course, there is another secondary reason, which is to unite against the oppression of the Kent family. Everyone must know Maltz Kent''s bad deeds, and most of us even He has also suffered from his cruelty. He was so excessive when he was an earl, and it will definitely get worse if he gets the title of duke."


    Paul thought to himself: "Is this the main reason why everyone came?"


    Sure enough, as soon as the old earl finished speaking, the hall immediately exploded. Lords who had feuds with the Kent family all stood up and complained about Maltz Kent''s misdeeds, and the meeting began to change to a complaint conference.

 ~： work overtime, take a day off

Sorry, it gets busier as the year approaches. ??

 Chapter 228： alliance two

    "That old man Maltz once robbed me of a herd of horses on the grounds that I was speaking ill of him behind his back. Of course, he made it all up. I always speak ill of him to my face."


    "A village on my border was forcibly taken away by the Kent family, woo woo woo ~~ That was the ancestral territory of my ancestors when they were knights."


    "And that little **** from the Kent family, who blatantly captured offenders in my territory without even saying hello, that''s my resident. It''s up to the owner to beat a dog. This kid doesn''t care at all. Don''t take me, the lord, seriously."


    "When my territory was invaded by pirates, he actually provided me with the condition of my allegiance to him. He was really ignorant and rude. Doesn''t he know that I am a loyal subject of His Majesty the King?"


    "Three years ago, Viscount Cole was framed by Maltz and falsely accused of secretly opposing Count Ferdinand. As a result, the entire family was exiled, and his family''s property was annexed by the Kent family. I still remember this incident vividly. It''s chilling your back."


    "He is also building a dam in his own territory, and he charges water fees in the dry season. The lords downstream of the river, such as me, are blackmailed by him every year."


    "Malts Kent, little man! Little man!"


    ¡­


    There was a lot of noise in the hall, and the lords told each other the crimes of the Kent family, expressing their dissatisfaction with this domineering family.


    Everyone talked more and more vigorously, and the Kent family had become heinous bastards.


    Seeing that the heat was almost ready, Earl Parker stood up and waved his hands.


    "Everyone! Quiet! Quiet!"


    Following his words, the hall gradually fell silent, and everyone looked at Price Parker together.


    The old earl said loudly: "We are only here to say that it will not hurt the Kent family. Only by taking practical actions can we defeat him."


    Immediately someone shouted: "Master Earl, just tell us what to do!"


    With the leader, others also echoed, saying they would fight the Kent family to the end.


    The old earl immediately replied: "Cooperation! Only by working together can we fight against the Kent family! Now the people in this hall are only nearly half of the lords of the Northwest Gulf, which means that half of the lords are supporting¡ªat least they are not against Maltz. Kent. Now he can hold the Duke above ground and manipulate the power of the Ferdinand family. We are still weak in strength, so we must unite."


    "The old count is right!"


    "Let us unite against the Kent family!"


    Seeing that no one was going against the grain, Price Parker secretly heaved a sigh of relief. The lords who attended the meeting were carefully selected and invited by him, but he did not expect it to go so smoothly.


    Hmph, Maltz Kent, you are usually defiant and domineering, but you never thought you would make so many enemies secretly.


    "Occupying the advantage of strength, Maltz will never be caught without a fight. We will have to fight him sooner or later. Everyone has money to contribute money and strength to contribute. Let''s take stock of the strength we have now. Let me say it first, My Parker family can provide 50 knights and 1500 soldiers"


    Hearing what the old earl said, the lords in the hall also reported their contribution. Before they came, they all guessed that there would be such a thing this time, and they had already carefully calculated it.


    "My Malcolm family can provide 50 knights and 1,200 soldiers."


    "My Heller family can provide 30 knights and 1300 soldiers."


    "My Johnston family can provide 20 knights and 1,000 soldiers."


    ¡­


    It was the turn of Paul and Mellon, and Paul reported the strength of the two families: "The Gleiman family and the Gardner family can provide 1,000 soldiers in total."


    Earl Parker stroked his beard and nodded. He knew that the Arda people were not prosperous, and Bairdin suffered another rebellion last year. It is understandable that they could only take out 1,000 people together.


    All the lords reported in a circle, and in total they could organize an "army" of more than 500 knights and more than 12,000 soldiers.


    Paul thought to himself: "Half of the lords in the northwest can produce more than 10,000 soldiers. If the lords of the whole country spare no effort to support the royal family, I am afraid that the rebellion in the south will be put down in only half a year."


    Paul subconsciously used the soldiers trained by Arda as substitutes. He forgot that most of the soldiers mentioned by the lords were farmers recruited temporarily. If the lords really provide these peasants and soldiers to the royal family, how to manage them will be a huge trouble for the royal family. It is a long way to go to the south to counter the rebellion, and it is not like fighting against the Kent family at their own door. The logistical capabilities of this age to feed and drink these people would be a disaster. And these soldiers can''t stay on the battlefield for a long time, otherwise who will go to farm.


    Earl Parker was very satisfied with the power of the alliance, he twirled his beard happily and said:


    "Okay! Our strength can completely compete with Maltz Kent and his accomplices In addition, we have to report to His Majesty the King the charges of the Kent family''s kidnapping of the lord and the attempt to conspire to rebel, and report to the church The suspicion that he was using witchcraft, let Dayi stand on our side and win more support."


    So the lords agreed on detailed steps.


    After everyone went back, they began to recruit troops, train the army, and guard their respective territories. Once the Kent family found something wrong and sent troops to attack, the other lords would immediately go to the rescue.


    After the troops were ready, the lords jointly wrote a letter to inform the whole country, exposing the Kent family''s misconduct. all kinds of oppression.


    At the same time, he issued an ultimatum to the Kent family, asking Maltz Kent to plead guilty immediately. If he can lower his title, release Duke Ferdinand, return the benefits he has blackmailed from everyone, and pay a large amount of fines, Everyone worked together to protect him from the royal family and the church. After all, he is also a nobleman and lord of the Northwest Gulf, and he must be given a chance to reform himself.


    Paul was a little dissenting at the beginning. According to his opinion, when dealing with people like Maltz Kent, after being defeated, he has to be beaten to death and beat the dog in the water.


    Myron persuaded him quietly: "If you propose like this, everyone will be afraid. I don''t know about other places, but in the Northwest Gulf, it is an unwritten rule among the lords to leave each other behind¡ªif there is no deep hatred between them .¡±


    "Leave a line in life, so we can meet again in the future?"


    "That''s right, that''s what you mean. You describe it very well. There are not many things that can make the lords kill each other."


    "What are there?"


    "Revenge against relatives or... rebellion against the people."

 Chapter 229：

    During these days, Maltz Kent''s mood became more and more irritable.


    It stands to reason that the development of the situation did not deviate from the planned track, and the only episode was the running away of Henry Ferdinand.


    But this should be irrelevant. As a prisoner personally ordered by Duke Ferdinand, after he fled privately, he can only spend his future life in exile. Henry''s family has been arrested, and his territory and property have been confiscated.


    Just one thing, how did he run?


    This matter that has not been investigated clearly seems to indicate an unknown future, and has become a nail in Maltz Kent''s heart.


    He really came here for whatever he was afraid of. Two weeks after Henry fled, the Earl of Kent gradually heard some rumors¡ªit seemed that someone was secretly linking up with lords from all over the world to oppose him.


    The suspicious Earl of Kent immediately sent spies to inquire around, and the situation gradually became clear: a despicable and shameful conspiracy was brewing, and the initiator of the conspiracy was Earl Price Parker, who secretly had a relationship with him.


    "This old thing is really reckless!"


    After reading the secret report, the Earl of Kent roared and kicked over the table in front of him, frightening the servants beside him, who were at a loss and knelt on the ground.


    The count walked around the room a few times worriedly. He originally wanted to summon the army immediately to wipe out these sneaky villains, but after careful consideration, he gave up.


    The first step is to determine who is the enemy and who is the ally.


    Now Maltz Kent has stayed in Center as the heir of the Duke to handle various affairs for Duke Ferdinand. He immediately wrote a letter and asked his subordinates to copy many copies and send them to the lords everywhere, inviting them to come to Center. Discuss important matters - whether to continue to send troops to assist the royal family in countering the rebellion.


    As a result, only half of the lords who came to the meeting in person were in their early years, and the others either shied away from something they couldn''t come to or just sent representatives to deal with it.


    Among the lords who will not come, of course, is Earl Plath Parker, who has been identified as the initiator of the conspiracy.


    Even that little **** from the Greymans, who shouldn''t have been let off last year.


    These lords who did not come must have ghosts in their hearts.


    The lords who came to Center City wrangled for a day but failed to reach a conclusion, and the meeting broke up unhappy. Maltz Kent didn''t care in the slightest, the meeting itself was not his purpose, the real thing was to estimate the range of the enemy.


    When the crowd left, he said in a warning tone: "Those who dare to challenge the authority of the Duke will definitely not end well."


    The lords thought sourly: "Sooner or later, this is not yours?"


    After roughly locking the scope of the enemy and ourselves, Maltz began to gather his confidants, contact potential allies, and build his own alliance. He was originally the biggest vassal of the Ferdinand family, and now he controlled the duke and became the heir to the duke, and a large number of people soon gathered around him.


    With the strength of the Kent family, it is no problem to face any family in the upper northwest alone, but it has to be carefully weighed when facing an alliance formed by many lords, so he also needs to organize his own faction.


    As a result, the lords of the Northwest Gulf stood in line one after another, and gradually formed two camps, both sides were preparing vigorously, waiting for the time to deal a fatal blow to the enemy, and a small-scale civil war was about to break out.


    What shocked Maltz Kent was that his enemies actually revealed his secret affairs, such as using witchcraft to hold the Duke hostage, plotting to teach Giles to betray the kingdom, and so on.


    How do they know? The Earl of Kent was puzzled. He had always been very secretive, and out of his admiration and confidence in mysterious magic, the Earl did not suspect the dying Duke Ferdinand.


    However, these things were all spread through gossip. The enemy has not yet made a big fuss about this, but it has already made the Earl of Kent restless.


    On the surface, the earl pretended to be dismissive of the "rumors" and was too lazy to defend himself, but in private he became suspicious, suspecting that a spy had been planted around him.


    Many servants and guards who had served the earl suffered bad luck. Those who were imprisoned were imprisoned, and those who were executed were executed. The ducal mansion where Maltz lived was in a state of panic all day long.


    ¡­


    After returning to Lake Town from Earl Parker''s castle, Paul devoted himself to preparations for the upcoming war. The southern border of his territory is adjacent to Maltz Kent''s old den - Emden, and he will bear the brunt of the war, so he has to make preparations in advance.


    But in the days that followed, he could be regarded as seeing how the lords of this era fought wars.


    Nearly a month had passed since the meetings organized by Price Parker had ended, and the battle still hadn''t been fought.


    During the period, gossip was flying all over the sky. I don¡¯t know which guy with a tight mouth leaked several major crimes of Maltz Kent, and the news that the lords conspired to overthrow the Parker family was also spread Naturally, this This news was sure to reach Maltz Kent''s ears, so he also began to organize his own forces.


    Now the whole world knows that there are two powerful factions in the Northwest Gulf trying to kill each other.


    "The awareness of secrecy in this era is really bad! I was thinking about waiting for our side to prepare a wave of sneak attacks."


    Paul was so emotional in a meeting of the General Staff, and once again emphasized the importance of secrecy.


    Both sides were dilly-dally building up their forces. Paul considered whether to take advantage of his standing army and take Emden in the south by surprise immediately, but abandoned the idea after the opposition of the officers.


    In case the strength assembled by the opponent is stronger than oneself, and the allies on one''s side still cannot come up with enough strength to support Arda, then it will be over. It''s better not to be this early bird.


    So Huxin Town made full use of the tranquility before the storm to strengthen its own strength. Both the regular army and the militia have stepped up their training. Soldiers in the army have been drilled to such an extent that they don''t even have the energy to go shopping in brothels, and they fall asleep on the bed as soon as they return to the dormitory.


    Under the organization of the Government Council, the population of the southernmost villages began to move to the north to prevent the Kent family from looting.


    The shipyard in Port Fulan began to work overtime to build merchant ships suitable for transportation. In case the war is unfavorable and the trade route on land is cut off, shipping will become the life link between Arda and Bairdin. It is too dependent on foreign trade.


    The iron factory in the valley was also expanded again. After the war broke out, the demand for iron by the surrounding lords would increase greatly. Paul planned to use low-priced iron to sell his personal favors, and by the way strengthen his right to speak in the alliance.


    The sharp sword is out of its sheath, just waiting to stab the enemy.

 Chapter 230： Salt people

    Kevin guarded his booth dazedly. It was already noon, and he still hadn''t had any water or rice, and his stomach kept growling to protest his brain.


    But what can he do? He had set up a stall here since the sun had just risen, but he only earned a handful of copper coins, which Kevin was not willing to use to buy food.


    He sat on the ground, wrapped his arms around his legs, feeling helpless. A rag was spread on the ground in front of him. This was Kevin''s booth, and there were several bags of white things on it.


    Table salt, that''s what Kevin is selling.


    The village where Kevin lives has been cooking salt for a long time. In the past, merchants would come to collect salt every month and pay them.


    But gradually things changed. When merchants came to collect salt, they began to lower the price vigorously, and they even put on an attitude of whether they would like to sell or not.


    Their village is basically cooking salt, and they have no other livelihood, so they have to accept the lower prices of salt merchants.


    But the prices offered by the merchants became more and more unbearable, and they came less and less frequently to collect salt.


    Someone inquired about the news from Fulan Port. The merchants headed by the great salt merchant Godwin established a "salt farm" near Fulan Port. I don''t know what method was used in it. I heard that it can produce tons of salt. The cooking method in their village is much more efficient.


    When the salt farm was first put into operation, it could not meet all the needs, and merchants had to rely on them, the salt farmers. However, as the scale of the salt farm became larger and the output increased, their dependence on the salt farmers became less and less.


    The salt produced from the saltworks is no better than the salt boiled in Kaiwen''s village, and even slightly inferior in quality. But it has an unrivaled advantage - cheap.


    That''s really cheap. Kevin knew that a well-fed family could buy enough salt to make kippers.


    The income from cooking salt is getting less and less, and the family will soon be unable to make ends meet. If this continues, the already small savings will soon bottom out.


    As a last resort, Kevin and the people in the same village sold in nearby towns on their own backs. In order to avoid competition, they each chose a place, and the destination Kevin chose was Fulan Port.


    He arrived in Fulan Port yesterday, but he only earned a small amount of copper coins after setting up a stall for a whole day. He was starving until night, and he bought a black bread to fill his stomach. He didn''t make much money at first. There is not much left.


    He lodged in the stables of an inn, and planned to continue his luck the next day.


    Kevin Cheng tried to sell his salt in the salt store, but the price offered by the store was extremely low, and he would definitely lose a lot if he sold it to them. Trying to negotiate the price, he was quickly kicked out by the shop assistant.


    Just when he was thinking about what to do, out of the corner of his eye, he saw a man walking over with an iron bucket and a brush.


    Kevin reckons that the city hall is going to put up some "slogan" again. Speaking of which, this is also a propaganda method invented by the young lord who succeeded to the throne last year. The so-called "slogan" is put on the eye-catching public area, so that people can pass the simple text to understand his policy.


    Like something like "Caring for the environment is everyone''s responsibility", "Throwing everywhere, one punishment to the end" and so on. Even their remote small village has painted a few slogans, although the people in their village who can read can count them on one hand.


    Seeing the bucket-carrying man walking towards him, Kevin secretly complained about his bad luck, and hurriedly packed up his things and moved the booth to another place, leaving an open space by the wall.


    The people from the city hall came to the wall, dipped the brush into the paint, and applied it to the wall.


    A bunch of people gathered to watch the excitement.


    Kevin also came to the side of the crowd, patted a person who was concentrating on the wall and asked, "Sir, what is written on the wall?"


    This person is so engrossed in watching, probably he can recognize the writing on the wall.


    The man turned his head to look at him, and replied, "Don''t you know, it''s written ''be vigilant and guard against spies''!"


    "Protection against spies?"


    Kevin was a little puzzled, he knew what a spy did, but why did he suddenly post such a slogan?


    "Yeah, don''t you know the latest situation?"


    "What situation?"


    I just heard the man say mysteriously: "The war is about to start! The lords are going to fight again!"


    "War? Why the **** is there war?"


    Kevin frowned. He had heard from his elders about the horror of military disasters since he was a child. When a fight broke out, the lords led troops to plunder each other''s territories. They would also impose war taxes on their own subjects and force the common people to serve as soldiers. .


    The closest thing he has ever experienced to a war was the last pirate invasion, and the old man in the village said that a military disaster is more terrifying than a pirate plunder.


    "I heard that this time is going to war with Emden."


    "Emden? I''ve heard it''s a very powerful territory to the south of us."


    "What are you afraid of? Have you forgotten how our Lord Greiman beat up those pirates and Bilding''s traitors?"


    The person who talked to Kevin was very excited, obviously very confident in Arda''s military, and danced when he talked about the young lord.


    Kevin snorted inwardly. No matter what, Fulan Port is protected by a city wall, but their village has no defense measures.


    He turned his head and walked to his booth, complaining in a low voice: "War, fight, we salt people are starving to death and still focus on fighting..."


    The person next to him overheard his words, and his eyes lit up...


    Kevin continued to guard the booth for a while, and finally couldn''t hold on any longer. Now he didn''t even have the energy to yell at passers-by.


    He weighed the few copper coins in his hand, and decided with great heartache to buy a piece of bread to satisfy his hunger, and then go to the well to drink a few mouthfuls of cold water.


    Just after he got up and walked a few steps, a person stopped him.


    "Is this your booth?"


    Kevin immediately turned around and responded, "Yes, this is my booth. Do you want to buy salt?"


    He could see clearly the person who came, he was neither tall nor short, neither fat nor thin, with an ordinary face.


    "May I ask what the price of salt is here?"


    Kevin thought about it with some embarrassment directly quoted the lowest price he could accept.


    The visitor hesitated and said, "It''s much more expensive than the ones sold in the store!"


    Kevin was in a hurry, "My guest, the offending salt here is a bit expensive, but the quality is high. It is all cooked manually in our village, and it has been carefully ground and screened. It is worse than the refined salt eaten by the nobles." Not much. If you look at the salt in the store again, not to mention the big and coarse particles, there is so much sand in it, and the taste is many times worse than the one at my stall."


    The visitor stroked his chin, as if he was considering Kevin''s words. He dipped his finger in some salt and tasted it in his mouth.


    "Well, you''re right. The taste is indeed much better than those sold in stores."


    Hearing what the other party said, Kevin showed hope in his eyes.


    "Then, guest..."


    "Think about it too. We really need to buy salt in our store. Since your salt is of good quality, I''ll buy it from you. Just this bag!"


    He pointed to a bag of salt and said to Kevin.


    "Okay, I''ll tie it up for you now!"


    Kevin quickly tied the bag and handed it over to the guest, who also readily gave the money.


    The guest asked: "I haven''t seen you before, are you new here?"


    "Uh, I just came here to sell salt yesterday..."


    "Will it continue to be sold here in the future?"


    "As long as you need it, sir, I will sell salt."


    "Okay, if the food is good, I will continue to patronize?"


    He patted Kevin on the shoulder, turned around and left with a bag of salt.


    Kevin carefully shook the small bag full of coins, and there was a crisp collision sound inside, filling his heart with a sense of happiness instantly.


    I can finally have a full meal today.

 Chapter 231：

    There have been two types of lords in the northwest bay of the Aldo Kingdom for a long time.


    One is the indigenous lords, most of whom can trace their ancestry back to the military leaders or religious nobles of the various tribes that lived here in ancient times. Their ancestors have taken root in the Northwest Gulf since the beginning of human civilization¡ªbut according to Scholars have verified that their ancestors also migrated from the central plains of Aldo to the northwest. Some of them were enfeoffed here by various regimes before the Rodney Dynasty, but they have a long history of living in the Northwest Gulf, and some families were even enfeoffed here during the Gubera Empire.


    The most powerful of these lords is the Ferdinand family, and the other indigenous lords are basically the vassals of the Ferdinand family or the vassals of the vassals.


    The other category is foreign lords, whose ancestors were enfeoffed to the Northwest Gulf after the establishment of the Rodney Dynasty. During the process of the new dynasty''s unification of Aldo, more than half of the original lords of the Northwest Gulf defected to the current royal family, but a small half of the lords did not see clearly that the situation was cleared, and the vacated territory was taken over by the Rodney royal family. Rewards were given to the meritorious ministers who followed them.


    The new lord appointed by the Rodney royal family, in addition to guarding the frontier, also shouldered the task of monitoring the indigenous lords. For a long time, the old and new groups of lords kept each other in check.


    However, the Greiman family is quite special. The original fiefdom of this family was in the fertile central plains. Later, they took the wrong team in the political struggle and were kicked to the northwest bay by the royal family. The new fiefdom was still an original unowned land. In a sense, the Gleiman family is also within the scope of "surveillance".


    There are a total of twelve earls in the Northwest Gulf, six of which are vassals of the Ferdinand family, and another six are vassals directly entrusted by the royal family. The strength of the major earldoms is uneven. The most powerful Kent family, in addition to its own direct territory, also has 10 viscounts as vassals, while the weakest (previously) Greiman family, let alone the The next level of vassals, there is not even a formal knight fief.


    As for other viscounty and baronies, they are basically vassals of the Northwest Duke or the twelve earls.


    The current situation in the Northwest Gulf is that five of the six earls entrusted by the royal family have formed an alliance against the Kent family headed by Earl Parker, while the Kent family has drawn in the other three earls who are also vassals of the Ferdinand family to form a rival alliance. , the attitudes of the remaining three counties are ambiguous, and they have not yet clearly chosen sides.


    Although the Kent family seems to be at a disadvantage, Maltz Kent, who controls Earl Ferdinand, can use the power of the duke''s direct territory in the name of the duke, as well as other vassals under the duke''s name. Some viscounty territories are still quite powerful. , their population is even not much worse than that of a nominal earldom like Arda. So in terms of absolute strength, it is Maltz Kent who has the advantage.


    "Don''t worry! Many of the Lord Duke''s lords believe that the letter is true. As long as we can withstand Maltz Kent''s offensive, they will support us from the rear anyway."


    At a meeting, Earl Parker shook a stack of letters and spoke out his seemingly unreliable cards.


    ¡­


    In late March, the two factions that had already sharpened their knives attacked each other almost at the same time. Maltz Kent issued an ultimatum to the lords who were not summoned last time, forcing them to meet in Center City within three days, otherwise they would be punished for humiliating the Duke. Not to be outdone, the Anti-Kent Alliance publicly displayed the Duke''s secret letter, and at the same time brought Viscount Henry to the foreground. For a long time, Viscount Henry was under the secret protection of Earl Parker. Wow.


    Maltz Kent immediately stated that the letter was forged. Henry Ferdinand escaped from the dungeon because he was jealous of not becoming the heir to the duke, and framed him, while the villains headed by Earl Parker had always harbored dissent. The two hit it off and conspired against him.


    Through the little mage Andy, he controlled Duke Ferdinand to support his dying body, held a public meeting in Center City, and repeatedly affirmed this point.


    However, in private, the Earl of Kent was still a little scared. He had expected that Henry would seek refuge with those who opposed him, but he did not expect such consequences.


    And the secret letter in his hand is exactly the same as what he did and planned. Could it really be written by Duke Ferdinand? Is there a loophole in Master Barnett''s control spell?


    At the thought of this, Maltz Kent felt a sharp pain in his head, and then he naturally thought in his heart: How is this possible? How could there be loopholes in Master Barnett''s spell? Praise Master Barnett, praise the Secret Law Society, Duke Ferdinand is obviously controlled by him to death. correct! It must be that **** guy Henry, imitating his brother''s handwriting.


    As for why the content of the letter matches the facts...it must be a coincidence! It must be a coincidence!


    But...butWhy are there so many lords following old Piff Parker against him? These guys are usually submissive when they see me, and everything they say has a smack of flattery, but now they have the guts to fight against them.


    In his original expectation, there might be one or two thorns who disagreed with him, such as that old guy Price Parker, but he couldn''t make any troubles at all under the condition that he was holding the duke''s name for righteousness. After cleaning out those lords who are still loyal to the royal family one by one, they can stand on their own in the Northwest Gulf, and take advantage of the royal government''s attention to the south to stab them in the back.


    But now it seems that Henry Ferdinand''s escape and his forged secret letter have aroused the vigilance of those outsiders - the indigenous lords privately called the new royal lords - and made them hug in advance. The plan can no longer be carried out.


    Thinking of this, the Earl is extremely annoyed, and he should find an excuse to detain all these potential enemies at the Duke''s birthday party. Although the subsequent processing will be more difficult, it is much easier to deal with than the current situation.


    It''s useless to regret now, I can only see the truth on the battlefield.


    ¡­


    After a long period of preparation, the two factions have gathered considerable military power, and they dispatched troops, and the war was imminent. However, neither side has forgotten the existence of the royal family. Needless to say, the Kent Alliance will definitely attract the royal family, and the Earl of Kent also needs to temporarily pretend to be a loyal minister of the kingdom. Both sides unanimously sent their envoys to Jingyao to state the "true situation" to His Majesty the King, request the royal family to support them, and inform the rest of the kingdom that the other party was rebellious.

 Chapter 232：

    Before His Majesty''s opinion came, the two major factions in the Northwest Gulf couldn''t wait to start.


    Pittburgh, one of the vassal territories of the Kent family, happened to be embedded between the territories of Earl Malcolm and Viscount Johnston, and undoubtedly became a thorn in the side of the anti-Kent alliance. Therefore, after the two sides officially tore apart, the Malcolm family and John The Ston family immediately sent troops to surround Biduobao.


    However, Bidowburg''s defenses were so strong that the two families couldn''t take it down for a while, and according to the detected news, the Kent family had quickly assembled reinforcements and rushed towards this side.


    Earl Parker immediately wrote to the other lords in the alliance, urging them to rush to Pittburg immediately to support the Malcolm and Johnston families.


    ¡­


    "The lord of Bidowburg is an in-law of the Kent family. Maltz Kent will definitely invest heavily in the rescue of Bidowburg, and the information we have obtained shows that this is indeed the case. We must take this opportunity to fight against them in Bidowburg. ...to eliminate a large number of the opponent''s troops at one time...this will help our side control the future situation..."


    Chief Secretary Bernard Wood stood holding a letter in both hands, reading the content in a very clear voice, and Paul Greiman sat opposite him.


    "The location of this area is very important. If it is still in the hands of the Kent family, then the other party can use it as a springboard to invade the land between Bidowburg and the coast of the bay, and cut us into pieces."


    Hearing this, Paul frowned suddenly.


    The chief secretary continued to read: "Based on the size of the enemy army known so far, I request the Greiman and Gardner families to immediately send at least 1,000 soldiers to Bidowburg, and join forces from other families to defeat each other in one fell swoop."


    "May God bless us! ... This is the end, my lord, signed by Earl Price Parker, this should be a letter written by him himself. Do you need to read it yourself?"


    Paul rubbed his temples, said with a headache, "No need, Bernard, put away the letters first."


    He doesn''t like this kind of feeling very much, there is always a feeling of being led by the nose by others. But Earl Parker is the organizer of the entire alliance, and his request must be treated with caution.


    Alas... Let''s go back to Huxin Town as soon as possible to discuss with the high-level military.


    Paul is now sitting in a room in the port office building of the port of Fulan. The purpose of his visit to the port of Fulan is to visit the fleet equipped with new full-sail merchant ships.


    After establishing a solid cooperative relationship with the Foster family in Jiaowan, the Foster family successively sent several batches of shipwrights, which greatly improved the production capacity of the shipyard, which was no longer the previous one that could only repair and repair. It is comparable to a small shipyard that builds several small galleys.


    With the overtime efforts of the craftsmen and the concession of the navy, the shipyard has successively built four larger merchant ships in the past few months. Many improvements, larger volume, higher cargo capacity, and there are two masts standing on the deck, the canvas on them is not in the form of full longitudinal sails as before, and the main mast is hung with a balance sail.


    Of the four transport merchant ships, two were kept by Paul for his own use, and two were sold to Mr. Bennett Todd, a ship merchant.


    Today is the day when four merchant ships are about to sail away. Paul''s two ships will carry a large amount of porcelain and printed books to Jiaowan, while Mr. Todd''s two ships will carry a large amount of canned food and salt. They chose the same date for their first voyages.


    Bernard took out his pocket watch and reminded Paul, "My lord, the merchant ship is about to leave. Do you think...?"


    "Really? Let''s rush there immediately."


    From the window of the port office building, he had already seen the dark crowd on the dock.


    ¡­


    Seeing the lord''s approach, the crowd quickly gave way. With a little excitement, Paul came to the side of the merchant ships still in the berth. With these merchant ships, his long-awaited ocean trade could finally start.


    Admiral Austin and ship merchant Bennett Todd are already standing by the pier, waiting for his arrival.


    Mr. Todd bowed to him first, "My lord, these merchant ships you have created are really fascinating! Thank you, this is exactly what a ship merchant like me needs."


    After the arrival of the new year, the Government Council sent a business delegation to the capital. This delegation was composed of merchants from Arda and Berdin¡ªof course, they were all people who had a cooperative relationship with the Lord''s Mansion.


    During this trip to the capital, the merchants tried their best to sell the products of their factories to the dignitaries of Jingyao. After some tossing, canned food and salt received the most orders. After all, the royal army will soon go south to suppress the rebellion. Canned food, which is convenient, easy to store for a long time, and tastes decent, is naturally the first choice of military supplies for the generals~www.novelhall .com~ And Bennett Todd''s two merchant ships accepted the entrustment of other merchants to transport goods to the south by sea.


    Paul waved his hand: "Where is that? I just provided some ideas. The boats in front of me are all made by craftsmen in the shipyard with hard work. If you want to thank them, thank them."


    Mr. Todd nodded and said yes, he knew that the earl in front of him cared a little bit unusually for those low-level laborers.


    A simple ceremony was held on the pier to see off the four merchant ships. Paul came to the stage and repeated the old tune to talk about the importance of ocean-going trade, as well as the Government Council''s strong support for private commercial and industrial activities.


    After the ceremony, the four merchant ships set sail in the sound of people''s farewell, and left Fulan Port and sailed slowly into the distance.


    When they left the pier, Austin and Paul walked together, and the two discussed for a while the sailor school that had just started teaching, and finally Austin quietly asked: "Master Greiman, does our navy have any chance to perform in the upcoming war? "


    Paul thought about it. Although the territories controlled by the Kent family were basically inland, the navy still had room to play, such as letting sailors go ashore as infantry like Maozi did.


    "Austin, we may face the problem of insufficient troops in a short period of time. You can organize the fleet to cruise on the Weiss River continuously. Once you receive a call for help from the nearby land, you will immediately send sailors ashore to support. So, let your People should strengthen the training of firearms."


    The current army is still unable to control the border very tightly. If they send troops to cooperate with Earl Parker, the situation will be even more severe. He needs a relatively "mobile" force to deal with emergencies.

 Chapter 233： barracks life

    In view of the urgent request sent by Earl Parker, Paul returned to Huxin Town on the same day. He immediately summoned senior military officials such as Schroeder and Bryce to discuss sending reinforcements to Bidowburg.


    Chief of Staff Schroeder strongly supported the dispatch of reinforcements. He pointed on a map of the Northwest Gulf and told everyone the significance of sending troops.


    "Earl Parker''s letter is correct. Biddleburg is located between Pottery and Adela. It is only a day and a night''s journey from here to the coast. If the Kent family uses this as a springboard to occupy such a A small area, then the three counties including Arda, Bairdin, and Larnaca will be completely isolated from the hinterland of the kingdom¡ªat least in terms of land. This is unacceptable to us at present. "


    Paul stared intently at the map, on which Pittburgh was stuck like a nail at the junction of Portree and Adela. Schroeder is right. It is too dangerous to leave this place in the hands of the Kent family. Now Arda has just launched four merchant ships, and sea transportation cannot completely replace land transportation. Arda''s trading activities will be a major blow.


    He said his plan: "I plan to send the 1st Infantry Battalion, the 3rd Infantry Battalion, and the Artillery Company to support, and the transport company will be responsible for the logistics supply of the above-mentioned troops. The 2nd Infantry Battalion will stay in Arda to deal with unexpected situations. Everyone Any comments?"


    Bryce asked, "Is it too little to leave just one battalion of infantry?"


    Schroeder''s words dispelled his doubts: "The navy can send a battalion-sized sailor ashore to assist in defense, the artillery on the warship can also be removed and deployed on land, and we can also mobilize militias from various places."


    "How many militiamen are there that are worthy of a war?"


    Schroeder replied: "The staff conducted a survey of the militias in various places before Advent. We can use the militias to build a temporary team of 2,000 people. The organization will not be lower than the regular soldiers when we dealt with pirates last year."


    ¡­


    It was just dawn, and the resounding reveille resounded throughout the barracks. Private Joss opened his eyes in the thunderous roar of squad leader Makarov.


    "Get up quickly, you lazy pigs!"


    The sergeant lifted their quilts one by one and grabbed the chief soldiers from their beds.


    "A military camp is no better than being in your own home! There are strict regulations on work and rest time. You must always remember that you are already a glorious soldier of Arda!"


    Last year, the third infantry battalion was formally established. In order to form combat effectiveness as soon as possible, the staff transferred a group of officers and veterans from the original two battalions as the backbone to supplement the third battalion. The vacant strength of the first battalion and the second battalion Then recruit and supplement from the militias from all over the country that already have a certain training base.


    Sergeant Makarov, who was originally stationed in Kass Village to train the militia, was transferred back to the First Battalion of Infantry, and ten young men from Kass Village, including Joss, returned with him.


    The recruited militiamen were scattered and placed in various companies. What made Joss extremely depressed was that the squad leader of his squad was Sergeant Makarov, whom he feared so much.


    He still vividly remembers the way Sergeant Makarov glared at him when the class assembled for the first time.


    "why is it you again!"


    "Okay! I''ll keep an eye on you!"


    The sergeant''s bell-like eyes revealed the above information from left to right.


    Joss secretly prayed in his heart that he could spend his military career safely.


    After tidying up his clothes in a hurry, Joss followed his team to the playground to assemble.


    Half an hour of morning jogging and half an hour of standing in a military posture are required before breakfast.


    Each unit took the company as a unit and ran around the barracks at a neat pace accompanied by the whistle of their respective officers.


    Each company has its own morale-boosting slogans. When running, all kinds of weird slogans in the camp come and go, one after another, louder than the other, trying to overwhelm other companies in terms of momentum.


    For a person like Joss who has a background in militia training¡ªespecially for a devil instructor like Sergeant Makarov, it is not a big problem to run for half an hour. Just slightly out of breath.


    However, there are still some recruits with poor physical foundations running flushed and out of breath. Fortunately, these recruits have been training in the barracks for a period of time, and no one is left behind.


    Joss remembered that during the first morning run, some people passed out after running. There were also people who panted heavily and didn¡¯t want to continue running or wanted to sneak back to the barracks, and then they were beaten by the officers with leather whips all over the place, and they were fined not to have breakfast, and they continued to stand after standing in the military posture.


    "What will we have for breakfast this morning?"


    After the morning run, Joss stood motionless, slowly recovering his breathing, while thinking about the content of breakfast.


    It takes half an hour for Junzi to stand, and he can use this time to rest and let his thoughts wander.


    The soldiers stood neatly in a large square formation on the playground. Each company had its own fixed exclusive area. Viewed from the high platform, the scene on the playground was spectacular. Straight lines, vertically, are still straight lines.


    Daily posture training fills the officers overseeing morning drills with a sense of pride, a deep conviction that no other army of this era can do better than this one¡ªat least in formation.


    It took less than half an hour for all the companies to stop the morning run and enter the playground one by one, regroup, and form a phalanx This is almost impossible for other armies.


    The lord paid close attention to formation training in the early stages of establishing this standing army, and they still don''t quite understand it¡ªof course, no one would think that this kind of training is not important. A strict formation is the necessary foundation for a high-quality army. It''s all truth. They just think that the earl is a bit too much, and it would be better to allocate more time to personal force training.


    But when faced with a tide of pirates coming, and a thunderous Berding knight team attacking from behind, strict formation training played a huge role, although many soldiers will inevitably behave They may appear flustered or nervous, but the strict discipline prevents them from moving around without receiving orders from their superiors, and the obedience cultivated for a long time makes their bodies act subconsciously after receiving orders.


    It is not enough to rely on strict discipline and hard training. Soldiers also need to provide sufficient material support.


    After standing motionless for half an hour, the dizzy Joss followed his company to the cafeteria to queue up for meals.


    "Rye bread, goulash, poached eggs, beet porridge... Enjoy, rookie. Next!"


    The soldiers in the cooking class quickly put today''s breakfast on the dinner plate. Joss moved his nose. The aroma of the food whetted his appetite, and the exhaustion from the morning training disappeared instantly.


    In addition to paying wages on time, the rich supply of three meals is also an important reason for attracting many young people to join the army. Such high-intensity training, soldiers'' nutrition cannot keep up.


    Although the meals of Arda''s army cannot be compared with those of wealthy families, they are definitely above the standard of ordinary civilian families in the Northwest Gulf. For soldiers from rural areas like Joss, it is a luxury meal that has never been enjoyed.

 Chapter 234： Goal - Pittburgh!

    "Raise the gun!"


    "preparation!"


    "aim!"


    "Fire!"


    As the company commander gave the order to fire, there was a loud crackling sound, and thick white smoke rose from the playground.


    Joss endured the choking smoke, hurriedly retreated to the third row with his comrades in the same row, and hurriedly took out the cardboard fixed-load ammunition to reload.


    After some operations, he pulled out the cleaning rod, inserted it into the barrel and poked the compacted ammunition, and then stood still with both hands holding the gun, waiting for the next shot.


    "Fool! You forgot to pull out the cleaning rod again! Do you want to punch it out?"


    There was a low voice from the side, Sergeant Makarov, the squad leader, was standing in the same row with him. As a veteran, he was the first to finish loading the ammunition, and then habitually checked the status of other people in his squad. Filling step. He saw at once that Joss''s cleaning rod had been left out.


    "Sorry, Sergeant!"


    Joss patted himself on the forehead in frustration, pulled out the cleaning rod under Makarov''s stern gaze, and waited nervously for the company commander''s launch order.


    ¡­


    The company where Joss was in was assigned shooting training in the morning, and under the command of the officer, he kept repeating mechanical movements. When he touched the musket at first, he was still very excited. Sergeant Makarov said that this kind of weapon can open a big hole in the enemy''s body just by moving his fingers, even if the enemy is wearing armor.


    "Artifact!"


    When shooting for the first time, seeing the single hole punched in the front board, Joss couldn''t help but admire in his heart.


    But after a few training sessions, the excitement at the beginning has disappeared, leaving only the caution to not make mistakes.


    "Xu Jin shoots! Step-go!"


    Just as the company commander was about to proceed to the next subject, an orderly came running to the playground and blew his whistle while shouting: "One battalion gathers, one battalion gathers!"


    The company on the drill immediately stopped the current training and quickly headed to the assembly area. Other personnel who did not participate in the training also rushed after hearing the order.


    "Sergeant, we''re not going to fight at the front, are we?"


    Thinking of the discussion he heard in the cafeteria during breakfast, Joss quietly asked Makarov beside him.


    The sergeant replied, "Maybe it is, and maybe it''s not, but whatever order is given, we have to carry it out."


    Everyone in the army knew that Arda was already in the middle of the battle between the two factions in the Northwest Gulf. up to this point.


    ¡­


    The two battalions were assembled, and the 1st Infantry Battalion and the 2nd Infantry Battalion had a total of more than 1,000 people standing neatly on the playground. Soldiers from the artillery and transport companies were also present.


    Several officers stepped onto the reviewing stand, and Joss recognized the first two as Lieutenant Colonel Bryce, commander of the 1st Battalion, and Major Joyce, commander of the 3rd Battalion.


    "Soldiers! The day to test your training results has finally arrived!"


    Bryce looked very excited and his voice was surprisingly loud.


    "You must have guessed it, we are about to engage in a fierce battle, and stupid enemies are coming!"


    Is there really going to be a war? The people below murmured in their hearts.


    "First of all, we need to be clear about our enemies. That''s right, the Kent family who humiliated us last year! This sinister family humiliated Arda and Bairdine severely last year, but we forgave them in the spirit of good neighborliness and generosity. But I didn''t expect that their patriarch, Maltz`Kent, would rebelliously usurp the title of duke this year, and even attempt to launch a rebellion against the kingdom, this is an unforgivable crime!"


    "We have formed a powerful alliance with Larnaca, Stanlow, Portree and other territories, vowing to eliminate the Kent family and their henchmen! It is an honor that the brave 1st Battalion and 3rd Battalion were selected as the first batch The troops that went out, and the loyal artillery company and transport company became our solid backing."


    "As the sword in the hands of the lord, we will stab the enemy''s heart fiercely! Let the scum left by the heavenly father know that we are not easy to mess with, and let them tremble with fear when they hear our name Trembling like sewer maggots when they see the sun!"


    While waving his big hands, Lieutenant Colonel Bryce spit and spoke to the soldiers,


    "Now I order that all expeditionary troops start preparing immediately, bring your marching supplies, weapons and ammunition, and we will set off early tomorrow morning!"


    ¡­


    Throughout the day, the two selected infantry battalions were engaged in this intense preparation,


    In the early morning of the next day, all the officers and soldiers of the expeditionary force assembled again on the playground, and then left Huxin Town and headed south to Biduobao.


    The townspeople lined the road to send off the officers and soldiers who went to war, and slogans such as "Teach the people of Emden well" and "Long live Arda" resounded throughout the street.


    The Government Administration Council dispatched propaganda officers to yell in the streets with loudspeakers every day.


    "If you can''t win Biduobao, the trade route will be cut off, the goods will not be sold, and you will all lose your job!"


    "The Emdens come in and will take us all as slaves! Take our money and insult our sisters."


    The means of propaganda are primitive and effective. After all, the targets are also townspeople who have no information and have just learned few words in the literacy campaign.


    Thanks to the opening of various factories in the past year, the income of many town residents who have become workers has been greatly improved, and the quality of life has also been greatly enhanced. Thinking that the earl may destroy everything in front of them, the common people are really a little Can''t stand it.


    So the top and bottom are unified in thinking.


    Bryce was the supreme commander of this operation. Although he was impassioned on the playground yesterday, UU Reading , until the moment before departure, he was still quite nervous.


    This is the first time that he has commanded an entire army on his own. It is not because he is worried about his own ability. Arda''s army is well-trained and equipped with advanced weapons. There''s nothing wrong with self-preservation¡ªPaul has worked hard to build an army that can be invincible even with mediocre commanders.


    What he was worried about was his identity¡ªa wild knight without official status, whether he would be ridiculed by other lords and knights when he got there, and whether the two dignified counties of Arda and Belding could no longer be obtained talent.


    At the meeting, Bryce strongly recommended Chief of Staff Schroeder as the commander of the expedition. After all, this is a genuine knight, but Paul rejected it on the grounds that Schroeder must sit in the staff to lead the overall situation.


    The count said to him: "Go, Bryce! There is always a first time!"


    Bryce is very grateful for Paul''s trust in him, and feels that he has a great responsibility, because this is the first time that Arda''s new army has officially appeared in front of the major territories. Previously, the encirclement of pirates and the suppression of the Berdin rebellion did not exist in the Northwest Gulf. attract too much attention.


    The enthusiasm of the townspeople also infected Bryce.


    "This Battle of Bidowburg is a good opportunity to show off!"


    He was no longer disturbed. Although the decision at the military council was to "assist allies as much as possible while preserving himself", Bryce decided to make an outstanding performance. He wanted to announce Arda''s new life to the other lords. With the prestige of Greiman, they can no longer underestimate this "exiled family".


    The lieutenant colonel on the horse raised his whip and pointed to the south: "Target¡ªPidolberg!"

 Chapter 235： rash attack

    Chapter 235


    Bidow Castle, located between Portree and Adela, is a fortified castle. The owner of the castle, Baron Brett Sean, is one of the vassals of the Kent family. After the conflict broke out between the two factions in the Northwest Gulf, Earl Molly Malcolm and Viscount Dylan Johnston immediately joined forces to besiege Bidowburg.


    Viscount Sean has made preparations in advance, storing a large amount of food in the castle, repairing defensive equipment, and recruiting and training a large number of troops. Relying on these preparations, he commanded the garrison of the castle to defend the castle firmly, repeatedly defeating the offensives of the coalition forces.


    Molly Malcolm and Dylan Johnston had to turn to other lords in the alliance for help, and this was the letter from Price Parker to the lords.


    Naturally, the people in Bidowburg would not sit still, and Fei Ge sent a letter to the Earl of Kent, asking him to gather the strength of all his allies to rescue him.


    The military forces of both sides began to gather here gradually.


    Members of the anti-Kent coalition chose a temporary headquarters in a village near Bidowborough.


    "Let me tell you! We should send the letter of war to the other side now, and make an appointment with the enemy to fight a battle in heaven!"


    In one of the largest houses in the village, a young man was hammering the table impatiently.


    "Don''t worry! Let''s see what the other side will do first, so as not to change!"


    Molly Malcolm tried to persuade him, complaining in his heart that this son of Winifred Heller was so militant, he was not at all like his father who advocated "non-violence". I heard that this time Earl Heller Originally, I wanted to wait and see again, but it was this young man who jumped up and down and actively encouraged several elders in the family, and the Heller family got involved.


    No, it was this brat who brought the troops here this time, so his father wouldn''t be taken away by him, right?


    Earl Malcolm also wanted to end the war in front of his house as soon as possible and get rid of the thorn in Bidowburg as soon as possible, but he had to be cautious when the enemy''s reinforcements were overwhelming.


    Others in the room also echoed Earl Malcolm.


    "Humph!"


    Derrick Heller snorted dissatisfiedly. In his opinion, these old guys are too conservative, and their brains are a little rusty.


    "I want to remind everyone that spring plowing will start soon. If the soldiers are not allowed to go home to plant the land as soon as possible, there will be no food harvest in autumn!"


    Price Parker, who was sitting at the top, said: "Nephew Derrick, we naturally know what you said. That''s why I called everyone to gather here, hoping that I can defeat the Kent family in one battle and avoid years of war. Go on. Since the outcome is to be determined in one battle, of course you must increase your chips to the maximum."


    Derrick asked: "We have gathered more than 6,000 people, what more chips do we need? What are you waiting for?"


    "Waiting for people from the Greiman family and the Gardner family, there are more than 1,000 people who have not arrived. With them, our chances of winning will be even greater!"


    Derrick looked disdainful: "I heard that the Greiman family doesn''t even have a single knight. How can they help?"


    Earl Parker shook his head: "Mosquitoes are meat no matter how small they are. Besides, you can''t underestimate them. May I ask, are you confident that you can wipe out the pirates in the Northwest Gulf within a few months with just your own family strength?"


    Derrick tossed his hair: "Hmph, it''s just some peripheral pirate group left behind after Edward left. What''s the difficulty in eradicating these rabble."


    The people in the room looked at Earl Parker with some embarrassment.


    As the initiator of the alliance, Price Parker felt a little offended.


    He slapped the table vigorously, and said in a majestic voice: "Whoever thinks that they will wait for the arrival of Greiman and Gardner before going to war raise their hands!"


    Except for Derrick Heller, everyone else at the meeting raised their right hands.


    Earl Parker nodded in satisfaction, turned to Derrick and said, "Nephew Derrick, it seems that everyone thinks so, do you still insist on your own opinion?"


    Seeing that no one supported him, Derrick was very angry in his heart. He suppressed his anger and asked: "Okay, I respect everyone''s opinions. But when will people from the two families, Gleiman and Gardner, arrive? If he is one The moon won''t come, so do we have to wait? But at that time, the Kent family also took the initiative to call!"


    Earl Parker saw that the kid was a little subdued, and his tone softened. He twirled his beard and said, "You don''t have to worry about that. I have received their fast horse message. Their team is already on the way, and they should be able to arrive tomorrow afternoon."


    ¡­


    At this time, Bitburg was experiencing the last moment of tranquility before the war. The coalition forces had gathered more than 6,000 people and set up camp in the east of the castle, isolating Bitburg from reinforcements from the Kent family.


    And the Kent family has gathered nearly 5,000 people, and they have set up camp not far from the east of the coalition forces, waiting for the arrival of follow-up troops In view of their existence, the coalition forces stopped the siege. The defenders had less than a thousand soldiers capable of fighting, and they were unable to form a pincer attack with their own reinforcements.


    Both sides are adding the last oil to their armies, waiting for the moment to polish the spark.


    At noon the next day, Earl Parker was studying with others how to fight the upcoming battle when suddenly a soldier stumbled in.


    "Master Parker, sir!" The soldier seemed a little flustered.


    The count glared at him dissatisfied: "Why are you panicking? What happened?"


    "Viscount Derrick Heller... Lord Viscount led his troops to the opposite side!"


    "what?"


    Price Parker and the others in the hall were shocked and angry, and the earl had the soldier repeat it to make sure he heard correctly.


    "This kid! Why is this kid so reckless!"


    I thought he was honest yesterday! I didn''t expect it was all faked!


    The soldier who came in to report added: "It seems that the enemy''s barracks caught fire and caused a commotion. Lord Viscount thought it was an opportunity and led the attack!"


    "Oh?"


    Earl Parker immediately led the crowd to rush out of the house and look towards the east. The soldiers who reported the message were right. Several columns of smoke rose in the east, obviously a fire!


    He hammered his palm, "Hey! Don''t he think about what to do if it''s a trap? Maybe they have already laid an ambush in the barracks!"


    Without further ado, whether it was a trap or not, he had to do something.


    He looked around at everyone and made an immediate decision: "Everyone, gather the soldiers according to the formation we discussed and trained before, approach the enemy barracks, and meet Viscount Derrick Heller."


    "Yes!"


    The others responded one after another, and then immediately dispersed to gather their own troops.

 Chapter 236： Survival

    It''s here, almost there!


    Looking at the smoke column rising in front of him, Derrick Heller felt excited one after another in his heart.


    The enemy''s camp was in chaos due to the fire, and the people inside were looking for water to put out the fire like headless flies.


    As long as you take advantage of this time to rush in and kill, it''s like a lion jumping into a flock of sheep, and you will become famous today.


    Not long ago, Derrick, who was patrolling the camp, noticed an abnormality in the direction of the enemy army, and the scouts in charge of approaching and monitoring soon reported that there was a fire in the Kent family''s barracks.


    Derrick, eager for meritorious service, immediately thought of taking advantage of the chaos to make a surprise attack. Although such an approach was not "knightly", what morals could he say to despicable and shameless people like the Kent family.


    The subordinate reminded him to discuss it with the other lords who were in the meeting first, but Derrick vetoed it as soon as he said it.


    "Those old-fashioned guys will definitely discuss it for a long time first. When they decide to attack, the enemy army will also put out the fire! Of course, it is more likely that they will continue to wait for Greiman and the unknown place. Gardner."


    So Derrick quickly returned to his camp and summoned all the troops brought from Portree, including 100 knights, 300 knight retinues, and more than 1,000 militiamen.


    "The cavalry charged into the enemy''s camp and spread the chaos! The infantry followed!"


    Derrick quickly gave orders to his troops. Having received aristocratic education since childhood and familiarized himself with military history books, he knew many battles in which fewer troops won more battles. Today is really a godsend, and he is confident that he can replicate those miracles in history today.


    He didn''t forget to send scouts to scout around the opponent''s camp, especially the small woods to the south, where it seemed easy to lurk people.


    But eager to fight, he led his knights to launch an attack before the scouts returned. Isn''t war a gamble?


    The camp of the Kent family did not have complicated defensive measures, and it seemed that it was only used as a temporary garrison, with a few rows of horses simply placed on the periphery of the camp.


    Several knights took the lead, using their spears to push away the horses on the way forward one by one, creating a gap. The large troop trotting behind immediately urged the horses to start a real charge.


    As Derrick expected, their attack made the enemy troops who were busy fighting the fire worse, and the camp became even more chaotic.


    "kill!"


    The knights and squires of House Heller swung their weapons vigorously, reaping the lives of the enemy soldiers.


    After they rushed left and right in the camp for nearly 20 minutes, the Kent family''s army gradually reacted. The knights and officers put on their armor and led their subordinates to start a counterattack.


    There were less than 200 cavalry, including knights, and retinues following Derrick, and there were casualties under the enemy''s counterattack.


    "Why haven''t the infantry followed?"


    As the enemy''s counterattack became more and more powerful, Derrick, who was blushing with blood, gradually calmed down. He suddenly thought of the infantry following the cavalry.


    "Viscount Heller! Surrender!"


    Suddenly there was a shout from the west direction from which he had come!


    Derrick looked over there, and it turned out to be the son of the Earl of Kent¡ªJiaise.


    "It''s you who should surrender! Kent''s idiot!"


    Seeing Derrick''s refusal, Jayce sneered, "Hmph! I really don''t cry when I see the coffin! See what this is?"


    He raised his arm and threw an object to this side, and it rolled under Derrick''s horse.


    As soon as Derrick saw it, he knew something was wrong! It was a helmet, the helmet of a knight under his command, and this knight had been appointed by him to command the infantry before.


    Is he already killed? Or has it been captured?


    Where did the Kent family army behind them come from, ambush in the woods in advance? Or the reinforcements that just arrived?


    It doesn''t matter now, the important thing is that they are about to fall into deep siege! The surrounding enemy forces are gathering more and more.


    "Breakthrough!"


    Derrick gave orders loudly, and the teams that were fighting separately regrouped to form a tight formation.


    "There are few people in the north, break through from there! Protect the viscount!"


    The head knight of the family took the lead, brandishing a flail and rushing into the enemy crowd, followed by Derrick and other knights.


    The Kent family''s army located in the north of the camp basically recruited infantry, and they couldn''t withstand the combined impact of many knights. Many people were trampled into flesh, and more people broke up and fled directly.


    These conscripts were so useless, Jayce flicked his whip in the air angrily.


    He ordered a knight next to him: "Derrick is trapped here, his allies will not sit idly by. You organize the infantry and bring a team of cavalry to block them."


    Then he led the cavalry behind him and urged the horses under his crotch to chase after him.


    ¡­


    "Look! I said it was a trap!"


    As soon as the lord of the alliance gathered his troops, scouts reported that a large group of heavy cavalry came from the southern path and killed the infantry of the Heller family.


    "Not necessarily. Since they came from the southern path, it is more likely that the Kent family''s follow-up reinforcements came and happened to hit the Haile family''s infantry."


    "Whether he is a trap or not, if we don''t go there, the Heller family boy will be finished!"


    "This young man must not put his life on the line. If he should surrender, he will surrender. We can redeem him at least."


    "I hope so, otherwise how can we explain to Earl Heller."


    "Hmph! He has to blame himself, and he can''t blame us."


    ¡­


    The lords were very anxious. They left 1,000 people to stare at Biduobao behind, and commanded the remaining 5,000 troops to march towards the enemy''s garrison.


    On the way, I encountered a large group of defeated Heller family infantry Behind them were enemy cavalry chasing them. After seeing the reinforcements from the lords, one by one saw hope and quickly approached here.


    Viscount Johnston, who was in charge of commanding the vanguard, shouted: "Soldiers of the Heller family, listen up! Don''t charge into the formation! Otherwise, you will be shot!"


    But there are still some routs who continue to run this way, shouting for help while running.


    The situation was urgent, and Viscount Johnston ordered decisively: "Archers, let the arrows go!"


    A shower of arrows was thrown, and many of the rout soldiers who approached fell to the ground with arrows, and the rest scattered to both sides crying for their father and mother.


    Seeing that the coalition forces were numerous, the pursuers withdrew to the rear.


    The coalition continued to advance, and then encountered the enemy''s main infantry that had already formed a formation. They were arranged here by Jaais to prevent the coalition from rescuing Derrick.


    There is no nonsense on both sides, just start the fight...


    Derrick''s situation at this time can be said to be extremely urgent. After rushing out of the siege, he and his knights headed north all the way, wanting to turn back to the coalition camp in the west when the opportunity arises.


    But the pursuers seemed to be stuck to their buttocks, and there were pursuers on the left and right rears, no matter which direction they turned, they might be intercepted, so Derrick had no choice but to go all the way north.


    "Damn! Can I just surrender in humiliation and wait to be redeemed?"


    "No! Never! The Kent family wait for me, I will show you sooner or later!"


    He swears in his heart.


    However, after the previous battle and long run, the horse under the seat was exhausted, and it was obvious that the speed had slowed down.


    "Damn! Damn...huh? That''s it?"


    Just when Derrick felt a sense of despair, smoke and dust rose on the road ahead.


    "Flying Dragon Banner? Is that...the army of the Greiman family?"


    An army appeared right in front of them.

 Chapter 237： meet the enemy

    Arda''s army is marching on the dirt road in the wilderness. The weather is clear and sunny today. Although the weather in the northwest bay is slightly chilly in March and April, the soldiers are still sweating profusely after walking for a long time.


    Although it was already past noon, the troops hadn''t eaten yet, because it was very close to Bidoburg, and the commander of the troops, Bryce, decided to arrive at the destination first, and then let the whole army eat after camping.


    "Squad leader, when shall we have dinner!"


    Joss rubbed his stomach, and there were constant "cuckoo" protests from inside.


    "We''re almost at Pittburg! We''ll have a nice lunch there! Really, can''t you bear this little hunger?"


    Makarov took out a paper package from the marching rucksack and threw it to Joss, "Divide it for each person, let''s use this pad first."


    "Squad leader, what is this?"


    "The biscuits sold in Feilong Pavilion are cheap, you help the bastards."


    "Flying Dragon Pavilion? Is that the newly opened restaurant at the entrance of the town?"


    "I''ve been there. It''s said that the cuisine there is from somewhere in the south. It''s delicious."


    ¡°This cookie is also a Southern cookie¡­¡±


    After chewing a lot of biscuits, a singing sound came from the front, and it was unknown who led it. Joss and the others listened carefully and recognized the "Ode to My Lord Grammy", which was recently popular in the barracks.


    "Paul Grammy~My Lord Earl!"


    "Soldiers from all over the territory have been mobilized~"


    "A company of elite soldiers has 12~60 bullets each~"


    "He said~ Tough guys, I look forward to fighting side by side with you~"


    "The enemy covets our farmland and minerals~ and tens of thousands of treasuries~"


    "Don''t pretend to be a bear~ let the enemy know that we are not easy to mess with~"


    ¡­


    As goofy as it may sound, the slightly witty lyrics and tune fit the march well.


    Joss'' class also joined in the chorus, and their feet became lighter unconsciously.


    "God''s protection is like wind, thunder and lightning~ Who doesn''t know Lord Greyman and his soldiers~"


    ¡­


    "Goodbye ~ dear Louise ~ don''t cry ~"


    "Not every arrow can hit the arrow~ If every arrow can hit the arrow~ who will the lord find to be a soldier~"


    "We have cannons and muskets, one shot down a hole~"


    "We can receive military pay on time every month ~ who can collect money on time like us~"


    "Master Graeman~my lord~hero with shining laurels~your soldiers will always be the most loyal~"


    "As long as you continue to let us sweep the enemy ~ we will overthrow the whole world for you ~"


    After one side sang, just waiting for the second round to start, there was an exclamation:


    "It seems like someone is running over!"


    Joss and the others looked up and saw billows of smoke and dust billowing from the road ahead, as if a large group of people were rushing here.


    A man riding a horse and wearing the rank of second lieutenant ran to Lieutenant Colonel Bryce and stopped. He looked like an investigator who was in charge of scouting in front of the troops before. Not far from Lovebahn.


    The two whispered for a while, not knowing what they were talking about.


    Makarov turned to his squad and said, "Be prepared, everyone, there may be enemies ahead."


    "Well~"


    Joss took off the flintlock gun behind the strap and held it nervously, with sweat dripping from his palms. Is the first fight in life finally coming?


    Then I saw Lieutenant Colonel Bryce getting nervous and serious, and the two orderlies beside him ran to both ends of the marching line one after the other, shouting as they ran:


    "Find enemy cavalry, form a phalanx! Form a phalanx!"


    The whole army was immediately enveloped in a tense and chilling atmosphere.


    Fortunately, the usual rigorous training has played a role. The companies walking in the front will first stand in three horizontal rows, and the companies behind will join up one by one.


    In just ten minutes, the first battalion and the second battalion were in charge of each side, building a hollow phalanx with a side length of about 30 meters.


    In the open space inside the phalanx, the luggage of the transport company was placed, and the soldiers of the transport company also added to the phalanx.


    In addition to the luggage, the artillery company was also placed in the open space in the middle, and the artillery crew members unloaded the cannons and ammunition to build a firing position. Due to the sudden situation, the cavalry came to charge at high speed again. They had no time to set up artillery outside the hollow phalanx, so they had to retreat into the phalanx to prepare for firing and wait for the right time.


    After a tense bustle, the army of Arda awaited the arrival of the enemy.


    Standing on a high platform temporarily built with ammunition boxes, Bryce, Joyce, and the two deputy battalion commanders held binoculars to observe the situation ahead.


    "Judging from the flags, the cavalrymen of the Heller family are galloping in front, and the two behind are, of course, the people of the Kent family¡ªour enemy!"


    "Could it be that our allies are finished, and there are only so few remnants left?"


    "I''ve been fooled, deal with the cavalry in front of me first, and then go down to the people of Heller''s house!"


    ¡­


    Derrick Heller led the knights under his command and ran all the way north. Since the terrain ahead was flat, he saw Arda''s army from a distance At first he thought they were coming to intercept his enemy Army, the opponent changed from a marching formation to a strange phalanx in a very short period of time. This kind of formation speed can be seen as an extremely elite army, at least the militiamen recruited under his command can never do this.


    Just when he was ready to give it a go, he gradually saw the banner of the army in front - a bright red flag with a golden flying dragon tattooed on it.


    It was the ally Arda''s army, and Derrick suddenly felt like he was saved from a desperate situation, even though he was still complaining about the Arda army in the morning and didn''t know where to dawdle.


    He raised his lance high and let the flag of the Heller family tied to the head of the lance flutter in the wind.


    Fortunately, the other party recognized him. A man standing high inside the phalanx, who looked like a general from his attire, kept waving his arms to the right.


    Derrick understood the other party''s meaning, which was to let him pass from the right side of the phalanx¡ªfor him, it was the left side, and in short, don''t get close to them.


    He understands this very well. At a dangerous moment when facing the enemy, once one''s own army is loosened, it may bring dangerous consequences. So he beckoned and led the knights to turn left. The team of the Heller family quickly ran past the hollow phalanx. They were exhausted, so they could only run to the back to find a place to rest.


    When passing through the phalanx, Derrick roughly estimated the number of Lower Arda''s army, probably more than 1,000.


    He was worried again, could such a small number of people block the impact of hundreds of cavalry from the Kent family? Moreover, the defensive phalanx they put up was not solid, and there were only three thin layers of soldiers on the periphery.


    What''s even more exaggerated is that the "guns" held by the soldiers are too short. Besides, is that a gun? The shape is so weird.


    Father in heaven! Bless them!

 Chapter 238： hollow square one

    "On the bayonet!" "On the bayonet!"


    There was a clattering sound, and the Arda soldiers pulled out the bayonets from their waists and put them on the muzzles of their guns.


    "Officer forward!"


    With a loud roar from Bryce, the deputy commander Joyce immediately repeated his order: "Officer forward!"


    No one moved, because the officers of the companies, platoons, and squads stood in the front row of their ranks at the beginning.


    The cavalry of the Kent family was getting closer and closer, and they were less than 500 meters away from the phalanx.


    "Get ready!" "Get ready!"


    The soldiers in the outermost row on both sides of the phalanx facing the cavalry immediately knelt on one knee, the soldiers in the second and third rows remained standing, the soldiers in the third row passed their muskets through the gap between the soldiers in front, and the soldiers in the third row They all pointed their muskets forward.


    "Hold on, hold on!"


    "Don''t shoot without an order!"


    Makarov reminded the people around him in a low voice that many people can''t help but shoot ahead of time when facing the enemy army rushing at high speed, regardless of whether the opponent is within range or not, especially those recruits who have never been on the battlefield .


    Joss wiped the palm of his sweaty left hand on his body nervously, and then squeezed the trigger again. This guy was left-handed when he started using a musket. Everyone else held the gun with his left hand and pulled the trigger with his right hand. Only he held the gun with his right hand and pulled the trigger with his left hand. After a period of training, this habit was forcibly corrected by Sergeant Makarov, who strictly abided by the "1991 Infantry Training Regulations" (compiled and issued by the Staff Department). But in the tense moment of this great enemy, he unconsciously reverted to his primitive habits.


    He was arranged to stand in the third row, which was to "take care" of their recruits, but correspondingly, the protection on his body was not as good as that of the soldiers in the first two rows. Joss'' upper body was only covered with a leather armor, while the first two rows Most of the soldiers are basically wearing armor with important parts made of metal. After all, this is an era when cold weapons are prevalent, and with the fact that he can produce a lot of iron, Paul is not at all hesitant to increase the armor rate of his army to cope with hand-to-hand combat that may occur at any time.


    ¡­


    The corners of Jayce''s mouth turned up, and he laughed contemptuously.


    He recognized the flag of the army blocking the way ahead, it belonged to the Greiman family, it was the family of the little lord who almost fought with the Kent family last year.


    "Paul Gleiman! You are already extremely merciful for having spared you last year. I didn''t expect that you didn''t know how to be grateful and tried to continue fighting against us in vain!"


    "Gleiman, look at your army! There are more than a thousand conscripted farmers, holding ridiculous weapons that are not sticks, and guns are not guns, and those horses are just poor horses used to pull carts and loads. Oh! The formation is quite neat, but what''s the use of it?"


    He ordered his lieutenant to wave the flag and signal to the other cavalry to break up the phalanx, one left and one right. Even the knights and retinues, the cavalry team led by him has a total of nearly 300 people. Although the number is far smaller than that of Arda''s army, Jaes is confident that it will be easy to break up the phalanx.


    The combat effectiveness of knights and peasants is very different.


    The leading knight picked up the throwing spear hanging on the horse - unlike on Earth, the knights here do not think it is despicable and shameful to use long-range weapons - according to his previous knowledge, as long as he and his companions throw the spears in their hands, The group of farmers who just put down their hoes will lie on the ground with their heads in their arms, or they will simply disperse. When the opponent''s formation is disrupted, they can rush in and trample on it wantonly.


    And it was even more reassuring to see that there were not even crossbowmen in the opposite phalanx, they could "trick" each other unscrupulously. However, even with the presence of crossbowmen, with the inferior crossbows that ordinary soldiers can equip and the thick armor on their bodies, it is difficult to cause effective damage.


    ¡­


    near! It''s getting closer! Bryce raised his command knife high.


    In Arda''s army, the four sides of the hollow phalanx are called front, back, left, and right respectively. Now the four battalion commanders, the chief and the deputy, are in charge of each side, and Bryce is in charge of commanding the front troops.


    Finally, the first enemy rushed to a place about 50 meters away from the phalanx, and the opponent held a spear in his hand and was ready to go.


    "Fire in the first row!"


    The command knife fell quickly, and Bryce''s order resounded throughout the phalanx.


    "Bump!" "Bump!" "Bump!"


    The continuous roar of muskets sounded, and thick gunpowder smoke immediately enveloped the front of the phalanx.


    The few knights who ran at the front immediately turned on their backs, turned backwards while maintaining the posture of raising their guns, and fell under the horses.


    ¡­


    "Not good!" The knight who fell on the ground instinctively wanted to roll aside, he didn''t want to be trampled into a pulp by his companion who couldn''t restrain his horse''s hooves.


    But what made him feel bad was that the strength in his body seemed to be taken away all of a sudden, and it was very difficult to turn over.


    Wait, what happened just now? The knight''s brain realized something was wrong.


    Just now I heard a sound, and then I felt as if I was hit hard by something, and then I fell off the horse.


    What exactly is it, there is no trace of the attack at all.


    The knight suddenly felt a burning sensation rising on the right side of his abdomen, and subconsciously touched it with his hand. UU reading


    A big hole - the touch on his hand surprised him, that thing actually penetrated his thick armor!


    Even more terrifying things followed.


    Pain... a feeling of increasing pain... replaced the burning sensation before, and began to spread radially to the whole body.


    "Damn it! It hurts!"


    The knight grabbed a handful of grass from his side and threw it into the air as if venting.


    What caught my eye was a horrible sight¡ªsomething dyed the leaves of dead grass that should have been yellow.


    ¡­


    "Shoot from the second row in front!"


    The Kentish cavalry who followed suffered the fate of their companions ahead.


    The two battalions on the expedition have been replaced with flintlock guns. Without matchlocks, the soldiers can be lined up almost side by side. One of the major effects achieved is the great increase in the density of firepower output during salvo.


    Some of the cavalry who rushed over were shot, some were shot, and some were shot. However, thanks to the accuracy of the musket gun, many people survived. Some people were frightened by the gunshots on their horses, and ran around with their masters uncontrollably.


    But there are still lucky ones who rushed within the throwing distance of the throwing spear and threw the throwing spear into the phalanx with all their strength.


    Under the attack of these few knights, Arda''s army suffered casualties.


    The wounded were immediately dragged to the central open space of the phalanx, and some medical soldiers who had just been trained and mastered basic disinfection knowledge and bandaging techniques immediately treated them.


    "Fire in the third row ahead!"


    Bryce gave the order bitterly, and seeing the hard-trained soldiers injured made him suddenly feel distressed.


    The third row of gunshots sounded, and the Kent family cavalry who threw their guns and turned their horses to try to break away from contact were swept away.


    The first round of launching caused nearly 50 enemy cavalry to lose their combat effectiveness.

 Chapter 239： Hollow square two

    Joss loaded the ammunition tremblingly, looking forward from time to time to watch the movement of the enemy.


    In the short few seconds before shooting, he experienced the most thrilling scene in his life so far. A spear flew over with lightning speed and directly hit the companion beside Jos. Poor The companion flew upside down into the open space in the middle of the phalanx like a rag doll that was thrown out. Although he was immediately dragged down by the medical soldiers, Joss guessed that the unlucky comrade-in-arms was in danger, because he The sound of the spear piercing the human body was clearly heard.


    Heavenly Father blesses, the knight who threw the javelin turned his hand a little bit, and it was he who flew upside down.


    It wasn''t just one person who was shot by the gun, and there were many screams of pain from both sides. The officers yelled "Steady" and "Steady", for fear that the formation of the phalanx would be destroyed. Fortunately, the enemy''s attack only caused a small commotion. Thanks to the daily training, the soldiers'' mood quickly stabilized.


    In the past, Joss didn''t have any intuitive understanding of the strength of the knight masters. He only knew that these people were very powerful. round.


    Only now did he know how wrong he was. Judging from the strength of the spear thrown just now, the knight''s strength is estimated to be able to lift him up like a chicken and throw him out. Facing him head-on, he may only be killed by an instant. portion.


    Fortunately, he is now holding a musket, and all his companions are holding muskets.


    After hearing the order to fire from the third row, Joss pulled the trigger immediately. After a crackling sound, the knight of the Kent family and the mount under his crotch sprayed out blood mist, and the knight''s head fell backward. On the ground, the horse can''t survive.


    The first wave of cavalry rushed over dead and running, and there was no longer any threat. The cavalry behind stopped their charge and wandered from a distance to watch the phalanx.


    But the soldiers at the outermost edge of the phalanx¡ªthe platoon of Sergeant Makarov¡ªstill put their rifle butts on the ground, with their bayonets pointing obliquely in the air. They kept this posture without reloading ammunition after shooting. If the enemy continued to charge desperately, they had to use their flesh and blood and the bayonet to block and delay the opponent''s attack.


    Gunshots also sounded from the left side of the phalanx. The Kent family''s cavalry was divided into two teams, one team rushed to the right side of the front of the phalanx, and the other team charged from the left side of the phalanx. After the attacking cavalry took a shot, another group of cavalry who was slightly behind immediately reined in their horses. Although they didn''t know what happened, the tragic situation of their companions made their brains make a judgment that they thought was the safest.


    But the horses running at high speed didn''t just stop. Some people had already entered the range of the flintlock guns. Joyce, who was in charge of commanding the left side of the phalanx, immediately ordered the two rows outside to fire at the same time, beating the cavalry. The first part of the people turned on their backs.


    When the sound of bumping sounded, Jayce felt the danger was coming, and he immediately tried to stop his mount. In the process, he saw the family knights rushing forward one by one fell on the Down.


    Firebolt! Jais immediately thought of this weapon.


    It is said that Greiman easily wiped out the pirates in the Northwest Gulf with this weapon. Before that, Jia Aisi also regarded this weapon as an exaggeration of ordinary people. He had never seen any weapon since he was in contact with the military since he was a child.


    Unexpectedly, this legendary weapon turned out to be real, and...and there are so many of them!


    Accompanied by flashes of fire and rising smoke, deadly projectiles shot out at a speed invisible to the human eye, taking away fresh lives one by one.


    The rumors described this weapon in this way, and the scene I saw today was generally the same as the description in the rumors.


    What a terrifying weapon, I have underestimated the Greiman family.


    But he did not give up. As a son of a nobleman who received an elite education since he was a child, the first thing Jaais thought of when encountering difficulties was how to solve them, not to escape.


    In his previous life, he had encountered many unexpected difficulties, but they were all overcome by his tenacious will, and he believed that he could solve them this time as well.


    Arda''s army only has infantry, which has a natural disadvantage against cavalry, and has formed a square formation with a hollow in the middle and facing all sides. This formation does not need to mention any movement, and the initiative is still firmly in his hands. inside.


    "Woo-woo-"


    Making up his mind, Jaes blew the horn, and the cavalry wandering around gathered around him one after another. While moving, they kept a safe distance from Arda''s army, and finally merged into a large group. Roughly speaking, there are still nearly 200 people.


    Jaaisi led the cavalry into a trot and slowly circled around the phalanx of Arda''s army.


    While circling around, he observed the phalanx, trying to find the opponent''s weakness But he found that with the range and power of the "Fire Crossbow", this kind of phalanx facing enemies from all sides has almost no weaknesses. Even with kite-flying long-range harassment attacks, they can''t get too close to each other. Before the bow and arrow can play a role, they will be knocked down by the "fire crossbow".


    Although there are only three to four layers of soldiers on the periphery of this hollow phalanx, which looks very weak, but Jaes can see that Arda''s army can maximize the firepower output density of the "fire crossbow" in their hands. , and it will not make soldiers feel lonely and helpless.


    "Firepower?" Yes, this word that popped up in his mind is very suitable for the weapon in the opponent''s hand.


    If it is placed in a solid square formation, the width of each side will be greatly shortened, and the output firepower will also be greatly weakened. People staying in the middle of the square formation will have no effect at all if they are blocked by those in front.


    hateful! What strategy should be used to break through this **** phalanx? The opponent was so motionless, showing no flaws, and the general army could not sit still when they saw cavalry running around them.


    While he was thinking hard, there was a change in Arda''s army.


    Jia Aisi was overjoyed, the other party finally couldn''t bear it anymore. Come on, come and chase us!


    However, the opponent did not disperse as he expected! It just opened a hole in the four corners of the phalanx, and some soldiers pushed out something with great effort.


    Jia Aisi''s face turned pale in an instant, and he suddenly remembered one thing: Since the rumored "Fire Crossbow" is true, then another powerful weapon in the rumor...


    He raised his whip and slapped the horse''s buttocks fiercely.


    "Spread out! It''s ''Thunder Hammer''!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a thunderous voice sounded, and there seemed to be something roaring in the air...

 Chapter 240： Hollow square three

    Just as Jaaisi''s horse raised its front hooves, several shells whizzed towards it. A 6-pound shell nearly grazed his face.


    The shell plunged into the ground not far away, and the splashed mud hit him in the face. The shell, still carrying a large amount of kinetic energy, immediately bounced off again.


    "Bah bah¡ª?"


    The left front leg of a nearby war horse was broken in two by the bounced cannonball. It screamed in pain, and then fell to the ground and could not get up again. .


    The cannonballs bounced on the ground, as if they were plowing the ground, fully releasing their power. The cavalry and war horses on the road were very unlucky. If they touched them, their skin would be broken;


    The first round of shelling was only a test shot. The Arda artillery fired 6 shells at the enemy, and only 2 hit the target team. However, due to the relatively dense array of the opponents, they still achieved the goal of killing two people and three horses, and seriously wounding four. The result of five horses.


    "Stay away! All spread out!"


    This time without Jia Aisi''s reminder, the cavalry of the Kent family was in chaos, and the original tight formation broke up noisily. Even if the knights didn''t urge them, the frightened warhorses would be in a mess by themselves.


    "Run! Speed ??up and run!"


    In order to prevent being targeted by the "Thunder Hammer", the cavalry urged their horses to run faster.


    Jia Aisi, who was almost called by the heavenly father, was frightened into a cold sweat. It was too thrilling just now, and his right cheek still felt hot.


    Just after running not far away, there were a few more "booming" sounds, and the artillery deployed at the other corner of the phalanx also opened fire!


    This bombardment did not achieve any results, but the huge power made the cavalry even more chilling.


    After being bombarded several times, several subordinates were killed one after another. Jaes finally realized what the situation was now - he had nothing to do with the phalanx in front of him!


    One''s own men and horses cannot approach the opponent, but the opponent''s "Thunder Hammer" can chase and hit oneself. Moreover, the firing speed, range, and power of the "Thunder Hammer" are all far superior to those of catapults and ballistas, which have similar functions.


    "withdraw!"


    After reluctantly acknowledging the reality, he decisively gave the order to retreat, and led the knights and followers to form a sparse formation to retreat from the direction they came from.


    Arda''s "Thunder Hammer" chased their butts all the way to "send off" until they ran out of range.


    ¡­


    Bryce held up the binoculars to observe the direction of the enemy''s departure.


    "It doesn''t look like the other party is pretending to retreat!"


    So he ordered the hollow phalanx to be disbanded, the first battalion and artillery company continued to guard the surrounding area, and the second battalion and transport company cleaned the battlefield.


    After the order was issued, the battlefield suddenly became extremely silent.


    This silence lasted only a few seconds before it was broken by a sudden noise.


    "Long live!" "Long live!"


    All the officers and soldiers broke out suddenly, shouting hysterically.


    "We won!"


    Everyone''s face is filled with excitement, and their hearts are full of pride.


    Needless to say, the recruits, the same is true for the veterans. Although they all participated in the battle to wipe out the pirates and put down the Bairdin rebellion, the level of thrills cannot be compared with the previous one.


    Just now, I was a master knight who was nearly 300 head-on!


    After going back, you can play for a lifetime, and then pass on your glorious deeds to your children and grandchildren.


    Strictly speaking, nearly half of the cavalry of the Kent family are knight retinues, but for the former big soldiers, they are no different, as long as they ride majestic - what they think of as majestic - horses and dress gorgeously - It''s also what they think is gorgeous¡ªthe armor is a big guy who can''t afford to mess with it.


    Now more than 200 big people who were once untouchable were forced to run away in desperation by themselves and their companions, leaving behind many corpses.


    "God''s protection is like wind, thunder and lightning~ Who doesn''t know Lord Greyman and his soldiers~"


    "Master Graeman~my lord~hero with shining laurels~your soldiers will always be the most loyal~"


    "As long as you continue to let us sweep the enemy ~ we will overthrow the whole world for you ~"


    The soldiers spontaneously sang the songs they sang during the previous march, and they sang more and more vigorously.


    It felt a bit bragging to sing before, but after the battle just now, the officers and soldiers are now completely substituting into it.


    "bump!"


    The sudden sound of gunfire stopped everyone from going on.


    The deputy commander, Joyce, looked stern. He held a smoking pistol in his right hand, and said sternly, "If I had turned the muzzle of the gun just a little bit, one of you would have been killed."


    Then he winked at Bryce.


    Bryce was taken aback for a moment, and then reacted, embarrassment flashed across his face-this guy was infected by the emotions of the officers and soldiers just now, and he was high with everyone.


    "Ahem!" He coughed twice, put on a serious expression and ordered loudly: "Reconnaissance team, send someone to chase after them to see if they have really retreated!"


    As soon as the words fell, a few cavalry emerged from the phalanx and rushed in the direction where the Kent family cavalry retreated.


    Bryce said to everyone in a deep voice:


    "I understand everyone''s excitement at the moment But we are in the battlefield now, and we must put vigilance as the top priority. This situation is prohibited from happening again in the future! Immediately execute my order just now!"


    "Yes!"


    All the people restrained their minds and responded in unison.


    So the 1st Infantry Battalion and the Artillery Company continued to be on guard, while the 2nd Infantry Battalion and the Transport Company spread out to search and clean up the battlefield in units of squads.


    "Look! This horse is tall and strong! It''s perfect for a cannon!"


    "This armor is very valuable at first glance! It''s shining...ah, there''s still a bag of money!"


    "I want to remind you that all the seizures must be attributed!"


    The battlefield was full of laughter and laughter. Although I was frightened by Major Joyce for a while, the joy after the victory did not diminish at all.


    Many cavalrymen of the Kent family became prisoners of the Arda army. They were either injured and unable to move, or their mounts were hung up, and they were chased back after running on two legs.


    The soldiers of Arda gathered the prisoners who could still walk, and ordered loudly: "Stand in a row obediently!"


    The captives with knight status began to put on airs:


    "I warn you, pariah! I am a noble knight... Whoops! How dare you hit me!"


    "Fuck you! How dare you show off after everything is like this!"


    "I protest! You cannot treat a knight like this! Send your commander over here!"


    "Protest against your size! If you continue to babble, you will be shot!"


    Looking at the "fire crossbow" held by the soldiers, the prisoners became more honest.


    While Arda''s army was busy, the road to the north raised dust again, and the soldiers who were cleaning the battlefield immediately became vigilant.


    "It''s the cavalry from the Heller family just now!"


    An officer with a binoculars recognized him.

 Chapter 241： confluence

    After bypassing the phalanx of Arda''s army, Derrick led the family knights and stopped not far away.


    They planned to return to the phalanx of their allies to help after a short rest. Although the flags of Arda''s army are neat and well-trained, they are all infantry after all, and they are too passive in the face of fast-moving cavalry.


    Just leaving his allies behind and running away by himself, Derrick wondered if he couldn''t do such a thing.


    Before they could catch their breath, a heart-wrenching scene happened. The two cavalry units of the Kent family, one on the left and one on the right, charged fiercely at the Arda army.


    When many people began to pray for the friendly army, something surprising happened.


    There was a sound like popping beans, followed by a thick puff of smoke, and a large number of Kent family cavalry who charged into the phalanx fell down in an instant. .


    It''s amazing that the cavalry fell off their horses before they even threw their javelins. Obviously, that invisible thing can cause them fatal injuries, because most of the people who fell to the ground could not stand up .


    Only a few lucky people threw spears, causing some casualties to Arda''s army, but the entire phalanx did not loosen at all.


    Derrick and the knights under him watched in a daze as the attack of another group of Kent family cavalry was easily resolved by the friendly army, and then the two sides confronted each other.


    It wasn''t until the artillery roared like thunder that they woke up from their sluggish state.


    "Quick! Meet the Ardas!"


    Derrick clamped his horse''s belly and led the knights towards the phalanx.


    ¡­


    "My friends from Arda, I am Viscount Derrick Heller, the son of Earl Winifred Heller. May I ask who is your highest leader here?"


    Hearing Derrick announce his name, Bryce adjusted his neckline, raised his chest and responded loudly: "I am Lieutenant Colonel Bryce Alder, Commander of the 1st Battalion of Arda Infantry, Fengge Command this army in the name of Earl Lyman."


    Derrick jumped off his horse and walked quickly towards Bryce, and the soldiers made way for him.


    The hands of the two were tightly held together.


    "Alder... Lieutenant Colonel, thank you for saving us from the Kent family. On behalf of the Heller family, I would like to pay tribute to the Greiman family, you and your subordinates."


    "It''s only natural for friendly troops to help each other. On behalf of Earl Greiman, I also pay tribute to the Heller family."


    The two were courteous, and Bryce was Arda''s military chief when he was old Gleiman, and Derrick had heard his name several times, and knew that the other party was just a "wild knight". With Derrick''s disposition as the son of an earl, he has always been honest with such common people, but today he was saved by the other party, and he unconsciously became polite.


    "Are the weapons you use to defeat the cavalry the legendary ''Fire Crossbow'' and ''Thunder Hammer''?"


    Although he endured it again and again, Derrick still couldn''t help asking. Such a powerful weapon will definitely be regarded as an important military secret by the other party. Just now he has been struggling to ask or not to ask, for fear of causing the other party''s displeasure.


    "Firebolt? Thunder Hammer? The name is quite vivid. Indeed, Viscount Heller, we officially relied on them to defeat the cavalry of the Kent family."


    Derrick further asked: "This... can I touch it?"


    Bryce understood Derrick''s thoughts at this time, but still showed a embarrassed expression. Firearms are the biggest reliance of Arda''s army.


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t be so abrupt. Everyone, let me lead the way to the station!"


    Derrick quickly changed the topic.


    "Then it''s time to work!"


    Bryce ordered the troops to gather and go back on the road. The speed of Arda''s army''s assembly once again surprised Derrick and his knights¡ªthey sounded the bugle, and everyone quickly found themselves as if they had rehearsed many times in advance. In this position, within 20 minutes, a neat marching line stood up.


    ¡­


    When Bryce and others followed Derrick to approach the station, the armies of other lords in the coalition had just finished fighting with the Kent family army.


    "Today was really a foolish battle!"


    The officers complained to each other, and the ranks were demoralized.


    The two teams met on the way.


    "Derrick! You''re still alive! I thought..."


    Earl Malcolm exclaimed when he saw Derrick.


    "Heavenly Father bless, otherwise how should we explain to your father."


    Although the content of the words was rejoicing, the tone was full of sarcasm.


    "I retreated to the north after breaking through!"


    Derrick looked ashamed, "Sorry for causing trouble to everyone!"


    Earl Parker rode over and said, "We''ll sum up what happened today when we go back. Who is this?"


    He had already recognized the flag of the Greyman family, and turned to the leader, Bryce, to ask.


    Bryce bowed forward.


    "Bryce Alder was ordered by Earl Greyman to lead an army to join you all. You must be Earl Price Kent, right? Greetings from my lord."


    "Yes, I am Price Parker. You have come at the right time. Our battle with the Kent family is imminent, and we need a fresh force like you."


    Earl Parker saw that the army from Arda was well-organized and did not look like random soldiers at all, and he was secretly glad that Ragleyman was right in joining the group.


    So the two armies cooperated and returned to the village where they were stationed.


    After arriving at the station, Bryce found that it was originally a village, but there were no villagers in it, and they all hid in the lord''s castle before the arrival of the coalition forces.


    Looking towards the west of the village, a castle can be seen. This is Bido Fort. Although the castle is not large, it is located on a high cliff, and there is only a narrow road leading to its east. It is so steep, no wonder the coalition forces Can''t attack for a long time. However, the way out of the castle was firmly blocked by the coalition forces.


    Although the size of the village was not small, there were six to seven thousand people in the coalition army, and the houses had already been divided by the troops who arrived first. Arda''s army could only camp in an open space in the north of the village.


    Bryce ordered the two deputy battalion commanders to direct the soldiers to build a camp and bury pots for cooking. Before we had time to eat lunch today, we fought a fierce battle with the Kent family. During the battle, everyone was very nervous and forgot about hunger for a while, but after the battle, they were even more hungry than before.


    He and Joyce were invited to a military meeting to discuss future battle plans. After eating a few biscuits in a hurry, they walked to the largest house in the center of the village. This was originally the house of the village chief. It is now used as a meeting room by the coalition forces.


    "Welcome! All of you from Arda!"


    As soon as he entered the door, he heard Derrick''s voice.

 Chapter 242： Battle of Pittburgh

    After Bryce and Joyce entered the conference room, Derrick got up to welcome them and asked them to sit beside him.


    More than one person frowned, because these two people were neither nobles nor knights, and letting them sit with him would really be degrading their status.


    According to the intentions of many people, they can only stand when they come in.


    What''s even more infuriating is that these two guys didn''t even have the slightest intention of being humble, and just sat down like that, as if it should be taken for granted.


    Really, don''t you know who you are? How did Gleiman teach them?


    Price Parker didn''t mind at all, he cleared his throat and said:


    "Everyone! The last new force has arrived, let us discuss how to deal with the Kent family!"


    But Viscount Johnston frowned and said, "My lord, should we set the rules first, and it will not be good for everyone if the situation like today happens again."


    As soon as the viscount''s words fell, there was a voice of agreement. It was not only the major counts who came to join the battle, but also small lords such as viscounts and barons.


    Before Earl Parker said anything, Derrick Heller stood up blushing.


    "Everyone, it was because of my recklessness that I caused everyone to fight in a daze. I hereby solemnly apologize to everyone!"


    "Well...it''s good that you realize that."


    Earl Parker stroked his beard and said calmly.


    "Derrick, our alliance is a whole. What you do in the future must be discussed with everyone, and you must get the support of the majority before taking action."


    "Yes, Uncle Parker, I will definitely remember your words firmly."


    Seeing Dalrick''s resignation, Price Parker was relieved, he was afraid that this young man would be arrogant and bully everyone, and make the scene out of control.


    This time against Maltz Kent, the power of the Heller family is indispensable. He also complained in his heart about Derrick''s unauthorized actions, but he was afraid of arousing his rebellious psychology, so he wanted to avoid talking about it at the meeting. Talk to him privately after the meeting. But I didn''t expect that someone would take the initiative to bring up this matter. Fortunately, Derrick took the initiative to admit his mistake. This is really great.


    Earl Parker changed the topic: "Then, how did you break through?"


    Derrick replied: "Speaking of this, I have to thank the Arda army that just arrived today! It was they who repelled the pursuers of the Kent family."


    Hearing what he said, everyone present suspected that their ears had misheard. When Derrick came back, there was still a knight team of more than 100 people, so the Kent family must have more pursuers than them, right? The unstoppable pursuit of the knights of the Heller family actually let the Arda people solve it?


    Derrick stood up and bowed to Bryce and Joyce first, which made them panic and stood up quickly. A high-ranking nobleman bowed to them, and they had never imagined such a scene since they were young.


    Then Derrick recounted the battle in detail.


    The more people present, the more they heard it, the more they felt incredible. What "Fire Crossbow" and "Thunder Hammer", do these weapons really exist? And the power is the same as in the legend.


    But they still chose to believe that even if they were saved by the Ardas, Derrick didn''t need to brag about them.


    "It''s incredible, can we have a tour of this weapon?"


    Earl Parker''s eyes widened, and he asked what most people were thinking.


    Bryce and Joyce looked at each other, and the commander of the First Infantry Battalion stood up and said, "Of course, my lords, but we have to find an open place first."


    Since it is a coordinated operation, there is no need to hide it too much. It is still necessary to let friendly troops understand the effectiveness of their weapons, otherwise how can they fight together.


    ¡­


    In the open space to the north of the coalition garrison, the sound of gunfire shook the sky, artillery roared, and the air was filled with choking gunpowder smoke.


    Bryce arranged for a company of infantry and a battery to demonstrate the legendary "Firebolt" and "Thunder Hammer" for the generals of the coalition forces.


    A row of humanoid targets for soldiers to practice their swords were beaten to pieces by them.


    "The sharp weapon of the magic weapon, the sharp weapon of the magic weapon!"


    The people present sighed again and again, not to mention the great power, just this momentum can scare away a large group of people.


    Derrick couldn''t take his eyes off even more. Although he had seen the battle of Arda''s army before, the distance was still far away at that time. After watching it closely now, the feeling is completely different from before.


    Seeing everyone''s reaction, Bryce shrugged his shoulders to Joyce. Now besides porcelain and cans, Arda has another thing that others will miss.


    But they are fearless, and the standing army of more than 2,000 people, plus thousands of militiamen trained in basic military skills, gave them confidence.


    want it? If you have the ability, come and grab it!


    Sure enough, many people expressed their willingness to buy immediately.


    "I''m sorry, my lords, this is not something we can decide. If you really want to buy it, please go to Lake Town to find Earl Greyman."


    Bryce shook his head, throwing the trouble on Paul.


    In fact, Huxin Town has discussed the issue of whether to sell firearms to the outside world many times. After all, selling weapons is definitely a profitable industry, and selling firearms is the only one in the world.


    With the simple structure of the current musket and cannon, once it is obtained by others, it is very easy to imitate it. It is better to earn a lot of money before others imitate it, and take advantage of the technical advantages to establish "original authentic products with high quality" Reliable" reputation, and then use the money earned to invest in the research and development of new technologies.


    The cycle goes back and forth, always maintaining the technical advantage, and walking in front of others.


    To reduce the threat of obtaining firearms from the outside world, the only thing that is relatively easy to control is the formula of gunpowder Guns and cannons without gunpowder are just a pile of scrap iron. There is an ancient species in this world called "hellfire" "The magical weapon of ", because the secrecy work was done too well, it was lost in the end...


    The result of the discussion on the sale of firearms in Huxin Town is always "after establishing an absolute military advantage in the Northwest Gulf, choose an appropriate time to sell firearms", but this "appropriate time" is always postponed again and again.


    But until the right time comes, potential customers can be whetted.


    After asking for it to no avail, Derrick asked anxiously, "Then can I try the ''Fire Crossbow'' with my own hands?"


    "Of course, Master Heller, you can use my short one. In fact, we named them ''guns'', and the big ones are called ''cannons''."


    Bryce graciously drew his pistol, loaded it and handed it to him.


    "Ha! Thanks."


    Derrick took the musket with an excited expression on his face, anxious like a child getting a new toy.


    "Oh! Just be careful, don''t point it at your own people."


    Hearing Bryce''s reminder, the people around dispersed with a cry of surprise and moved away from Derrick. Only then did they remember that the thing in Master Heller''s hand could kill someone.


    "Don''t worry!"


    Following Bryce''s instructions, Derrick pointed the pistol at the humanoid target in front of him, and then pulled the trigger.


    "bump!"


    Gunshots sounded, and the humanoid target in front was hit with sawdust flying.


    "That''s the feeling! That''s the feeling!"


    Derrick had a happy face, feeling the wonderful feeling of slight numbness in his hand, while touching the pistol fondly.


    "I want to try too!"


    "Give me a try first!"


    The onlookers rushed over together, scrambling to make requests.

 Chapter 243： Battle of Pittburg II

    Chapter 243 The Battle of Bidoburg 2


    After the freshness of a musket, everyone remembered that there was still business to discuss, so they returned to the conference room.


    "What else is there to discuss? Our people are all here, let''s fight!"


    "That''s right! Send someone to challenge them now! See if that kid from the Kent family has any seeds!"


    "After finishing hunting early, go home and farm early!"


    "But judging from today''s situation, I''m afraid reinforcements are coming from the opposite side!"


    Many people advocate going to war immediately, while others advocate proceeding with caution.


    Just as everyone was clamoring and uncertain, a guard walked into the conference room.


    "My lords, the Kent family sent envoys over."


    Earl Parker ordered: "Let him come in and listen to what he has to say."


    The guard led the order to go out, and after a while, a person came in, who should be a low-ranking nobleman from his appearance.


    The visitor first reported his name, and then began to talk about business:


    "I am here under the order of Viscount Jayce Kent to advise you to surrender as soon as possible..."


    Before the messenger could finish speaking, a tall and thick knight cursed violently:


    "Jiais, that eggless kid, did he ask you to come here just to fart?"


    The knight''s words amused everyone, and the whole room roared with laughter. Although his words were extremely rude, no one came forward to accuse him.


    Only the envoy''s expression remained unchanged, as if he had already expected this result.


    The messenger put on a regretful look, shook his head and said:


    "That''s really a pity! How many innocent lives will be lost..."


    The knight said impatiently just now: "Don''t be a mother-in-law, talk quickly if you have something to say, and let go of your fart!"


    "Hmph... What a rude person!"


    Complaining softly, the envoy cleared his throat and said, "Another task I have come here is to convey Lord Kent''s proposal to you¡ªthe two sides should not resort to tricks or tricks, find time to set up formations in the middle of our confrontation, and stand upright. Let''s fight, don''t you know if you dare?"


    "What dare not?"


    "Too underestimated people!"


    "It''s up to us to tell you!"


    The generals of the coalition army were filled with righteous indignation, and they slapped the table and shouted.


    The corner of the messenger''s mouth curled up slightly, and he continued: "In this case, we propose to start the war two days later. After all, today is a scuffle, and both sides need to recuperate. After two days, each of them will show their best form for the duel. But ..."


    He changed the subject: "This is just our proposal. If you want to choose another date, we will agree. Three days later, four days later, or even tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, we will accompany you at any time!"


    There was a lot of discussion in the room, and finally Earl Parker summed up everyone''s opinions and said to the messenger: "Okay, then we will fight in two days. This is the time for you to write your suicide note. If you want to come to die earlier, we will also agree !"


    The envoy bowed to him and said, "Since you agree, I will take my leave first! Oh, by the way, I wonder if we can exchange the previous captives now?"


    Earl Parker waved his hand: "Let''s talk about it after we decide the winner!"


    "Everyone, see you in two days, when one of us will become the prisoner of the other."


    The messenger bowed and saluted, and walked out of the room.


    Derrick thought about it, and said to everyone:


    "I always feel that Jayce is stalling for time. If we lead an army to kill them now, with the help of fire crossbows... oh, muskets and cannons, we will definitely achieve great results."


    "Shut up, Derrick, think about the stupid things you did today, forget the pain before the scar heals?"


    "you¡­"


    Derrick blushed when Earl Malcolm said this, but what happened today left him with no confidence to retaliate.


    "The envoy just said that if we choose to go to war tomorrow, they will accompany us at any time. Is this delaying time?"


    "And since the battle time has been agreed upon, an early raid will damage our reputation!"


    Others also disagreed with Derrick''s suggestion.


    Seeing that the atmosphere of the meeting was a little stiff, Earl Parker said aloud: "Okay, it''s getting dark now, obviously we can''t fight any more. Moreover, the troops we each brought need time to adjust to each other. Just two days later, we will meet with Kent Family duel."


    Earl Parker, who was the initiator of the alliance, made a decision, and Derrick had nothing to say.


    The discussion of business matters ended here. The servants brought plates of dishes and barrels of fine wine, and the generals of the coalition army began to enjoy dinner together.


    "Ah, that''s right! Lieutenant Colonel Alder, is it correct for me to call you that?"


    Earl Parker greeted Bryce while cutting the steak on the dinner plate.


    "Yes, Master Parker."


    Bryce responded quickly, and reluctantly put down the knife and fork he had just picked up.


    "There is something I need to arrange with you. Bring me the map."


    A servant trotted over and spread out a map on the table.


    "Come and have a look, Lieutenant Colonel Alder."


    Bryce got up and came to the earl, looking at the map on the table.


    The count pointed to a certain area on the map and said, "If your troops lack anything, go to these three adjacent villages to get supplies."


    Bryce understandsThank you for thinking of this for us, my lord. "


    The count laughed loudly: "You''re welcome."


    Viscount Johnston, who was sitting not far away, raised his glass to Bryce.


    "Hey, Greyman''s family, don''t be polite to the villagers here, they are all very ''hospitality''!"


    Bryce smiled back at him. He knew what the so-called "supply" was about.


    According to the order of his lord, the Arda army and the local residents should try their best to establish a good relationship, and the materials needed should be transported from the territory by the transport company as much as possible.


    However, if an extreme situation arises, Bryce doesn''t mind taking some measures.


    Viscount Johnston refilled his drink and held it up high.


    "To the hospitable people of Pittburg!"


    "cheers!"


    Everyone raised their wine glasses and shouted in unison.


    Since we were in a battlefield and vigilance was paramount, everyone didn''t drink much and dispersed after eating.


    "I would like to remind everyone to take good care of their soldiers and prepare for battle in the past two days. Don''t fight with wine and prostitutes all day long. In addition, beware of spies."


    Before leaving, Earl Parker reminded him so.


    There are not only generals and soldiers in the barracks of this era.


    There are merchants who come to sell supplies, prostitutes who trade in flesh and blood, and even the families of officers and soldiers. There are all kinds of people.


    Therefore, in spare time during training, officers and soldiers can easily find fun. Going to a tavern made of tents for a glass of wine, and going to a caravan brothel to chat with girls about life are all things they like to do on weekdays.


    Naturally, in this mixed environment, military information can easily be leaked out. Although everyone is desperately guarding against spies, they have never thought of changing this environment. Probably in the eyes of the world, military camps should look like this. .

 Chapter 244： Battle of Pittburgh III

    Bryce and Joyce walked around the entire station, and after returning to their camp, they immediately issued two orders:


    One is to prohibit anyone from entering or leaving the camp of Arda''s army casually;


    The second is to prohibit any officers and soldiers from participating in "entertainment" activities in the garrison.


    These two orders were conveyed to the whole army that night, pouring a lot of cold water on some guys who were eager to try and do something.


    There was nothing to say all night. On the second day, all the ministries of the coalition forces gathered, and the armies in each territory familiarized themselves with each other, coordinated communication methods such as semaphore and horns, and tried to avoid the chaotic situation in the previous battle. Presumably the Kent family army on the opposite side is doing the same thing.


    In order not to frighten their own people, the Arda army conducted another test firing of muskets and cannons in front of all friendly troops, and the guns in the garrison were once again shaking the sky.


    The commotion made by the generals yesterday when they observed it had already aroused the curiosity of the soldiers. The whole station was talking about what happened to the voices that appeared out of thin air. Many people guessed that it was the legendary "Fire Crossbow" and "Thunder Hammer". After all, these two things came from Arda, and Arda''s army just came yesterday.


    Today''s live demonstration opened the eyes of the lower-level officers and soldiers. Seeing that the army with such powerful weapons turned out to be their allies, the morale of the whole army was boosted for a while.


    The senior officers were amazed at the discipline of Arda''s army. In their view, the army followed the officers'' slogans and ordered them to be uniform, and the uniform attire further deepened this impression.


    "If only I could have such an army under my command!"


    Every senior military officer has this idea at the same time.


    The drill continued until after three o''clock in the afternoon. With the quality of ordinary soldiers in other armies, it would be really exhausting to continue, so they disbanded and returned to each battalion.


    As soon as Bryce sat down, a guard came to report that three people who claimed to be from a nearby village wanted to see him.


    He and the guards came to a tent, and sure enough, there were three people waiting inside. Seeing someone come in, they immediately stood up and saluted Bryce.


    Bryce motioned for them to sit down, and the three representatives sat down tremblingly,


    He smiled and asked: "What do you call the representatives? What can you do to find me?"


    To treat ordinary people as kindly as possible, Bryce has always kept in mind the teachings of the lord.


    The representatives looked at each other, and finally the one sitting in the middle spoke. He first introduced everyone''s names and reported their identities: They are the people from the three villages designated as the supply area for the Arda army. As a representative, he came to Bryce, the supreme commander, to negotiate the "supply" of the Arda army.


    This morning, a quartermaster led his troops to their respective villages to collect supplies for the last time. As for which quartermaster is under the command of the lord, they don¡¯t need to know, and it¡¯s useless if they know, as long as they obediently turn in the supplies. up.


    Before leaving, the quartermaster said: "From now on, you will be under the control of the Ardas."


    Hearing that a new army is coming, the hearts of the villagers are broken. Those villages that are far away from the lord, had no time to escape to the castle when the coalition forces came. Even if there was enough time, the castle could not accommodate too many people. These unlucky citizens could only stay at home and be slaughtered .


    The three villages that had been peeled off several layers immediately selected representatives to go to the station to find out. They had to do this, because if they were searched any longer, they really wouldn''t be able to survive.


    "This lord..."


    Seeing that Bryce seemed to be quite easy to talk to, several representatives were a little less restrained.


    "Excuse me... how much food do you need?"


    "food?"


    "Yes, our three villages can still make up some, please take a look."


    The representative in the middle handed over a piece of paper, which stated the amount of supplies that could be handed over to Arda.


    Even the countryside has started to use paper, which is really a good sign. Bryce sighed, took it over and glanced at the numbers above, and then he fell silent.


    Seeing Bryce''s silence, several representatives were frightened, thinking that Bryce was not satisfied with the above numbers.


    "My lord! For God''s sake, let us go. We really can''t afford any more. Several generations of troops have come to the village."


    They kept pleading with Bryce.


    Bryce quickly waved his hand and said, "Where did you go?"


    He continued to say in a solemn tone: "Let me tell you now, when you go back, you will also tell your neighbors that the Arda army will not go to your village to collect any supplies, er... at least there is no need to collect at this stage. "


    Bryce didn''t say anything, after all.


    As soon as the words fell, the three representatives looked at each other in blank dismay. It is really rare to see an army that does not collect supplies from the villages near the station... no, it is simply unheard of.


    "Excuse our ears, but... what did you just say?"


    "I said - we will not go to your village to collect supplies at this stage!"


    Bryce repeated what he said just now, and let the three representatives clearly hear This... this is really incredible! Oh no, I mean thank you so much! "


    After the representatives reacted, they kept bowing to Bryce.


    "Okay! Let me add one more thing to everyone. If we really lack something and you happen to have it, we will buy it with money. I hope you can give me a fair price."


    Damn, give me back the money? The representatives swore and swore again and again that they would not dare to deceive the army of Arda.


    Bryce said again: "I was actually thinking about another thing just now, please listen carefully and take my words to the village."


    The representatives pricked up their ears.


    "The location of Bidoburg is very important. We and the enemy are likely to compete for it repeatedly. If you can''t survive here, you can move to Arda, where you will definitely find a satisfactory job."


    Arda? The latest news says that the development there is really good, maybe relocating there is a good way out?


    The representatives took Bryce''s words to heart, "Please rest assured, Mr. General, we will definitely convey it."


    "What''s more, I want to hire the young and strong laborers in your village. Remember it''s ''employment''. I will pay wages."


    Hearing that the recruitment is not compulsory and that there is still money to be made, the eyes of the representatives lit up, which is just enough for the villagers to supplement some income. Recently, every family has been bankrupted by various soldiers and horses.


    The purpose of Bryce''s recruitment of villagers is simple: after the battle begins, let the villagers carry stretchers to transport the soldiers who fell on the battlefield to the rear.


    Of course, it is not necessary for them to walk in front of the army, but to follow far behind, and in case Arda''s army is unfavorable in the battle, they can also run away on their own, and they will not be held accountable.

 Chapter 245： Battle of Pittburgh IV

    Chapter 245 The Battle of Bidoburg 4


    On April 2, 1991 in the holy calendar, the battle between the two major factions in the Northwest Gulf officially started for Bidowburg.


    As soon as the sun rose, the coalition garrison was flooded with noise. The officer''s roll call, yelling, the sound of whips, the sound of walking of men and horses, and the sound of clashing weapons and armor filled the entire camp with a tense and chilling atmosphere.


    It took more than two hours for the coalition forces to set up their formation.


    Price Parker and other generals stood in front of the entire formation on horseback. Facing the rising sun in the east, the old earl pulled out the saber at his waist and pointed it obliquely at the sky. Under the reflection of the sun, the sword shone brightly.


    He shouted solemnly: "Target! Camp Kent! Forward!"


    "Roar!" All the soldiers shouted in unison!


    The phalanx formed by the coalition troops began to move slowly, pushing towards the enemy camp in the east.


    For this battle, the coalition left more than 1,000 people to guard Biduo Fort behind them, and the remaining 6,000 people were all put into battle.


    The camps of the two combatants were quite far apart. In order to keep the hard-earned formation from being messed up, the coalition forces had to stop and go, stopping every time they walked a certain distance to regroup.


    After all, the quality of soldiers is generally not high, and most of them are militiamen who have just been conscripted, and they were still hoeing in the fields before.


    This situation reminded Bryce of the first "military parade" held by Earl Greiman when he first succeeded to the throne. The army of Arda at that time was just like the leading armies marching now. No matter how neatly you lined up at the beginning, you would have to be chaotic after a few steps.


    The scouts who went to the front came back and reported: "The Kent army is also moving here in a strict formation, and the two armies will be in contact soon."


    Earl Parker raised a telescope and looked east.


    This was a gift given to him by Bryce at the behest of Paul. The old earl treasured this kind of sharp weapon that could see the enemy from thousands of miles away, and he carried it with him all the time. The other lords and generals were envious, and privately asked Bryce for a lot of money, but Bryce blocked them with the same reason as firearms.


    In the binoculars, smoke and dust have risen in the east, showing that a large number of people are coming here.


    Bryce rode up to Plath Parker and said to him:


    "My lord, our army is facing the sun, and the enemy''s back is facing the sun. The situation is not good for our army."


    Earl Parker nodded and asked him, "Does Lieutenant Colonel Alder have any strategies?"


    Bryce raised his whip and pointed east by north.


    "The high **** over there, if we can occupy it first, we can use the advantage of the terrain to offset the disadvantage of the light to a certain extent, and the high place is more powerful for our artillery to play."


    Although under the auspices of the old knight Schroeder, the Gleiman Military Academy "crashed" a group of officers, but some basic military common sense has been firmly baked into the minds of officers at all levels in the Arda army. Bryce was very sensitive to the terrain, and asked the scouts to touch the surrounding terrain before starting the fight.


    Earl Parker twirled his beard and said with some hesitation: "The idea is very good, but if you suddenly speed up, I''m afraid..."


    "Don''t bother your subordinates, the Arda army is willing to be the vanguard and grab the high ground ahead for the army."


    Earl Parker pondered for a while, "Okay, I will trouble Lieutenant Colonel Alder."


    Bryce saluted him with a slightly unfamiliar salute, and then rode back to the front of his troops.


    "First Battalion of Infantry, Second Battalion of Infantry, Artillery Company, all of them are there. Target the high ground in the northeast direction, run forward!"


    Arda''s army moved quickly, running away from the main coalition forces. Each cannon of the artillery company was pulled by more than four horses, with high mobility, closely following the two infantry battalions.


    Although they are running forward, Arda''s army still maintains a relatively strict formation. Once they encounter an enemy, they can enter the fighting state by stopping for a while.


    Such a high quality surprised the other lords of the coalition forces.


    "It seems that Greiman raised a standing army is not a rumor."


    Under the urging of Earl Parker, the main force of the coalition forces also moved slightly faster to the high ground in the northeast direction.


    The first battalion first approached the high ground and found that there was already a figure on it. The officer of the leading company judged that the opponent was a scout of the Kent army, and immediately led the soldiers to rush up and fired several rows of guns.


    After a few people were killed by unfamiliar weapons, the remaining figures fled the high ground in a panic.


    The soldiers of the two battalions climbed to the half **** of the high ground panting, and reorganized the line battle formation.


    "Quick! Let the artillery company set up the artillery and bombard the advancing Kent family army!"


    Bryce urged anxiously. Through the observation of the telescope, the direction of the Kent family''s army was also slightly deflected to the north, obviously coming towards the high ground.


    Their actions must be delayed. At the critical moment, the artillery did not fail to live up to the rigorous training in the weekdays and quickly built a firing position on the top of the high ground.


    Accompanied by the roar and thick smoke, 14 solid shells packed with a lot of kinetic energy flew towards the advancing Kent family army.


    The current artillery company is equipped with a total of 6 6-pound guns and 8 4-pound guns, and all of them have been replaced with flint ignition devices, which greatly improves the firing efficiency.


    In this bombardment, the artillery company tried the "cannon group tactics" for the first time - using all available artillery, concentrated bombardment on a main target or the enemy''s advancing route, anyway, it is difficult to hit directly, and simply bombarded a certain point instead Accuracy of fire.


    Fortunately, despite the distance, a few shells fell on the heads of the Kent family army.


    ¡­


    "Maintain the formation! Those who disobey the military order will be executed on the spot!"


    Jaes yelled hysterically, and the knights around him spread the order around.


    Jia Aisi''s original plan was indeed to seize the high ground, but he did not expect that the coalition forces would take the lead. He was so angry that he ordered to speed up his advance and make sure to regain the high ground. The scouts reported that there were not many coalition troops rushing to the high ground.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as his army marched a few steps, they heard the roar from afar.


    The voice was so familiar that Jia Aisi felt bad.


    Sure enough, something shot in the air and hit the marching infantry phalanx.


    "what!"


    A soldier clutched his stump and howled in pain. He was the first wounded to appear.


    After the shell bounced off the ground, it continued to harvest life. Along the way, people turned their backs and cried for their fathers and mothers.


    Seeing such a terrible attack on the friendly army, the other phalanxes stopped at once.


    An inexplicable atmosphere permeated the armies of the lords loyal to the Kent family.

 Chapter 246： Five lined up to be shot in the Battle of Bidol

    Chapter 246 Battle of Bidoburg 5 Line up and Shoot


    The fourteen cannons of the artillery company bombarded the enemy troops marching in dense formation continuously, until the barrels of the guns were hot, and then stopped to pour cold water to cool them down.


    The Kent army was beaten into disorder at the beginning, and soldiers continued to flee despite the warnings of their superiors.


    The supervisory team composed of cavalry chased and killed them everywhere, and finally stabilized the situation by borrowing more than a dozen deserter heads.


    "This is no way!" Jayce frowned.


    Although the entire army had been notified the day before, the opponent possessed the legendary thunder hammer, reminding the officers and soldiers to be mentally prepared. But after experiencing the blow of Thunder Hammer, most people still feel terrified.


    In fact, the casualties caused by the artillery at this distance are not large, mainly because the power is too scary.


    "Can our ballista hit them?"


    "My lord, I''m sorry..."


    The officer in charge of long-range weapons spread his hands helplessly.


    "Keep going!"


    Jia Aisi waved his hand irritably, but he believed that with the advantages of his own numbers and equipment, as long as he could get close to the enemy army, he would definitely win. Although the 1,000 people in Arda''s army were very difficult, they were too small to stand up decisive role.


    The Kent army, which regained its composure, continued to advance, but this time the formation was much sparser to avoid long-range damage from Arda''s artillery.


    But it was impossible for them to regain the high ground, and Earl Parker saw this through his glass after the Kentish army was in disarray, and he immediately seized the opportunity and ordered the whole army to run forward.


    When the Kent army rearranged their formation, the coalition forces had already set up their positions on the slopes. If their confusion continued for a while, the coalition forces would take the opportunity to rush over.


    "Are those Ardaans on the left?"


    Jia Aisi carefully observed the opponent''s formation and adjusted the deployment of some troops in time.


    The coalition forces are also observing the enemy from a distance.


    "They have a lot of archers, more than 1,500 at least... Well, they moved to the right wing."


    The generals of the coalition forces discovered a new situation, which had not been detected before.


    Everyone vaguely thought of a possibility. Could it be that the other party proposed to fight two days later just to wait for the arrival of these archers? Is Derrick''s conjecture correct?


    The Kent army has more than 8,000 infantry and archers, divided into four square formations, three square formations are located on the front line, the rear square formation is used as a reserve team, and a cavalry team of more than 500 people is located on the left wing.


    There are nearly 7,000 people on the coalition side, and they are also divided into four phalanxes. The deployment is the same as that of the Kent army, but the cavalry team of nearly 400 people is located on the right wing, facing the opponent''s left-wing cavalry.


    When the Kent army was about 400 meters away from the coalition army, Earl Parker looked around at the crowd, saluted and said, "I''ll leave it to you all."


    "My lord, take care!"


    All the generals returned the salute one after another, and then rode back to their troops.


    Bryce also returned to his own army. The Arda army was located on the left flank of the coalition army, facing the adjusted and deployed archers of the Kent army.


    "Woo-"


    Earl Parker ordered the horn to be sounded, and the phalanxes of the coalition army walked towards the Kent army.


    The first contact was the cavalry of both sides. Although the Kent army had more cavalry, the artillery company took care of the Kent army cavalry. Under the attack of artillery fire, the Kent army cavalry was still unable to assemble a dense stormtrooper. Form, had to use a loose formation to rush to the coalition forces.


    The coalition forces did not have this concern, and they rushed towards the enemy in a dense formation.


    When the cavalry of the two sides first came into contact, every Kent cavalry who came into contact with the enemy would face several cavalry guns at the same time, avoiding one but not the other, and then being stabbed off the horse.


    Just after contact, the coalition cavalry caused heavy casualties to the Kent cavalry.


    However, after all, the Kent cavalry has a numerical advantage. After the two sides fought together, the formation advantage of the coalition forces no longer existed.


    Looking from the side of the coalition forces, the infantry phalanxes of both sides also faced each other from right to left.


    It''s just that the infantry on both sides generally marched to about 200 meters away from each other, and rushed forward with a shout, as if they had discussed it in advance. After the melee, it became a mess. The previous formation was actually orderly also no longer exists.


    The only exception was Arda''s army. They stepped on the drums step by step and approached each other unhurriedly.


    Followed by the infantry of the Heller family, after Derrick led the team to send a wave two days ago, he gathered the remnants afterwards, and there were less than a thousand infantry left. Since the Arda army in front did not charge, they did not charge, anyway, someone blocked it.


    Facing Arda''s army were the archers of the Kent army, who seemed to be drawn to the right wing specifically to deal with the muskets.


    When Arda''s army was marching, arrows rained down on them one after another. On the way, some people were shot and fell down. The soldiers behind stepped over the fallen comrades and continued to move forward, always looking ahead.


    When the infantry passed a place, someone immediately ran over with a stretcher, and carried the wounded person to the rear, and handed it over to the medical soldiers to treat the wound. These people are civilian husbands recruited by Bryce In order to earn some money to support their families, there are still many bold people who dare to go to the battlefield.


    The Portree infantry who followed were shocked by the perseverance of the friendly army. The frustration of the defeat two days ago was swept away, and an inexplicable feeling emerged in their hearts.


    They were still very surprised before: Why did the people of Arda beat drums in war? Now their footsteps are also subconsciously beating the drums, and the formation when they set off is miraculously maintained.


    It was not so much the quality of the Portree infantry, but more because the enemy''s bows and arrows were basically "taking care" of the Arda infantry in front, and few of them fell on their heads. If they were in the front, they would have rushed over like other armies.


    ¡­


    The officer in charge of commanding the archers of the Kent army wondered, it was close enough, why didn''t the people of Arda fire their firebolts?


    According to the descriptions of people who have been in contact with the fire crossbow, this weapon can hit people when it is about 100 meters away. Lord Jiaaisi ordered the archers to be responsible for shooting against the Ardas, entangle them, and never allow them to support other troops.


    But now the people of Arda are still walking forward, letting the arrows fall on their heads without any intention of fighting back.


    As the distance between the two sides got closer, the Kent army could clearly see what was in the opponent''s hands, and the shiny bayonet on the top of the "Fire Crossbow" caught their attention.


    Could it be that the people of Arda wanted to fight them hand-to-hand, but their "fire crossbows" were too short. Although archers were generally only equipped with daggers, there was a row of pikemen protecting them in front of them.


    With such doubts in mind, the officer commanded the archers to shoot twice more, causing considerable casualties to the opponent.


    Finally, when the distance between the two sides was about 50 meters, the Arda people stopped.

 Chapter 247： Six queued to be shot in the battle of Pittburg

    "Xu Jin shoots alternately!"


    "preparation!"


    Bryce yelled, and he rode his horse and walked with the officers and soldiers. Many generals of the coalition army went to battle with their own troops, not because they were so brave, but because they were afraid that if they were not present, the soldiers under their command would collapse.


    There was a clattering sound, and the Arda army of 1,000 people lined up in three neat rows. After hearing Bryce''s order, the first row immediately leveled their guns and pointed their guns at the Kent army in front.


    At this distance, the Arda soldiers could already see the eyebrows and eyes of the soldiers on the opposite side.


    Bryce raised his hand and waved down heavily: "Fire!"


    From the perspective of the Kent army, there was a sudden burst of smoke from the opposite side, followed by weird explosions and the "swish" sound of something rubbing against the air.


    Then many people will be unlucky! Especially the spearmen standing in the first row to protect the archers.


    Seeing the people of Arda stop, they judged that the other party was about to launch a "fire crossbow", so they kept swinging their spears according to their past experience in dealing with bows and arrows, hoping to knock down those things that might be similar to crossbow arrows shot in midair.


    But this set has no effect in the face of the deadly metal projectiles that are quickly fired.


    When the first row of gunshots sounded, the spearmen standing in front of the archers fell to the ground almost neatly. Only a few sporadic people continued to wave their spears in a daze, and they hadn''t realized what was going on.


    Arda soldiers equipped with flintlock guns lined up very closely, and at a distance of 50 meters, the smoothbore barrel could also guarantee a certain degree of accuracy. Moreover, the spearmen opposite them were lined up very closely, even if the bullets missed the target, they could still hit the people around the target.


    Moans of pain soon sounded throughout the right-wing front of the Kent army. The soldiers who fell on the ground twisted and struggled, and many of them lost their breath after moving slightly.


    "Shoot! Shoot!"


    "Suppress the Arda people remotely!"


    The officers on the right wing of the Kent army kept calm and immediately urged the archers to counterattack.


    While the opponents were in a panic, the first platoon of Arda''s army stayed put to reload, the two platoons behind passed their comrades in front, and then the new first platoon was ready to fire.


    They suffered another wave of arrow rain, but this time it was much sparser, causing few casualties.


    Bryce gave the order: "Fire!"


    There was another burst of gunfire on the battlefield. This time it was the archers of the Kent army who were unlucky. After falling down many people, they became terrified. Many archers began to retreat and hide behind others. Anyway, don¡¯t let yourself stand in front. They have already seen that the long-range weapons such as the "Fire Crossbow" do not project in a curved line, but attack the target directly in front of them in a nearly straight line, so the probability of unlucky people standing in the first row is higher.


    So the right flank of the Kentish army slowly began to move back.


    But as far as the overall situation on the battlefield is concerned, the form of the coalition forces is not good.


    The Kent army has more cavalry, a larger total number, and a higher armor rate. The balance of victory is gradually tilting towards them.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Earl Parker demanded that all the generals who were proficient in martial arts go to the field in person. Regardless of his age, he led his personal guard cavalry to charge left and right.


    The appearance of the generals encouraged the officers and soldiers at the bottom, and their morale rose a bit, but it was not known how long it could last, after all, the essential balance of power remained unchanged.


    "We must end the fighting on the left flank as soon as possible, and then go to support other friendly forces."


    After looking at the overall situation, Bryce called Joyce to discuss and make the above decision.


    At this time, Arda''s army had fired four times, causing huge casualties to the Kent army on the opposite side. The enemy didn''t break up yet, they just ran far away, but the arrows they shot were also greatly reduced in power, and they were scattered and chaotic, out of scale.


    "Salvoe ready!"


    With an order, the soldiers in the first row immediately knelt on one knee, and the soldiers in the three rows pointed their guns at the enemy in unison.


    "Fire!"


    Three platoons of soldiers pulled the triggers simultaneously.


    In an instant, there was a loud noise, so powerful that it even shocked other people on the battlefield.


    The two sides that were fighting stopped at the same time, and looked in the direction of Arda''s army.


    A scene of lions fighting rabbits is being staged.


    The power of the three rows of musket salvos was enormous. Not only did it successfully sweep down a large group of archers who were bending their bows and nodding their arrows, but it also completely broke down the psychological defenses of the remaining archers.


    "Father in heaven!"


    An archer yelled in dismay, turned around and ran away. The comrade standing in front of him just now was hit by a stray bullet. His head split open like a watermelon, and his skull hit him backwards.


    This shout was like the last straw that broke the camel''s back. Driven by him, the surrounding Kent soldiers also turned and ran back. Although they were slowly retreating before, the basic order was still maintained, but now it is completely chaotic, and everyone wishes they could grow two legs.


    Bryce drew out his saber and pointed forward: "Assault!"


    "kill!"


    The three rows of Arda soldiers suddenly burst into shouts of killing, and then rushed towards the collapsing Kent army archers with bayonet-mounted muskets.


    The few who still insisted on archery saw the enemy rushing towards them, and quickly turned around and ran away.


    The archers of the Kent army have long lost the protection of the spearmen, and their own melee equipment is only a dagger, which cannot resist the bayonets of the soldiers of Arda, let alone they are still falling apart No one stood up to organize them to fight back. The officers were frightened by their own courage, and they didn''t know where to flee.


    ¡­


    Joss held a bayonet and followed Sergeant Makarov closely.


    In the past, whether it was fighting cavalry or archers, they used muskets to strike the enemy from a distance. And this time, they''re going to fight the enemy face to face... well, actually face to back, because the enemy is now on the run.


    Sergeant Makarov caught up to an enemy soldier and thrust his bayonet cleanly into his back.


    Seeing that they were chasing after them, several other enemy soldiers turned around and drew out their daggers, each with fierce eyes.


    "Ah ah ah!"


    Not knowing whether it was to intimidate them or to embolden themselves, the archers shouted strangely, and then charged forward together holding their daggers.


    Mark Love gestured behind him, raising his bayonet to block the front dagger.


    Joss and another comrade-in-arms confronted the archer rushing from behind, and the comrades pushed aside the opponent''s dagger vigorously. Taking advantage of the opponent''s stagger, Joss accurately stabbed the bayonet into his left rib, just like the usual training So accurate.


    No hesitation, no mercy, who would think so much at the moment of life and death.


    However, if I think about it carefully after the battle, it might be...


    The other Kent soldiers who were trying to fight back saw that their comrades rushing forward were easily killed, their bodies went limp, and their daggers fell to the ground.


    "Forgive me! We surrender!"


    They knelt on the ground with their buttocks in the air, and their bodies kept shaking.


    Similar scenes are constantly being played out on the right wing of the Kent Army.


    "Congratulations, Lieutenant Colonel, a textbook defeat!"


    Joyce, the commander of the third battalion, said this to Bryce with satisfaction.

 Chapter 248： Battle of Pittburgh VII

    The army on the right is defeated!


    The generals of the Kentish army saw an unacceptable sight. They thought the archers would be able to match the opposing Firebolts...or at least last longer.


    The previous musket volley attracted the attention of everyone on the battlefield, and then the right wing of the Kent army was killed by a bayonet assault from the Ardas under the gaze of both sides.


    This result has a more direct impact on the officers and soldiers at the bottom. It is obvious that the morale of the Kent army has dropped instantly, while the morale of the coalition army has soared.


    The thunderous fighting sounded again, and as morale ebbed and flowed, the coalition forces forced the enemy back steadily.


    Arda''s army also reloaded, turned around, and began to shoot from the right of Kent''s army.


    The morale of the Kent army, which was suddenly hit by side fire, fell to a trough, and soldiers who turned around and fled without authorization abound.


    Jayce whipped an officer who was obviously in a state of panic, and shouted angrily: "Go! Lead the reserve team to block the enemy on the right!"


    He already had a plan to retreat, but the collapse of the right wing put him in a semi-encircled situation, and a rash order to retreat would most likely turn into a retreat.


    The reserve team rushed up, but what made Jiaaisi vomit blood was that a volley of Firebolts from the Ardas scattered them.


    Originally, according to Jiaaisi''s arrangement, the reserve team was selected as a second-line force, with low-level equipment and quality. He was also in a daze when he expected such a force to stop the Arda people.


    Moreover, the artillery of the Arda army has never been idle. The artillery company first concentrated its firepower to destroy several ballistas of the Kent army, and then began to bombard their reserve troops.


    In order to reduce casualties, and even more so to prevent the group of guys who were repeatedly exclaiming "magic is in trouble" after several shots to disperse, Jayce had to let the reserve troops lie down in the grass.


    Even so, by the time the reserve team was called up to fill the right flank, the number had already been reduced by nearly half of what it was at the beginning of the battle.


    Failure was inevitable, and Jaais ordered a retreat.


    As expected, except for the knights and a few elite soldiers who could maintain the basic order, most of the soldiers ran around like headless flies.


    Earl Parker waved the command flag without losing the opportunity, and the phalanx that had stayed behind as a reserve team immediately stepped forward to join the pursuit.


    Jayce fled eastward in a panic under the guard of the family knights, and the other lords who were attached to the Kent family also went their separate ways.


    The coalition forces chased after the rout for several miles before withdrawing. When they returned to the station, it was already evening.


    ¡­


    "Hahaha!"


    "Drink, drink!"


    After nightfall, the entire resident was full of laughter. Piles of bonfires were lit, and the officers and soldiers of various ministries ate and drank happily around the bonfires.


    Although the ultimate goal of this battle - Biduo Fort has not yet been captured, Dao said that today''s victory is of great significance, and it is really unreasonable not to celebrate. To celebrate this great victory, the lords and generals agreed to reward the army.


    When the Kent army retreated, it was obvious that they had no time to clean up their garrison, and the materials inside were all cheaper for the coalition forces.


    When cleaning the Kent army garrison, in order to allow their own side to seize more spoils, some unpleasant things happened between the armies of the various territories. After the old Earl Price Parker, who personally led the cavalry to chase the enemy, returned, he suggested that the seized land should be grouped together, and after Bidowburg was occupied, everyone would discuss a fair distribution plan that could be taken care of by all parties. .


    Due to Earl Parker''s prestige, everyone agreed to his proposal.


    After cleaning the battlefield, the army camps began to slaughter pigs and sheep. On weekdays, the low-level soldiers ate simple food such as black bread, but tonight they were finally able to feast on meat.


    Because they got a lot, and in order to gain a good reputation and maintain morale, the lords were happy to show their generosity all night. Anyway, the newly captured pigs and sheep are still considered "public goods".


    In the room where the lords and generals gathered, the atmosphere was even more joyful. Everyone was talking about today''s battle enthusiastically while pushing glasses and changing glasses.


    Lieutenant Colonel Bryce Alder, the commander of the Arda army, became a small focus at the banquet. After all, the Arda army contributed a lot in today''s battle.


    Everyone watched helplessly as Arda''s army marched steadily in a thin three-row formation, risking the loss of arrows. After approaching, they defeated the right-wing archers of the Kent army within a few minutes, and then killed the opponent''s reserve team. counterattacked, and the collapse of the right flank eventually spread to the entire Kentish army.


    "Bryce, let''s have a drink!"


    Derrick of the Heller family raised his cup and bumped it heavily with the cup in Bryce''s hand.


    "Dry!"


    Bryce was also not humble, and Derrick and Derrick drank the wine in their respective glasses.


    Today, the army of the Heller family has gained a lot of glory from the Arda army. The Portree infantry and the Arda infantry jointly formed the left wing of the coalition army, but they lined up behind the Arda infantry. When Arda''s army attacked the Portree infantry followed them, and when the battle entered the hand-to-hand phase, even they could easily deal with the Kent soldiers who were scared by the firearms.


    This battle wiped away the humiliation of defeat caused by Derrick''s aggressive advance in one fell swoop, so Derrick is still very grateful to the people of Arda.


    Including Earl Parker, some well-known people in the coalition army came to drink with Bryce. Although many of them still had the arrogant attitude of nobles when they faced civilians, compared to when they met at the beginning, their tone was different. It has softened a lot.


    There is no doubt that today''s battle has proved to the northwestern territories that Huxin Town has a powerful armed force.


    Not only are the weapons powerful, but the quality of the officers and soldiers is extremely high. Some generals who participated in King Qin''s counter-insurgency last year secretly compared them with the elite troops directly under the royal family, and were surprised to find that the standard of this army was already above it.


    However, there is still an important shortcoming-fewer people, and a troop of 1,000 people is too small to occupy a slightly larger town.


    But who knows how many such troops Huxin Town still has?


    Their future dealings with the "exile family" who ruled the remotest territory in the Northwest would have to be carefully weighed.


    Although Bryce was quite conceited about his drinking capacity, he was drinking a little too much at this time. Logically speaking, as a commander, he shouldn''t drink so much, but since the lords from all over the country were the ones persuading them to drink, this was a bit troublesome, and they couldn''t freeze their relationship with the Greyman family.


    In response to this situation, Bryce was the only one of the two battalion commanders who came to the banquet. Joyce excused his injury and did not come. He was shot in the arm during the daytime battle, but fortunately it was not serious.


    In case of any emergency, Joyce would replace Bryce in command of the troops.

 Chapter 249： Go home and farm? nonexistent

    On the second day after the war, the lords of the coalition forces discussed how to take down Biduobao, but before the discussion was over, a few people came out of the castle. The leader of the knight held a white flag, claiming to represent his Lord Sir Brett Shawn came to negotiate.


    When the two armies fought yesterday, the people in the castle were also anxiously waiting for the result. As long as the Kent army defeated the coalition army, they would be able to relieve the siege.


    Unexpectedly, the sky did not fulfill the wishes of people, only heard the rumbling sound from the east, and then saw the coalition army returning to the station with high spirits, and happily held a party all night.


    The coalition forces also deliberately planted the dilapidated flags of the Kent family and other vassal families in front of Bidow Castle to demonstrate to the people inside.


    Even if you think about it with your ass, you know that the Kent army has suffered a defeat, and the people in Biduobao have become shackles.


    Including the garrison and nearby villagers, more than 1,000 people were stuffed in the fort, eating, drinking, and scavenging. After being besieged for so long, the food stock was about to bottom out. In a few days, without the allied forces attacking, the people inside would starve to death.


    Sir Brett Shawn had to make the decision to surrender. However, as a nobleman, he still needed a "decent" result, so he sent his retainers to negotiate.


    After some bargaining, the two parties reached an agreement:


    1. The alliance recognizes and supports the Sean family to continue as the undisputed rulers of Bidowborough and its dependent territories;


    2. The Sean family broke away from the Kent family and joined the anti-Kent alliance;


    3. The Sean family needs to take out 6,000 Aldo gold coins or equivalent items as compensation, they can take out 2,000 pieces first, and pay off the remaining 4,000 pieces within the next 4 years;


    4. The defense of Bidowburg will be taken over by the coalition forces until the Kent family is defeated;


    5. It is not allowed to prevent its citizens from migrating to other territories (this article was proposed by Blaise representing Arda).


    Although he was very reluctant, Viscount Sean still signed the contract, and he was not deprived of his title or ceded territory, which is already a very decent result.


    At 2:00 p.m., the city gate of Bidow Castle opened slowly. Under the watchful eyes of the coalition army, Derrick Heller led 1,000 people into the castle, confiscated the weapons of the garrison in the castle, and dismissed the soldiers and ordinary people. Viscount Sean only had 20 bodyguards and 15 family knights left.


    At 3 o''clock in the afternoon, other lords and generals in the coalition army led some troops into the castle, controlled every corner of the castle, and completed the occupation of Fort Pitt.


    In the next few days, in addition to guarding against the counterattack of the Kent family, the lords also had to quarrel every day over how to distribute the spoils.


    Bryce and Joyce did not participate in the competition for the spoils. Because Arda''s army showed great strength in the battle, many people secretly showed their favor to them and tried their best to win them over. Kehaler privately vowed to pat his chest frankly and promise that he would never treat them badly.


    After several days of investigation, the coalition found that the Kent family did not gather any troops other than strengthening the security of the towns at the border of the territory.


    At a meeting, someone suggested: "It seems that the Kent family will not make any moves for the time being, it is time to withdraw their troops!"


    Bryce was puzzled: "Since this is the case, we should take advantage of the victory and fight over!"


    The other party shook his head: "The soldiers are in a hurry to go home and work. If the fight continues, they will mutiny."


    Others also said: "Yes, we must continue to fight, but we have to deal with the current spring plowing first, and it must be the same with the Kent family."


    Only then did Bryce realize that, unlike the current Arda army, these lords'' troops¡ªincluding knights and soldiers¡ªwere recruited temporarily.


    Although it is the duty of the knights and the lords to serve the lord for free, there is a time limit. After a certain time limit, the lord has to pay the officers and soldiers under his command. Obviously, this will make the lords of the Northwest who are not very rich feel heartbroken. .


    Moreover, in the past few days when they were stationed in Biduobao, except for the Arda army, the coalition forces took advantage of their own "supply land". In addition to the rewards from the lord after the victory, everyone made a small fortune. The soldiers were more eager to return.


    What happened later made everyone finally decide to withdraw their troops¡ªthe Kent family sent envoys to negotiate the redemption of the captives.


    Earl Parker had made it clear before that the redemption of the captives would be discussed after the battle was over, so everyone agreed that it was a test for the Kent family to bring up this matter again¡ªwhether to continue the fight or temporarily suspend the army.


    It just so happened that the coalition forces also wanted to cease their troops, so they tacitly negotiated with the envoy about the redemption of the prisoners, but neither side mentioned the signing of any formal contract, that is to say: wait until the work is over for a while , Continue to fight each other.


    Therefore, Bidowburg was garrisoned by the Malcolm family and the Johnston family, and the troops from other territories disbanded and went home, and it was agreed that the troops would be assembled again in May to attack the Kent family''s territory.


    Bryce and Joyce also set off to return to Arda with their army, and there were also many original Pidtburg citizens with their families on the road with them.


    In the past few days, everyone in the neighborhood knows that there is such a "gentleman army" that does not rob the common people and pays for things. With such an army, the lord of Arda must not be too bad. Moreover, the fact that the Lord of Bidobao wanted to compensate the coalition army with a large amount of money was not known why it was widely known, and the amount became more and more exaggerated, rising from 6,000 gold coins to tens of thousands. This frightened the citizens of Biduobao, and the money that the lords wanted to pay should not be searched from them.


    So escaping from here became a matter of course. As for the destination, is there a better choice than Arda?


    Sir Sean, who is still under house arrest, has nothing to do about it. Apart from being bound by the agreement he just signed, he has no troops to stop such a thing. He is so frustrated that he can only lose his temper with his servants in the house every day.


    Arda''s army basically achieved its intended goal during this trip¡ªto ensure the safety of the area between Bidowburg and the coastline, and to establish a defensive belt for the trade route to the south.


    What to do next? Like other lords, a month of silence?


    Of course not, the soldiers of Arda''s army don''t need to work in the fields, they train every day to kill the enemy more efficiently.


    While riding leisurely, Bryce listened to Joyce read the letter from the General Staff.


    More than half of the letter praised their performance in the battle, which greatly increased the prestige of Arda and Bairding, and strengthened their right to speak in the alliance.


    However, the last paragraph is the key point, and it also makes Bryce very energetic:


    The 1st Battalion of Infantry, the 2nd Battalion of Infantry, and the artillery company were stationed on the border after arriving in Arda, ready to march on Emden at any time.


    The two battalion commanders looked at each other and smiled: It''s time to really wash away the humiliation of last year...

 Chapter 250： bishops visit

    "waste!"


    A loud roar echoed in the hall.


    A group of people are gathering in the Duke''s Mansion in Center City, where Duke Ferdinand''s birthday was originally celebrated.


    Sitting at the main seat in the hall was the heir of Duke Ferdinand¡ªEarl Maltz of Kent. Sitting on both sides were the vassals of the Kent family and the vassals of the original Duke Ferdinand who already regarded Maltz as the master.


    At this moment, the earl was staring at a man kneeling at the foot of the steps¡ªhis son Jayce Kent.


    Jayce lowered his head and knelt on the ground motionless, enduring his father''s anger.


    "The prestige of our family is about to end in your hands!"


    Maltz Kent was extremely distressed, this defeat was really an unbearable blow.


    How many enemies have suffered by the past generations of Patriarchs, relying on their hard-earned strength? After a long and difficult journey, the strength of the No. 2 family in the Northwest Gulf was finally established step by step.


    Whenever Maltz Kent recalled the glorious achievements in the family history, a kind of pride surged in his heart.


    Now, his son personally shattered this pride.


    An army of more than 8,000 people was beaten to pieces in one battle, and only more than 2,000 people escaped with Jia Aisi, which is really shameful!


    How will others see your family in the future? Looks good, but a vase that breaks when you knock it? All kinds of bad adjectives kept popping up in Maltz Kent''s mind.


    "You said that there is a fire crossbow on the opposite side, and I specially dispatched more than 1,500 archers to you. Those archers have been trained for many years, and they were all ruined by you, a piece of trash!"


    Maltz Kent scolded his son angrily, with a painful expression on his face.


    Not only the invisible prestige, but also the real military power, was also ruined by this son. Although this archer unit originally belonged to Duke Ferdinand''s unit, as the heir of the Duke and the actual controller of Center City, this unit actually belonged to him.


    Unlike ordinary miscellaneous soldiers, this archer unit has two afternoons of training every week. How can the loss of such an "elite soldier" not make him feel heartache?


    The "royal representative" Emerson Wilder saw that his uncle had a tendency to continue scolding, so he quickly stood up and persuaded him: "Uncle Kent, no one can say for sure what happened on the battlefield. Cousin Jais must have been deeply involved. Reflect on it. Now that we have suffered setbacks, we can''t let ourselves get into trouble."


    After Emerson spoke, other people in the hall also persuaded.


    Maltz Kent sat down again, breathed a sigh of relief, and asked him, "Is there any news from Jingyao?"


    Emerson replied cautiously: "It hasn''t been reported yet. The royal family is busy dealing with the rebellion in the south, so they probably can''t take care of things in the northwest."


    "Hmph! I just hope they don''t care about it. If our ''His Majesty the King'' gets in the way again, I don''t know how long it will take to clean up these thorns!"


    Although he suffered a defeat, the outcome of the war always depends on the overall strength of both sides, and he has absolute confidence in this.


    The earl''s mood gradually calmed down, and he regretted his gaffe just now. He was about to become a duke, so he should not show his emotions or anger.


    He softened his tone and said to Jia Aisi: "Okay, my child. Just like little Emerson said, no one can tell what happens on the battlefield. I can tolerate temporary failures. You should get up first." !"


    Only then did Jais stand up, silently walked to the side and stood aside, and quietly gave Emerson a grateful look as he passed by.


    "Father, please allow me to gather a group of troops again, I must wash away this shame with my own hands!"


    "Don''t worry, let''s send people to the other side to find out the situation first! On the one hand, we need time to think about how to deal with the Fire Crossbow and Thunder Hammer. On the other hand, spring plowing is coming soon, so it is not suitable for war."


    ¡­


    After discussing with the vassals, Maltz Kent ushered in an unexpected guest¡ªNorthwest Bishop Leonard.


    This surprised the earl. The bishop usually spends his days preaching in the church and dislikes dealing with nobles like them. What made him take the initiative to visit?


    Could it be? A bad idea came to the earl''s mind, and he quickly called a confidant guard to tell him, "Take care of my little friend and our lord duke."


    Looking at the back of the guard leaving, the Earl comforted himself: It''s okay, I''m usually so careful.


    He went to a small reception room and ordered his servants to lead the guests here.


    ¡­


    Leonard followed the servant slowly into the reception room, and immediately saw Maltz Kent who was already waiting for him inside.


    The heir to the duke stood up and said, "Welcome, welcome. As soon as your lord bishop comes in, the entire duke''s mansion will be bathed in the light of God."


    "Your Earl is joking, the glory of the Lord of Light shines on each of us at all times Leonard bowed slightly and saluted him, facing Maltz ¡¤ Kent, even the bishop of his region had to be a little cautious.


    The two sat down as guests and hosts, and Leonard suddenly felt a little uneasy.


    Although the other party had a smile on his face and a fireplace was still burning in the reception room, Leonard felt a burst of coolness both physically and mentally.


    Especially when he cast his eyes on the earl, this feeling was even more obvious.


    He had met the person in front of him several times before, but this time when he had a close contact with him, he found that the earl gave people a very different feeling than before.


    What kind of person is this?


    Thin face, well-cut beard, and a calm and graceful temperament, these places are no different from ordinary middle-aged nobles.


    One thing is surprising, the count''s face is not as rosy as a healthy person, but as pale as a seriously ill person, but his eyes are indeed piercing, as if they can spew out flames, just look at those eyes , no one would doubt that the Count was a man of great energy and vitality.


    It is so strange that such contradictory features appear in the same person.


    "My lord bishop is here to visit, is there something?"


    The earl''s question brought Leonard back to his senses, "Oh, I''m sorry."


    He considered his words, and said slowly: "It is indeed something I have come to disturb the Earl this time."


    "My lord, please speak." Maltz Kent still had a kind tone.


    Leonard said what he came for: "I wonder if you can arrange for me to meet the Duke?"


    "Oh?"


    Lord Maltz Kent narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 251：

    Chapter 251


    "I don''t know why you met the Duke, Bishop Leonard?"


    The Earl of Kent asked with a smile on his face, but the smile on his face made the bishop feel a chill.


    "I came here for some religious affairs on the Northwest Gulf, and I need to discuss it with the Duke."


    "Oh, that''s easy! His Excellency the Duke has entrusted me to handle all matters due to his health. After all, I am his heir, so just tell me what you have to say."


    Leonard hesitated, "This... I still have to see the Duke."


    The Earl of Kent''s face turned cold: "The Duke is unwell, and it is inconvenient to receive guests."


    Leonard still insisted: "Then I will visit the Duke..."


    "His Excellency the Archbishop!"


    There was a dangerous look in Maltz Kent''s eyes.


    "I''m afraid you came here for another purpose? Have you heard any rumors?"


    The so-called "Duke''s secret letter" that flowed out from Henry''s hand was widely circulated in the Northwest Gulf, which made his head very big.


    The letter accused him of using witchcraft to control Duke Ferdinand.


    Well, this matter is indeed true, and because of this, he will never let Duke Ferdinand meet some people who should not be seen, including the Cardinal Leonard in front of him.


    Leonard looked at Maltz Kent and said, "What is clear is clear, and what is dirty is dirty. My lord, what are you afraid of?"


    That''s right, Leonard came to the Duke''s Mansion to investigate Maltz Kent''s suspicion of witchcraft, just like the time he visited Paul Greiman in Arda before. In fact, with his current status, he doesn''t need to take care of this matter himself, but the other party is the future Northwest Duke, so he has to be cautious.


    "Hmph, this is simply an insult to my reputation."


    Maltz Kent stood up abruptly.


    "My Kent family has always been loyal to Duke Ferdinand, and everyone in the Northwest Bay has seen it. Now you are here to slander my reputation because of the out-of-the-box slander fabricated by some traitors of the Ferdinand family."


    "Please forgive me, Lord Earl. Whether it is a slander or not, I can tell at a glance."


    "you!"


    Maltz Kent immediately had the urge to put the person in front of him in prison, but the identity of the other archbishop calmed him down.


    With a stiff face, while staring at Archbishop Leonard, he shouted: "Come, see off!"


    Immediately, two armed guards rushed in, and said to Lun in a low voice, "Your Excellency, please come this way."


    Leonard sighed, stood up slowly and said, "My lord, I will continue to ask to visit the Duke. If I still don''t get your permission, I can only report to the higher authorities."


    The earl was disdainful: Hmph, this kind of threat is still effective against the small lords below, and it is too ridiculous to threaten me, the heir of the duke.


    He had long heard that the newly promoted bishop was old-fashioned and didn''t know much about the world, and now it seemed that he was so.


    "No matter what you do next, I will appeal to the Archbishop of the Kingdom and even the Holy See. As the protagonist of the region, you accuse a future Duke for no reason and seriously damage his reputation."


    Maltz Kent justly said the above.


    "Also, protagonist Leonard, haven''t you heard of the [Firebolt] and [Thunder Hammer] of the Greiman family? They are definitely witchcraft. My army just suffered a big loss in front of this kind of witchcraft. There are thousands of people who can testify."


    Leonard shook his head and said, "My lord, the so-called [Firebolt] and [Thunder Hammer] are just two advanced weapons, and their official names are [Firegun] and [Cannon]. When the abbot of the North Shore Abbey checked it with a magic stone, there was no trace of magic, and Earl Greyman was upright, and immediately agreed to my inspection request."


    Maltz Kent rolled his eyes and asked eagerly: "Have you checked the [Fire Crossbow] and "Thunder Hammer?" So¡­""


    Leonard immediately said: "I only know that there are no traces of magic on it, and I don''t know anything about the internal structure and manufacturing method. Please stop thinking about it, Lord Earl."


    The Earl of Kent snorted coldly, "I think it''s because Paul Greiman is from your hometown, so you deliberately shielded him."


    "I swear to the Lord of Light..."


    "No need to say too much, please go back!"


    The Earl of Kent turned away.


    Leonard shook his head and followed the guards out.


    The Earl of Kent came to the study and summoned Jais, Emerson and several other confidantes.


    "We cannot wait any longer, we must act as soon as possible."


    ¡­


    Two days later, a major event happened in Center City. Duke Ferdinand died of illness.


    The Duke has been suffering from illness since last year, and now he is finally called by the Lord, perhaps it is a good thing for him¡ªmany people think so.


    As the Duke''s heir, Maltz Kent held a grand funeral for him.


    In front of the people who came to the funeral, the earl said with great grief: "A magnanimous and merciful noble model has thrown himself into the arms of the Lord. Let us inherit his will and end the chaos in the Northwest Bay as soon as possible. People who still live here A stable and peaceful hometown.¡±


    When the duke''s coffin was buried, many people noticed that it was not Leonard, Bishop of Northwest Bishop, who was in charge of reading the eulogy, but a clergyman with an unfamiliar face.


    As soon as Duke Ferdinand left, Maltz Kent became the new Duke of Northwest as a matter of course. As soon as he succeeded to the throne, he immediately notified the entire Northwest Gulf, saying that he would resolutely eliminate the group of rebels headed by Price Parker.


    But the first thing he cleaned up was someone else On the second day after Maltz Kent succeeded to the throne, a large group of heavily armed soldiers surrounded the cathedral in Center City.


    The people in the church were terrified, ordinary believers hid in a corner and shivered, and a few priests stood up bravely.


    "What are you doing here? This is the sanctuary of the Lord of Light, so don''t be presumptuous."


    The leading knight pushed away the priest standing in front of him, and shouted loudly: "Someone reported that some high-ranking clergy in the Northwest Diocese had crimes of adultery, treason and interference in secular government affairs. We are here to search for evidence of the crime. Let me do it!"


    The soldiers behind him rushed into the church, quickly occupied various parts of the church, and searched through boxes and boxes.


    These soldiers were illiterate, and as long as they thought something was suspicious, they would immediately take it away.


    Under the threat of shining swords and spears, no one dared to stop them.


    The protagonist Leonard, who heard the movement, trembled with anger, "Malts Kent, you...you are so bold!"


    Then his room was also searched, and he saw that the hardcover "Holy Book" that he cherished so much on weekdays¡ªit was specially printed and given to him by Paul Greyman¡ªwas being flipped through by the soldiers in a very rude way, and the old bishop rolled his eyes. After turning over, he passed out, and the priests around him were in a mess.


    At the same time, the church personnel at the Inquisition site in the outskirts of the city were also disarmed, and several church knights who dared to resist were killed on the spot.


    The church armed forces in the Northwest Gulf are not large, and they cannot resist the power of a duke at all. The army surrounding them also claimed that some people in the church had treasonous relationships, and the armed forces controlled by the referee might be ordered to cooperate with others. Therefore, they had to be disarmed before the investigation was clear.

 Chapter 252：

    The small town of Butuya is the capital of the Earl of Bairdin. In September last year, Earl Garnard, who ruled Bairdin, encountered a vassal rebellion, but the lord''s ally, Earl Greman of Arda next door, led the army in one fell swoop. The ambitions of the four traitors were shattered, and the battle took place outside Butuya city. Many people heard a rumbling sound, and then Butuya changed hands.


    Since then, the army of Arda has taken over the city, and the two lords who are all brothers have reached an agreement that the government of Arda will be in charge of the government affairs of the two domains.


    Some people may have the idea that "Bailding was annexed by Arda", but most of the people of Bairdin didn''t have a bad feeling about it at the beginning. Anyway, they all work and pay taxes, and whoever will be the lord Aren''t they all the same?


    But gradually, more and more people felt that Bairding was different from before.


    First, a group of political officials were sent from Huxin Town, and with the cooperation of the Arda army stationed there, a "severe crackdown" was carried out. A large number of hooligans were arrested and sent to work in the mine.


    Immediately afterwards, a large number of exorbitant and miscellaneous taxes were abolished. The official statement is that the previous exorbitant and miscellaneous taxes were all secretly set up by the former chief minister Angelo, one of the vassals who participated in the rebellion, behind the back of Earl Garnard, and both Earl Garnard and his deceased father Blinded by this bad seed.


    Now the residents of Butuya are very happy. In the past, they had to pay taxes when they got married, they had to pay taxes for funerals, they had to pay taxes when they brought extra things into and out of the city gate, and so on... Even if they grew their beards longer, they had to pay taxes. Although the tax you pay each time will not empty your wallet, it can''t stand the variety of names. It''s better now, and I can finally have more money on hand.


    After the establishment of the new administrative system, wealthy merchants, large and small, all ran to the feudal mansion, and the news spread that they wanted to revitalize industry and commerce and vigorously develop trade.


    Afterwards, a recruitment notice was posted in the city. It was said that there was a factory to be set up, and the salary offered was very attractive, attracting many people to sign up enthusiastically.


    The iron mines and coal mines owned by the Gardner family have also expanded their production scale and absorbed a large wave of labor.


    Due to tax reforms, the small town of Butuya has gradually begun to attract foreign businessmen. They brought a wealth of foreign goods, and took away local specialties such as canned food and paper from Bairdin. In fact, they cannot be said to be local specialties. Because Arda next door is also producing these things, but obviously the production capacity there cannot satisfy these foreign businessmen.


    With the abundance of foreign goods, the competition among similar goods has reduced the price day by day, which has improved the quality of life of residents in Butuya.


    The above-mentioned changes are welcome by the general public.


    If you want to say that the changes that make people uncomfortable, there are also a few. For example, a series of new regulations that people think are too lenient, especially heavy fines for littering and open defecation, have caused a large number of people in the city to suffer bad luck because of such bans.


    But overall, the changes are in a good direction.


    ¡­


    In the hall of Lord Bairding''s mansion, two people were sitting at a large table having dinner.


    Sitting at the head seat was the lord of Bairding¡ªEarl Myron Garnard. Sitting next to him was Baron Andrew, who had recently returned to the territory and was the only vassal of the Garnard family.


    Baron Andrew led Bairding''s armed force to the south of King Qin last year, and joined Princess Catherine''s team to fight against the rebels. Due to his outstanding performance in the battle to recover the capital, when the granary caught fire and King Qin''s army was disbanded, he and his The soldiers under his command were left behind.


    When Huxin Town just took over Bairding, due to its weak control, it was very worried that the baron leader who had been on the battlefield would cause trouble when he came back, so under Paul''s "instruction", Mellon gave Andrew The Baron wrote a letter.


    The letter briefly mentioned the rebellion of the four shameless vassals, and emphasized that the rebellion was a joke, and it was smashed in half a day, so that Andrew did not have to worry at all. At the end of the letter, Mellon also asked him to assist the royal family in the name of the lord Until the rebellion is put down, to show the Garnard family''s loyalty to the royal family.


    It was only then that Andrew realized that Angelo and the others strongly recommended him to lead the troops to the south at that time, perhaps in a sense of diverting the tiger away from the mountain, and letting himself, a vassal loyal to the Garnard family, lead the soldiers of the Garnard family far away , it is convenient for them conspirators to do it.


    So should I continue to stay under the command of the princess or go back to protect the lord? Andrew struggled in his heart. He was quite ambitious in his heart and longed to make achievements on the battlefield. However, when the lord was in danger, he was not by his side, which made him feel very guilty. Although the rebellion has been shattered with the help of Lord Earl and his brothers, it is inevitable that something will happen in the future.


    After thinking about it for a while, Andrew decided to stay. He was not reconciled to the fact that he had just shown his talents and continued to go back to the northwest bay to nest Andrew let go of the burden in his heart. According to the description of the royal family representative, the Earl has been living quite comfortably recently, and he doesn''t need to worry about it at all.


    However, just as he was about to go south with Her Royal Highness to suppress the rebellion, news came from the northwest that the Kent family was fighting against the Anti-Kent Alliance, and Bairdin joined the Anti-Kent Alliance with Arda.


    Andrew naturally knew what the Kent family was, so he couldn''t help but worry about his hometown and his lord.


    The last time An Qiluo and others rebelled, he felt that he had already neglected his duties. The news of the resumption of the war in the Northwest Gulf made his heart no longer calm.


    So the baron bid farewell to the princess, and embarked on the road home with his soldiers of Bairding.


    After returning to Bairding, I found out that Paul Grammy next door didn''t just help his allies crush the rebellion...


    ¡­


    Myron and Andrew ate in silence. Neither of them was a talkative person, and the atmosphere in the hall was always dull.


    "Master Earl!"


    Andrew suddenly raised his head and looked at his master.


    "What''s matter?"


    "After I came back, I felt that there were many things that were wrong."


    "Oh? Let me hear it."


    Andrew paused, and said: "It is very inappropriate to let Arda''s [Government Council] rule the two places. Lord Earl, please forgive me for speaking harshly. What is the difference between this situation and making you a vassal of the Greiman family?" ?¡±


    "Is there any more?"


    "There is also the issue of our Bairding''s defense. Let soldiers from other territories guard your own territory. Can you sleep at night?"


    Speaking of this, Andrew''s eyes widened in disbelief.

 Chapter 253：

    McLone listened silently to what Andrew said.


    The vassal told him for a long time about family glory, noble dignity and other things. In short, in his opinion, it is really undignified for the Garnard family to let the government council of Arda manage Bairdin.


    "Andrew..."


    The young earl put down his knife and fork and looked at his vassals. Now he was quite relieved, he never thought that he would have such a loyal subject, and from Baron Andrew''s tone, he could feel that the other party was not pretending. Since his betrayal last year, Macron has learned to discern the true meaning of others'' words.


    "The Garnard family is so lucky to have someone like you loyal to it."


    "My lord, please don''t say that, the Warren family will never break their ancestor''s oath!"


    "I am happy and grateful for your loyalty, however, I have no intention of changing the status quo."


    Myron''s words did not exceed Andrew''s expectations. He had already guessed that this would be the result in all likelihood, but he still felt unwilling.


    "Why? Are you just watching yourself being emptied?"


    "Hehe, empty? In fact, I haven''t managed the territory myself since I took the throne, have I?"


    Hearing what the lord said, Andrew blushed. Although he knew that the Earl was targeting the traitor Angelo and the others, he also felt a sense of guilt in his heart. Although I am more than loyal, but I am too obsessed with martial arts on weekdays, and I pay too little attention to what happened in Butuya City, even An Qiluo and others did not notice such things as quietly evading the lord.


    As soon as I heard that someone recommended me to go to the south to fight, I went there excitedly without even thinking about it. If I could pay more attention, I wouldn''t have to pretend to be an outsider to quell the rebellion.


    Andrew lowered his head and said, "As a vassal of your family, I bear a great responsibility. Please punish me, Lord Earl."


    "No, Andrew, I have no intention of holding you accountable. After all, I am too young to be easily manipulated by Angelo and others."


    Macron shook his head and said, "Andrew, think about the current situation. Over the past few years, Angelo and the others have planted their own people up and down Bairding. After they are defeated, these people can catch and run Run away. If Arda hadn¡¯t sent people over, I¡¯m afraid Bairdin would soon enter a state of chaos and disorder. Besides, after you¡¯ve been back for a few days, didn¡¯t you find that my subjects¡¯ lives are better than before? ?"


    Baron Andrew nodded slightly. From what he saw in the past few days, at least the city of Butuya is better than before.


    Mellon continued: "Moreover, the property under the name of the Gardner family not only did not lose the slightest loss, but increased a lot with the technical support of Bairding, and the profits earned were several times higher than before, even exceeding those in the previous year''s territory. tax revenue."


    "Uh... Then congratulations."


    "Andrew, I advise you to invest in factories too. Otherwise, when more and more factories are opened, I''m afraid the money won''t come in as fast as it is now."


    "Thank you for your kindness, I will consider it."


    "And Paul has given me a lot of respect. Bairding will ask for my opinion on any decision-making. I will have a look at the tax situation every quarter. I will know and agree to every expenditure of the tax. Think about those historical events. People who have had a similar experience with me, which one didn''t drive away the wolves and then invited the tigers."


    Andrew secretly slandered, if you said "no" a few more times, I''m afraid Earl Greyman would not be so respectful.


    But I heard Melon say: "And you, Andrew, go back to your fief tomorrow to have a look. The fiefs of the four traitors have been deprived. With my consent, Huxin Town has stationed affairs officers in these places." Direct management, except that your fiefdom has not changed at all, it is still managed by your family, and the taxes and output in it have not been taken at all."


    It doesn''t need to be said by Mellon, Andrew has confirmed this point from the correspondence with his family.


    "Yes, I am very grateful to Earl Greiman for this, but..."


    "Okay, Andrew, you should be clear about the current situation. Not to mention that Paul and I are blood-sworn brothers, the threat in reality alone forces us to be a united team."


    Andrew guessed, "Are you talking about the Kent family? If the notorious Maltz Kent is allowed to take over, it will be a disaster for the Northwest Territories."


    Unexpectedly, Mellon shook his head, "No, this is indeed an imminent threat, but in the long run, it''s not just this one. Andrew, you went to the south, and you have a big impact on the situation in the kingdom and even the entire continent." What are your views?"


    Andrew was a little surprised by Myron''s words. He didn''t expect the earl to ask him such a "sophisticated" question. This young man is not yet of age, and he is only a low-ranking nobleman. What kind of situation are these two people discussing about the situation in the kingdom and the situation in the mainland? Things like that are kind of funny no matter how you think about them.


    "My lord, I...cough!"


    Andrew coughed lightly to hide his embarrassment. He went to the south just to fulfill his long-cherished wish on the battlefield, and he hadn''t thought about this kind of problem.


    "Just say what you know. For example, how long do you think it will take to put down the rebellion in the South?"


    Andrew frowned, as if hesitating, and said after a long time: "To be honest, I think the process of countering the rebellion may...may be more tortuous."


    "why?"


    "Not to mention that Grand Duke Greedy Wolf himself is powerful. When I was in the capital, everyone privately rumored that there seemed to be foreign forces supporting him behind the Grand Duke. Moreover, there was a lot of bad news from the south. It seemed that those lords loyal to the royal family had already It was cleaned up."


    "In other words, the royal army will be stalemate with the rebels in the south for a while?"


    "It''s highly likely that will happen."


    "Even if the royal family brings together the king''s army from all over the place?"


    "There are quite a few lords following Giles..."


    After hearing what Andrew said, Mellon tapped his fingers on the table, staring at the dancing candle flames, wondering what he was thinking.


    "For a long time, the most powerful force in our country has been the royal family. His Majesty the King is the supreme arbiter among the lords, and he is the object of our common allegiance. To maintain this loyalty, except for the ancestors when they were entrusted The oath you made, and the sword and shield in your majesty''s hands, your majesty''s sword is sharper than our swords, your majesty''s shield is stronger than our shields, he controls the most powerful force in the kingdom."


    "what do you mean?"


    "If such a force is restrained somewhere for a long time, it means that the country is about to or has lost order because the power to maintain order is declining, even if this force is still the most powerful Yes, but it is declining at a speed that others can see."


    Andrew''s eyes widened. Even if he had been on the battlefield, he was shocked by what Mellon said. It was really disrespectful, and it was said from the mouth of a fifteen-year-old boy.


    "Master Gardner, are you saying... Aldo will go into chaos?"


    "I think so. Take the recent events in the Northwest Gulf as an example. If the royal family is still as strong as it has been in history, will the two factions still fight each other? No, no, a hundred years ago, the lords had Will the dispute go all out on its own? And the royal family¡¯s response will not be so slow, even you know the news and returned to the northwest, but the official attitude from the royal family is not the slightest bit.¡±


    McLone stared into Andrew''s eyes and said in a low voice:


    "The royal family is hesitating, the royal family is waiting and watching, and the royal family is worried that the existing power in their hands will not be able to settle all this quickly, and further expose their weakness."


    "So, Andrew, we need to stay with like-minded people to protect ourselves in troubled times. The closer we are, the safer we are."


    The words of the young earl made Andrew deeply moved. It seems that his lord has grown a lot after the great change. Let alone whether his words are correct or not, at least he...uh...I didn''t think of this level.


    "Master Ganard, what do I need to do?"


    "After staying in Lake Town for a while, I had a premonition that my ally seemed to...seem to establish some kind of "new order", let''s use the word, because I don''t know how Describe it exactly. And we, Bairding, should make good use of our early advantage to occupy an important position in the new order."

 Chapter 254： march into

    Paul Gleiman recently received a pleasant surprise. His ally Myron Gardner recommended a general to him¡ªLord Andrew Byron.


    He had heard about the baron when he quelled the rebellion in Bairdin last year. Angelo and the others were afraid of this loyal and brave vassal, so they sent him away in the name of King Qin.


    The baron liked to lead troops to fight since he was a child. He went to the eastern highlands to defend the border of the kingdom when he was a child. He experienced countless conflicts and wars with the barbarians, and it was there that he obtained the qualifications of a knight.


    After he joined the Arda army, his military accomplishments were second only to the old knight Schroeder who was the chief of staff.


    Baron Andrew Byron brought back more than 400 soldiers from the south, and adding some soldiers can make up a battalion. This saves the staff a lot of effort, and these 400 people are all in the army. Those who have been around for a long time and have seen blood on the southern battlefield have a much better starting point than the recruits.


    According to the plan given by the General Staff, some officers will be sent to supplement the newly-built "Baildin Battalion", and it will be reorganized according to Arda''s rules, and finally there will be a three-month recruit training.


    Andrew was still unconvinced at the beginning. The soldiers under my command had fought against the rebels in the south, and their battlefield experience is not comparable to those of you country bumpkins who have only fought pirates. An "elite" like this should immediately pull down the battlefield and compete with the Kent family''s army.


    But after Schroeder invited him to watch the formation of the Second Infantry Battalion and the musket shooting drill, he could no longer be arrogant.


    The temperament and quality of Arda''s soldiers are really much higher than those of his soldiers, and the weapon called "fire gun" makes their combat effectiveness even more powerful.


    So Andrew accepted the adaptation and training plan honestly, and even taught a few thorns by himself.


    Thus the "Fourth Infantry Battalion" was born.


    According to the "military knowledge" he brought from the earth, Paul once proposed to break up Bairding''s troops and mix them with other troops, but he was dissuaded by Schroeder and others. There was a grudge in my heart, but the scale of the battalion was still small, as long as the officers trained in the "Gleiman Military Academy" were placed in it.


    ¡­


    After a week of repairing on the border, the 1st Infantry Battalion and the 3rd Infantry Battalion received their long-awaited order-to march towards Emden.


    The entire two battalions, together with their accompanying artillery company, broke into the territory of the Kent family.


    "You guys are so brave, don''t you know that this is the territory of the Kent family? I warn you, the great Duke of Maltz Kent will definitely punish you."


    A steward of the Kent family stationed in a town along the way stopped on the road and yelled at them angrily.


    Bryce, who was sitting on a tall horse, said to him very politely: "Sir, please step aside, don''t you know that the Kent family and the Greiman family are at war?"


    The steward still refused to leave, and shouted again with a sullen face: "I warn you, the great Duke Maltz Kent..."


    But before he finished speaking, he was pushed into the stinky ditch by the roadside by Bryce''s guards.


    The steward''s bewildered appearance caused the surrounding people to laugh, but after he struggled to get out, the surrounding people immediately shut up.


    Bryce pointed his riding whip at him, making him shiver.


    "Go back and tell your master that the Arda army has come to repay the humiliation of the Kent family last year."


    There was a hard stubble, but the other party didn''t mean to hurt him, and he couldn''t tell whether he was lucky or unlucky. The steward shrank his neck and said submissively, "Yes, yes, I will tell the truth." Then he turned his head and ran away.


    Looking at the flustered figure in front of him, Bryce swung his whip triumphantly: "Go ahead!"


    The Kent family has many vassals, and the marching route of Arda''s army will pass through the territories of several families. However, as nobles, they are relatively well-informed. They know the outcome of the Battle of Bidoburg, and most of them think of fighting against it. Without Arda''s army, when he heard the news that Arda''s army was going south, he had already run to Center City with the wealth he and his family had accumulated.


    However, it was not without problems. These small lords summoned knights and militiamen in their own territories, trying to use their castles to fight Arda''s army to the end.


    But the castles of these country lords are not enough to look at the cannons of the artillery company.


    The artillery company carries the large-caliber mortars that specialize in attacking strong fortresses and city walls. It was originally prepared for large castles such as Bidoburg. Unexpectedly, the lord of Bidoburg surrendered before it was used. Now use these country lords It''s not bad to practice some small castles.


    The artillery manufactured by Arda before should belong to the cannon in terms of classification, with high muzzle velocity and low ballistic trajectory, so it is a bit powerless to deal with the enemies hiding behind the solid city wall. Solid bullets must be used to smash the bricks on the city wall The stone was peeled off until the city wall was knocked down. The efficiency was appallingly low.


    Mortars with short and thick barrels are different. They have large firing angles, low initial velocity, and high arc trajectory. Targets can also be used to bombard city walls from top to bottom.


    When preparing for launch, the gun body is raised to a vertical angle, and one person pours the calculated amount of gunpowder into the powder chamber, and then loads the shells. The mortar shells equipped by the Arda army are as high as more than 40 kilograms, and it takes two to three The men worked together to load, and used the support wood to determine the position of the shell in the middle of the barrel, and used the shovel and hammer to make corrections. Once the shells were in place, the mortars were adjusted to an exact 45-degree angle.


    Then the squad leader or deputy squad leader of the artillery squad is responsible for aiming. The adjustment of the angle and the loading of gunpowder directly affect the accuracy of the firepower. The lifting can be done by the lever facing the outer handle of the base.


    The last step was to launch. After a mortar exploded, iron lumps fell from the sky one after another, smashing the buildings in the castle to pieces, and some unlucky people were even smashed into meatloaf.


    Often the people in the castle will collapse after one round. After the battle of Biduobao, the power of "Fire Crossbow" and "Thunder Hammer" has greatly shocked the lords in the Northwest. Can''t help but raise the white flag to surrender.


    As a result, Arda''s army did not suffer any casualties. They marched along the S-shaped route, driving out all the local ruling forces of the Kent family along the way, and appointed those who were willing to serve Arda as managers.


    Finally, they came to a place not far from Fort Byram. At this time, the small half of Emden was already under their control.


    Fort Byram is the residence of members of the Kent family, but at this time the Kent family father and son are not among them, and Maltz Kent, who has inherited the title of duke, and his son are staying in Center City.


    And the news that Arda''s army went south was also on his desk.

 Chapter 255：

    Chapter 255


    There was silence in the hall, and everyone lowered their heads and did not speak.


    Everyone knew that the earl¡ªnow the duke¡ªhad a volcano in his heart, and no one thought to look into it.


    The bad news is that the Greiman family''s army suddenly went south and invaded the former territory of the Emden-Kent family, and drove out the officials and vassal lords stationed by the Kent family along the way.


    Good news... It''s not really good news, but it''s a little bit better than the previous one¡ªthe Arda people stopped not far from Fort Byram.


    Paul Gleiman... just crazy, doesn''t he know what he''s dealing with?


    For a long time, the Kent family has been the second most powerful family in the Northwest Gulf. Now that they have won the title of duke, they are even stronger than ever. It is because it is inconvenient to fight now that they have not had time to pay attention to him.


    And it''s too despicable and shameless to make trouble while everyone is busy with spring plowing. According to the news, there are more than a thousand people in Arda, not too many, but not too many, especially for the thinly populated Arda, it is a pity that so many young and strong laborers are not working in the fields .


    Ah, they can grab food, it''s really... this is... so much robbery.


    Maltz Kent looked around the hall and asked, "Do you have any good ways to drive the people of Arda out?"


    Everyone was a little surprised, the Duke''s tone sounded very calm, how could he be so calm when his hometown was taken away?


    But since the duke asked, the people below all made suggestions.


    "My lord duke, we only suffered a small defeat before, and let Graiman go wild like this. Please gather your troops again to fight them decisively."


    "It''s better to take back Biduobao first, and get rid of the shame!"


    "The Arda people have sharp firearms, so we have to think of a way to restrain them."


    "You bastards, no matter how powerful you are, how can you be so powerful? Can we gather cavalry to charge and they can stop them?"


    The hall was noisy and noisy.


    ¡­


    Maltz was actually a bit bitter in his heart. Those Emden lords who were driven to Center City by Arda''s army cried to him, all of them were frightened by the opponent''s fire crossbow and thunder hammer.


    "After the smoke rose, people and horses fell down one after another, even wearing armor was useless."


    "The sound is like thunder, and one shot can hit dozens of miles!"


    Although some people''s words are exaggerated when they hear them, the power of the Arda people''s weapons seems to be right after all.


    Damn it, it''s all about magic and witchcraft, well, partial church of bastards.


    The noise in the hall made the Duke very upset. He inadvertently caught a glimpse of his intelligence chief sitting there silently, so he waved to him, and they went to the study together.


    "My lord, why did you come to me for...?"


    "How''s the intelligence on Arda going?"


    "Uh... I got something. Actually, I wanted to talk to you about this matter after the meeting. Now that you have asked me, let me present it to you first."


    The intelligence chief took out a roll of parchment from his pocket, and handed it to the Duke respectfully.


    Since the outbreak of the war, the Duke''s Mansion has ordered to stop all trade with the territories of the Anti-Kent Alliance, which naturally includes Arda. As a result, the territories on Malts Kent''s side could no longer enjoy cheap paper, and everyone used expensive parchment again.


    Anyway, what Maltz Kent saw was like this. He exchanged letters and submitted official documents, and what he received was parchment.


    Maltz glanced first, then waved to the supervisor.


    "I want to analyze it carefully, you should wait outside first."


    "Yes, my lord."


    The supervisor resigned respectfully. In fact, he was a little strange. The Duke''s hands seemed... trembling?


    After the supervisor went out, Maltz leaned his arms on the table, rested his right hand on his forehead, closed his eyes and twisted the space between his brows for a long time, and then unfolded the parchment scroll again.


    Too underestimated! Too careless! I really should have crushed the Greymans to death last year.


    ¡­


    Below is the contents of the parchment.


    Dear Lord Duke:


    After our many inquiries, we have a general understanding of the military strength of the Greiman family, and the information is summarized as follows.


    Since being harassed by pirates last year, Arda has maintained a standing army, and over the years, the size of the army has become larger and larger, and now it is estimated that there are about 2,000 to 3,000 people. In other words, Arda only invested less than half of the army in the Battle of Biduobao.


    The 2,000-strong force includes a water force of at least 600 people, which should have been established last year to eliminate pirates. As for why they remained after the elimination of pirates, according to our investigation in Port Flanders, Graeman It seems that there is a plan to develop ocean trade and it has been put into action. Arda invented a new ship that is very suitable for ocean voyages. People in the port of Fulan are rumored that this kind of ship has sailed to the Horn Bay for a generation.


    In terms of army equipment, although the armor rate is not high, they have deadly fire crossbows and thunder hammers. When Graiman marched into Bairdin to suppress the rebellion, they were still a mixed fire crossbow and spear force. During the Battle of Biduobao, they were all equipped with fire crossbows, and the fire crossbows were further improved and equipped with bayonets, so that the soldiers could attack from a distance and fight in close quarters.


    As for the two new weapons, the Firebolt and Thunder Hammer, the intelligence shows that there is a high probability that Paul Grayman himself invented them.


    In terms of the quality of the army, according to the news reported by the spies, the slogans of the soldiers inside can be heard near the barracks every day, uninterrupted from morning to night, and it seems that there is only one day on weekends when there is no movement. Although I haven''t found out what is being trained inside, the rate of training six days a week has far exceeded that of the general army Even the knights rarely practice martial arts one or six days a week.


    In addition, high-intensity training means high-level food supply, otherwise the soldiers'' bodies will not be able to hold on.


    With advanced and sophisticated weapons and sufficient material support, this army will definitely spend a lot of money.


    A year ago, Arda was still a barren earldom, but its current performance has subverted our previous impression of it. We analyze the reasons for this change as follows:


    One is that Greiman "unified" Bairding next door. Although Arda is poor, Bairding is considered relatively good among the Northwest territories, and this move can double the tax revenue several times.


    The second is the invention of various new things, such as porcelain, paper, and canned food. These are things that people have never seen before, and they can also bring great convenience to people¡¯s lives. Lehmann would continue to reap huge profits from them. In addition, Arda also has a method that can produce a large amount of table salt, which greatly reduces the cost of table salt. Now almost all salt merchants in the Northwest Gulf are buying from Arda.


    Porcelain, paper, canned food, salt, in the words of Arda merchants, these are their "fist products" for foreign trade.


    In addition, Greiman is still selling an expensive agricultural equipment to the landowners in the territory. The role of this equipment in promoting agriculture has yet to be investigated, and it has already earned him a lot of gold coins.


    The third is the rise of industry and commerce in Arda and Bairdin. After the emergence of "fist products", Graiman adopted a support policy for the industry and commerce in the two places, and attracted a large number of private factory owners and businessmen to participate in the production and production of these products. In sales, although the tax rate has been reduced after the implementation of the policy, due to the expansion of the scale, the tax in this area has still increased a lot.

 Chapter 256： Countermeasures

    The Duke of Kent held the report in his hand, feeling an urge to tear it up.


    Who made Gleiman so much money?


    He looked up and saw the porcelain vase on the table, and it was about to fall to the ground as soon as he took it over.


    But the Duke''s hand was hanging in the air for a long time, and he finally put the vase back to its original place with an awkward expression.


    Maltz called the intelligence chief in again, and ordered him to go to the hall to call some of his confidants, and let the others disperse first.


    After a while, all the confidantes arrived, including Emerson Wilder. As for the duke''s son, he did not come. Recently, he had to come forward in person for a lot of things, such as rectifying the army and recruiting new soldiers, so he has been running around outside.


    The Duke told his confidants about his current predicament.


    "We must find a weapon that can restrain the Firebolt and Thunder Hammer, and then we can crush them to death with the advantage of numbers."


    But how easy is it? The existing bows and ballistas are not as good as the previous two in terms of range and power. Everyone thought hard, but they never came up with a good solution.


    "Uncle Kent, I have an idea, I don''t know if it will work."


    Emerson spoke suddenly, and Maltz immediately said as if seeing a light in the dark: "Oh? Tell me!"


    "Have you ever heard of the longbow?"


    "Longbow? We also have it here!"


    "The longbow I''m talking about is not an ordinary longbow, but a longer and bigger one."


    Emerson gestured with both hands and introduced it to everyone in the study.


    "This kind of long bow is about 1.5~2 meters long. It is made of yew wood. It can also be replaced by elm and oak, but it is best to use yew wood because yew wood is strong, not easy to break, tough and flexible. Well, it can be opened further."


    "Its firing range can reach about 200-300 meters, which is already comparable to the fire crossbow of the people of Arda. And it is very powerful, it can penetrate leather and padding at a distance of about 220-260 meters Armor and fabric, or penetrating chain mail, plate armor or fish scale armor can resist its penetration; but if it is shot from the front within 100 meters, even the plate armor cannot resist; to the range of 50 meters, the longbow is sharp Arrows are almost indestructible."


    Emerson''s description made everyone''s eyes shine. This weapon is terrible.


    "Really? Emerson, is the ''longbow'' you mentioned really so powerful?"


    Emerson pondered for a moment, "Uh... I also heard it from others. It may be bragging, but there is nothing wrong with the great power of the longbow."


    Maltz Kent made the final decision: "Try it anyway, can you make this kind of bow and arrow? Or buy it."


    "I don''t know how to make it, but I know where to buy it. But Uncle Kent, just buying it is not enough. It is not easy to train soldiers to operate a longbow. It takes years of long-term training to become a qualified longbowman. .¡±


    "What is the solution to this?"


    "Mercenary."


    "Mercenary?"


    "Yes, Uncle Kent, spend money to hire longbowmen, preferably longbowmen from a large mercenary regiment."


    Maltz Kent narrowed his eyes. He knew the existence of mercenaries. In some war-torn areas, there are a large number of people who work for money. They either walk alone or form groups. Some large groups of mercenaries will grow To a very astonishing scale, the combat power can even match the army of a powerful lord.


    However, most mercenaries are extremely morally corrupt and have no sense of honor at all, and it is commonplace for a guest to play a bandit. Although the local soldiers recruited in the territory also rob, they still have some scruples about the feelings of fellow countrymen. As mercenaries who are completely outsiders, they don''t have such restraints.


    Of course, the latter feature is not within the scope of Maltz Kent''s consideration at all. The only thing that makes him a little worried is the price of the employment fee. The price that can make others work hard is definitely not low.


    But if he can defeat the alliance of lords who oppose him and annex their territories and wealth, especially that of Paul Greyman, he will eventually get back the money he has paid.


    The Duke slapped the table and shouted: "Very well, little Emerson, this is exactly what I need. I have all the weapons and soldiers at once."


    Emerson raised his chest, "If Uncle Kent is interested, I''d like to travel all over the place to contact various mercenary groups."


    Maltz agreed: "Okay, I will leave this matter to you. The price is negotiable. The main thing is to be able to summon a sufficient number of troops."


    Emerson reminded him: "However, it will take time. Before the mercenary group arrives, we still need to think of a way to tie Gleiman''s legs. Although his army has stopped moving now, there is no guarantee that they will not stop." Will resume attack."


    The Duke said sadly: "Yes, this is indeed an urgent problem."


    The intelligence chief who was silent at the side suddenly said: "Your Excellency, please leave this matter to us."


    "What can you do?"


    The intelligence chief smiled slightly: "Earl Greyman has made his territory more impressive this year, but he doesn''t know that two volcanoes have been buried under his buttocks. Although the volcanoes are still relatively small, they will erupt sooner or later."


    The duke instructed him to continue.


    "As mentioned in the report, Arda has developed a new salt-making method, which can quickly and massively produce table salt. On the surface, this is a very good thing, but..."


    "but what?"


    "There are a large number of salt people living along the coast who rely on boiling salt for their livelihood. They rely on the traditional method of cooking salt to make table salt. They cannot compete with the new salt production method in terms of cost. Salt merchants do not buy from them, which makes the salt people Almost on the verge of losing our livelihood, as long as we¡­¡±


    Before the intelligence director finished speaking, someone in the room shouted: "I know what you want to say? This is a bad idea! Your Excellency Duke, you must not use this method."


    The stealer was a vassal of the Kent family, and he said righteously: "Although we are at war with Greiman, we are both nobles after all, so how decent is it to stir up untouchables to oppose our lord? "


    The confidantes of other aristocratic backgrounds also shouted:


    "Yeah, it''s downright ridiculous!"


    "Treason!"


    The head of intelligence stopped talking. Without a title, he couldn''t understand what was going on in the minds of the gentlemen. He was obviously about to burn his ass The Duke of Kent waved his hand irritably: "Okay, after this matter Discuss again. Do you have any other ideas?"


    Several methods were proposed one after another, but none of them were feasible in Maltz''s mind.


    "Emerson is going to contact the mercenary group who are good at using longbows. We will retrain an army and try to block the Arda people before the mercenaries arrive."


    The Duke finally announced so.


    Everyone dispersed, only the intelligence chief was left behind.


    "Before you said that there are two volcanoes under Graiman''s ass, what is the other one?"


    The intelligence chief''s eyes lit up, and he whispered, "Countryside."


    "What''s he doing in the country again?"


    "After repelling the pirates, Earl Greiman implemented a decree - ''Land Consolidation'', through replacement, the scattered cultivated land of various landlords and self-cultivated farmers was consolidated and concentrated, aiming at better use of the land."


    "That decree sounds good."


    "Yes, the decree is good. But there are many people in the countryside who conceal the area of ??their arable land in order to evade taxes, and there are also many people who encroach on a lot of public land because of lax management. Uh...you know, this phenomenon always Repeatedly prohibited."


    Maltz gave a wry smile and signaled the supervisor to continue talking.


    "In the process of replacing and integrating cultivated land, the first thing to do is to check the real estate of each family and measure the actual cultivated land area..."


    "What''s more, the quality of cultivated land is good or bad. No matter how hard you try to maintain fairness in the replacement process, some people will feel that they are at a disadvantage."


    "So we can make a big fuss here."


    After the intelligence chief finished speaking, Maltz Kent thought for a long time without saying a word, and finally just said: "You step back first."


    After the supervisor left, the Duke''s study fell into silence.

 Chapter 257：

    The news that Arda sent troops to Emsen alone spread throughout the Northwest Gulf, making the lords look at this earldom with admiration again in the Battle of Bidowburg. Emson is Maltz Kent''s old den, which is tantamount to touching the tiger''s **** alone.


    The other lords in the alliance wrote to Paul anxiously, advising him to proceed with caution. If the battle situation was unfavorable, they might not be able to provide support in time, but Paul wrote back to reassure them.


    Paul''s self-confidence comes from two points. One is the current combat effectiveness of Arda''s army, and the other is the new military service system implemented by the General Staff.


    Since last year, the General Staff has sent personnel to various large villages and towns in the territory. These people are either retired officers and soldiers or active soldiers directly drawn from the army. Their task is to organize and train the local militia and make the militia a force Qualified reserve force.


    After the start of the new year, these instructors were assigned to a new institution¡ªMilitary Service Station. In addition to continuing to organize and train the local militia, the Military Service Station also added a new task¡ªregular statistics of the conditions for enlistment in the area under its jurisdiction The military service population, the inspection conditions include age, height, physical fitness, and even the reputation of neighbors, family crime records, etc. The statistics are then aggregated to Lake Township.


    When Arda''s various armed organizations¡ªthe navy, the army, and the internal guards¡ªare short of personnel, such as encountering heavy casualties or forming new troops, the staff will take out the latest list of military service population and distribute them in various places according to the proportion. Select a group and send enlistment notices one by one to the military service stations in various places. The people in the military service stations will take the notices and visit door to door, and finally organize the personnel and send them to Huxin Town to report on the specified date. .


    In this way, a new batch of Arda soldiers were born, and after three months of intensive training, they could go to the battlefield with rifles in their hands. If the situation is urgent, they will train for a few days and then go directly to the battlefield. Anyway, most of the enemies they face have just put down their hoes for a few days.


    According to the calculations of the General Staff, after the implementation of the new militia system and military service system, under ideal conditions without considering other factors, Arda and Bairdin can mobilize a total of 15,000 troops in an emergency.


    As earls, the Greiman family does not have many vassals, and has always been regarded as a symbol of weakness, but it is a great advantage for Paul. Every inch of land in his territory is under his direct management , his decree could reach every town and every village, at least in theory.


    However, other lords of the same level as him did not have this convenience. Their decrees could only be unimpeded in their own direct territories, and they had to be approved by their vassals before they could be implemented in their vassals'' territory. Of course, this also depends on the relationship between the vassal and the vassal. If it is a powerful vassal with absolute power in his hands, most of his decrees can be enforced on the vassal''s territory. As for the effect of the execution, That''s another story.


    Moreover, the vassal''s obligation to the lord is not unlimited. For example, if there are 20 knights in a baronial territory and can recruit 500 soldiers, then strictly speaking, he only needs to provide 5 knights and more than 100 soldiers to his superior feudal lord. Fulfilling their duties as ministers, the lords will only devote all their strength when defending their territories.


    However, in reality, no one would be so stupid as to only provide their lord with the minimum amount of troops in the vassal''s duty. In addition to showing their loyalty, providing more troops can also gain greater discourse in the distribution of spoils after the war right.


    However, the superior feudal lord cannot abuse the loyalty of the vassals. After recruiting the troops of the vassals for a certain period of time, they will either be dismissed and returned home, or be responsible for their expenses, or even pay extra military pay.


    Before reaching the deadline stipulated in the obligation, the logistics expenses and weapons and equipment of the vassal army are all resolved by themselves. The obligations in this regard extend down layer by layer. After being recruited, you need to buy weapons and armor at your own expense. Of course, if you feel that you are lucky or don¡¯t care about your own life, you can directly fight the **** and go to the battlefield. No matter what the equipment is, you must come anyway.


    As a result, the armies of the local lords are often in disorderly costumes and with various equipment. In Paul Greiman''s view, even the battle of more than 10,000 people in the Battle of Pittburg was like a magnification of villager fighting Version.


    A few lords with strong financial resources will keep a group of full-time or half-time soldiers, wearing uniform clothing and holding uniform weapons, but the number will not be too many, such as the group of archers who appeared in the Battle of Biduobao, They are the soldiers of the former Duke Ferdinand and are gathered to train archery two afternoons a week.


    Only powers at the national level, such as the royal family of the Gabela Empire, the Aldo royal family, or semi-independent dukes like Giles with large territories and many vassals, can afford to support an organized army.


    In the previous march, the Arda army occupied almost half of Emsen''s territory. Under the continuous management of the Kent family, Emsen developed into a large earldom, with a population of nearly 10 in half of its territory. Forget it, if the first battalion and the third battalion continue to attack, although the low-level civilians of this era have no loyalty to their lords, Paul is still afraid of any troubles in the newly occupied land, so the southward troops stop at worship Renburg. One of the objectives of the operation was to create a buffer zone between Arda Bairding and Emsen, and this objective has now been achieved.


    Moreover, Fort Byron, the residence of the Kent family, is stronger and more well-defended than Fort Bidor. Even with artillery, it will not be easy to conquer it. Paul still intends to wait for the troops of other allies to gather again, and fight with Kent together. Clan battle.


    Fighting ahead, building behind. The rebellion in the south sent the royal family buying armor and armor all over the country. Due to the adoption of new technology, Arda''s iron production increased sharply, and the cost of ironmaking was greatly reduced. Naturally, he wanted to take a share of the royal family''s strong demand for weapons. But what the royal family needs are finished weapons, and the number of blacksmiths in Arda is not enough for its own production in the territory. How can it be possible to allocate a part to produce swords and armor, which are bound to be eliminated in Paul''s eyes. And no matter whether it is Arda or Bairdin, there are very few blacksmiths who are good at making traditional weapons.


    But there are other people''s territories! Time to talk to allies about working together.

 Chapter 258： Vernier Caliper and Northwestern Industries

    Although Arda and Beldin don''t have enough blacksmiths, there are in other territories.


    Among other things, the blacksmiths in Earl Price Parker''s territory were well-known in the Northwest Gulf for their expertise in making weapons and armor. Apart from a large number of such blacksmiths among the people, the Earl himself ran a large weapons workshop.


    This is also the reason why the old earl dared to organize an alliance against the Kent family.


    So Paul invited his allies to Huxin Town, and proposed to them the idea of ??jointly manufacturing and selling weapons¡ªhe would provide raw materials, let the blacksmiths in each collar process them into weapons, and then sell them outside, and distribute the profits together.


    "Alda and Beldin can produce a large amount of iron, whether it is pig iron or wrought iron, as much as you want, we can provide as much as you want."


    Paul said the words that made all the lords dumbfounded, and this brat''s tone was too loud.


    "Can you give an approximate figure? For example, how many tons of pig iron can be produced a year?"


    Earl Parker asked this question on behalf of the lords.


    "Uh¡­"


    What number should I say? Would it be considered bragging to tell the real numbers?


    Still waiting for Paul to think about it, Hansel on the side stretched out four fingers:


    "By the end of this year, our two places will be able to reach an annual output of 400 tons."


    He gave Paul a wink, no matter whether it can be done or not, let''s blow up the bull first, anyway, they don''t need so much.


    Damn, you are really bragging, increasing production is not just about building a few more blast furnaces and reverberatory furnaces, but also taking into account the increase in production of iron ore and coal mines, the refining of coke, and most importantly, these few training of industry-related workers.


    Forget it, regardless of these, first pull up the demand. Paul slapped the table and followed Hansel''s words:


    "Yes, if you need more, we can increase the production even higher!"


    Sure enough, the cowhide of the two shocked everyone, and the lords looked at each other in blank dismay.


    Either Graiman was blessed by God, or he made a deal with the devil¡ªif they hadn''t seen miraculous inventions such as muskets and cannons in the previous joint operations, they would 100% think so.


    "Cough! If what you are talking about is real data, my lord earl, that would be a very good thing. Not only can it be sold to other places, but it can also be used to arm our own troops, so that when we fight against Maltz Kent''s army It''s even more beneficial."


    "Exactly, Monsieur Viscount. To be honest, I''m planning to equip every one of my soldiers with a breastplate."


    Paul smiled at Viscount Johnston. The Viscount shrank his shoulders guiltily. A year ago, he sent spies to infiltrate Arda to steal papermaking technology. Who would have thought that Arda at that time could develop into a monster with 2,000 regular elite soldiers and an annual output of 400 tons of iron. Fortunately, he was now in the same camp as Earl Greyman.


    Earl Malcolm asked: "But after the weapons are built, how should we transport them to the south in large quantities? This is not an ordinary weight cargo."


    Paul gave the answer: "It''s very simple, use sea freight. Not only is the freight volume huge, but it can also avoid the tariffs on various territories on the southward road. Taxes are not included in the selling price, and the competitiveness of our products has increased by 10%. .¡±


    Shipping? It is indeed an innovative method. The lords have heard that Arda''s shipyard is manufacturing a new type of ship, which is not only driven by wind power, but also has a huge cargo capacity.


    "I heard that you wiped out the pirates in the Northwest Gulf. Is it to pave the way for large-scale shipping?"


    Earl Parker stroked his beard and asked.


    "Yes, I already had this idea at the time."


    "And you''ve sent expeditions to the Horn?"


    "That''s right, Jiaowan will be my key trade partner in the future."


    "Hey, speaking of eliminating pirates, we coastal lords owe you a thank you."


    Earl Parker''s words reminded everyone that during the pirate rebellion last year, when Greiman asked for help but was pushed back and forth by them, they couldn''t help but feel hot.


    "Haha! It''s a trivial matter, nothing to worry about!"


    Although he complained in his heart, Paul was still very happy that his achievements were recognized by everyone.


    There are solutions for raw materials and transportation capacity, and everyone is willing to join the plan to jointly manufacture and sell weapons. After all, no one has trouble with money.


    Paul further suggested: "Everyone, in order to improve production efficiency, I suggest that you use your power as a lord to gather the blacksmiths who make weapons, merge small workshops into large workshops, and encourage blacksmiths to exchange technologies with each other and improve together. skill."


    "What''s more, since it is a joint production, I strongly suggest that each of our territories unify the standard of weapon production, and use the prefix of ''Northwest'' or ''Gulf'' to create a brand effect. Please rest assured , The world is not peaceful, there are so many wars, we can''t just focus on the rebellion in the south. After we unite, there will never be a phenomenon where some people eat meat and others can only drink soup."


    Derrick Heller echoed: "That''s right, I heard that the Gabela Empire is preparing for a war with its neighbors in the east. A large-power war of this level requires a huge amount of weapons and equipment."


    Price Parker nodded and said, "It is indeed better to have a unified system, and I agree with that."


    Driven by him, other lords also agreed.


    "Everyone, the unified standard I''m talking about is not just about making the weapons and armor into the same shape, but also having the exact same size, with an error on the order of millimeters."


    "Paul, you are too strong."


    "No, I think quality is the number one factor that makes our name Remember the word - standardization!"


    "standardization?"


    "Yes, standardization, I made a special thing to achieve this purpose. Come on, bring up the ruler!"


    Several servants came in from outside the hall, and placed a strange thing on each lord''s table.


    The lords picked up a large amount carefully. As Paul said just now, this is a ruler with scales on it, but the structure is quite complicated.


    "I call this thing a vernier caliper. It can accurately measure the size of things, and the specific method of use is attached to the instruction manual. With it, we can work towards standardization."


    At this time, the accuracy of the vernier calipers can not be compared with the same kind on the earth, but it is enough for the production of course.


    The lords fiddled with the vernier calipers in amazement, and some secretly cursed Paul as a pervert.


    ¡­


    After a whole day of deliberation, the lords decided to set up a so-called [company] in Paul''s mouth. The name of the company was named [Northwest Industries], specializing in the production and sales of weapons and equipment.


    The people allotted the shares, and because Paul was the promoter and almost monopolized the raw materials and freight, he occupied the largest share, followed by Price Parker and Myron Gardner, and then the other lords.


    This is not fixed, and shareholders'' meetings will be held regularly to adjust the shares according to their respective contributions.


    In the end, everyone drew up a general charter, and elected the Earl of Bairding, Myron Garnard, to be in charge of the daily affairs of Northwest Industry, because his territory has been handed over to the administration of Huxin Town, so he is the most leisurely.


    "Quality! Quality! It''s still quality! I will not ship unqualified products!"


    Paul emphasizes this at the end.

 Chapter 259： provoke

    Kevin happily pushed his wheelbarrow on the road, followed by several people from the same village, who either pushed the wheelbarrow like Karen, or carried poles.


    This group of people came to Fulan Port to deliver goods. The big businessman Adela opened a purchasing station in Fulan Port, specializing in the purchase of salt boiled by traditional methods.


    Unlike other salt merchants who just rely on a few stinky money to be superior and dismiss them, this merchant named Adela can be said to be amiable, and he talks very well with these salt people, and keeps his mouth shut. "My friend" made Kevin and others feel that the other party really regarded them as friends sincerely.


    It is very strange that I have never seen the salt sold by Master Adela in the vicinity. According to the other party, it is to be transported to the far east.


    But they don''t care where the other party sells it, as long as they can exchange for coins to support their families.


    A group of people came to the door of the buying station, but they saw people coming in and out of the door, as if they were carrying things. The plump belly and rich-looking master Adela stood at the door and directed the servants.


    Kevin stepped forward to say hello: "Master Adela, what do you want?"


    The businessman Adela turned around, saw that it was Kevin, and hurriedly responded: "Oh, it''s Kevin! Are you... here for delivery?"


    "Yes, we brought all the salt from the village here."


    But seeing a hint of guilt on Adela''s face, he glanced at the team behind Kevin, and then gently pulled Kevin aside.


    He whispered, "To tell you the truth, Kevin, I was just about to send someone to find you."


    "Is there anything important?"


    "Your business... I... I can''t go on, I have to move out in a few days."


    When he first heard this sentence, Kevin hadn''t reacted, and it took him a while to say anxiously, "What do you mean? Master Adela, what do you mean by not being able to do our business?"


    Adela said in embarrassment: "Oh, is it because of the recent war? All the trade routes to the east have been cut off. I have no way in other directions."


    "War? This **** war!"


    Kevin clenched his fists fiercely, trying to punch out but couldn''t find the target.


    Adela''s face was full of sympathy: "Oh, it''s not easy for you to come all the way, so come to my store to rest first. Seeing that we have cooperated for so long, let me treat you to a meal , invite your companions to come in."


    "Thank you, Master Adela."


    Kevin thanked him feebly, his stomach was really hungry.


    He returned to his companions and told them that Adela was leaving Port Fulan, and everyone was blown away.


    "What? Master Adela is leaving now? What shall we do then?"


    "My family is still waiting to use the money?"


    "Hey, let''s fill our stomach here first and then think of a way."


    ¡­


    At the dinner table, no one spoke, just eating in silence, the atmosphere was extremely dull.


    Adela smiled bitterly and said to them: "There is no hurdle that cannot be overcome. I will come back after this war is over and the trade route is restored. At that time, I will still rely on your supplies."


    Kevin and the others could only smile wryly after hearing this. God knows when this **** war will be over. The lords don''t care about the pain of the low-level people like them.


    "Come here! Bring the barrel of wine in the kitchen. Let''s have a few drinks today. I''ve always regarded you as friends these days. I''m really reluctant to leave like this."


    With a wave of her hand, Adela told the clerk in the store to get the wine.


    Kevin stood up and stopped him: "Master Adela, what an embarrassment. It is already a great favor for you to entertain us for dinner."


    Adela stared at him: "Are you not giving me face? Sit down!"


    Kevin had to sit down.


    The wine barrel was quickly put on the table, and a large glass was filled in front of everyone''s eyes.


    Adela raised her glass first and said loudly, "Cheers!"


    Kevin stared at the wine in front of him, feeling very complicated, "Ah~ It''s said that you can forget your troubles when you''re drunk, drink it..."


    He brought the cup to his lips, and the other companions also picked up the cups when they saw his movements.


    "Fuck! This wine is too strong!"


    Kevin drank it down in one gulp. The spicy taste made him frown tightly and almost choked. He had never drank such a strong wine.


    However, after swallowing it into the stomach, an unprecedented burning sensation rose from the lower abdomen and quickly spread throughout the whole body, causing a strange feeling in the brain.


    The other companions were also expressive, and some of them were so hot that they stuck out their tongues and breathed out.


    Adela smiled slightly: "Everyone has never drunk this kind of bar. Come, have another drink!"


    ¡­


    After several consecutive glasses of wine, everyone was a little drunk.


    Adela put her arms on Kevin''s shoulders, her face was flushed, and she smelled of alcohol and said: "Little brother Kevin! Actually, I didn''t leave here because of the war. I also... oh, Stop talking, drink!"


    The other party seemed to have something to hide. Kevin tried to stay awake and asked, "Master Adela, what''s the reason? You don''t need to hide anything from us."


    Adela let out a long sigh: "Oh, those owners of the saltworks in Fulan Port, as well as the officials here, they... hiccup... they can''t tolerate me!"


    "Can''t accommodate you? Why?"


    Adela said drunkenly: "I am in their territory, and the demand is quite large, but I have never purchased from them, which offends them severely... Actually, I didn''t do it on purpose, really It¡¯s my target customers who only like traditionally boiled salt.¡±


    Kevin slapped the table angrily: "Don''t they plan to give us a way to survive? We have boiled salt for a living for generations and drove you away. Who will we sell our salt to?"


    A gleam of imperceptible light flashed in Adela''s eyes, and she sighed and said: "People nowadays have fallen into the money hole, you are competitors in their eyes, They want you to starve to death early. Let me tell you, there are rumors that the boiled salt on the market is poisonous and will erode human health without anyone noticing it, and they probably released it.¡±


    "This is really stupid! Before the salt field appeared, they also ate our salt for generations. For hundreds of years, they have never heard of eating salt to eat dead people."


    One of Kevin''s companions yelled angrily.


    Adela shook her head, with a helpless look: "Rumors are the most terrifying. There are too many people talking about them, so you can''t help but not believe them."


    "Oh! There is no place to sell the salt, and the tax will be paid in two days!"


    "Those fat salt farm owners are really hateful!"


    Under the effect of alcohol, everyone talked more, and you complained about the injustice of the world one by one.


    Only Kevin drank his own wine silently, swallowing glass after glass. Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world

 Chapter 260： tax! tax! tax!

    After eating in the merchant Adela''s shop, Kevin sold the salt he brought in the square in the center of the town, but no one bought it at first, so they had to lower the price again and again. At sunset they finally made some coins, but it must have been a loss.


    Even so, they still have things they have to face.


    "My lord tax collector! We made such a small amount of money in one afternoon, so please do me a favor and exempt us from tax."


    Kevin and others humbly begged the tax official who came to ask for money.


    The tax officer shook his head and said firmly, "I don''t care how much you earn. As long as you do business in this town, you have to pay taxes to the lord. Don''t try to escape my eyes."


    "My lord, we are salt people who cook salt for a living. Because of the rise of the salt farm, the price of the salt we cook has to be lowered repeatedly in order to sell it. It is a blood loss to make such a small amount of money. If you Take some of it as taxes, and our trip will be for nothing."


    The tax officer still said with a stern face: "I have nothing to do with what you said. As a tax officer in Fulan Port, I can''t break the rules just because of the special circumstances of one or two people. Rules are rules. Without rules, there will be no rules." How can Lord Lyman rule his own territory?"


    Kevin and the others still did not give up, and begged in every possible way, and finally annoyed the tax collectors. With a gesture, several tax collectors from the city hall surrounded them.


    "I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you. There are two choices. Either pay taxes obediently, or use labor labor instead. You can choose for yourself!"


    Seeing that the other party issued an ultimatum, everyone had no choice but to obey obediently. After paying the taxes, the money bags in everyone''s hands could obviously feel a little lighter.


    The tax official snorted, and led the tax collectors away, "What a bunch of poor people, if Lord Graeman hadn''t chased away the pirates, would you still be able to do business in this town safely?"


    Kevin and the others clenched their fists angrily, but they didn''t dare to speak out.


    Everyone summed it up and walked towards the new church in Port Fulan, only Kevin seemed a little awkward.


    After arriving at the door, Kevin said angrily: "I''ll wait for you outside, hurry up!"


    The companions shook their heads and entered the church.


    ¡­


    "Almighty Lord, please bless us and show us a clear path..."


    The villagers prayed devoutly to the statue silently. After praying, they handed over the bag of salt they carried with them to the priest standing next to them.


    "This is our village''s offering to the Lord of Light this month. Please accept it, Lord Servant."


    The "offering" in their mouths is actually the so-called "tithing tax" - believers are required to give one-tenth of their output or income to the church.


    Handing over such a bag of salt is actually very painful, after all, it was cooked hard, but... But if you don''t hand it in, what if you are punished by God? That''s what the priests said, it''s better to believe something than nothing.


    Moreover, the church''s tithes are also recognized by the Lord''s Mansion and must be paid. If the church finds out that you didn''t take the initiative to hand it in, there will still be tax officials coming to ask for it. If you resist and refuse to pay, you will definitely be overwhelmed and walk around in front of the lord.


    The priest tried the weight of the salt bag, showed a satisfied smile, and said in a soft tone: "The Lord of Light will surely bless the lamb who believes in Him."


    Everyone bowed and left.


    ¡­


    Seeing his companions come out of the church, Kevin, who had been waiting outside for a while, sneered, "I''m afraid the Lord of Light didn''t enjoy any of the offerings we handed in, and they all went into the pockets of his loyal servants." inside."


    Most of the companions showed helplessness, and they also knew that the church was not very clean.


    Only a very devout person suddenly changed his face, "Kevin, if you talk nonsense again, I won''t be selling salt with you next time."


    His warning didn''t work, and Kevin continued to sneer: "Your offerings are so active and diligent, and you haven''t seen the Lord of Light bless you. You''re just as poor as me."


    "you you¡­"


    This devout believer couldn''t beat him, so he wanted to do it in a hurry.


    "Okay okay, what''s it like to fight over a little blowjob? Don''t let the town see our joke."


    The other companions hurriedly separated them, and the two of them were still yelling and cursing from the air.


    The pious shouted: "The servants of the gods serve the Lord of Light for us all day long, and it is only natural that they get a little reward."


    Kevin countered: "Their [remuneration] is not just a little bit, and their life is comparable to that of nobles, which is not in line with the provisions of the "Holy Code" at all!"


    ¡­


    Everyone set foot on the way back to the village listlessly, chatting with each other while walking.


    "It seems that you can''t live by cooking salt. You have to think of other ways to make a living."


    "Why don''t we go to the saltworks in Fulan Port? Maybe our ancestral craftsmanship can come in handy there."


    "What, do you really want to compromise and become a traitor? ... Actually, I also have this idea."


    "Just dream. If you had a chance a few months earlier, there is no recruitment there now."


    "how do you know?"


    "Don''t look at me that way, okay, I admit that I asked quietly. But they said that in a few months, the salt farm will expand its production scale, and it will recruit a large number of people at that time. sell salt to the south by sea."


    "A few months? I think a week is too long, and the family is almost unable to open the pot."


    "It''s not that there is no other way. Although the saltworks are not recruiting for the time being, there are still many other factories that are recruiting people, such as porcelain, paper, and canning. There are more and more such factories."


    "Hey, I have never touched these things. If I go there, I must start from the lowest level of apprentices. I am really unwilling to let go of the craftsmanship of my ancestors."


    When the team returned to the village, many people were already waiting for their return. When they learned that the merchant Adela was going to leave Fulan Port, and the salt he transported had to be sold at a loss, the whole village fell into sorrow.


    After Kevin returned to his home, he took a few mouthfuls of food and then fell into a deep sleep. He set off early in the morning to sell salt in Fulan Port, and didn''t come back until after dark. He was really exhausted.


    ¡­


    A loud noise woke up Kevin He opened his eyes and found that it was already morning.


    Kevin rubbed his sleepy eyes and asked his parents: "It''s early in the morning, what are you doing outside?"


    The father didn''t say a word, just sat at the table with a depressed expression and clicked on the pipe - the inside was actually not real tobacco. Since the family''s income was greatly reduced, the father replaced it with some plant leaves that he didn''t know where to find.


    The mother who was preparing breakfast let out a long sigh: "What else can you do? Listen to yourself."


    An extremely disgusting voice reached Kevin''s ears.


    "Folks, this month''s poll tax should be paid..."


    Another **** tax!


    No matter where, no matter when, he can''t get rid of this kind of thing. Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world

 Chapter 261： war tax

    Kevin took the tax that his family had to pay, went out reluctantly, and walked to the tax payment point in the center of the village within a few steps.


    A large group of people had already surrounded there, and on the temporary high platform, a person was yelling something loudly.


    "Folks, this time, in addition to the usual poll tax, we have to pay an additional tax?"


    With a bang, the crowd exploded.


    "Why pay an extra tax?"


    "It''s too much, we don''t have much money in our hands."


    "This is going to force us to a dead end!"


    The villagers were furious and expressed their dissatisfaction.


    "It''s like this! It''s like this! Listen to my explanation!"


    The people who came to collect taxes shouted loudly, which finally calmed down the villagers.


    "Aren''t we fighting the usurper? When the battle started, gold coins flowed out like water. The soldiers at the front had to eat and drink, their weapons had to be polished, and their armor had to be mended. They all need money!"


    "So, the newly added tax is called [War Tax]! It will stop collecting as soon as the war is over. But during the war, we have to pay it! Life is not easy for everyone, and Master Baden understands it, so he Mercifully reduced the war tax to 20 coppers apiece."


    "20 copper coins! Are you going to eat people?"


    Kevin yelled through the crowd, "We''re not paying!"


    "Yes, my family simply can''t afford so much money! We won''t pay either!"


    "If you don''t pay, don''t pay! If you pay, you will starve to death!"


    Driven by him, more and more people said they would not pay taxes.


    "You... how could you do this? This was confiscated on the order of Master Baden himself."


    Upon hearing Master Baden''s name, the villagers'' aura suddenly dropped a little.


    Lord Baden is a well-known big landlord in this area. Many people regard him as the tax officer appointed by the lord here, representing the authority of the lord, but Kevin knows that this master Baden is just a [village taxpayer] ] That''s all.


    Kevin boarded the high platform: "Master Baden''s personal order is useless. Only the lord can decide whether to add new taxes. Let me ask you, is there a decree issued by the lord''s mansion to prove it?"


    "The decree of the Lord''s Mansion?"


    Several servants of the Baden family were stunned by the question, obviously they didn''t have such things on hand.


    Seeing the other party being questioned, Kevin snorted and shouted to the villagers in the audience: "Folks, if they can''t come up with the decree of the lord''s mansion, then Baden is setting up miscellaneous taxes privately, and we can report him to the lord. .¡±


    "Hey!" The crowd in the audience went into a commotion.


    "Absurd! Nonsense! Nonsense!"


    Several Baden''s servants were in a hurry and immediately fought back.


    "Master Baden''s words represent the will of the lord! He is the representative of the lord''s mansion here!"


    Kevin asked: "Does the lord agree with him to increase taxes?"


    "Since Master Baden said it, it must be agreed by the lord!"


    "We must see the decree!"


    "You don''t know a single character, even if you are given a decree, you can''t understand it."


    "Unfortunately, I know some characters, please show them!"


    "You...don''t refuse to pay taxes!"


    The villagers became more and more agitated when they saw that the servants of the Baden''s family refused to show the decree from Kevin''s mouth.


    "Vampire! Vampire!"


    "Get out of our village!"


    I don''t know who took the lead, some garbage was thrown on the servants.


    "You gangsters, wait for me!"


    The servants of the Baden family gave Kevin a thorn in his eyes, and fled in a hurry amid the villagers'' garbage farewell, not even collecting poll tax.


    ¡­


    In a big mansion, the landowner Baden was chatting with some squire friends, and bursts of laughter from time to time.


    His butler rushed in hastily, and said with a mournful face, "Master, it''s not good!"


    The chubby Baden pulled his face, "It''s outrageous to panic! What''s the matter, is the sky falling?"


    "Having a problem collecting taxes..."


    As soon as Baden raised his hand, the butler immediately shut up.


    "Everyone talk here first, I''ll be right back. You! Come with me."


    Baden got up, apologized to the guests, and led the servants to another room.


    "Say! What''s the matter?"


    "The newly added [War Tax], the salt people said that they will only pay it after seeing the decree issued by the Lord''s Mansion."


    "It''s not easy? Just find someone with a lot of ink and just make a fool of yourself?"


    "It can''t be helped, master, there seem to be some knowledgeable people in that village. If it is found out that the lord''s decree was forged by us, then..."


    The butler gestured towards his neck in fear, and made a beheading motion.


    "Hmph! You came up with this idea, but now you''re so scared!"


    "Uh... I didn''t expect that group of illiterate salt people would ask this."


    "What about the poll tax? How much has it been collected?"


    "Uh... At that time, the salt people were quite emotional, and they ran back with some fear."


    "Trash! Trash! Get these people out of here immediately, I don''t want to see them again."


    Baden was furious and vented.


    Finally he commanded:


    "Send another team to that village immediately, bring more sticks, and give a good lesson to those who dare not pay taxes. Hmph, I don''t believe that these untouchables are disobedient!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The butler turned and left.


    Ever since the new lord succeeded to the throne and started some [agricultural reforms], Baden has accumulated a lot of resentment.


    Because besides the cultivated land registered in the lord''s mansion, his family also invaded a lot of public land in private.


    The public land is the land directly owned by the lord. Ordinary people can collect firewood and occasionally graze in it, but large-scale planting of crops is definitely not allowed unless you buy management rights from the lord. In this way, it has to be registered in the lord''s mansion, and once registered, it has to be taxed in the lord''s mansion according to the area or output. In addition to paying taxes to the lord''s mansion, one-tenth of the output has to be handed over to the church.


    However, if it is secretly planted on the public land without letting the Lord''s Mansion know, then there is no need to pay any taxes, and 100% of the harvested food belongs to oneself.


    It''s not just the Baden family, many country gentry and landowners have done this, and it''s been like this for generations, and the lords of the past have also turned a blind eye.


    Unexpectedly, Hansel, the Minister of Agriculture, came here last year, advocating [cultivated land consolidation] everywhere. The first thing he did was to check the amount of cultivated land in various places.


    Hansel took people to visit various places in person, and large areas of encroached public land were exposed. After consulting the current lord, the operation was performed on this phenomenon.


    For those who admit to occupying cultivated land, as long as they pay a fine three times the land price, then the land will be yours, and you can obediently pay taxes in the future.


    For those who fail to pay three times the fine, the fine will be doubled and the cultivated land will be taken back.


    There are also occupied cultivated lands that are not claimed, so they will be taken back directly.


    In the process, the landowner Baden''s family lost a lot of property and was forced to pay a large fine.


    Master Baden, who was extremely heartbroken, thought about how to make up for his losses all day long. His butler gave him an idea - to use his status as a tax collector to levy [war tax] on the grounds of the recent war between the two lords in the Northwest Gulf ¡¿.

 Chapter 292： riot

    On April 15, 1991 in the holy calendar, a fast horse galloped into Fulan Port and ran straight to the city hall.


    After running to the gate of the city hall, the man on horseback rolled to the ground, and the guard soldiers on guard stepped forward to help him up.


    The visitor''s chest heaved violently, and he apparently rushed straight all the way non-stop. He said out of breath: "Reverse! Reverse! Those untouchables rebelled. I want to see the mayor, I want to see the mayor. grow up."


    Hearing the word "rebellion", the soldiers on guard didn''t dare to be careless. After checking his whole body, they quickly helped him into the city hall.


    Half an hour later, the internal guards and militia troops in Port Fulan hurriedly assembled and rushed to the city gate. The people were surprised to find that the city gate of Port Fulan was closed. You must know that this city gate has never been closed during the day since the lord lord wiped out the pirates and launched a severe crackdown.


    Something must have happened, many people thought so.


    ¡­


    "The above is my initial idea..."


    At the naval base in Port Flanders, Altin is discussing the near-term combat plan with the leaders of the navy.


    Not long ago, the staff department of Huxin Town decided to attack on two fronts. After the army occupied half of Emden''s territory, it was expected that the navy would also be able to show its talents in this war. Austin naturally agreed with this.


    What makes him dissatisfied is that the staff''s expectations of them are still conservative, just let the navy sail up the Weiss River and blockade various inland ports within Maltz Kent''s sphere of influence in the eastern region.


    This is too much to look down on them. In Austin''s eyes, only by capturing a territory like the first and third battalions of the army can the navy''s capabilities be shown.


    He decided to divide his navy of six sailing warships into three fleets of two warships each.


    Commander of the First Fleet is Major Quick;


    The Commander of the Second Fleet is Major Yarman;


    The commander of the Third Fleet was Major Tirpitz.


    The plan is that the First Fleet will be responsible for patrolling the waters off Port Flanders, and the Second Fleet and Third Fleet will advance along the river. Quick has stole the limelight in his exploration of the new sea route, and it''s time for others to shine.


    Just as they were about to further discuss the details of the operation, a guard rushed into the meeting room.


    "Lieutenant Colonel, Mayor Theodore invites you to attend an emergency meeting at the city hall. It is very urgent. Please go immediately."


    Austin asked suspiciously: "Is it very urgent?"


    "Yes, that''s what the visitor said."


    "Okay, I''ll go right away."


    ¡­


    When Austin came to the meeting room in the city hall, many people had already gathered in it, including the mayor¡¯s administrative adviser, Old Peter, the local station chief of the military service station, and other officials, large and small. Obviously, the meeting had already been held. for a while.


    "Lieutenant Colonel Austin, something serious happened!"


    Seeing the Admiral of the Navy come in, Mayor Theodore stood up in a huff.


    "Mr. Mayor, please calm down, what happened?"


    Austin found a seat and sat down, asking slowly and methodically.


    "The salt people rebelled!"


    "What? Rebellion?" Austin, who had just sat down, stood up again in shock.


    "Yes, Mr. Baden just sent someone over to inform the news."


    "Who is Mr. Barden?"


    "The squire of Faber Village, he is also a tax collector in that area."


    "I want to know the specifics first."


    Then, Mayor Theodore told him the details of the salt people''s rebellion.


    According to the news brought by the servants of the Baden family, the cause was a tax collection two days ago. As a tax collector, Master Baden sent people down to collect taxes as usual.


    But those salt people didn''t know what medicine they took wrongly, and they ignored the sacred power granted by Lord Baden to refuse to pay taxes. Master Baden sent more people to urge them to pay taxes based on his duties and powers. It may be a bit harsh in words, but who would have thought that those gangsters would actually hurt people, and only a small half of those who went to collect taxes escaped with a **** head, and the fate of those who did not escape is unknown.


    Not only that, but then the mobs mobilized and surrounded the village where Lord Baden lived. Under their bewitching, many villagers and serfs from nearby villages also joined the rioting team, and their momentum became stronger.


    The mob re-entered Lord Baden''s mansion, vandalized, looted and burned wantonly, killing people indiscriminately, and many people in the mansion were murdered.


    Master Baden had no choice but to escape from the secret tunnel at home, temporarily lurked in a hidden farm, and sent a servant to ride a fast horse to Fuland Port to report to the city hall.


    The ins and outs of the matter were roughly like this. After listening to it, Austin remained silent. He did not believe that "Master Baden" would be as innocent as the servant narrated. Which of these so-called taxpayers is not a vampire who **** the bone and **** the marrow, and does not use the power in his hand to transfer his own tax burden to the common people, so he is still called a qualified taxpayer?


    The Admiral of the Navy asked: "Then what does Mr. Mayor need me to do?"


    Mayor Theodore replied: "I would like to ask the navy to send sailors to help us maintain order."


    Austin frowned: "For a possible combat mission like this, I have to consult the staff, and according to the regulations set by the Earl The navy and army are both external, such [internal conflicts] ] Shouldn¡¯t it be handled by the Internal Guard?¡±


    Theodore shook his head: "There is only one platoon of internal guards in Fulan Port, which is too small. In addition, the militiamen are only a few hundred people, and according to the description of the visitors, the thugs may have captured many villages. Their size I''m afraid it has reached more than 2,000 people. I don''t feel sure of victory. The navy has muskets and cannons, and only you can dispatch it quickly. Lieutenant Colonel, you don''t have to worry about violating the regulations. I have already sent someone to Huxin Town to ask for instructions. , I will receive a response tomorrow. Before that, please help us defend Fulan Port with your troops. I am afraid that the mob will attack here after the scale of the mob grows. Wait until Huxin Town agrees, and then go out to suppress it.¡±


    Austin nodded: "That''s no problem. After all, Port Fulan is where the naval base is located, and it is our duty to protect her. And I will send investigators to find out their details."


    He stood up, "The situation is urgent. If there is nothing else, I will go back to the base and arrange troops to assist in defending the city."


    "Okay, then I will trouble you."


    After sending Austin away, Theodore heaved a sigh of relief and fell on the chair.


    "It''s been a long time since this kind of thing happened. Why did it happen when I was in office? These mobs are really hateful."


    Old Peter, a consultant sitting next to him, said: "Mayor, it''s too early to jump to conclusions. The salt people around here have always kept themselves safe. I''m afraid there are some unknown reasons behind this behavior."


    "No matter what the reasons are, robbing and killing people is wrong! What''s more, we are at war with the usurper. Isn''t this a hindrance! These foolish men and women have no sense of the big picture and right and wrong!"


    Mayor Theodore said bitterly.

 Chapter 263： 2 difficult

    Paul was stunned when he received the news of the riot.


    The astonished expression stayed on his face for half a minute.


    "What did i do wrong?"


    After reacting, he asked himself such a question.


    "Count, now is not the time to ask this kind of question, please hurry up and gather all the adults to discuss how to suppress it."


    Cecil, the intelligence chief who came to report the news, persuaded anxiously.


    "Uh...you''re right. Quick! Help me call all the directors of the Government Affairs Council and all the officers above the company level staying in Huxin Town to the Lord''s Mansion."


    Cecil went away in response, while Paul came to the hall in despair and waited for the arrival of everyone.


    Ever since he awakened the memory of his previous life, he has always taken it as his duty to promote the progress of this world, inventing all kinds of novelty gadgets, opening factories, and promoting education, isn''t it all for the better life of the people on this land? And judging from the town of Huxin where I live, the lives of the residents are indeed getting better and better.


    Why didn''t this kind of thing happen in the territory next door, but it happened to his "enlightened and progressive" lord.


    ¡­


    "Rebellion! This is rebellion!"


    Hansel was very excited when he heard the news, and he was the first to jump out and shout, "Please send troops immediately to suppress the mob."


    Others including Ford''s manager also nodded, saying that the first priority is to send troops to suppress.


    Chief of Staff Schroeder, Commander of the Second Infantry Battalion Claude, and Commander of the Fourth Infantry Battalion Andrew said that the army is always at his disposal.


    "Gentlemen, please calm down."


    Paul said to let others calm down, but actually panicked in his heart.


    "All the news we know now comes from the person named Baden. It is not certain whether it is really a riot! Maybe... er, maybe they just gathered together, and then the person named Baden broke out. I was so frightened that I deliberately exaggerated."


    Manager Ford shook his head: "Even so, without the permission and supervision of the lord, large-scale gatherings are already prohibited, and it is reasonable to disperse them, and the leaders must be punished."


    While they were discussing, a second message came, this one by army pigeon.


    "The investigators sent by the Navy confirmed that the residents of Fabei Village and its surrounding areas were ablaze and smoke billowing! There were indeed signs of large-scale riots, and many rich people''s homes were robbed."


    Schroeder frowned and read out the contents of the note, and the information sent by the Navy confirmed the previous statement.


    "Someone shouted... shouted..."


    Schroeder said in a low voice: "Shouted the slogan [Down with the lord]."


    "Lord Earl, without delay, please make a decision as soon as possible. Mayor Theodore asks you to allow the navy to counter the rebellion. To be on the safe side, please send two more companies to support it."


    "Uh¡­"


    At this time, Paul hesitated. According to his deep-rooted thinking, the uprising of the people at the bottom has natural justice, and it is too rude to suppress it indiscriminately.


    Moreover, it may be because of the divergent thinking, he thought of Qin Ershi, Yang Guang... thought of countless rulers who were killed by peasant uprisings, didn''t they all have a little spark at the beginning, and then it became more and more unmanageable .


    If I rashly choose to suppress, will I be nailed to the pillar of shame in history in the future?


    "I said, can''t we send someone to talk to them first? Find out why they rioted, maybe...maybe they have some compelling reasons."


    talk? As soon as the words came out, everyone looked at him with an unbelievable expression.


    Negotiating with the mob? Is this what a lord should say?


    "Cough!" Hansel coughed lightly, and asked, "My lord, what should you do if they make some kind of demands, such as tax relief, out of those [forced reasons]?"


    Paul thought for a while, and replied: "If the demands are not too excessive, I think I will satisfy them. I have been working towards the direction of being a benevolent lord."


    Hansel said seriously: "No! Don''t do this! Once you open this hole, it will be forever!"


    "Why? Isn''t it normal for the lord to decide whether to accept or not after the lord weighs his or her wish?"


    "That was in normal times. If they didn''t riot, but just expressed their wishes to you through the usual channels, that''s fine. Whether you agree or not, the initiative is in your hands and there will be no consequences. But not now The same, they have launched a riot, in this context, if you agree to their demands, what will others think of you?"


    "What will you think of me?"


    "As a lord, you can be coerced and bullied. No matter what you think in your heart, others will think that the initiative is on the side of the mob. Then your authority will no longer be strong, and it looks inviolable on weekdays Your lord Earl, you used to be obedient when you make a fuss."


    "This...isn''t that serious?"


    Seeing that Paul was still "persisting in his obsession", Manager Ford also began to persuade him: "My lord, Hansel is right. The people are a large group, and there are many small groups within them. Each of these small groups has its own characteristics. Demands, some even conflict with each other, their desires are endless, and what you can give them is limited after all. You satisfy one group, and another group will emerge. As a lord, You can only give alms to the people, but you must not let the people take anything away from you! Therefore, please quell this riot immediately, dispel the delusions in the hearts of the mob, and deter those who are watching and ready to move."


    Schroeder nodded and said in agreement: "In this case, even if the other party''s request is reasonable, you should not agree to it, so just don''t ask, and put down the riot first. Sir, please don''t worry, it''s just some villagers A few well-armed knights can disperse them not to mention our strictly trained army equipped with muskets and cannons."


    Paul opened his mouth slightly, he didn''t expect two respected seniors to say such "reactionary" words.


    After thinking about it, Paul finally said: "I ordered, first, notify the military service stations in all villages and towns to organize the militia, and the person in charge will keep abreast of the situation in the area under their jurisdiction and not slack off. Second, send troops from two companies to rush there overnight, Cooperate with the navy and internal guards over there to isolate the riot area, and then..."


    Everyone waited for the lord to say the word [repression].


    "Then give an ultimatum to the people involved in the riot, asking them to stop their previous behavior immediately, but not to attack without my order."


    Hansel and the others were about to continue persuading, but Paul rushed to say:


    "One night, guys, give me one night. I''ll decide how to proceed with this."


    ¡­


    On the way out of the lord''s mansion, Hansel and Cecil discussed what happened just now while walking.


    "Have you noticed that the Earl seems to be afraid of something other than his reputation of benevolence being damaged."


    "It seems to be true. Are you afraid that the army will not be able to defeat the mob? This is too ridiculous. Master Schroeder also said that a few knights can disperse them."


    "By the way, Cecil, why didn''t you see our beautiful education director and Miss Advisor, they are also members of the Government Council, didn''t you inform?"


    "Things like riots are too cruel to women, so let''s not bother them."


    "Oh? Is that all?"


    "Okay, I admit it." Cecil shrugged and said, "I''m afraid that the character and opinions of the two ladies will interfere with the Earl''s judgment."


    "Your concern is justified."

 Chapter 264： suppress

    After a night of silence, the next morning, Paul opened his bloodshot red eyes and announced his follow-up to everyone: If the rioters rejected the ultimatum, he authorized the martial law troops to use all available means to quell the riot, including Using muskets and cannons, since the people involved in the riots have lost their minds, it may be impossible to get them to settle down without harming their lives.


    If the **** falls on the feudal lord''s seat, the feudal lord''s consciousness must be lost. Even if failure is inevitable, he must not be like the locksmith king who was bullied and died by his people because of constant compromises and concessions¡ª¡ªPaul so cheers for himself.


    People from the Government Council and the army praised the lord''s "wise decision", and the arrival of Godwin and other saltworks owners strengthened his determination.


    "Master Earl, you must decide for us!"


    Godwin and the others threw themselves on the ground and wailed loudly. They were dressed in a mess, and it was obvious that they had come to Huxin Town overnight.


    "Those mobs destroyed our saltworks by the sea! They also killed many workers. Please send troops to arrest them all and hang them!"


    In the crying of the saltworks owners, Paul realized that the situation had become more serious.


    "Your naval commander actually insisted on waiting for your order to arrive before dispatching troops. As a last resort, we came here to beg you."


    Godwin''s tone revealed his strong dissatisfaction with Austin. If he had been more flexible, the riot would have been nipped in the bud, and he would not have suffered such a big loss.


    ¡­


    "Report! Lake Town has authorized us to use all available means to quell this riot."


    Captain Quick, who personally led the sailors to block the intersection, received the written order from the messenger.


    Last night, they received an order from Huxin Town using a fish falcon to isolate the riot area and wait for further instructions.


    The navy acted urgently. They acted in units of warships, each with more than a hundred people, and blocked all intersections.


    "Everyone assemble!"


    Following Quick''s order, the sailors on the South quickly lined up.


    "Our next goal is Fabei Village. According to the order from above, we must restore order there as soon as possible!"


    Quick waved his hand, "Let''s go!"


    ¡­


    Kevin stood on the tower of the landlord Baden''s house, looking out to the road outside the village.


    The companions in the yard were happily slaughtering pigs and sheep to prepare food for the new day, but he couldn''t be happy in his heart, and the development of things completely exceeded his expectations.


    He couldn''t help but start to recall again...


    After the villagers drove away the first batch of tax collectors, the landlord Baden quickly sent a second group of people, who were even more vicious and armed with knives, guns and sticks. They threatened the villagers that they would not pay any more Just give them some color.


    The communication between the two sides became more and more tense, and it was unknown who took the lead first, and finally rose to a physical conflict.


    And once the physical conflict started, it couldn''t be stopped. The long-accumulated resentment of the villagers burst out in an instant, and they who were usually docile suddenly showed their violent side.


    Although Baden''s tax collection team came aggressively, they were at an absolute disadvantage compared with the villagers in terms of numbers. After a while, more than half of them fell down, and the rest fled with injuries all over their bodies.


    After cheering briefly, everyone didn''t know what to do next.


    Kevin, who was so excited by what happened just now, jumped onto the high platform and shouted: "Everyone! We are completely torn apart with Baden now, and he will definitely send someone to threaten us again, so I propose, instead of Passively waiting for the other party to come, why don''t we take the initiative to come to the door and let him explain what is going on with this [war tax]? The government sent people over to investigate, and we have reason to say."


    Someone asked: "Kevin, are you sure Baden is setting up a new tax behind his back?"


    Everyone was tensed by this question. Just now, they just heard Kevin swear that Baden collected taxes behind his back. No one thought about whether it was true.


    Kevin said with certainty: "Don''t worry, everyone, I have traveled to Huxin Town so many times, and I have never heard of any war taxes in other places. Baden must be lying to us."


    "But, that''s Master Baden! The biggest landowner of this generation, his family is very powerful."


    After beating the tax collector away, the blood of many people has dissipated, and the fear and worry about the landlord once again occupied their hearts.


    "Villagers!"


    Kevin shouted angrily.


    "Do you think that Baden will let it go? No, absolutely not, he will definitely plot revenge, and he will carefully weave charges against us and gather more minions to deal with us. Before he could react, he took the initiative to come to the door to confront him and negotiate. Let him make an agreement with us when he is at a loss, and reduce the tax to a level that we can afford."


    Someone asked: "But, isn''t the tax collection determined by the lord?"


    Kevin explained: "I told you before that Baden is just a tax collector. He contracted the taxation of our area. The Lord''s Mansion only collects a fixed amount of tax from him on a regular basis, but what he collects from us The actual taxes definitely far exceed the taxes he paid to the Lord''s Mansion, and the difference naturally goes into his own pocket."


    Seeing that people were still hesitating, Kevin urged anxiously: "Everyone has been beaten by us, why are you still hesitating? We finally caught Baden''s crimeWe have to seize this opportunity and force He lowers the tax, or we will sue him in Huxin Town."


    Another person asked: "Then why don''t we go directly to Huxin Town and report him?"


    Kevin explained: "It is Baden who set up the tax system privately. If the Lord''s Mansion changes the taxpayer, we will have no exchange conditions in front of the new taxpayer. The world is as black as crows, and the new taxpayer will definitely think about it." Make a lot of money off of us. Might as well keep Baden and let us pay less taxes on the condition that we don''t expose and let him make some money."


    "good idea!"


    "I think this method will work!"


    More and more people began to support Kevin, gradually everyone sided with Kevin.


    There is no way, as long as there is a way to survive, everyone does not want to offend the big landlord, but the livelihood has become more and more difficult recently. In this case, a war tax that does not exist at all will be imposed to let everyone survive.


    Rather than starve to death, it is better to fight.


    Seeing that his proposal got everyone''s response, Kevin arranged for someone to carry the Baden''s thugs who were lying unconscious on the ground down to bandage them for treatment. Although he hated these **** very much, they were all important witnesses. I can''t just die like this.


    Someone made a suggestion: "Baden''s family has a big business and has a lot of thugs. Our village is still a little weak. But there are other villages that are also oppressed by him. It''s better to persuade them to join us and go together." Find Baden to settle accounts."


    It was a good idea, and it quickly gained the unanimous approval of everyone.


    "Let''s go talk about it!"


    "Find out that liar and ask for clarification!"


    Voices like these kept coming from the crowd.


    So a team of young and strong set off in a mighty way, and people continued to join them from the villages they passed along the way.

 Chapter 265： out of control

    But when they arrived at Fabei Village, the development of the situation exceeded Kevin''s expectations.


    One thing he guessed was right. The landlord Baden was not ready for the next move. Kevin led the villagers to surround the house of Baden''s house and asked Baden to negotiate in person.


    The residents of Fabei Village have never seen this kind of battle, and those who dared to surround Master Baden''s house must be some kind of strongman, and all of them were scared and hid in their own homes.


    The gate of the Baden¡¯s house was closed tightly, and there were still many servants and thugs inside. They held weapons, sticks and hoes and other items that could be used as weapons, and climbed onto the wall to protect the courtyard. As the largest landowner in the area, the Baden family, And I have done a lot of bad things, because I have always been very concerned about the safety of my own home, and built the house I live in like a small fortress, and people can stand on the walls.


    Kevin led the villagers to shout outside the wall for a long time, their target¡ªlandlord Baden still did not show up, but his steward, a guy with a fat head and big ears, whose girth was comparable to that of his master, walked slowly. On top of the wall.


    The butler said arrogantly: "You guys didn''t pay taxes honestly, you injured Lord Baden''s subordinates, and you even have the guts to go to Fabei Village to act wildly!"


    Kevin and the others were enraged by his attitude, and shouted, "Let Baden come out and tell us in person."


    The housekeeper said disdainfully: "Presumptuous, Master Baden is also what you low-class people want to see? I advise you, don''t have any wishful thinking, go home obediently and prepare your taxes, and pay them honestly. Master Baden may I will show kindness and forgive you for your tax resistance."


    Kevin said loudly: "Huh! Your crime of setting up war taxes without permission has been discovered by us!"


    "Ridiculous! Master Baden is also following the orders of the Lord''s Mansion!"


    "Then you should take out the lord''s decree!"


    "Nonsense! You can also read the lord''s decree?"


    "If you can''t come up with the decree, it''s fake. We should have reported it, but if we can reduce the poll tax according to our conditions, we don''t have to go to the Lord''s Mansion to report you."


    After hearing the request from Kevin and the others, the butler was a little incredulous, and then put his hands on his ears with an extremely exaggerated expression and said, "What? Louder, I can''t hear you!"


    "Don''t pretend to be confused, let Baden come out by himself! Otherwise, we will really go to Lake Town and report him."


    "Hahahaha! You really contracted my jokes for a day, a bunch of untouchables... Hahahaha!"


    The steward burst out laughing, but he irritated the crowd outside the wall one by one [untouchables].


    "Ouch!" There was a wailing sound, and the butler''s forehead was hit by a stone, bleeding out.


    Soon the anger replaced the smile on his face just now, and the steward pointed at the crowd and cursed: "You...you are so courageous!"


    "Kill this bastard!"


    The angry crowd threw more and more stones.


    The butler panicked and ordered behind him: "Quick! Hurry up and disperse these untouchables!"


    Soon a group of people appeared on the top of the wall. They also held slings and shot stones into the crowd vigorously.


    The villagers didn''t even expect that there were people equipped with slings inside, and a large number of people were injured and beaten to death.


    They stood very densely outside the wall, and the sling didn''t need any accuracy at all. Some people who were hit on the head and other vital parts fell to the ground and didn''t know whether they were alive or dead.


    The crowd suddenly became chaotic, followed by collective rage.


    "Kill these villains!"


    They threw everything they could pick up against the wall.


    The stone war lasted for a while, with intermittent hits on both sides.


    The anger of the people outside the wall grew stronger and stronger, and someone yelled: "Kill these bastards! Let''s rush in and find that Baden!"


    No one noticed, someone got two ladders from some unknown place, and they just appeared, and then the ladders were put on the wall in an instant, and the angry villagers climbed the ladders to the top of the wall, fighting with Ba Deng''s guards scuffled.


    Seeing that the situation was a bit out of control, Kevin regained his composure and shouted to the people rushing up to the wall: "Just subdue them, don''t kill them!"


    But his voice was lost in the din, and no one seemed to hear him, or bother to listen to him.


    People shouted and yelled, and people continued to climb the ladder to the top of the wall. The guards on the wall were quickly suppressed. Seeing that they were at a disadvantage, most of the guards jumped off the wall and ran into the courtyard. He squatted down with his head in his arms, but the angry people didn''t seem to want to let go of these dog legs, and kept punching them.


    Those who crossed the courtyard wall opened the gate from the inside, and the people outside rushed in with a whoosh.


    Kevin climbed up to the wall and took a lot of effort to stop those who were still retaliating with fists and kicks against the guards, but the guards who didn''t run away were already out of breath.


    "Alas!" He sighed, and then stood on the wall and shouted to the villagers who were rushing into the yard to calm down.


    But it was useless. After people rushed into the yard, they slammed open the doors of each house, found out the people inside and beat them up indiscriminately. In the eyes of them who lost their minds, everyone in this house was a sinner.


    The furious crowd quickly searched the mansion inside and out, but they couldn''t find Baden and the butler.


    So they **** the servants in the house and forced them to tell Baden''s whereabouts, but they didn''t ask any useful information.


    During the search, an unexpected thing happened.


    Someone found a room with several boxes in it. When the box was opened, the golden light made people stunned for a moment.


    There are a lot of silver coins and copper coins in the box. How have they seen so much money for generations of poor people?


    After the group was stunned for half a minute, the first person to react rushed up and grabbed a large handful of money and stuffed it into his pocket, and then the second, third...


    But he was quickly pushed aside, and the crowd behind swarmed up, scrambling to pick up the money and stuff it into their pockets.


    People who searched in other places also heard the news, and the money in several boxes was quickly divided up, and many people even fought because of the robbery.


    When there is nothing left in the box, those who arrived last beat their chests and stamped their feet, regretting that they did not find this place first.


    But they soon found a way to make up for the regret. Although the coins were robbed, there are still many old things in this house.


    Then the chaos officially began. People began to search the property in the courtyard everywhere, and put things that looked valuable into bags when they saw them.


    With such a commotion in the Baden family''s house, the villagers of Fabei Village soon knew what had happened.


    It was like a bolt from the blue: that mighty Lord Baden was beaten away! A group of people from other villages ransacked his property wantonly in his house!


    After being shocked, I was unwilling: how could I take advantage of those people from other villages!


    No, we also have a share of the Baden family''s property! This landlord usually oppresses us a lot.


    So the villagers of Fabei Village also rushed into the mansion. Because they were frightened by the courage of the previous group, they did not dare to ask for the property that had been divided, so they robbed the rest.


    The furniture was moved and dismantled, even the granite bricks they had never seen were knocked off piece by piece and taken away.


    Bad luck for the servants abandoned by Baden, who were forced to hand over their money.


    Fabei Village is a big village. The Baden family has lived here for generations. There are several independent branches, and some other wealthy households in the village have also suffered...


    Only Kevin stood blankly at the gate, wanting to cry without tears. This was not what he had imagined before!


    When people lost their minds, he tried to stop his companions from messing around, but it didn''t help.


    Even when he himself saw others taking a lot of money, a fiery impulse rose in his heart, and it was hard to suppress this desire.


    What to do next? Kevin panicked a little.

 Chapter 266： agitate

    The carnival¡ªor chaos is more appropriate¡ªcontinued until the evening, and after everyone was exhausted, the area around Fabe Village became quiet.


    Although the body was tired, everyone was still in high spirits, and everyone found a lot of good things.


    Everyone gathered in the Baden family''s mansion, showing off their achievements today. People intend to return to their villages after a short rest.


    Kevin was the only one in the crowd who didn''t take anything. He worriedly gathered together a few people who usually had a high reputation in the village.


    He told his worries: they are robbing Fabei Village, and the lord will definitely not let them go.


    Everyone seemed to be poured on their heads by a basin of cold water, and their fiery hearts immediately cooled down.


    When the accumulation of resentment exceeds a certain threshold, the impulse overwhelms the reason and does things that he would not dare to do on weekdays. However, they forget that there is a higher being who maintains the order in Arda, although this order is oppressing them.


    Someone murmured and asked, "But...but...wasn''t it Baden''s mistake first? He also killed our people. Several of the people who were hit by the sling never woke up again."


    Kevin shook his head: "But obviously our [crime] is more serious. The lord will definitely punish us first if he finds out."


    There was a resentment in his heart, resentment for why the villagers were so impulsive and why they couldn''t be more rational.


    When everyone was searching around in confusion, Kevin didn''t think that he would go to Fulan Port to report to the city hall and ask the mayor to send someone to maintain order, but after thinking about it, he stayed and waited for everyone to calm down, and then Let''s figure it out together.


    "Haha, brother Kevin, what [crime] is too serious."


    Just as everyone was frowning, a voice came from the side.


    A man with sly eyebrows came over, and Kevin frowned even tighter. He recognized this man, Peso¡ªa rascal who was idle all day in the village.


    "It was the landlord Baden who first set up heavy taxes behind the lord''s back, which made us unable to survive. That''s why we did such an irrational thing. Besides, so many of us participated, have you never heard of a saying called ''The law does not blame the public''?"


    Kevin pointed out solemnly: "The current lord is a strong person, which can be seen from the fact that he has overcome all kinds of difficulties and wiped out the pirates."


    Biso shook his finger: "Even if he wants to investigate, what can he do with us? Hang us all? Or arrest them all for hard labor? We gathered young and strong laborers from several villages and arrested us all. , what about the old and weak women and children in the village? Does he take care of us?"


    A circle of people looked at Bisuo, and what this kid said seemed to make sense.


    Bisso proudly said: "Will the lord bear a reputation of [harshness] for a wealthy and unkind landlord? How will the bard spread him--the villagers were forced to rebel by the landlord, but the Earl indiscriminately put the rebellious All were hanged."


    Everyone nodded secretly. Bisuo, a boy who usually wanders around without working, has accumulated a lot of knowledge unexpectedly.


    After he said this, the worry about his own life suddenly eased a lot.


    Just when everyone loosened their brows, Peso became serious: "However, all of our gains today will definitely be confiscated and returned to Baden, or...received into the lord''s own pocket."


    One sentence made everyone cover their pockets hard.


    "No one can take away the treasures in my bag!" Someone yelled immediately.


    They are really poor and frightened, and they suddenly gained wealth, even if they risked their lives, they wanted to keep it.


    Kevin covered his forehead, he already had a premonition of something bad.


    Sure enough, Peso waved his fist and said, "Everyone, why don''t we ''negotiate'' with the lord! The ill-gotten wealth of the Baden family was collected by searching for people''s fat and anointing on weekdays. We have the right to occupy these wealth, because it is originally What Baden snatched from us is now just returned to the original owner."


    "Enough!" Kevin scolded angrily, "What do we use to negotiate with the lord? He can summon an army to deal with us!"


    "Kevin, you are so cowardly!"


    Pesso refuted him "righteously": "We have a large number of people, and we have also seized a large number of weapons from the Baden family. We are an army ourselves, and of course we have the capital to ''negotiate'' with the lord."


    "Have you forgotten how the pirates in the Northwest Bay were eliminated?"


    "Then do you still remember Edward, the former great pirate leader? He is an existence that makes all the lords in the Northwest fear."


    Peso ignored Kevin, and their quarrel had attracted many people to gather around.


    He shouted to the people around him: "How did the pirates in the Edwardian period make the lords fear? There is only one secret, and that is [unity]. They twisted into a rope and gained strength far beyond the individual. Edward disappeared Afterwards, the pirates fell apart so they were defeated one by one."


    "Folks! We have already gathered people from several villages. As long as we can get together, the lord will have nothing to do with us. He will finally accept our request and allow us to keep the wealth that should belong to us!"


    "Everyone, the destruction of Baden has already witnessed our strength. Let''s see, even a big landlord like him can''t stop our strength of unity!"


    Everyone''s hearts were heated up by Bisuo''s words. That''s right, the great landowner Baden, who seemed to be invincible on weekdays, also turned into a wild dog running away with his tail between his legs under their joint efforts.


    lord? Isn''t the lord the bigger landowner?


    These people only circle around the village on weekdays, and the farthest place they have been to is the villagers of Fulan Port. They don''t know how big an earldom is, how many people there are in the territory, and they don''t know that their lords can call How many troops.


    They can only speculate based on the most powerful force they have ever seen¡ªthe Baden family.


    The landlord Baden was easily beaten away by them, so if the lord disagreed with their request and sent troops over, it might be more difficult to fight off the lord''s army, after all, they were stronger than Baden.


    So everyone shouted: "Unite! Negotiate with the lord!"


    Since Arda lacks the grassroots feudal lords with villages as their territories, the peasants living in the countryside do not have an intuitive feeling of the power of the lord on weekdays, and their obedience to the lord''s decrees is more due to the accumulation of generations down the habit.


    If it was in other territories, the probability of such a thing happening in Fabei Village would be very low, because the villagers would be suppressed by the knights living in the village when they first gathered, and there would be no chance for multiple villages to connect with each other.

 Chapter 267：

    Kevin almost stayed up all night, and he was constantly entangled in his heart, should he run away, or stay and fight against the lord''s army with everyone.


    In the end, he decided to stay and advance and retreat with everyone.


    Kevin is almost certain that the Lord''s Mansion will send troops to suppress them, it''s just a matter of time.


    After everyone agreed to start "negotiations" with the lord yesterday, although they have considerable confidence in their own strength, they also know that the next struggle will not be so easy.


    In order to allow themselves to gain a greater advantage, they stationed in Fabei Village, because they did not have any decent defensive buildings in their own village, and the fortress used to resist pirates was also demolished after the pirates were wiped out.


    Now the only defensive building they could find was the Baden''s mansion, which was nothing more than a small castle.


    In order to avoid being implicated to their relatives who were still at home, they sent people back to the village overnight to inform them, and asked the left-behind people to hide in the nearby forest or the cliff cave by the sea for a few days. To come over, that''s what they do.


    The smell of barbecue came from under the tower, and the yard began to be full of laughter. After Baden ran away, his cattle, sheep and other livestock were naturally taken over by the villagers. People who can''t eat meat a few times will have a good time.


    But Kevin didn''t have any appetite. He always felt that something bad would happen soon.


    When it was just dawn, he took the initiative to take over the task of guarding, and stayed at the top of the tower without coming down. He didn''t take a bite of bread until someone came up and brought him bread.


    They gathered nearly a thousand people, so there should be... maybe... a little chance of winning? Kevin hypnotized himself more than once. Since he decided to stay and advance and retreat with everyone, he must give himself some hope.


    At around 10 o''clock in the morning, what Kevin was worried about finally happened, and a team appeared in his vision.


    He almost immediately determined that this was the lord''s army. Kevin, who often ran to Port Flanders, had seen the drills of the sailors, with tight formations and uniform steps. Without long-term training, this effect would definitely come out.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Kevin immediately rang the bell on the tower, which was the alarm signal agreed by everyone.


    The constantly reverberating bell immediately caused chaos in the yard. Although the villagers were already mentally prepared to confront the lord''s army, fear still gripped their hearts tightly when the incident came to an end.


    "Don''t panic, take your place!"


    "Hold your weapons and stay calm!"


    "We are strong, we are invincible!"


    The few "commanders" who were hastily selected last night continued to encourage the people under them, although they were also a little bit drumming in their hearts.


    After a long period of chatter, the whole yard became quieter, and everyone stood on the top of the wall silently watching the army outside.


    At this time, the opponent had already formed a neat horizontal line facing the gate of the mansion.


    ¡­


    "Master Knight, you must make the decision for us."


    "Hang that mob and help us get our property back."


    Several wealthy families in Fabei Village surrounded Quick, crying to him with snot and tears.


    What Kevin and his group of people from other villages did inspired some bold local people in Fabei Village, but they could only pick up some mistakes after they entered the Baden mansion. Once people''s emotions are mobilized, it will be difficult to calm down. These unsatisfactory people have aimed at other wealthy households in the village.


    Fearing reprisals, these people who fish in troubled waters have now joined the resistance team in the mansion.


    "Okay everyone, the lord will definitely give you a fair decision."


    Quick asked these wealthy families to be "pleased" away.


    Then let the loud soldiers raise their trumpets and shout to the people on the wall: "This is an ultimatum from the lord''s mansion. The people inside put down their weapons and surrender immediately, and accept the trial of the lord, otherwise we will deal with you in the same way as we deal with the enemy." !"


    The wall replied: "We want to talk to the lord, and there are some conditions that I hope he can agree to."


    What? These rioters still want to negotiate terms with the Lord''s Mansion?


    Several naval officers were happy.


    "We repeat, immediately and unconditionally surrender obediently!"


    "We won''t leave here until the lord agrees to us. Please send someone who can talk to us and we promise not to hurt him."


    Captain Quick frowned and remained silent. He remembered his life creed when he was a pirate.


    Seeing the captain wandering off into the sky, the first officer coughed loudly and said, "Captain, the rioters have rejected the ultimatum, and we can attack. The soldiers are all ready, and no ambush was found after investigation."


    "Huh? Oh!"


    Quick came back to his senses, and then he shouted as if he had made up his mind: "Attack!"


    The sailors lined up lined up and walked towards the wall of Baden''s house. They also carried ladders to facilitate climbing up the two-meter-high courtyard wall.


    This also includes Kevin Alfred, who is a midshipman in the navy, and others The superior thinks it''s time for these dolls to experience the atmosphere of the battlefield. Chance.


    "Why don''t you surrender? Why don''t you surrender?"


    Although his steps are firm, the young candidate is entangled in his heart at the moment. Allen himself was born in a salt family, so he believes that these salt people are oppressed by the landlords and have to Give it a go.


    Having been familiar with boiled salt since he was a child, he naturally knows how much impact the emergence of salt farms will have on the traditional salt boiled industry.


    But the obedience he had trained for a long time made him choose to follow the order to attack the salt people.


    When the people on the wall saw that the army ignored their request and was approaching them in an aggressive posture, they immediately became confused.


    "Why panic? Didn''t you see that they only have 100 people? Our number is several times theirs."


    The "commanders" reminded their companions loudly.


    "Hit them with a sling!"


    "Cut them with a sword!"


    ¡­


    Sparse stones were shot at the navy soldiers, causing many people to be recruited.


    The officers regretted that if they hadn''t rushed to the riot site as soon as possible, they would have come over with their artillery. It didn''t take much, just a few shots could smash the broken wall in front of them.


    "Spread out, run forward!"


    On the opposite side was just a group of rabble, keeping a tight formation.


    The hit rate of the sling dropped to almost zero. The sailors ran and quickly approached the courtyard wall. The soldiers who arrived first shot a row of guns so that the people on the wall dared not stand up. The people behind lit grenades and threw them into the courtyard. After the sound of explosions and screams, before the ladder arrived, the sailors climbed up the wall by stacking arhats.


    The battle will soon be over...

 Chapter 268：

    When the news that the riot was quelled reached Huxin Town, Paul was still a little bit unbelievable.


    Finished? So easy to settle?


    Paul had already prepared for the worst: peasants from all over the country revolted and overthrew his "brutal" rule in an instant, and fled to the ally''s territory next door to seek refuge in desperation.


    Chief of Staff Schroeder coughed lightly when he saw the look on the earl''s face.


    "Cough, Lord Earl, please allow me to report the specific process to you."


    He still doesn''t understand what the lord has been worrying about these two days, isn''t he just a bunch of rioters?


    The so-called [specific process] in Schroeder''s mouth is also very simple:


    All the troops sealed the intersection and waited for the ultimatum from Huxin Town, and immediately drove into the riot area to restore order. Other places are all small troubles, nothing more than local hooligans taking advantage of the troubled waters to fish. Only the riots in Fabei Village took shape. The home of the largest local landlord was broken into and all his belongings were looted. The mob also occupied the courtyard and planned to resist, trying to force the lord''s palace to pardon their crimes and recognize their ownership of the looted property through strong means.


    Of course, the loyal and brave naval officers and soldiers did not accept this. After the ultimatum was rejected, the sailors immediately launched an attack, and it took only an hour to suppress all the mobs in the yard.


    "That''s it, my lord."


    "What about our casualties?"


    "Six people were slightly injured by the sling, and one person sprained his foot when climbing over the wall."


    "No one sacrificed?"


    "Nobody sacrificed."


    "Where''s the other party? ... It''s the gang of [mobs]."


    "23 dead and 30 wounded."


    Paul''s whole body relaxed. He lay back on the back of the chair, closed his eyes and exhaled: "To be honest, Schroeder, I didn''t expect things to go so smoothly."


    "Count, you have to know that there is a huge gap in strength between the enemy and us. The opponent is just a group of unorganized and undisciplined villagers. When the sailors climbed over the courtyard wall, the mob did not try to organize resistance , but when the bayonet stabbed a few people who rushed to the front to death, the rest of the people scattered, or ran around like headless flies, or lay on the ground with their heads on the ground and their buttocks shaking. A small team was sent to block the back door, so they were all captured by us."


    "What should we do next?"


    "You are the lord, it all depends on what you mean."


    "Let Cecil figure out the cause and effect of this riot first."


    ¡­


    After receiving Paul''s order, Cecil immediately began to interrogate the prisoners. After several days and nights of continuous torture, everyone in Huxin Town found out the cause of the riot.


    The reason is that Baden, the taxpayer, set up the [War Tax] privately, and because of the establishment of the salt farm, the salt people, whose livelihood was increasingly difficult, could not bear the new tax, so they clashed with the tax collector sent by Baden However, due to the resentment accumulated for a long time, the conflict quickly escalated. The salt people who were dazed by anger went directly to Fabei Village where Baden was located, and finally turned into a riot.


    The fact that Baden set up the war tax privately can be confirmed, because the servants of the Baden family who were rescued from the salt people-the people he sent to collect the tax, all confessed to this.


    "This **** old rich landlord!"


    In front of Cecil, Paul cursed in a language he didn''t understand.


    "My lord, what did you just say?"


    Cecil asked cautiously, it could be seen that the Earl was very angry now.


    "Ah, it''s okay, you continue talking."


    "It''s strange that the mob confessed everything else, but no one admitted that they had anything to do with the attack on the saltworks, nor did they admit that they had something to do with the riots elsewhere."


    "Oh?" Paul tapped his fingers lightly on the table, "What do you think?"


    Cecil replied: "My lord, there is a high probability that they are not lying. I isolated them and interrogated them one by one. I don''t think this group of rabble has the ability to unify their caliber so quickly."


    Paul nodded: "Well, I think so too."


    Cecil continued: "Several riots of varying degrees occurred during that period of time. According to the investigation, it seems that someone was specifically spreading the matter in Fabe Village, instigating people in other places, and many people took the opportunity to fish in troubled waters. "


    Paul was very resentful: "How can these people be like this, isn''t my lord not good enough for them?"


    "My lord, don''t be in a hurry to introspect. The saltworks were also attacked. It''s obvious..."


    Paul suddenly interrupted him as if he had discovered a new world: "I see, Cecil!"


    Cecil held back what he was about to say and looked at Paul.


    Paul stood up and said anxiously: "Conspiracy! Don''t you know? Cecil, this is a conspiracy!"


    Cecil''s eyes widened, and he "tried" to make a surprised expression: "Conspiracy? What do you mean?"


    Paul explained: "Someone must be manipulating all this behind the scenes ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Thinking that we are at war with the usurper Maltz Kent, it is very likely that he is playing tricks behind the scenes, deliberately provoking my leader The people cause trouble. There is also the [Secret Law Society], it is not impossible."


    The intelligence chief "suddenly realized", and slapped his thigh: "I see, Lord Earl, you are still as wise as ever..."


    Paul sat down again indignantly: "This is really shameless, despicable, and indecent! If you can''t beat us on the battlefield, you just make small moves behind your back. I despise this kind of person the most."


    Cecil said: "My lord, as long as you nod your head and agree, I can use my own way to treat this person."


    Paul snorted, "I don''t bother to use such obscene means. Schroeder!"


    Hearing the lord calling his name, the chief of staff sitting beside him immediately responded, "Yes, Lord Earl."


    "Immediately draw up a new battle plan. I want the troops on the front line to resume their offensive immediately, send new troops to support them, and use dignified means to defeat the opponent."


    The old knight calmly replied: "My lord, I know you are getting angry right now, but I still want to advise you not to act on your temper. We don''t know if similar riots will happen again, so we will keep our troops at home in the near future. The two battalions in the newly occupied area should maintain local order as the top priority. After all, it was previously the territory of the Kent family. It is much more convenient for them to do things there than in other areas. And... this matter is still uncertain It was the Kents."


    "damn it!"


    Paul hammered the table hard, and shouted at the intelligence chief: "Call that Baden, I want to study his so-called [war tax] with this landlord!"

 Chapter 269： to punish

    Landlord Baden was brought to the lobby of the Lord''s Mansion.


    This is a well-built middle-aged man, with two small mung bean-like eyes dotted on his round face. Although he tried his best to pretend to be in a catastrophe, he still had a few greedy eyes from time to time.


    After this person entered the hall, he performed the etiquette of a commoner meeting the lord in a proper manner.


    "Respected and great Earl Greiman, Baden, a loyal subject under your rule, is here at your summons."


    The young lord sat on the main seat in the hall. He didn''t say anything after hearing what he said, but just looked at him straight and expressionless.


    Baden''s heart tightened, and he felt a little bit bad: it''s bad, it couldn''t be that the [war tax] matter was known by the lord.


    The hall was quiet, only the ticking of the grandfather clock could be heard. Paul did not speak, and Baden could only stand there, waiting in embarrassment.


    "You are Baden?"


    The lord finally spoke, but Baden almost collapsed on the ground with his legs limp. For a person of his stature who has been pampered for a long time, standing for a long time is very tiring.


    "Yes, Honorable Earl Greiman, I am Baden."


    "Where have you been a while ago? Did you go home after the riot subsided?"


    "Thank you Earl for your concern. I was hiding in a hidden farmhouse in the field before. I have already returned home... Ah, my house is really horrible. Everything has been robbed, and several honest and loyal servants have also died. .¡±


    As soon as the riot was mentioned, Baden''s face became more miserable, and he complained endlessly about the atrocities committed by the salt people.


    Paul didn''t stop him, and let Baden speak.


    "...It''s all the fault of those **** poor ghosts, Earl Greiman, you must uphold the justice and strictness of the lord, and hang all these lawless animals. They are a group of living animals!"


    Seeing that the lord didn''t respond at all, the voice of Baden, who was complaining, became smaller and smaller.


    "Cough... Honorable Earl Greiman, please give justice to us good people and peace to the land of Arda."


    Baden ended with these words, and the hall finally returned to the silence just now.


    Only then did Paul ask: "Then tell me about the so-called [war tax] first?"


    "War tax? What war tax? I haven''t heard of it."


    "Oh? Didn''t you collect war taxes from the salt people?"


    Baden showed a look of being wronged, and said aggrievedly, "My lord, you must never listen to the lies of those mobs. They can fabricate any lies in order to mitigate their crimes and win your sympathy. For these mobs For poor ghosts, there is no such thing as shame, honor or disgrace."


    Paul sneered: "But Baden, it''s not just the salt people who said that you once collected war taxes. Bring people up!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the guards led a few people into the hall.


    Baden almost fainted after looking at them. Isn''t this the thug he sent to collect taxes? Why haven''t you died yet? Shouldn''t they have been slaughtered by the mob long ago?


    These thugs bowed their heads one by one, with bruised noses and swollen faces. It seemed that they had suffered a lot in the hands of the salt people.


    A smile appeared on Paul''s face, and he asked, "Baden, do you know them?"


    Baden hurriedly replied: "No... I don''t know! My lord, I don''t know these people."


    Paul turned his attention to the thugs: "Baden said he didn''t know you, so do you know him?"


    The person standing at the front said: "My lord, he is our former master Baden."


    Barden hurriedly defended: "Nonsense! Your lord, please don''t believe them!"


    Paul glared with stern eyes, "That''s enough, I''ll talk about it when I tell you!" The landlord was so frightened that his whole body was fat and trembling.


    He asked those thugs again: "Then tell me, did Baden send you to collect war taxes other than the poll tax?"


    The man glanced at Baden just now, and replied honestly: "Yes, we have sent a group of people to collect poll tax and war tax before us, but they were returned, and then Master Baden sent us to go there. , and let us give the salt people a little color."


    Paul looked at Barden coldly: "What else do you have to say?"


    Baden was dripping with cold sweat, twitching all over his body, but he still tried to defend himself: "They...they...they have been bought by the mob, and they are already part of a gang."


    "So you really lied to me just now? Are these people really your former subordinates?"


    "I... I... My lord is so clear!"


    Paul chuckled: "I still have some people here for you to meet, bring them up!"


    The guards led another group of people in, all dressed as ordinary villagers.


    Paul asked: "Maybe Baden has collected [war tax] from you?"


    As soon as the lord spoke, the villagers became emotional all of a sudden.


    "Master Greiman, you are right, he did force us to pay the war tax."


    "We never heard of war taxes when your father and your grandfather were in power."


    "Originally our income was not much, but being messed up by Baden made life even more difficult."


    The villagers complained one after another that they already knew that Baden was lying to them, and it can be said that they were full of resentment.


    Looking at Baden with a pale face, Paul slowly took a sip from his water glass.


    "Baden, these are residents of several villages in the area you are in charge of, but they are all good citizens who have never participated in the riots. What do you have to say now?"


    Baden''s lips trembled: "I...I..."


    He suddenly opened his eyes, and his eyes sparkled, "Master Greiman! The reason why I am obsessed with ghosts and **** for profit is all because of your subordinate Hansel Abbott!"


    "Oh? Why did you suddenly get involved in him?"


    Baden complained as if he was going all out: "That damned Jingyao guy, what the **** is going on with the land transfer, a large piece of good land in my house has been exchanged by him for bad land. He relied on the support of the Lord''s Mansion and took chicken feathers as arrows, but We, the honest and diligent landlords and squires, have been miserable."


    "You? Besides you, are other people dissatisfied with him?"


    "Yes, Lord Graeman." Baden roared anxiously: "Many people are dissatisfied with him, and we all call him [Baron Peeling] behind our backs. Please uphold justice, replace and punish this wrongdoer. The agricultural director who is in charge of personnel, calm down everyone''s grievances."


    In the process of land replacement, it is inevitable to exchange good land for bad land. Under the entanglement of two factors, quality and area, it is impossible for anyone to get it right, and the matter of a big landowner like Baden The benefits far outweigh the losses. Now his family''s arable land has become a large area, which is more conducive to large-scale planting and water conservancy operations. He bought several harvesters alone. But most people focus on what they lose and take for granted what they gain.


    Moreover, Baden''s resentment towards Hansel was actually focused on another matter: in the process of checking the property, the large area of ??public land that his family occupied was found out. This cost Barden a fortune and a large tract of land that he believed was rightfully his. But Baden also knew that he violated the law first, isn''t it short-sighted to say it at this time? So just point the finger at land replacement.


    A trace of imperceptible joy flashed across Paul''s face, and he continued to ask: "What does this have to do with your private collection of war taxes?"


    Baden said "aggrieved": "It''s because I lost too much in the land replacement, so I came up with this stupid trick thinking about how much I can make up for."


    "Ah... No, no! I didn''t come up with this stupid trick, it''s all my butler''s fault, it''s his bad idea!"


    Baden suddenly remembered something, and quickly changed his words.


    "Your butler? Where is he?"


    "He hid with me in the farmhouse in the field for refuge. He never came back after going out to inquire about the news. He may have been killed by the mob..."


    Paul thought about it: "The housekeeper? Missing? Interesting!"


    He remembered the interrogation information Cecil gave him. When the salt people surrounded the Baden family''s mansion, it was the butler who first made a mockery and then asked the servants to attack with slings, which intensified the conflict.


    "Okay, Baden, I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you! In any case, collecting war tax without the lord''s mansion''s back is a violation of the law, and this riot is also caused by you."


    Paul stood up and was about to make a final decision.


    Baden knelt down with a plop: "My lord, the Greiman family is known for its benevolence!"


    Paul ignored his pleading and continued: "You should have been given extremely severe punishment, but since your family has served the lord for generations, I declare¡ª"


    "First, deprive you of your status as a tax collector. The areas that you were responsible for collecting taxes before will be collected by tax officials appointed by the Government Council in person!"


    "Second, confiscate half of your property to make up for the losses caused by the riots¡ªof course not including the losses of your own family!"


    As soon as Paul finished speaking, Baden rolled his eyes and collapsed on the ground with a plop.


    The guard hurried forward to check, and saw that his eyes were narrowed into a slit, and only the whites of his eyes could be seen in the slit, he was foaming at the mouth, dripping non-stop, and he was already unconscious.


    It seems that these two penalties have hit him too hard.

 Chapter 270：

    "He didn''t hang up?"


    Paul looked at Baden who was foaming at the mouth and fell to the ground and asked.


    After a careful inspection, the guard replied: "My lord, he''s not dead yet, he just passed out."


    "Drag it out, don''t stay here to block your eyes."


    "Yes!"


    Paul narrowed his eyes, recalling what happened just now.


    The punishment of Baden was a test to see what attitude this representative figure of the landowners and squires had towards his lord''s authority.


    The result was unexpectedly good, the snake directly passed out. In Paul''s view, this showed that Barden knew that he could not resist the punishment from the lord.


    What was the situation a year ago, the pirates invaded and beat the old lord to death, and then the gangsters ran rampant and the traffic was blocked, so that the government orders of the lord''s mansion could only be circulated around Huxin Town,


    Paul thought to himself that if he had punished such a big landlord by himself at that time, Baden would definitely not be frightened like this, and would even "bargain" with himself.


    Suppressing the pirates in the Northwest Gulf, displaying the strong financial resources of the development of industry and commerce, daring to fight against the powerful Kent family, and the Battle of Bidowburg, which became famous in the Northwest, once again restored the lord''s authority in the Earl of Arda.


    This made those landlords and gentry who had held power in the countryside for generations had to be cautious when facing orders from the lords.


    A big landlord and taxpayer like Baden is simply a de facto lord on his own territory. In addition to contracting taxes, before Paul established the peasant association and military service station, all the corvee and military service of the lord''s mansion Everything goes through their hands,


    Baden''s reaction gave Paul a further idea - to completely abolish the taxpayer system under his rule. He has had this idea for a long time, and he wanted to abolish it immediately at last year''s year-end meeting, but was dissuaded by Ford''s manager.


    ¡­


    "You must act calmly, it is really inappropriate to make such a decision now!"


    When Paul raised it again at the meeting, Ford''s supervisor tried to dissuade Paul again.


    "Why, Baden is also one of the most famous landlords in Arda. People like this have surrendered. Who else dares to defy my decree?"


    "That''s because you only punished Baden."


    Manager Ford stroked his beard and slowly analyzed: "As the saying goes, a big tree attracts wind. With Baden''s family wealth, I don''t know how many people are secretly jealous. He was unlucky because of committing crimes. Others will only applaud and even add insult to injury, but if you The decree abolishes all the taxpayers, and it is the collective interests of all of them that will be leveraged. They will jump over the wall in a hurry. In this sensitive period when we are at war with the Kent family, there can be one thing less in Arda Just one less thing, otherwise it will give the external enemy an opportunity to take advantage of."


    Paul was dissatisfied: "Now that the Lord''s Mansion is heavily armed, do they dare to rebel? I think it only takes one battalion of troops to deter them."


    The Chief of Staff Schroeder coughed, "Uh...Master Graeman, on this matter...with all due respect, I don''t think the current army is very reliable..."


    "What do you mean by that, Schroeder? You have also seen how good the army we have trained is."


    Paul stared straight at the chief of staff. The Arda army was his greatest pride. Except for a small setback in the fight against pirates at the beginning of its establishment, it had never let him down. Schroeder¡¯s words were simply Just pouring him a basin of cold water.


    "My lord, I don''t mean combat power."


    The chief of staff said solemnly: "Master Greiman, according to your request, when the officers of the Arda army are selected and promoted, their knowledge is an extremely important reference factor, and in our army...those real civilians The children can hardly even write their own names before enlisting in the army, and they only start to receive basic reading and writing education after enlisting in the army. This leads to the fact that most of our officers are the children of landowners and gentry families, you know, rich families Children from poor families always have an advantage in education than children from poor families.¡±


    "So?" Paul already understood what Schroeder meant, and the reality poured cold water on him again.


    Schroeder looked at him: "The bigger the family, the stronger the family concept. I think it is difficult for those grassroots officers to guarantee their loyalty to you when it comes to abolishing taxpayers. In the worst case...they will Do some irrational things under the bewitchment of the family."


    "In addition, I would like to remind you that the abolition of slavery plan you proposed before is also included in this list, and you really can''t act too hastily."


    Paul was a little frustrated. Schroeder was right. He also remembered a sentence from his previous life, "The one who wants the same desire wins." Even if those officers would not directly resist him because of the **** of the oath, would they still work for him as before when facing the enemy? Could such an army be invincible?


    "Is there no other way?" Paul was very depressed. Since he succeeded to the throne, he felt that there were all kinds of constraints in everything he did~ www.novelhall.com~ He had to consider this and that. In fact, since he traveled, it seems that he hasn''t done anything that can be called a social change, which really damages the reputation of the time traveler.


    "Please wait until at least a certain proportion of civilian-born officers is reached before you start your reform plan. This proportion...I suggest no less than three-fifths. But...it will take time. Considering the need to maintain the combat effectiveness of the army, Right now we have to rely heavily on officers from wealthy families, and formal education at the Gleiman Academy is just beginning."


    "I hope you will gradually increase the proportion of civilian children among the students in the future."


    "Yes, my lord, I will pay attention to this in the future. But I also want to say that it is not appropriate for children from poor families to take up all the positions. As a lord, you must maintain a good balance."


    "I know this."


    Next, Paul asked the two about their next course of action. According to the established plan, the army would hold the attention of the Kent family, and then the navy''s warships would go up the Weiss River to open up the "second battlefield". Now a riot has disrupted the plan.


    Both General Manager Ford and Chief of Staff Schroeder suggested that the current focus be on internal stability, and no one can say whether there will be a second riot.


    The final decision was that the two battalions under the command of Bryce would continue to be stationed in the newly occupied area, and the armies that remained in Arda and Bairdin¡ªincluding the navy and army¡ªscattered and stationed in various places, and immediately suppressed any disturbances.


    It is necessary to establish an efficient communication system. The current method of relying on fast horses and birds to deliver emergency messages is neither timely nor reliable, and it is too detrimental to his grasp of the two counties.


    Paul thought of the "Flag Raising Signal Station" project that he had shelved for a long time.

 Chapter 271： Chapp "Telegram"

    "Mr. Burns, Betty, I need you to refine such a feasible plan for me."


    In the lord''s office, Paul talked eloquently to a picture hanging on the wall. Also sitting in the room were Guy Burns, Betty Dias, Ladi Setia and others.


    The content of the picture hanging on the wall is a stone tower, which looks like a guard tower, but what is strange is that there is a strange device standing on the top of the tower.


    That one is a wooden frame with two bent "arms" extending out from the wooden frame.


    Guy Burns asked with great interest: "What''s your new invention?"


    "Oh! It''s a marvelous thing, or rather a marvelous system."


    "I call him¡ª[emergency station], or [rocker signal system], which is used to transmit emergency information."


    "Lord Earl, if I''m not mistaken, you are going to use the two [arms] on the wooden frame to make different shapes, so as to convey different messages."


    "Aha! Burns, you are my bosom friend! Yes, this invention is inspired by the beacon, but you know, the amount of information that the beacon can transmit is too limited, so I thought of the semaphore, a little This is what it looks like after improvement. You see, each shape represents a letter or a number, and then they are combined to form a complete sentence or a complete sentence."


    Paul introduced his "invention" without blushing and heartbeat: "We build such emergency reporting stations at certain distances, called [base stations], and special personnel are stationed on them waiting to receive signals from other emergency reporting operations. .From the first station, the information is passed on from station to station like a baton until it reaches the final station.¡±


    "In the past, it was a bit unrealistic to build such a system because of the limited vision of human eyes, but with the telescope, it is completely feasible. We only need to build a few emergency reporting stations to cause a long Information transfer over distance."


    Burns exclaimed: "This is really a remarkable invention."


    Did Paul invent this? Of course not, the real inventor of this [optical telegraph] is the Frenchman Claude Chap.


    In northern France in 1791, Claude Chap and his brothers designed a "telegraph" system for long-distance optical transmission of information. They successfully transmitted a sentence to 16 kilometers in 4 minutes, which was faster than that used at that time. The stage horses and ships are much faster.


    This is a system that is completely operated manually. The signalmen stationed inside fiddle with the indicator arm according to specific rules. Every time the indicator arm of the signal tower makes a shape, it means that a signal has been sent. Play Solitaire, and the news gets out.


    Compared with the real telegraph, the efficiency of information transmission is very "touching", and a skilled operator can output up to 3 signals per minute. According to statistics, a complete message at that time consisted of 36 signals on average, which means that even if the system uses the best operators across the board, the system can only transmit 0.083 messages per minute. If it catches up with wind and rain or the operator is in a bad mood, whether the message can be sent is still a matter of fate.


    However, even with this urgent signal transmission system, the efficiency of information transmission is enough to beat the contemporary human flesh transmission.


    It developed into an industry and served government enterprises in peacetime. As of 1840, France had built a 5,000-kilometer communication network and 356 base stations, and a total of thousands of such "telegraph" towers had been built throughout Europe, which can be regarded as the first generation of information superhighway. up.


    In the novel "The Count of Monte Cristo" by Alexandre Dumas, Mr. Earl bribed the telegrapher and sent out wrong information, which caused Danglar to lose money in speculation, and then withdrew all the money he had deposited in Danglar Bank. Earl was unable to pay and eventually went bankrupt.


    Paul is very fortunate that the language system of this world is an alphabetic script similar to Latin. If it is like cuneiform, then it is really urgent.


    "Burns, I need you to set up an operating device so that the operator can easily swing the rocker into different shapes."


    Burns stood up and bowed to Paul: "I am honored to be able to participate in your great invention."


    "Haha, it''s our great invention."


    Paul corrected him with a smile, and then he turned to Betty, the director of education: "As for you, master of linguistics, I need you to devise a coding system - what shape represents what letter or number. Ladi, you are also a knowledgeable scholar, I hope You can help."


    Ladi nodded and said, "Yes, Lord Graeman!"


    Betty pursed her lips and said nothing. With her appearance, the current appearance was quite special.


    Her reaction made Paul very strange, he didn''t seem to offend her much recently.


    The business is important, Paul continued to instruct: "There are still some important aspects, such as how to judge the start and end of a piece of information, and how to verify the integrity of a piece of information. The other is [congestion control], to use a metaphor, when an intersection There are horse-drawn carriages coming from different directions on the road, how should we make them all pass smoothly."


    "In addition, we call ordinary encoding [plaintext], which can be used to transmit some insensitive information that does not involve confidentiality, but sensitive information needs to be encoded twice on the basis of plaintext, or encrypted. I don''t want The enemy''s spies don''t need to do anything They can find out what confidential information we are passing by by staying around our base station every day."


    Seeing that the lady in charge still didn''t respond, Paul said doubtfully:


    "Uh...I said Betty, Burns is mainly responsible for the design of the operating device, and his focus is still on the development of new textile machines, so I want you to be in charge of the overall construction of the system. Do you think the construction of a road from Hufu How long does it take for the route from Langang to Huxin Town and then to Butuya?"


    Betty, or Irene, finally frowned, and replied after a little thought: "This requires experimentation, Lord Earl, first determine the optimal distance between the two [base stations] through experiments, and then determine the number, choose The route, the estimated cost...and also the training of the personnel, also takes time.¡±


    "I will immediately greet the Ford manager and make the construction of the emergency station system the first priority of expenditure!"


    After the salt riots happened a few days ago, Paul felt that the speed of news spread was too slow. After the rocker signal system is completed, Huxin Town will be able to sense the turmoil in the territory in a relatively timely manner, and the orders issued by the Lord''s Mansion can also be quickly delivered to the local area.


    The means of information transmission is related to whether a regime can effectively control the territory under its rule.


    "I am eager to have the complete system running through Arda, Bairding and north of Emden within half a year."


    Irene raised her eyebrows and said: "I will work hard towards this goal, but the Earl, the premise is that the affairs officers of the Government Affairs Council will not treat me as a female supervisor, if everyone treats me like nothing, things will be difficult. It can''t be done."


    what! Paul knew why the education director lost his temper. The feeling was that she was not notified to attend the emergency meeting held after the riot.

 Chapter 272：

    Irene actually has some resistance to suppressing the riots. If she was also informed to attend the meeting that night, she would definitely urge Paul to take measures such as persuasion and negotiation first. On this point, Hansel and Cecil were justified in their concerns.


    But what really upset her was the attitude of a group of men towards her. In the process of quelling the riots, as a senior member of the Government Affairs Council, she was once again excluded from the decision-making level, and she didn''t know about it from the beginning to the end. It wasn''t until after the riots were quelled that Chief of Staff Schroeder read the report from the army to everyone at the meeting that Irene knew with a dazed expression that such a thing had happened. During that meeting she was full of resentment and said nothing until the end.


    Irene felt that she was like a vase placed in the Government Affairs Council. The men admired it when they were free, and immediately threw her out of the sky when they were really in a hurry.


    Paul explained helplessly: "Oh...my education supervisor, you know that the power of tradition is strong, even as a lord, I can''t change anything immediately."


    He put on an innocent face, but it never occurred to him to call Betty to the meeting that night.


    Irene understands Paul at this point. She can withstand the pressure of other men and let a woman take charge of the education field. This lord is already a rare enlightened person¡ªof course, this also sticks to everyone except the lord. Light that takes education seriously.


    When his father asked his sister to share the government affairs for him as a king, the resistance from the courtiers was also huge.


    "Hmph! I''ll shut up Abbott''s gang sooner or later."


    Paul cheered her up: "I wish you all the best!"


    "Then, Lord Lord, how do you plan to deal with those rioting civilians?"


    "Oh, this is not an ordinary matter. There are too many people involved. It is obviously inappropriate for me to make a decision like in the past. So I decided to select 5 outstanding sheriffs from Arda and Bairdin As [judges], they will form the lord''s court to hear the matter together. Cecil and Ruth Hayden will be responsible for finding out the behavior of everyone in the riot, and then submit it to the judges for review. reasonable punishment."


    That''s about the same. What Irene is most worried about is that Paul will sentence everyone involved in the riot to death. This kind of situation is too common among local lords who hold a party''s military and political power.


    "I also plan to use the [Lord''s Court] as a permanent institution, and this institution will try large and small cases in the territory."


    "Aren''t sheriffs everywhere competent enough?"


    "It is unreasonable to concentrate law enforcement and judicial power in the hands of one person. In the future, the magistrates¡ªor the police¡ªcan only arrest people but have no right to convict them. They must be submitted to the court. The judges can only be further punished after they are formally convicted. .I think this can avoid the phenomenon of abuse of power to a certain extent.¡±


    After listening to Paul''s explanation, Irene nodded: "This is a good improvement."


    Although the idea is very good, Paul''s headache is how to centralize this power in the lord''s mansion. If the tax contract is the same, in those remote rural areas, the private courts and private punishments of the landlords and gentry abound. When there is a dispute, the first thing that comes to mind is not to go to the lord, but to go to a famous local person to solve the problem.


    But he does not have a strong organization in his hands that can immediately control the countryside, and can only change slowly.


    ¡­


    The riot named "4.15 Incident" by Paul had a huge impact on him. Not only did he want to build the [telegraph] system, but he also strengthened the construction of the Internal Guard and the public security department.


    As early as last year, the Government Affairs Council established the [Ministry of Public Safety], led by Ruth Hayden, who was born in the Internal Guard. However, due to financial and other factors, Russ has always existed as a polished commander. Now the Government Affairs Council intends to let this This is where the divisions really come into play.


    Huxin Town intends to establish a police force of 2,000 people in the next five years. They will replace the old sheriff system, maintain order in various towns, and extend their power to the countryside when appropriate.


    As for the Internal Guard, the original intention of the establishment was to protect the personal safety of the office and high-level personnel, so the scale was very small. Now Paul intends to develop them into a team similar to the armed police in his previous life. As an important part of the public security field, it is imperative to expand their scale.


    There is still one thing that needs to be solved urgently, that is the livelihood of the salt people on the seashore.


    Unlike emerging industries such as porcelain, canned food, and papermaking, the emergence of saltworks has had a huge impact on the traditional salt industry. If no measures are taken, it will inevitably become the source of new turmoil.


    Therefore, the Government Council proposes two approaches:


    One is to guide the young and strong labor force among the salt people to divert to emerging industries.


    The second is to set up government-run salt farms to attract salt people to work. UU reading


    However, due to the recent war and a series of new measures, the Government Affairs Council did not have much spare money to set up any salt farms. Therefore, under Paul''s suggestion, the Government Affairs Council only provided technical guidance, and the salt farmers themselves built the salt farms, which were called "collective salt farms". , each household has shares. In order to ensure fairness, the collective salt farms are managed by special personnel assigned by the Government Administration Council, and the profits obtained are distributed to the salt people according to their shares.


    ¡­


    The interrogation of the rioters was carried out intensely and orderly. Considering that many of them were the main labor force in their families, and it was true that they acted irrationally after being forced by Baden, most of them were After being reprimanded, he was dismissed and went home, but he was carrying a fine that he might not be able to pay in his entire life.


    The lordship court eventually locked up 50 people who could not be lightly sentenced, either for committing crimes such as robbery or killing innocent people, or those who were the leaders of the riots.


    "My lord, this is the result of our initial punishment. Among the 50 people, all of them have been detained except for a person named Peso who has disappeared."


    Thomas, who was appointed Chief Justice of the Lord''s Court, delivered the verdict to Paul.


    "Is anyone else running away?"


    "Yes, this man named Biso is very suspicious. According to the account of the salt people, this man is usually idle and idle. After the riot broke out, he encouraged them to fight against the lord''s army to the end. After the battle, he disappeared. We suspect him There might be something wrong with you."


    "Well, let Cecil investigate this. I think some of them are still very young, not even 16 years old. Is it a bit too heavy to be hanged like this or do hard labor for decades?"


    Thomas said: "You are the lord, and you can decide their fate yourself."


    Paul pondered: "About these people, let me think about it again."

 Chapter 273： Bachelors Tower

    "Sir, please sit down."


    "Thank you, Earl Greyman."


    The person in front of him bowed slightly, and sat down on the sofa gracefully and gracefully.


    This is a young man with thick glasses, a slightly thin figure, and a blue plain robe.


    Paul found a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu in the other person¡ªarrogant but not arrogant, superior but polite.


    By the way, it''s like the feeling when I first came into contact with two scholars, Ladi Setia or Betty Dias. I clearly feel that the other party has a "condescending" meaning when watching you take you away, but I can''t be specific. No matter what you accuse, the other party''s demeanor and words are impeccable, and the temperament exuded by them will convince you sincerely.


    Paul asked, "Scholar Langdon, I don''t know what you''re doing here in Northwest Bay?"


    The other party called himself Mond Langdon and was also a scholar. This is nothing, the key is that he is from the Imperial Academy Tower of the Gabela Empire, and he has produced the exact identification.


    Compared with ordinary scholars, this level of identity is quite different.


    The Bachelor''s Tower in Gabela''s Imperial Capital, just like Harvard in Paul''s previous life, is a first-class academic institution in the world. In this era of lack of knowledge, its status is even more unique than the previous one.


    Many famous figures in history have studied in it, and countless dignitaries and nobles, even princes and nobles, rushed to send their children there in order to be coated with a layer of shiny golden lacquer.


    It would be even more important if you obtained the title of bachelor in it. No matter whether you were born in a nobleman, a commoner, or even a slave family, as long as you have the title of Bachelor of the Tower of Scholars, you are a guest of honor in the courts of all countries.


    Of course, the standards for recruiting people in the Bachelor''s Tower are also strict. For a rural lord in a remote area like the former Greiman family, it is probably quite difficult to send someone in.


    The name of the Scholar''s Tower is well-known even in the Northwest Bay. When the servant reported that such a person had come to visit, he was shocked. Paul didn''t dare to neglect, and worked hard to entertain this guest.


    "Your Earl is joking, I haven''t graduated yet, so I''m not qualified to be named [Bachelor]."


    After hearing Paul''s name for himself, Mond''s face rarely showed a trace of panic.


    Paul smiled and complimented him: "Haha, sooner or later there will be, sooner or later there will be."


    I can tell by your hairline, it''s already starting to cheer for your bachelor title.


    Mond''s face was slightly flushed, and there was a hint of shyness in his expression: "The reason why I came to disturb the Earl is because I have something to ask."


    "Oh?" Paul was surprised, with the energy of your seniors or [alumni], do you still need to beg me? What can I do if they can''t handle it?


    "My lord, please listen to me from the beginning."


    "Okay, then tell me."


    Mond Langdon narrated.


    "My teacher traveled to the Northwest Gulf 10 years ago and met a commoner boy in a fishing village along the coast. He thought that child was very smart, so he decided to take him in as a student."


    "It''s just that his parents were reluctant to leave their side with such a young child, so the teacher made an agreement with them to pick him up to study in Gabela when the child grows a little."


    "In the past 10 years, the teacher and I have visited him several times in the Northwest Gulf, and also sponsored him to complete his enlightenment education. I am here this time to take him to the capital of Gabela for further studies."


    Paul was very surprised when he heard this. Whose child is so lucky? It is no longer a simple matter of smoke from the ancestral grave, it is simply breathing fire.


    Although the Bachelor''s Tower, like the church, advertises that it does not care about its origin, but the reality is always far from the ideal. It costs money to engage in academics, and scholars also need to eat and drink. In addition to the regular grants from the Gabela royal family, they receive a large amount of social donations every year. Due to various reasons, in this institution, the children of high-ranking officials and noble families accounted for the vast majority, and there were very few people of real civilian background.


    It''s really... this is really... why didn''t such a good thing happen to me, just because I met a bachelor once?


    Paul made a surprised expression: "It turns out that we have received such a noble person as your teacher in a remote place like the Northwest Bay. So do you need my help to find this child? Alas? Strange, didn''t you come here in the middle?" How many times have you seen it? Have they moved?"


    Mont Langdon hesitated: "It''s not... just... just..."


    "If you have something to say, it''s okay to say it."


    Mond said in a low voice: "My lord, this child... is now in your prison."


    Shut up in my dungeon? What''s the matter? Did the little brat learn badly? It''s really stupid not to cherish such a good chance.


    Seeing Paul''s slightly surprised expression, Mond further explained: "My lord, the village where he lives has been cooking salt for generations. Not long ago..."


    Mond groaned at the end, but Paul already understood what was going on.


    "What''s his name?"


    "It''s a boy named [Kevin], if I remember correctly, he should be almost 16 now."


    "Kevin..." Paul repeated the name over and over again.


    He soon remembered that this kid was very high on the list of 50 people, and the report said that he was the direct cause of the riot.


    Kevin was the first to see through Baden''s so-called "war tax" lie, and then encouraged the villagers to go to Baden to discuss an explanation, and finally even wanted to bargain with Baden, in exchange for Baden''s lesser charge on the condition that he would not report him. Tax At first, Paul couldn¡¯t believe it when he saw this place. Is this knowledgeable and courageous really a 15-year-old kid? Now I understand a little bit, it turns out that this kid is really extraordinary.


    Paul smiled playfully, and asked in a bad tone: "Mr. Scholar, are you trying to get someone out of my cell?"


    "Uh...that''s how it is."


    Paul spread his hands: "Oh! This makes me embarrassed, do you know how much trouble this kid caused me?"


    It''s completely different from the enthusiastic attitude just now.


    Mond blushed: "Your Majesty, I know that this is indeed a merciless request, but please let the lord let him go because he is still young. Moreover, it seems that the source of the incident is also because of the taxpayer''s For being rich and unkind, there was nothing unreasonable in what Kevin did at the beginning, but the development of the situation has exceeded his ability to control. I believe that this child was also coerced by other people later on."


    Hmph, it turns out that it has been investigated.


    "Mr. Scholar, no matter what the reason is, no matter whether he was coerced or not, what he did has violated my law after all. He can report to the Lord''s Mansion after seeing through the lies of the taxpayer at the beginning! Just because of your words If you let him go, don¡¯t I not enforce the law strictly in the eyes of others? Where is my prestige as a lord? I have severely punished Baden.¡±


    "This¡­"


    Paul intentionally or unintentionally kneaded the thumb and index finger of his right hand together: "If you think about it again, what''s the point?"


    "this¡­"


    "Cough! If...if...letting him go makes me gain more than I lose..."


    What a nerd, Paul hinted desperately.


    Mond seems to have figured it out.


    "My lord, let him go, and you will gain the friendship of the scholar''s tower."

 Chapter 274： Science and Technology vs Heroes and Wise Kings

    "My lord, let him go, and you will gain the friendship of the scholar''s tower."


    Mond Langdon said this sincerely.


    Brother, are you kidding me? An illusory friendship just trying to get someone out of my prison? It''s better to give real money.


    But if you think about it carefully, the scholar''s tower has a great influence in the courts of various countries. The mentor of Mond can decide to accept a commoner''s child for a living with a word, so he must have a certain status in the scholar''s tower.


    The Mond Langdon in front of him looks like an honest and honest person, but the mentor behind him may not be the case. I heard that all the elderly bachelors are very eccentric. What should I do if I use my network resources to wear small shoes for myself?


    Alas, one more thing is worse than one less thing, just let it go for a mere brat.


    What is lax law enforcement and the prestige of the lord? The common people of this era don''t understand this. What they said just now was just a scene.


    What''s more, if you really want to investigate it carefully, it seems that what Kevin did wrong is that he didn''t report to the Lord''s Mansion after seeing through Baden''s lies, but tried to blackmail Baden with conditions one by one. According to the investigation, he didn''t kill anyone after the riot. Two did not rob.


    However, his idea to the salt people was the direct trigger of the riot, so he was included in the list of the 50 most serious crimes.


    Paul made up his mind and said solemnly: "Okay, Mr. Scholar. You can take him away, but you need to pay a certain amount of bail."


    Mont Langdon immediately stood up and bowed deeply to Paul, and said gratefully: "I thank the Earl on behalf of his parents. This poor couple has been very worried in recent days."


    Paul hummed, "You have to discipline your elementary school boy well, study hard and make progress every day, and don''t think about things all day long. Besides, I hope that the [friendship] in your mouth is not just talking about it. That''s all."


    "Yes, we must teach him well."


    Mond hesitated for a moment, and continued to ask: "Lord Earl, I heard that the Lord''s Mansion will severely sentence 50 important criminals. I don''t know how other people other than Kevin will be punished?"


    "It''s okay to tell you, among the 20 people who committed the most serious crimes, 5 were beheaded, 10 were hanged, and 5 people had their death sentence suspended. Together with 30 other people, they were sent to open up wasteland in the northern forest to see the effect. Wen is also going to be sent to open up wasteland."


    Mond bowed to Paul again: "You are a kind lord." He had expected Paul to behead all fifty men.


    "Hmph, after all, they didn''t really rebel. Oh, by the way, what do you study in the academic tower all day? Are there any technical talents?"


    "History and politics, literature and music, logic and philosophy, etc..., as long as you can think of it, the scholar''s tower is covered."


    A look of pride flashed across Mond''s face.


    "As for the technical talents you mentioned, if they are artificers and alchemists, there will naturally be some."


    Paul smiled slightly, "If you can go back and help me recruit some talents, it will be worthy of the friendship you just mentioned. It doesn''t need to be too good, even if it''s just literacy. Of course, I speak Aldo."


    "This..." Mond Khan thought to himself, "We are the scholar''s tower in the imperial capital. I guess there are not many people who can''t think about it who are willing to come to this bitter cold place in the northwest."


    But he still said, "I''ll do my best."


    After the business was finished, the two continued to chat for a while. Mond Langdon''s Aldo language was more accurate than Paul, a Gulf native, and there was no obstacle in the communication between the two.


    This scholar really lived up to the name of the scholar''s tower, with profound knowledge and a thorough understanding of ancient and modern times, which made Paul admire secretly.


    "I am trying to make people''s lives better by developing and promoting new technologies, Mr. Scholar, you can walk around Arda, go to the port to see our new sailboats, go to the fields to see our harvesters, to Check out the store¡­¡±


    The young Earl''s ambitions surprised Mond Langdon. Aren''t children at this age like to dream about knight adventures or leading soldiers in battle?


    Paul danced and said: "The coming of five hundred angels taught humans to cultivate and weave cloth, metallurgy and iron, and let us occupy the most fertile land in the world, but I believe that the progress of science... and technology is endless. We can completely use the If we improve our living standards to another level, we can definitely feed more people and let everyone have enough to eat.¡±


    "Science & Technology?"


    "Yes, figuring out how things work I call [science], and applying science to our lives I call [technology], and it''s both that make us human. Not boasting, but Relying on these two, the lives of the people in Arda and Bairdin have greatly improved compared with before."


    Mond was noncommittal, "My lord, with all due respect, your territory has just..."


    Paul interrupted him with a wave of his hand: "I know what you want to say - a group of salt people have lost their livelihood because of the emergence of salt farms, and have to take risks. But I want to tell you a fact, the appearance of salt farms has saved most families A big expense."


    Mond showed an incredulous expressionMr. Langdon, you live in a prosperous place like the Gabela Empire, and you are also a distinguished tower scholar, so naturally you don¡¯t know the hardships in a remote place like ours. . The salt people use the traditional method to cook salt, and the output is really limited, so the price in the market is high¡ªof course, compared with the present, no one would think that the price of salt was expensive before, because it has always been that price. You know, if you don¡¯t eat salt, you will have no strength to work, so this thing is a necessity of life. Although the money spent on buying salt is not too much, it will be a big expense over the years. "


    Paul said proudly: "Since the salt farms have produced a large amount of salt, the price of salt has been lowered unprecedentedly. This has saved a lot of money. If you don''t believe me, you can ask any woman on the street and hear what he thinks of the lower salt price." What does it feel like?"


    "This..." Mond pondered, "I believe there must be a better solution that will benefit all the public and achieve the best of both worlds."


    Paul spread his hands: "I also believe that there are. We are not gods. Sometimes you have to sacrifice a small number of people in order to take care of the interests of the majority. This can only be said to be... the trauma of the times. Fortunately, I am not The small number of people who were sacrificed, unfortunately, as the leader of the leader, I was the one who made such a decision."


    Mond admitted: "You are right, Lord Earl. So in this case, a wise monarch is so important, he can take care of the vast majority of people, and make the sacrifice as small as possible."


    "A wise monarch?"


    "Yes, Lord Graham."


    Mond Langdon''s eyes became firm:


    "Compared to the [science] and [technology] you mentioned, I am more inclined to make people''s lives better in [heroes] and [virtuous kings]."

 Chapter 275： The Collision of Two Views of History

    "Heroes and virtuous kings?"


    Paul was a little surprised.


    "That''s right! Only a strong hero and a wise king can lead the people to victory. Those major turning points in the vast history have confirmed this countless times."


    Mond Langdon expressed his opinion with a smile, but he soon saw Paul showing a noncommittal look.


    "What? Earl Greyman, don''t you agree with this point of view?"


    Paul smiled and waved his hands and said, "It''s not that I disagree. I''m not a scholar who studies history, and I don''t have my own conclusions in this regard. But I have heard others say that it is completely opposite to your point of view."


    "Oh? Please be more specific."


    "You may wish to call your view that only heroes and virtuous kings can lead the people to victory as the [History View of Heroes]."


    Mond nodded: "Well, this word is very appropriate."


    Paul continued: "And I''ve heard a [people''s view of history] from other people."


    This time it was Mond Langdon who was surprised: "The people''s view of history? What kind of saying is this?"


    Paul thought for a while, and finally copied that sentence intact: "The people, and only the people, are the driving force for creating world history."


    Contrary to Paul''s expectation, Mond''s face did not immediately show disapproval, but novelty: "Where does this view come from?"


    Paul asked rhetorically, "Then how did your [view of heroic history] come about?"


    "Isn''t this obvious? The age of mythology is illusory, and there is no credible historical data, so let''s not talk about it. Let''s take the ancient Bella Empire as an example. Before it was established, human beings were under pressure from all directions. It was under the leadership and conquest of Emperor Leon that the greatest empire in human history was born. The talented and generous Emperor Leon led the human army to resist wave after wave of alien invasion. After that, the Bella Empire continued to experience Five generations of virtuous kings have worked hard to govern and accumulated overwhelming strength compared to other races. Finally, under the command of many famous generals headed by Ariane, human beings started a big counterattack against alien races. , the elves are hidden deep in the forest. As long as you study history carefully, you will find that in this process, the human essence represented by Leon and Ariane, these admirable and outstanding figures, how important they are. Huge, without them, we would not be where we are today, and we would not have those magnificent history.¡±


    Mond said so much in one breath, and finally emphasized: "It is generally accepted by the historians."


    Paul nodded: "Well, that''s right. I have also carefully read about the history of the Gubera Empire and those heroic deeds. But have you ever thought about it? It¡¯s just the right choice. It¡¯s the people at the bottom who can provide them with many options.¡±


    Looking at Mond''s incredible eyes, Paul emphasized: "I declare again, this is also survived from others." He didn''t want to make himself too maverick.


    Paul continued: "The reason why the Bella Empire was able to achieve the unity of mankind is because under the threat of alien races, not only the nobles above, but also the people at the bottom are eager to have a stronger collective to provide shelter for themselves. Apart from the threat of alien races, there are many important reasons, such as the development of agriculture requires the construction of large-scale projects, and the development of commerce opens up roads extending in all directions. It¡¯s just that every force thinks that it should be done by itself, and Emperor Li Ang is just one of many forces The most powerful branch in China, so it is logical for him to complete the unification, and of course his strength is also inseparable from the support of the people under his rule."


    "The Beira Empire''s counterattack and great expedition against alien races are due to the fact that the empire has nourished more and more people and inevitably needs more land to support them. The second son, the soldier eager for wealth, also jointly promoted the occurrence of the Great Crusade, and was even the main pusher, and the whole society had a desire to expand."


    Mond said thoughtfully: "This is just an explanation of the cause, and many people, including me, agree with it. But the result¡ªfor example, the victory of the expedition, the hero is the decisive factor."


    Paul shook his head: "Uh...according to the people''s view of history, heroes should take a backseat. Taking the Great Crusade as an example, the main factor that determined the victory was not the outstanding military talents of Ariane and others, but the fact that the empire More metals can be smelted, more weapons can be made, more food can be produced, more disciplined troops can be formed, and the centralized system produced by the agricultural society is better than the loose tribal alliances of aliens... In short, various factors It endows the human army with incomparable advantages. Without these, Ariane and others would not be able to win even with the favor of the gods. How did these factors come about? It is the countless people who have not even left a name in the long river of history Farmers, craftsmen, and soldiers. But history only records the names of the superiors, so virtuous kings and heroes were born.¡±


    Mond said in amazement: "It is the first time I have heard such a slighting of heroes."


    "No, Mr. Scholar, you are wrong!" Paul quickly denied: "This is not to belittle them. Their talents are undoubtedly outstanding, their achievements are undoubtedly great, and their names are undoubtedly worthy of commemoration for future generations¡ªjust They are not irreplaceable,"


    "From a macro perspective, history seems to be full of inevitability. After mastering advanced technology and a great leap in productivity, human beings will inevitably give birth to a centralized empire, and an increasingly prosperous empire will inevitably have the desire to expand. The heroes just happen to be in that position. position, if there is no Emperor Li Ang, if there is no famous generals such as Ariane, then their roles will be played by another group of people, and they will complete the mission entrusted by history in their place.¡±


    Just as even without him traveling here, with the development of productive forces, there will inevitably be an industrial revolution, and his arrival only catalyzes this process.


    Mond''s body was stiff, and he said dumbfoundedly: "History is inevitable? This sounds like what the church''s magic sticks preached. The Lord of Light has already arranged everything."


    Seeing the other party''s appearance, Paul''s vanity was greatly satisfied. He didn''t expect that some messy clips he saw on the Internet from his previous life would shock a scholar in the Tower of Scholars.


    He continued: "Specifically speaking, history is inevitable in the general direction of the macro, but it is more accidental when it comes to a certain event, but the accidental only plays the role of accelerating or delaying. The actions of heroes are to some extent In fact, it can advance or delay the development of history, but it will not change its direction. [History View of Heroes] It is inevitable that it occupies the mainstream. Writers of historical books will unconsciously start their narratives around heroes. After all, they are limited. Due to the way of recording, it is impossible to record all the names and things of all people, only those who are particularly outstanding and excellent. However, readers who read these historical materials are more likely to have a sense of substitution when they see the deeds of heroes, and inevitably produce A sense of admiration. But if it is to analyze the social system and introduce historical materials such as production relations, it will make people feel boring, and many people will skip it when they see it.¡±


    After hearing this, Mond was speechless for a long time. He wanted to refute, but felt that in some respects, what Paul said was correct.


    "Nevertheless... well, what you said... oh no, there is some truth to that statement."


    In the end, Mond had to say this, and today his worldview has been a little bit shocked.

 Chapter 276： unexpected person

    Although Mond''s world view has been slightly impacted, but only a little bit, after all, the other party is just a young nobleman who grew up in a remote area. If Paul''s words were spoken by Mond''s mentor, the effect would be quite different, and his worldview might collapse.


    "A novel point of view," says Mond.


    "I take the liberty to summarize your point of view¡ªheroes are only practitioners of the will of the people, and it is the general public who ultimately decides the direction of history."


    Paul nodded: "That''s it, you are indeed the person who came out of the scholar''s tower."


    Although Mond disagreed in his heart, the young lord did have some insight into history.


    "You should really follow me back to the Gabela Empire. In the Tower of Scholars, the Earl will definitely have more room for development¡ªI am speaking more directly, please don''t mind¡ªcontinue to study history, and perhaps the Lord can establish a new one. of historiography."


    Although the other party repeatedly emphasized that he also heard what others said, but Mond knew that since Paul didn''t name him and didn''t name him, there are nine out of ten he was telling the truth.


    "Me? Haha, forget it."


    Paul waved his hands embarrassingly, and said with a smile: "It''s okay to read some miscellaneous books in your free time. If you really let me concentrate on studying knowledge, why don''t you kill me?"


    What''s more, he has more important things in his hometown. Compared with looking back at the past, Paul prefers to look forward to the future.


    Mond stood up, "Then, Lord Earl, I''m sorry to take up so much of your time, so I won''t bother you for now."


    He felt that it was time to end this conversation. The purpose of coming had been achieved, and Kevin''s parents were still anxiously waiting for news of their son at home.


    "Where is it, I am very happy to talk with a learned person like you, welcome to come again next time."


    Paul stood up to see off the guests, and he called a guard to explain a few words.


    "Mr. Langdon, let him take you to the cell to collect someone, and don''t forget to pay the bail."


    "Haha, please rest assured, Lord Earl, thank you again for your kindness."


    After the two exchanged a few more pleasantries, Mond followed the guards and walked out.


    At this time, a voice sounded from outside: "Paul, this is my preliminary coding scheme, please take a look."


    There was a bit of pride and credit in the melodious voice like silver bells.


    As soon as I heard it, I knew who was coming. Sure enough, the pretty figure of Miss "Betty" flashed in the door frame the next moment.


    Then she froze...


    As she was walking out, Mond Langdon who was facing her was also stunned.


    There was an unbelievable look on the faces of the two of them.


    "temple¡­"


    A few seconds later, Mond was about to blurt out.


    "Hmm!" Irene immediately interrupted Mond''s words, and at the same time, a look of surprise and surprise appeared on her face, and she rushed to say: "I didn''t expect that I, Betty Dias, could meet my hometown in this place." How did you get here, Senior Mond Langdon."


    "Betty Dias?"


    He muttered something in a low voice, and Mond was puzzled when he saw the other party winking at him.


    He immediately reacted, smiled and touched the back of his head and said, "Oh, I didn''t expect to meet Junior Betty here. Haha, I came here to pick up a child he likes for the tutor."


    Paul was puzzled by the behavior of the two of them just now, and now he suddenly realized: "You two know each other? That''s really a coincidence. Oh, by the way, you are both from Gabela."


    Mond Langdon called Betty a school girl, so this female scholar also came out of the academic tower in the capital of Gabela?


    Damn, so I have such a powerful person under my command? This is simply the small boss of a township enterprise recruiting a talented student who graduated from Tsinghua University and Peking University.


    The way Paul looked at Irene changed instantly. Before, he only regarded her as a noble lady who knew a little about linguistics. He even appointed her as the acting director of education because he couldn''t find any other suitable candidates.


    "Yes, we know each other."


    Irene took the initiative to explain: "I used to study in the Bachelor''s Tower, and I was very lucky to be taught by the same tutor as Senior Mond."


    Paul nodded: "I see, so now you...?"


    He looked from Irene to Mond.


    Irene restrained her smile, and her face changed back to the serious expression she had maintained for the past few days: "Business is important, let me report to you first."


    Then she turned to Mond: "Senior, if you are not in a hurry to leave, you can wait for me first, and I will talk to you after I finish talking about work with the Earl."


    "Uh...Okay, then I''ll take a stroll outside on the street first."


    "After an hour, the senior can wait for me at the restaurant called [Feilongting] on the street."


    Mond responded and walked outside, but there was still a little dizzy expression on his face.


    Irene then approached Paul and handed over a document.


    "My lord, please read this draft."


    Paul kept his eyes on the draft, flipped through it, and asked absent-mindedly, "I said, Betty, you and him...is that Mr. Mund Langdon, just... just the relationship between the senior and the junior?"


    Irene said strangely: "That''s right, he and I are just school girls and seniors..."


    She suddenly realized that Paul meant something Immediately, two red clouds appeared on her cheeks, and she said in embarrassment and annoyance: "Master Paul Grayman! When did you love to gossip so much! Please concentrate on the work in front of you, don''t think about something you don''t have."


    "Ah! I''m sorry, I just look good!"


    ¡­


    An hour later, Irene came to Feilong Pavilion.


    The proprietress Xie La Setia came up to welcome her: "Hey! Isn''t this little Betty? I heard from my Ladi that you have been very busy these days."


    Since arriving in Huxin Town with her daughter, Mrs. Setia resumed her old business and opened a restaurant. The name of the restaurant follows the [Flying Dragon Pavilion] in her hometown of Messiah. The residents of Huxin Town and the business travelers who come and go here have never tasted Jiaowan cuisine. With the unfamiliar cuisine and the very affordable prices, the business of the restaurant is extremely hot.


    They are about the same age, and they are both women, scholars, and foreigners, and they work together in the lord''s mansion, so Irene and Ladi have a close relationship in private. Irene often visits Ladi''s house, and they get along well over time Xie La is also very familiar with it.


    Irene greeted politely: "Good day, Aunt Setia."


    She explained why she came here: "I''m here today to meet a friend...he''s from my hometown."


    Then describe the appearance and clothes of Mond Langdon.


    "Oh, so the person that Mr. Scholar is waiting for is you."


    Xie La understood, and led Irene to a private room, where a young man in a blue plain robe sat. It was Mond Langdon who had visited Paul before.


    "Talk slowly, you two fellow villagers." After finishing speaking, the proprietress closed the door and left.


    "Your Highness, why are you in the Northwest Gulf?"


    There was still a bit of surprise on Mond''s face.

 Chapter 277： Reminiscing about the old days

    "Your Highness, why are you in the Northwest Gulf?"


    When he saw Irene again, Mond Langdon still had a look of disbelief on his face. He once thought that what happened when he left the Lord''s Mansion was his own hallucination.


    How could Her Royal Highness, the little princess of the Aldo Kingdom, be in such a remote place, and... and... it seems to be working under the local lord.


    Hearing Mond''s words, Irene pouted dissatisfiedly: "Why is Your Highness not His Highness? Senior, how many times have I told you that you can just call me by my first name. But...you have to call me Betty here. "


    "Uh... well, Betty." Mond called her by her current name awkwardly.


    Erin explained to him why she was here: "I was forced to come here!"


    "Forced?" What could make a princess run away from home?


    Immediately, Irene became furious, and said with her hands on her hips, very unladylike: "That old man Rodney XVII wants to marry his little daughter to the Duke of the East!"


    "Uh... His Majesty the King, he actually..."


    It turned out that he had run away from home, and he still resisted the marriage arranged by the king.


    Mond was very surprised. He had never heard of it when he was in the Gabela Empire. It seems that the news was blocked.


    He looked at Irene with more sympathy in his eyes. When studying together, although the status is different, Mond always regards this lively and lovely little princess as his younger sister in his heart.


    well! For girls born in the royal family, their marriages will be more or less politically colored.


    This junior of mine is really brave, and Mond secretly admired it in his heart.


    Having said that, has the Aldo royal family been forced to this point? Thinking of this, Mond felt guilty and asked, "Can you tell me the specific situation?"


    "Well, I just want to find an acquaintance to confide in!"


    So Irene also sat down and told in detail how she and her guard Liya escaped from the capital, how they went all the way north, and finally they were rescued by Paul Grayman in the woods.


    Perhaps it was too embarrassing, but Irene did not say that she originally planned to go to the Gabela Empire, but ended up in the Northwest Gulf because of the road.


    Mond heard that the female guard named Liya accompanied Irene, he was relieved and asked: "Looking at the situation in the Lord''s Mansion today, Earl Greiman doesn''t know your real identity yet, right?"


    "Well, my alias is Betty Dias, and I''m staying here as a scholar."


    "So that''s it...then you...seem to be working in the lord''s mansion?"


    "Yes, you have also seen that when I came, the Lord''s Mansion was recruiting talents, so I applied for it. At first, I was a consultant. Later, Earl Graham appointed me to be in charge of the education work."


    "Education? Can''t imagine that this young lord would value this so much?"


    "Yeah! This is one of the things I admire about him. In the north, or even in the whole of Aldo, there are not many lords who can realize the meaning of this aspect."


    "Hehe, Ai...cough! Betty, it''s not that they don''t realize it, but... It''s not a good thing for ordinary people to know too much."


    "Okay! Stop it!" Irene pushed forward with both hands: "I have no interest in those so-called [ruling arts]. Let me tell you, the six schools I have established are of course very elementary. My ultimate goal is to make every person in this land literate."


    When she said the following words, Irene''s face was full of pride.


    "That''s a daunting task!" Mond said, but he shook his head secretly in his heart. What was the lord thinking? Could it be that the little princess was being dazzled by Irene''s beauty?


    "By the way, is the teacher in good health? How did Senior Mond come here?"


    "The tutor is in good health! I came here to take away a child who was recognized by the tutor a long time ago. Haha, you are about to have an extra student."


    A look of surprise appeared on Irene''s face: "The teacher has also been here? What a lucky child, what''s his name, and which village and town is he from? I already know the place names here like the back of my hand."


    Mond then introduced Kevin to him, and how he was almost exiled to the northern forest to reclaim wasteland.


    "He is indeed a lucky child," Irene sighed again: "If it was later, maybe the senior would have to go to the big forest to the north to kill him."


    Irene asked again: "So...cousin, is he okay?"


    "Your Highness... how should I put it, our neighbors in the east are getting restless again, and His Highness led the army to deal with them."


    Irene was both surprised and worried, and asked very nervously: "Ah? Cousin, he won''t be in danger, right?"


    Mond said with a smile: "Haha, don''t worry, let''s not say that Gabela''s army is extremely powerful, just relying on His Highness''s talent alone, nothing will happen and nothing will go wrong Sigh..." Ai Lin was still a little worried, "Damn wars are everywhere. The south is fighting, the north is fighting, and the east is fighting."


    Mond suddenly thought of something and asked, "Are you safe here? I heard that Earl Greyman and several other lords seem to be at war with the current Northwest Duke?"


    "It''s safe!" Irene said confidently. As a high-ranking member of the Government Affairs Council, she naturally knew the strength of Arda''s army, and it was more than enough to protect herself in the northwest.


    Mond reminded him: "In short, reveal your true identity when necessary."


    "I will."


    "Irene..." Mond whispered out the real name of the little princess, with a look of shame on his face.


    Seeing the other party like this, Irene was very puzzled: "What''s the matter, senior?"


    Mond said with some hesitation: "If you use despicable means for a noble goal, what do you think?"


    Why did the senior ask such a question out of nowhere?


    But Erin quickly replied: "From the perspective of an outsider, this self-heating is a heroic act."


    Mond''s eyes lit up: "Oh? So you agree?"


    "Not exactly. If it is someone who is on the inside, especially the victim of the so-called [despicable means] means, then I am afraid I will be full of hatred."


    Mond''s face instantly became dull.


    "Irene, you may encounter some helpless things in the future, and you can only choose the least worst of those bad methods."


    He could only explain it in this way, but these words made Irene more and more confused.


    "Senior, what''s the matter with you? Suddenly talking about this."


    "I... oh~ forget it."


    Mond didn''t know how to explain Irene''s words, so he had to cover it up softly.

 Chapter 278： Could it be that I am not the protagonist

    "Count Greyman, I''m about to leave for Gabela, so I''ll bother you again before I leave."


    Sitting in the reception room was Mond Langdon, a scholar from the Bachelor''s Tower who had been here a few days ago. Paul thought he would leave the Northwest Bay directly after taking Kevin away from the prison, but he didn''t expect him to come again.


    The person who brought him to the Lord''s Mansion was Gabela''s "countryman" of Mond - Betty.


    "Is there anything else Mr. Langdon wants to do? Which prisoner do you want to take away?"


    "Oh no. This time it''s just to say goodbye to you."


    Paul was very surprised by the scholar''s answer. The two of them just met once, and there was no deep friendship.


    Even Irene, who was sitting by the side, found it strange that Mond took Kevin home after the two had a chat in Feilong Pavilion last time, and came to Huxin Town again a few days later, please take him goodbye Paul side. Could it be that the two hit it off so well that they became friends after just one conversation?


    I saw Mond Langdon say to Paul with admiration: "In the past few days, I have been visiting around your territory, and everything I have seen and heard shows that you are an extraordinary lord."


    Going around? Damn, it''s not spying on information, is it?


    Paul was startled, then relieved. Not to mention that Mond is an acquaintance of Betty, and no spy would make a special trip to come to him and throw himself into the trap.


    Hehe, this guy didn''t come here to flatter me, did he?


    "I saw the ships with heavy sails in the port, the prosperous trading activities in the market, the exquisite utensils and...iron products in the shops, the town has a school for the children of the common people, and the farmers also mentioned to me a kind that can quickly The mechanical monsters that harvest the grain, oh... and the public toilets and bathhouses, things people say are thanks to you."


    "Haha, Mr. Langdon has won the prize."


    Mond changed the subject: "My lord, what are your chances of winning the war with the Northwest Duke?"


    This buddy''s thinking is so detached that he can''t keep up.


    Paul shook his head and said seriously: "Mr. Langdon, first of all, I want to correct your statement. Maltz Kent is just a [usurper], and his duke title is illegal. We have a personal letter from the previous duke and his Brother to testify."


    Mond said apologetically, "My wording was wrong, please forgive me."


    Only then did Paul say: "As for the war with Maltz Kent, I am 100% confident that I can win. If it weren''t for the riot, maybe my army would have reached Center City."


    Mond agreed, "Just because the people in your territory don''t look hungry, I think so too. I really don''t know how you did it?"


    Without waiting for Paul to answer, Irene on the side said: "It''s very simple, abolish those messy taxes, and then crack down on the bad behavior of raising food prices, won''t the common people have money to buy more food?"


    In the past year, Paul has successively asked the Government Council to cancel a lot of taxes that made him feel inexplicable as a time traveler, such as livestock tax, poultry tax, dog tax, wine tax, marriage tax, etc... Which the **** are they? Invented by a genius.


    Except for the salt people like Kevin because of their special circumstances, the "disposable income" of most of the citizens has increased a lot, and the increase in the income of the citizens has further promoted the development and prosperity of commerce.


    Mond was thoughtful: "After defeating the Kent family, you must surely become the dominant force in the Northwest Gulf, Earl."


    He had inquired carefully about the Battle of Bidolberg, in which Paul''s army had obviously played a decisive role.


    Paul quickly waved his hand: "Don''t dare, I dare not expect to dominate the situation in the Northwest Gulf. Besides, there is His Majesty the King and his old man, how dare I overstep.


    He didn''t notice that when His Majesty was mentioned, the corner of Irene''s mouth curled up in a beautiful arc.


    "Earl Greiman!" Mond''s expression and tone suddenly became serious, making both Paul and Irene startled.


    "Whether you are willing or not, at that time you will definitely hold powerful power in your hands. This power may come from your authority, your army, or just your prestige, but absolutely It is a force that cannot be ignored. And this force can neither be abused nor shelved."


    There was a sense of preaching in Mond''s mouth, which made Paul a little unhappy. But he didn''t show it, he just looked at each other with puzzled eyes.


    The scholar continued: "Remember our previous conversation, I think¡ªonly a wise lord or...leader is qualified and capable of using your power."


    Oh, is this trying to persuade myself to be a wise lord? Paul thought so.


    He picked up the water glass: "Haha, Mr. Langdon, in fact, our views are not completely opposite. Why do we have to separate the hero from the people? Don''t you think that heroes are often a part of the people? Of course I will try my best to go in that direction¡­¡±


    Mond interrupted him: "That''s right, but what I want to ask is... When this great hero appears at some point in the future, will you assist him, or go further - will you be loyal to him? ?¡±


    "Pfft!" So it wasn''t me, Paul spit out the water he just drank from his mouth, "What... what do you mean? What do you mean by that?"


    Before the scholar answered, Irene on the side reminded him with a worried face: "Senior Mond, Earl Greyman is a vassal of the Aldo Kingdom, and he already has an object of allegiance¡ªHis Majesty Rodney XVII."


    Mond Langdon still maintained a serious expression on his face, and said in a deep voice: "When the prophesied doomsday comesWhether it is a kingdom or an empire, or a duchy, an alliance, etc., it will lose its meaning. , the old ties will only become burdens and obstacles, which are nothing in the face of ultimate justice - the continuation of our culture, ethics, and morality."


    Paul and Irene were stunned by these words, what doomsday was prophesied? What ultimate justice? Brother, this sounds so good.


    But looking at Mond Langdon''s expression, he didn''t look like he was joking at all.


    "Even if it means sacrificing what we currently think of as good¡ªfamily, kinship, and friendship."


    He turned to Irene with a hint of pity in his expression: "Betty, when everything you hold dear is sacrificed because of the ultimate justice, will you stand on the opposite side of justice?"


    Irene replied blankly: "I...I don''t know...Senior, I don''t even know what you are talking about?"


    Paul asked with question marks all over his face, "Can you explain a little more clearly?"


    Mond did not explain, and continued: "When the situation develops further, you will understand. Betty, Earl Greiman, you are all very good people, I want to give you advice-don''t resist the general trend of history, but to Follow it, fit in with it, we can only get through this as a united body under the leadership of our savior. With that said, I bid farewell."


    He bowed to Paul, glanced at Irene again, turned and left the reception room, leaving the two of them staring at each other.


    "Betty, isn''t your senior a member of a cult?"


    "I... I''ve never heard him say such a strange statement. What happened in the past few years?"


    Paul looked at the direction where Mont Langdon left, with mixed emotions in his heart.


    Savior? Allegiance?


    Could it be that I, the time traveler, am not the protagonist?

 Chapter 279：

    Mont Langdon left with his new junior, although Paul still couldn''t figure out what he meant by what he said before he left, but right now he had more important things to do.


    After the "4.15 Incident", except for the two battalions stationed in the north of Emden, the remaining two infantry battalions cooperated with the internal guards and the Ministry of Public Security to move up and down Arda and Bairding. A big search was carried out inside and outside, and as many as sixteen "conspiracy gangs" were smashed, and there was even one in Huxin Town under the nose.


    This number startled Paul. Could there be so many ticking time bombs buried under his buttocks?


    "What did you, the intelligence chief, do? If you can''t do it, replace it!"


    At this moment, Cecil was standing in the lord''s office, drooping his head without saying a word, waiting for the earl''s next reprimand.


    Although the office door was only closed, the earl''s roar could almost be heard throughout the castle.


    ¡­


    Paul was furious and scolded Cecil in the house for half an hour.


    "Oh, my God! If things go on like this, it won''t be a surprise that this place will be set on fire someday."


    After finally saying that he was tired, he slumped on the seat like a deflated ball.


    "Hey, my lord, please allow me to explain a few words."


    Cecil then began to speak.


    "My lord, our resources are really limited. According to your instructions, the focus of the intelligence department''s work is to protect new technologies from being stolen. Due to the recent war, a large part of our energy has been allocated to spying on the dynamics in the territory of the Kent family... "


    Paul stared: "You mean the responsibility is on my side?"


    "No, no, no!" Cecil hurriedly denied, rolling his eyes: "I''m just explaining the objective difficulties."


    The tone of the intelligence director was very aggrieved. Paul rubbed his forehead with his hands, and now he felt that his brain was aching.


    What Cecil said was indeed the truth, logically speaking, he really couldn''t be harshly blamed.


    When he was a programmer in his previous life, Paul also experienced the feeling that a clever woman can''t cook without rice when facing a boss.


    "Well, in the future, you can concentrate on doing intelligence work well, and take off the burden of the forestry supervisor first."


    "Uh...follow your orders, Mr. Greyman."


    Although Cecil was uncomfortable being taken back by the earl, he could only accept it. Moreover, he really needs to devote all his energy to the application.


    "It must never happen again." Cecil swore secretly.


    Paul stared blankly at the calendar hanging on the wall, muttering: "It''s already late May."


    Cecil knew that what the earl was thinking about now was joining forces with other lords in the alliance.


    Due to the "4.15" incident, Arda''s original military deployment was disrupted, making it impossible to fulfill the agreement with the lords to join forces in May.


    Fortunately, Earl Parker took the lead in expressing his understanding and asked Paul to settle down the family affairs first.


    Then they formed their own group to do it...


    "I don''t know how the battle is going now."


    The latest news is that they have led the army to the east of Biduobao.


    It seems that the last battle gave them a lot of confidence.


    Cecil reminded Paul: "Lord Earl, do you still remember the news that came back last time, the Kent family seems to have sent someone to the south to find mercenaries."


    Paul: "I remember, mercenary? Is it similar to an adventurer''s profession?"


    Cecil: "Yes, it is similar to the adventure group you have come into contact with before, but this group of people has no bottom line at all. As long as they are given enough money, they will not follow any rules. They will not accept general commissions, and they will only take challenges. Doing business in a place with frequent chaos, living a life of licking blood every day, everyone has accumulated rich combat experience, and they are veritable professional killers."


    Paul: "It seems to be more difficult to deal with. But as long as they still have weapons such as knives, guns, bows and arrows, we don''t have to be afraid of them."


    Cecil: "But our allies are not necessarily. One or two is not a threat, but now the mercenaries are all acting in groups, forming a large mercenary group and giving birth to war contractors This kind of profession."


    Oh? An alien version of Black Water?


    Just as he was thinking, the guard outside the door came to report: "Master Earl, Viscount Heller is requesting to meet you?"


    Paul was surprised: "Derrick Heller? Didn''t he lead the family''s army and march eastward with others?"


    The guard replied: "I don''t know the specific situation, but the viscount looks very anxious, and is very eager to see you."


    "Well, take him to the reception room, I''ll go right away."


    ¡­


    Derrick paced back and forth in the reception room anxiously.


    He came to Huxin Town to ask for help, and the coalition forces had just suffered a big defeat.


    At the beginning of May, the lords regrouped their armies and joined them at Bidoburg. The farm work in the field is almost done and there is a lot of manpower available for deployment. So they resumed the war against the usurper Maltz Kent according to the previous plan.


    Someone is making trouble in the territory of the Gleiman family, so he can''t come? Very good, this is exactly what many people want.


    In the last battle of Pittburgh, Paul''s army was in the limelight. After the battle, they took advantage of the victory and occupied half of Emden''s land. land.


    Many people have long been extremely jealous, and made up their minds to make a fortune in the following battles. If Graiman didn''t come, he just lost a strong opponent for the spoils.


    The generals of the coalition forces were full of confidence and believed that their side would surely win.


    Their judgment is not unreasonable. In the Northwest Gulf, there is a saying that goes like this:


    "The Kents never leave an overnight feud."


    According to Maltz Kent''s character of vengeance in the past, he would immediately retaliate fiercely after suffering a loss.


    The last time the other party took the initiative to truce, everyone thought it was some kind of delaying strategy. Even after returning to their respective homes, they kept vigilant for a period of time, and if there was any trouble, they would join forces again immediately.


    But more than a month has passed, and there is no movement from the other party.


    The Kent family is really dying! Everyone came to this conclusion unanimously.


    So what are you waiting for, beat the dog in the water!


    The army assembled again and headed directly towards Center City. The generals planned to end the war in one go.


    On the way forward, they did encounter resistance several times. Although the fight was a bit difficult, the coalition forces all won, which strengthened people''s confidence in winning.


    Finally, they approached the territory directly under the Ferdinand family.


    It was there that the coalition forces encountered the mercenary group hired by the Kent family.

 Chapter 280：

    "On the 26th, the scouts reported that the Kent family''s army was moving towards us. But according to the information obtained, the opponent should have about 5,000 people, while our army has an advantage, with more than 8,000 people, and the gap in strength is so great. Let everyone feel that the next battle must be won."


    In the reception room of the Lord''s Mansion, Viscount Derrick Heller was telling Paul about the previous battle.


    Also attending were Chief of Staff Schroeder, Intelligence Director Cecil and others.


    "We lined up and slowly approached the enemy army. After the encounter, the opponent''s size was far smaller than ours. But what is different from the past is that a large number of soldiers in the Kent family''s army are equipped with a special weapon Bows¡ªlongbows, those are probably the mercenaries that Maltz found from the south, after all, training longbowmen cannot be completed in a month or two."


    "It was already late when we encountered each other, so neither side had any intention of fighting, so we set up camp like this. In the evening, we handed over the letter of war to the opposite side and agreed to a decisive battle the next day. Although it rained heavily at night, the whole army Their morale is high and they are full of confidence in winning the next day''s battle."


    "The next day, the morning of the 27th, the two armies finally had to face the trial of fate. The enemy lined up most of their troops in a horizontal formation, with the forward troops on the right flank and the rear troops on the left flank. In the gaps in the formation, the two wings are mainly composed of archers, and the entire army is lined up in a diagonal line, and it seems that there is no reserve team."


    "And we have also formulated a battle plan. Earl Malcolm and Viscount Johnston will each lead a cavalry to kill the archers on both sides of the opponent''s flanks, while I will lead another cavalry to detour to the opponent''s rear camp and attack the baggage convoy. Earl Parker and other generals lead the infantry against the enemy''s centre."


    "If the plan can be implemented smoothly, the opponent will undoubtedly collapse quickly under the simultaneous attack of several of our troops."


    Having said this, Derrick had an expression mixed with resentment and unwillingness on his face, and he took a big sip of wine to refresh himself.


    "However, the consecutive victories in the past few days have dazzled many people. Many officers from the nobles, because of their similar status, refused to give in to each other. The originally well-ordered plan was messed up by these nobles who wanted to win the first prize. , the result was a large number of troops in inappropriate positions, which also caused a series of tragedies after the war began."


    "Another reason is the **** ground. Due to the heavy rain last night, the ground was very muddy, which seriously affected the performance of our cavalry. Discipline and road conditions made it impossible for us to form a strict formation, while the opponent But they waited patiently for our attack."


    "The army of the Kent family has about 3,000 longbowmen. They raised their longbows and shot arrows in salvo. Those arrows were so dense, like rain, so violent and so fast. Their strength was so It is so big that it can even penetrate some metal armor and penetrate into the flesh. The tragic screams of officers and soldiers after being shot by arrows are constantly heard in our army, and the frightened and injured horses are screaming and struggling like crazy, losing control. We are in a mess , People turn their backs on their backs."


    "Round after round of arrow rain and the muddy ground seriously delayed our charge. In fact, the damage caused by the longbowmen was mainly on those weakly protected subordinates, and had no effect on well-protected knights. However, because of the mud Many people chose to dismount and walk. Because they were wearing heavy armor¡ªspecially designed for charging on horseback¡ªthe mud under their feet greatly consumed their physical strength and seriously affected their flexibility of movement. As a result, they rushed to the enemy¡¯s position and Quite a few were killed with lead hammers and daggers by lightly dressed enemies."


    "The first wave of cavalry charges failed, but our main infantry continued to approach the enemy with their shields up. At a distance of about 50 yards, the enemy''s longbowmen no longer shot upwards to block their shots, but aimed straight at them. The wounded people in front Falling to the ground, the people behind were stumbled one after another, it was in this constant struggle that our troops exhausted their strength."


    "In the face of this situation, it seems that a reasonable countermeasure is to use the same long-range means to replace the machine, but at that time our archers and crossbowmen were located behind the infantry and cavalry, and their range could not cover the enemy, and their positions were too close If they shoot rashly in the rear, they will hurt their own people in front."


    Derrick Heller said with shame and remorse: "In this way, our attack failed. Earl Parker had to order to retreat, and the enemy army took advantage of the situation to chase us down. Our people were all scared by the opponent''s longbowmen , was disorganized and disorderly during the retreat, and could no longer organize effective resistance."


    "After that battle, only about 3,000 of the 8,000-strong army remained Once again, the advantage returned to the Kent family. Afterwards, we gathered up the defeated troops, reorganized the troops, and fought against the enemy again. I fought a battle, but also suffered a defeat, the opponent''s longbowman is really too powerful, and the fear has been deeply imprinted in the soldiers'' hearts."


    Derrick Heller covered his face.


    "In this way, we retreated all the way to Biduobao - the place where we started after meeting again. The land behind us was all lost to the Kent family, and all the results of a month''s battle disappeared."


    After listening to Derrick''s narration, Paul shook his head sympathetically.


    "Oh, Derrick, it''s a pity that things will turn out like this. Did you come to me to ask for some help?"


    Derrick stared at Paul eagerly: "Yes, Earl Greiman, now only you can reverse our decline. Let your muskets and cannons reappear on the battlefield. Only those firearms can restrain the opponent''s longbowmen. Paul frowned tightly: "Derrick, you also know that my territory has not been very peaceful recently."


    "Haven''t the riots been suppressed for a long time?"


    "Maybe there are mice lurking in the dark..."


    "You punished so many people, those people didn''t have the courage to engage in a second game so soon."


    Paul had no choice but to say: "Okay, Derrick. But I still have to discuss it with my generals."


    Derrick said gratefully: "Thank you, Earl Greyman, but please hurry up. Also, if possible, please sell us a batch of firearms, even if they are eliminated by you, we are happy to buy them at a high price .¡±


    "This...I also have to discuss it with my subordinates."


    In fact, Paul has already made a decision in his heart at this moment, he doesn''t want to be in an alliance that is about to fail.

 Chapter 281：

    Paul comforted Derrick first, asked someone to take him to rest, and then called the leaders for a meeting.


    Hansel shook his head: "The situation is not optimistic. If we don''t work hard, the previous investment will be in vain."


    Paul asked: "What is the situation in Arda and Bairdine?"


    "My lord, I think the current situation in the territory is stable and can support large-scale troop operations."


    "Yes, after uncovering those sixteen gangs, there should be no new conspiracy gangs. Even if there are, they won''t be too big. Relying on the internal guards and the police is enough to suppress them."


    Intelligence Director Cecil and Public Safety Director Hayes confirmed this to Paul.


    Paul turned to Schroeder: "So we send troops to Bidowburg now?"


    "No, Mr. Grayman."


    Before Schroeder could answer, Hansel raised objections first, and everyone turned their puzzled eyes to him.


    "I suggest not to send troops directly to Bidowburg, but to continue the previously shelved plan and send troops to land on the upper reaches of the Weiss River."


    He went on to explain the reasons for doing so: "Now the attention of the usurper''s army is on Bidowburg, and the upper reaches of the Weiss River-their rear-is an excellent place to attack. If the hinterland is attacked, the enemy will definitely attack from the front. If the army is mobilized back to help, the threat of Biduobao will naturally disappear¡ªat least the pressure will be greatly reduced. The previous siege of Biduobao by the coalition forces can prove that it is not easy to take down that place. Give them some military assistance. Should last until we land up the Weiss."


    Schroeder nodded: "It makes sense. Our navy will not encounter any effective resistance on the Weiss River. It can be said to be unimpeded."


    Paul hesitated a bit: "But will this cause dissatisfaction among allies? It feels like leaving them alone."


    Hansel shook his head: "My lord, didn''t I suggest that you support them with a batch of armaments? Ah, yes, just transport the weapons and armor that have not yet been loaded in Port Flanders to Bidoburg."


    After the establishment of "Northwest Industry", with the sufficient supply of a large number of iron ingots in Arda, the blacksmith workshops in various territories continued to forge weapons and armors day and night.


    What puzzled Paul was that the lords would rather sell these high-quality weapons and armor to the south for money than equip them for their soldiers, otherwise they would not have suffered such a miserable defeat under the attack of the longbow up.


    "This...is this suitable? After all, it is used by big guys to make money?"


    "At this very moment, is victory more important than money?"


    Hansel stared into Paul''s eyes, and said word by word: "The key point is, Mr. Greiman, are you willing to share the newly occupied land with others? If Bidolberg is the starting point, it will take another round of investigation at that time." Talk about it."


    Immediately, there was no hesitation in Paul''s eyes, and he turned to Schroeder and said, "Perfect the previous plan and land on the upper reaches of the Weiss River."


    He also ordered Hansel: "It''s up to you to explain to Derrick the reason why we did this. I hope I won''t make a bad impression on my allies."


    Schroeder and Hansel replied in unison: "Yes, my lord."


    "As for the upcoming landing operation..."


    Paul stood up and said with a serious expression: "Obviously, this is the second battlefield opened up against the usurper Maltz Kent. It has special and great significance, so this operation needs to have a match with its significance." Title, I decided to name it¡ª"


    "Operation Overlord!"


    ¡­


    In the previous plan, the attack on the upper reaches of the Weiss River was more of harassment, but now it is a real attack and occupation.


    During this period, the navy''s warships will play an important role. They will be responsible for transporting troops and supplies. In view of the shortage of manpower, sailors may have to go ashore to fight.


    Austin, Quick, Yarman, Tirpitz and other senior naval officers were quickly summoned to Huxin Town to discuss a new offensive plan.


    Everyone planned in detail in the staff department, and it was finally determined that Chief of Staff Schroeder would personally command the operation¡ªthe old knight was very familiar with the geography of the upper reaches of the Weiss River, and the troops participating in "Operation Overlord" included the Second Battalion of Crow''s Infantry, Andrew''s 4th Infantry Battalion, Yarman''s 2nd Fleet, and Tirpitz''s 3rd Fleet.


    Quick was strongly dissatisfied. He felt that his First Fleet should participate in this operation no matter in terms of army number or combat experience. The cadets were allowed to participate in this operation to hone their military skills.


    Both infantry battalions had to be dispatched, which meant that Arda and Bairdin could only rely on the internal guards and police to guard, but fortunately there were also Bryce''s 1st infantry battalion and Joyce''s infantry battalion north of Emden. The third battalion of the infantry, they can prevent unexpected situations to a certain extent In addition, there are a large number of militias¡ªthe militias under the new reserve system are much more reliable than the so-called "militia" in other territories.


    ¡­


    Derrick, who came to ask for help, was a little depressed when he learned that Huxin Town did not intend to directly rescue Biduobao, but was going to attack the Kent family''s rear.


    Paul felt a little guilty, and immediately winked at Hansel.


    Hansel immediately instilled in Derrick a "big picture view" that he had already prepared.


    "Our earl said that if you want to untie a knot made of messy threads, you can''t pull it with brute force. To resolve the struggle between the two sides, you can''t participate in the fight yourself. To solve the crisis, you must grasp the key points and take advantage of the situation. The constraints imposed by the coalition forces to be separated naturally."


    "Now the elite soldiers of the Kent family are coming out. If we attack their rear directly, then the troops in the front must return to rescue, so that the threat of Pidtburg will disappear. Bless the Lord of Light, there is a Wes River that leads directly to the enemy rear, and they don''t have any decent water power, it''s a godsend."


    "Viscount Heller, please believe in the speed of our warship. Here, the ship on the lake is our new type of warship. Look at the sails hanging on it, it is much faster than a galley rowed by hand."


    ¡­


    In Hansel''s extravagant explanation, Derrick finally opened up the knot in his heart, and what made him even more ecstatic was that Huxin Town planned to support them with a batch of firearms.


    The firearms include dozens of boxes of improved grenades, as well as the so-called "Small Cannon" - a type of artillery that is said to be quick to reload, making it ideal for the defenders who are facing a large number of enemies swarming up.


    Paul said: "Please tell the lords that we have no other requirements. We only need the coalition forces to hold for three weeks¡ªno, half a month is enough. After that, everything will improve."

 Chapter 282：

    As early as April, the Arda Navy began its land and water reconnaissance of the upper reaches of the Weiss River, but the reconnaissance was carried out by galleys disguised as ordinary businessmen on the water. They must ascertain the water level, siltation and other information, otherwise, what should they do if a warship with a larger tonnage, carrying nearly 20 artillery pieces and hundreds of sailors comes in, accidentally runs aground.


    They also had a clear idea of ??the ports along the river. Based on the ready-made information, the staff finally chose a place called Fishtail Town after careful consideration.


    The lord of Fishtail Town is named Solo Carter, a Viscount, formerly a vassal of the Ferdinand family, but now he is loyal to Maltz Kent¡ªnow he is called Maltz Ferdinand on the surface.


    The viscount had already realized that he might become the target of Arda''s navy. After all, Arda''s extermination of pirates had just passed, and he obviously had considerable water power, so it was logical to attack along the Weiss River upstream.


    Therefore, after the war between the two major factions in the Northwest Gulf, he strengthened the defense of Yuwei Town, repaired the city wall, organized the militia, and got four ballistas from nowhere.


    However, the staff still chose this place, because the wharf facilities here are the most complete, enough to unload all kinds of supplies, and the logistics requirements of the Arda army exceed those of other armies at the same time.


    After entering June, the increase in precipitation has made the Weiss River more abundant, and the monsoon from the sea is also enough to provide sufficient power for sailing warships. After more than a week of intensive preparations, the second fleet and the third fleet have a total of 16 ships. This ship set off with two infantry battalions. In addition to 4 sailing warships, the navy also had 12 galleys, some of which were the navy''s own ships, and some were recruited from the private sector. Wave forces a total of more than 1600 people.


    Just when Operation Overlord was about to start, Arda''s aid also followed Derrick to Bidowburg.


    "How could he...how could he be like this? Gleiman is really outrageous."


    Earl Malcolm looked angry, but what made him angry was not that Graeman didn''t directly send troops over.


    "How can he ship the goods here without everyone''s consent? How much money will it cost?"


    What really made him angry was that Paul gave them the weapons and armor that [Northwestern Industries] was waiting for export without authorization.


    After hearing Earl Malcolm''s words, the people in the hall fell down one after another.


    Earl Price Parker: "Ahem, the situation is urgent. It is understandable for Earl Greyman to do so. With this batch of ordnance, it will be easier for us to hold Pittburg."


    He turned to Derrick: "So, we only need to persist for two weeks?"


    Derrick confirmed: "Earl Greiman said so, unless...unless the Arda army''s operation in the upper reaches of the Weiss River failed."


    Someone began to pray silently.


    Earl Parker encouraged everyone: "Cheer up, everyone, after all we have 4 artillery pieces!"


    Mentioning the artillery, everyone''s eyes lit up, and Greiman actually gave them such a sharp weapon. Thinking of the impressive performance of the artillery in the last Battle of Pidtburg, it was heart-warming.


    At this time, a total of 4 cannons were brought, and Heller, Parker, Malcon, and Johnston sent the most troops, so each family got one cannon, and the other small lords were only greedy.


    "boom!"


    On the top of the wall of Bidowburg, the Arda artillery instructor who followed was teaching the soldiers of the coalition army how to operate the artillery.


    The artillery that was aided to the coalition forces, even for the Arda army, is a new type of artillery¡ªsub-mother cannon. In another time and space, there is another name "Francis Machine", which was introduced by Portugal in the Ming Dynasty. Manufactured in large quantities.


    This is an iron rear-loading smoothbore cannon. The whole cannon consists of three parts: the barrel, the belly, and the sub-cannon. The gunpowder and projectiles are all installed in the sub-cannon. When shooting, the sub-cannon is directly put into the belly of the cannon. Encapsulated, so compared to the previous front-loading artillery, the rate of fire is greatly improved.


    Therefore, Paul gave it another name - "rapid fire gun".


    However, limited by the technical level, the cannon-casting craftsmen of Arda are still unable to solve the problem of the large gap tolerance between the sub-cannon and the cannon belly, resulting in more leakage of gunpowder gas, so the range of the rapid-fire cannon is relatively short, and it can only shoot 300 Many meters, and because the mechanism is relatively complicated, it can only be made relatively small.


    The four rapid-fire guns come with a total of 20 sub-cannons, which is enough to maintain "uninterrupted firepower" for quite a while.


    The soldiers of the coalition army gathered on the city wall to watch the lucky ones selected to operate the legendary "Thunder Hammer". With the loud roar again and again, there were constant exclamations and admiration sounds on the city wall, and the power of the artillery when it fired was really scary.


    It is impossible to teach these rookies how to infer the distance and calculate the pitch angle of the artillery in a short time Even the Arda army relies more on the experience and intuition of the gunners themselves.


    So Instructor Arda first asked the artillerymen to shoot from different angles, and then measured the distance between the impact point and the castle, and drew a striking circle mark with white lime at the impact point, as a reference for quick aiming after the battle began.


    In the early morning of June 3, the Kent army appeared on the field outside Pittburg. The sound of snails was loud in the castle, and the defenders rushed to the wall one after another, nervously preparing for battle.


    "It feels like they have more than 8,000 people coming this time."


    "My God, it looks like that guy Maltz is going to eat us."


    The lords whispered and frowned. Now there are more than 2,000 defenders in the fort, far less than the enemy.


    "Oh! What are those big guys?"


    ¡­


    Jia Aisi looked at the fortress in front of him complacently, and there was a kind of excitement in his heart that his revenge would be avenged. The last battle in Pittburg had left him with an unforgettable humiliation, so that the previous series of victories could not let him go.


    "Today I can finally wash away the humiliation, right where it started...!"


    He clenched his fists tightly.


    A person next to him wrapped his body in a cloak whispered, "Master Viscount, since it is a siege battle, my people are only providing support."


    Jayce nodded with a smile: "Okay, Captain Doug! But when we advance to the wall later, we need your longbows to suppress each other."


    The man in the cloak nodded.


    Jayce waved his hand: "Quickly prepare our [Thunder Hammer]!"


    Pushed by the soldiers, six behemoths slowly advanced towards Fort Bidok.


    Those were six huge trebuchets.

 Chapter 283：

    "Boom!"


    A stone as big as a millstone fell from the sky, but luckily it didn''t hit anyone, but the loud noise made by the stone in contact with the wall was still terrifying.


    If such a big stone hit a person, wouldn''t it turn into a ball of flesh in an instant?


    The defenders of Biduobao were frightened, and they all shrank behind the walls, not daring to show their faces.


    Jaaisi, who was outside the wall, was very satisfied with the test firing of the trebuchet, and burst out laughing.


    He slightly turned his head and praised: "Captain Doug, the technology you brought is really useful! I have been suffering from being unable to fight against the thunder hammer of the rebels. Now that I have created such a sharp weapon, it is not inferior to them."


    The mercenary captain wearing a cloak on the side smiled slightly: "My lord, I''m flattered. But I would like to see what kind of magical weapon you are talking about [Thunder Hammer], and I hope they will hit it a few times."


    Jiaai Si pointed at Bidowburg with a whip: "Here! That black thing on the wall is that, but... Hehe, it seems that without Greiman, the rest of the idiots can''t play anymore, in vain Such a good weapon."


    Before the attack, he took scouts to inspect Bidowburg carefully. There was no flag of the Greiman family or the Garnard family erected on the wall, but the flags of other families in the coalition army were all available. It seems that these two boys were indeed caught up in the territory, and their father''s strategy really worked.


    The mercenary captain Doug looked along the direction Jayce pointed. Even though he had excellent eyesight, he could only vaguely see at this distance.


    He asked: "Master Viscount, after the battle is over, this [Thunder Hammer]..."


    Jia Aisi smiled: "Don''t worry, as long as you fight hard, half of you will naturally be indispensable."


    "Thank you, my lord! Hey, we in the mercenary business like to collect some novel weapon research, and the more we know, the more security we have."


    "Hmph, when you take down this castle, let alone Thunder Hammer, I''m still waiting to give you more things..."


    ¡­


    While Jayce was talking with the mercenary captain, the lords of the coalition army were hiding in the strongest tower and losing their temper.


    "Trash! Idiot! Being suppressed so quickly!"


    "Once the instructor leaves, you don''t know anything?"


    When the instructors sent by Paul taught gunnery, they only slightly mentioned not to let the gunpowder get wet. This is common sense in the Arda army, so they didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Unexpectedly, the gunner selected by the coalition forces was completely immersed in the great power of the artillery. The instructor''s sentence "don''t let the gunpowder get wet" entered from the left ear and then came out from the right ear.


    Before the Kent family''s army arrived, the artillery instructors withdrew to Arda along with the transport company responsible for transporting the supplies. Paul didn''t want his precious artillery to stay in such a dangerous place where his own army could not support.


    The new rookie artillerymen of the coalition forces took out all the gunpowder used for firing from the warehouse and piled them under the city wall on their own.


    Unfortunately, shortly before the arrival of the Kent army, a moderate rain fell over Pittburgh.


    When the Kent army placed the catapults, the coalition lords confidently ordered their artillery to take the lead and blast them to pieces before the catapults were ready.


    Then, under the eyes of everyone, the four artillery pieces that were supposed to have outstanding performance... misfired!


    It was only then that everyone remembered that gunpowder should never get wet!


    Without the help of artillery, the coalition forces could only watch helplessly as the trebuchets of the Kent army were ready, throwing stones the size of millstones on their heads again and again.


    "Ah! Ah! What are you doing?"


    Viscount Johnston took out his sword and waved it around in the air! It seems that he is so angry that he wants to kill someone! Several officers in charge of the artillery knelt on the ground tremblingly.


    But the viscount restrained himself. These officers and soldiers who learned how to handle artillery are very precious, and they are trusted people in various families.


    Earl Parker shouted angrily with a gloomy face: "Hurry up and take the gunpowder to dry while the sun is out."


    Earl Malcolm also waved his fist fiercely: "If something goes wrong again, be careful with your heads."


    Several artillery officers immediately rushed away with their heads in their hands.


    The lords were speechless, and Derrick said leisurely, "We can only hold on for a while. Fortunately, we still have a dozen boxes of grenades."


    ¡­


    Just as the war was rekindled in Biduobao, Arda''s army''s [Operation Overlord] also started.


    On the river north of Yuwei Town, four sailing warships lined up, their black muzzles staring at the town.


    Although it is called a town, it can be regarded as a small city in terms of scale. The city wall on the north side is built along the river, and there are water gates on it, the outer river and the artificial waterway inside the city.


    Schroeder stood on the flagship deck, holding up the binoculars calmly and looking into the town, beside him were Alman and Tirpitz.


    The commanders of the two fleets looked a little anxious, Tirpitz kept mumbling "why haven''t you come back", and Arman looked at his pocket watch from time to time.


    Just as they were waiting anxiously, the water gate on the city wall opened, and a small city came out and came straight to the flagship.


    After the boat was posted on the board, an officer climbed onto the deck and came to Schroeder.


    "Unfortunately, Viscount Solo Carter did not accept our persuasion! This is his reply letter."


    Schroeder finally opened the envelope, read the reply letter carefully, and then handed it over to Tirpitz and Yarman.


    Tirpitz was furious after reading it. Although the wording in the letter was more tactful, he scolded Paul Greiman for joining the [injustice] side and [betraying] the new Duke.


    "Master Schroeder, let''s start the attack. Claude and Baron Andrew have already landed at the west gate, and they are waiting for your order."


    Schroeder took out his pocket watch and nodded.


    "start to act!"


    Following his order, the four battleships immediately became noisy.


    Less than a minute later, a huge roar sounded from the south-facing side of the warships.


    In an instant, Yuwei Town was baptized by dozens of shells.


    Some shells knocked down the city wall, splashing bricks and stones, and the soldiers on the wall suffered.


    Some shells crossed the city wall and knocked down the houses in the town. The red-hot shells ignited a raging fire after touching combustibles.


    "It''s Thunder Hammer! It''s the legendary Thunder Hammer!"


    "Quick! Hurry up and counterattack with the ballista!"


    The defenders on the top of the wall were either huddled behind the wall in fright, or scurrying around like headless flies.


    The soldiers in charge of operating the ballista bravely stayed beside the ballista, turning the torque winch with all their might so that they could shoot farther.


    The officer in charge shouted, "Launch!"


    The torsion spring drives the arm of the crossbow to drive the bowstring, and the four thick crossbow arrows are shot out quickly, flying towards the fleet of Arda...

 Chapter 284： Siege of Fishtail

    The artillery shells of Arda''s army were like heavy hammers, hitting the city wall of Fishtail Town one after another.


    The hastily repaired city wall is obviously not very solid, and it is crumbling after withstanding the bombardment of the Navy''s 12-pound artillery for nearly two hours.


    The defenders hid in the towers at first, but these towers, which can defend against ordinary arrows and crossbows, were vulnerable to the power of artillery, and would collapse after being hit by a few shells. Some people ran to the bottom of the city wall in fear and hid in the root of the wall.


    The counterattack of the fishtail garrison ballista made the Arda naval officers and soldiers panic for a while. In order to accurately bombard the target and avoid the consumption of the kinetic energy of the shells, the naval warships docked within 200 meters from the city wall. The ordinary bows and arrows equipped by the army can''t help them, but the range of the ballista can reach them.


    For a long time, they have relied on long-range firepower to crush the enemy, and they have never encountered such a phenomenon.


    But soon they soon discovered that the ballistas were not to be feared. First, it was because of the poor accuracy¡ªthere were two reasons for the quality of equipment and personnel, and the second was because the number was too small¡ªonly four.


    So the warships of the navy poured firepower on Fishtail Town with confidence and boldness.


    Most of the defenders were transferred to the north of the town to guard against the imminent landing of Arda''s army. With such a strong firepower, Viscount Carter believed that the opponent would break through from the north.


    At the west gate of Fishtail Town, only a small group of soldiers were guarding, and the sound of shelling from the northern river made them terrified.


    However, something that made them more panic happened. In the forest to the west of them, an army suddenly appeared.


    "The enemy army is attacking the west city gate! We need reinforcements, go and notify the Viscount!"


    The officer''s eyes widened, and he ordered the soldiers under him in a trilling voice.


    Although the battle on the river in the north was very enjoyable, it was only a feint attack by the Arda army. Schroeder''s strategy was "feint attack from the front and detour from the side". The two infantry battalions that had already landed in the west took advantage of the cover of the forest. Quietly approaching the west gate of Fishtail Town, they attacked after two hours of naval bombardment.


    After receiving the report, Solo Carter fell into hesitation. He didn''t know which place was the main attack direction of the opponent.


    Just when the Viscount was hesitating, the second and third infantry battalions suppressed the defenders at the west gate with volleys of guns¡ªthere were too few defenders on the wall, and even fewer defenders equipped with bows and arrows. Then the artillery pushed the artillery straight to a place only 20 meters away from the city gate. There is no moat here, which makes their actions very convenient.


    A few shots blasted the gate of Yuwei Town, and Arda soldiers rushed in.


    The expected street fighting did not happen, and the defenders could hold out for a while when the thick walls provided protection, but when the attacker rushed into the city, the morale of the defenders collapsed.


    Five consecutive rockets whizzed into the sky, and then exploded. This is the signal sent by the army to the navy¡ªthe west city gate has been captured.


    Holding the binoculars, Schroeder saw the army''s signal, and he, who was always serious, showed a rare smile, and then ordered the navy to stop the shelling.


    He did not order the sailors of the navy to detour to the west gate to provide support for the army. According to intelligence, there should be no force in the town that can withstand the two infantry battalions.


    After waiting for about an hour, a figure appeared on the city wall along the river, and then the flag of the Greiman family was raised, and the water gate was quickly opened.


    According to the plan, Alman stayed to command the fleet, and Schroeder and Tirpitz led 100 sailors in small boats and entered Fishtail Town through the water gate.


    He landed at the pier of the waterway in the city. There was no one on the street. The residents all evacuated the area. No one dared to stay at home under the attack of [Thunder Hammer].


    On the contrary, there were many collapsed houses, which were caused by naval bombardment. Many shells crossed the city wall and hit the houses in the city.


    Schroeder and Tirpitz met with the two army battalion commanders, "Congratulations, the operation went very smoothly. How about the army''s casualties?"


    The commander of the 4th Battalion of the Infantry, Baron Andrew from Bairding, said proudly: "No one was killed or injured. After blasting the west gate, the defenders on the wall surrendered immediately. When we advanced to the northern area, we encountered When enemy reinforcements arrived, they broke up after a round of firing."


    This was the first time his troops participated in the operation of the army of Arda, and he was very excited that it went so smoothly.


    Schroeder nodded in satisfaction, and then asked, "Other directions?"


    "People have been sent there, but they may not be able to intercept Solo Carter. After all, we are not besieging."


    "It would be best to stop him, but it doesn''t matter if he runs away."


    ¡­


    To everyone''s surprise, Viscount Solo Carter did not escape. When Arda''s army found him, Lord Viscount was leading a large group of people to gather in the church in the center of the town to pray.


    Seeing the soldiers breaking in, the people in the church were terrified But the sound of bayonets and gunshots quickly quieted them down. The leading officer briefly stated the discipline of the Arda army and promised that he would never Injure their safety and rob them of their property - provided they behave themselves.


    Schroeder led all the officers to the church and found Viscount Solo Carter. He was kneeling in front of the icon, closing his eyes, and whispering prayers, ignoring everyone''s arrival.


    Schroeder: "Master Viscount, you have failed."


    Solo Carter remained motionless¡ªexcept for the mouth speaking the prayers, and the priest in the church stood aside awkwardly, looking at his lord for a while, and Schroeder for a while, sweating profusely.


    Andrew shouted: "Solo Carter, face reality, let your family and territory stop resisting."


    Hearing a slightly familiar voice, Viscount Carter opened his eyes, stood up and stared at Andrew. They were both noblemen of the Northwest Gulf, and the two of them knew each other.


    "Dipper Andrew, you were here before I arrived. Also, Bairding joined the alliance against the Duke."


    Andrew advised him: "For your family, you should surrender, and following the usurper will not end well."


    Solo Carter straightened his clothes, "Well, since you are here, you can surrender, but in my personal capacity, my family will not surrender. In addition, I only surrender to you, who is also a nobleman. "


    "You!" Claude and Tirpitz standing aside were so angry that their noses were crooked. It''s this time, why are you pretending?


    Schroeder took a shot to stop the two who were about to explode, and said calmly: "That''s it, Lieutenant Colonel Andrew, it''s up to you to accept the Lord Viscount''s surrender."


    Although Fishtail Town had been captured, the Carter family''s territory was not limited to this place, and they still had to fight in the future.

 Chapter 285：

    The news of Arda''s army landing on the upper reaches of the Weiss River quickly spread to Center, which caused a great shock in the largest city in the Northwest Gulf.


    The Duke''s Mansion immediately blocked the news, saying that it was just a rumor, released by the rebel alliance headed by Earl Parker to disturb the morale of the army and the people, and ordered that no one be allowed to discuss this matter.


    But the people are still in panic, and the news continues to spread quietly in private. As the city where the Northwest Duke lives, Center has not experienced war for a long time. In this era, war means robbery, massacre, and women''s humiliation. Many wealthy families have already planned to flee quietly.


    In the hall of the Duke''s Mansion, the atmosphere was heavy, and everyone waited silently for the arrival of the lord.


    In the past few days, the series of victories Jayce has made here is full of laughter every day, but now I can''t hear a single word.


    In a small room at the back of the hall, Maltz Kent was discussing matters with his intelligence chief and Emerson.


    "It''s that fellow Graiman again!"


    Maltz Kent gritted his teeth with hatred, and he gave the intelligence chief a dissatisfied look, the meaning of which was self-evident:


    How? It took so much effort to hold him back for such a short time?


    The intelligence chief was sweating profusely from this stare, and immediately defended himself:


    "Your Excellency, it is very difficult to carry out intelligence work in Arda and Berding. The military service station, the militia, the farmers'' association...Gleiman''s military and political influence on the local area is getting stronger and stronger. Recently, he has also engaged in some public security. The system is responsible for the law and order in the territory. Moreover, his Government Council has also canceled a large number of exorbitant taxes, and the people''s loyalty to the lord Graeman is increasing day by day. Those landlords in the countryside are not angry, and their fundamental interests have not been damaged. When it comes to directly confronting their own lords, they all shrank their heads."


    "After the salt riots, Huxin Town took strict precautions against possible similar incidents. It would be extremely difficult to create a second incident."


    Maltz was quite dissatisfied, and said coldly: "I don''t want to hear any reason. I gave you money and resources, and you have to give me corresponding results. Otherwise... it''s not just as simple as changing people. "


    The intelligence chief shivered, and replied with fear: "Yes, Your Excellency the Duke."


    Maltz sighed: "Oh, they are all useless..."


    Emerson on the side asked: "Uncle, don''t be too anxious. After all the lords are here, they will definitely be able to figure out a way to properly deal with the current situation."


    "Huh!" Maltz said dissatisfiedly, "I don''t know what they are thinking about when they come up with a **** method? When fighting against the wind, they scramble for the first, lest they lose their own benefits, and they hesitate to move forward when fighting against the wind." , It is my own people who are afraid of death. This group of people can be used but not conspired. Emerson, I plan to suspend the offensive of Biduobao, let Jaes return to the army, and first solve the matter in Fishtail Town. What do you think? How about it?"


    Emerson thought for a while and said, "I don''t think it''s right. The siege of Biduobao is tight now, and a lot of troops and supplies have been invested. Once you give up the previous efforts, it will be in vain. And returning troops now will cause the morale of the army to fluctuate. Not to mention being exhausted in the two places, doesn''t this show that something happened to our rear?"


    "You''re right, is there any other solution?"


    "It''s better to let the mercenaries who stayed in Center to train our longbowmen go to Fishtail Town, and lead our newly trained longbowmen to test the results of the training. We don''t want to recover Fishtail Town immediately and stop them. That¡¯s fine, wait until Fort Bidot is captured, and then concentrate our forces to wipe out or drive back Arda¡¯s army.¡±


    "Um¡­"


    Maltz Kent stroked his beard and considered Emerson''s plan.


    "Okay, let''s do it."


    At this time, a servant came in and said cautiously: "Your Excellency, all the lords from all over the world are here, waiting for you to pass."


    Maltz stood up and waved: "Go, you follow me, it''s time to squeeze some more value from them."


    The lords gathered in the hall finally waited for their Duke to arrive. They were already very anxious. Although the incident in Fishtail Town was treated as a rumor among the people, it was a real threat to those in power.


    The Duke finally came.


    "The siege of Fort Pitto cannot be withdrawn, so we need to organize another army to drive back the Arda people in the rear!"


    The Duke''s words caused everyone to complain, but there seemed to be no better way at the moment.


    "There must be no less than 800 people in the earldom, no less than 400 people in the viscounty territory, and no less than 200 people in the baroniety!"


    Maltz set the standards for each family to send troops, with a firm tone, and there was no room for flexibility.


    "In addition, you must prepare your own dry food and weapons!"


    ¡­


    It took a week for a huge army to gather in Center. The total number of soldiers sent by the lords from all over the country was as high as 5,000, plus the 1,000 people and mercenary troops recruited by Maltz Kent himself~www.novelhall .com~ The size of the army has reached more than 6,000 people.


    Fergus sneered as he looked at the huge military formation on the school grounds.


    "Your lord duke is too cautious! I heard that the Arda people who landed in Fishtail Town are only a little more than a thousand people, so how can you make such a big battle?"


    He was the leader of another mercenary team invited by Emerson, but because he came late, he missed Jayce''s expedition. Because Jays won consecutive battles, his team was not transferred to the front line, but stayed in Center City as an instructor to train longbowmen for the Duke''s mansion. The Duke hoped to have a longbowman force under his complete control.


    This made Fergus very dissatisfied, and Emerson secretly promised them that their remuneration would not shrink, which made them stay.


    An officer sent by the Duke''s Mansion to coordinate the mercenary force smiled helplessly. The sarcasm in the mercenary captain''s words was too obvious.


    "Captain Fergus, please be careful. Arda people''s fire crossbow is not easy to deal with. Its range is not inferior to that of the longbow, but its power is even stronger. If we want to talk about its weakness, the only one is its slow rate of fire."


    "And that terrible thunder hammer, it is simply the power bestowed by the gods, and it shakes the whole world, invincible!"


    This officer had experienced the Battle of Bidowburg, and was impressed by the performance of the 1st and 3rd Infantry Battalions.


    "and also¡­"


    "And their fire crossbows can be used for melee combat. Soldiers are skilled in fighting, right?"


    Before the officer finished speaking, Fergus said the rest for him, making the other party speechless for a while.


    "Hmph! I''ll let the people of Arda see who is the real king of land warfare."


    The mercenary leader looked disdainful.


    "Let that guy Doug know who is the number one team in the mercenary world!"

 Chapter 286： Mapping

    Joss was lying on the grass, shaking a piece of dogtail grass in his mouth, and there were a few soldiers like him beside him, lazily basking in the sun.


    The sunlight was a bit dazzling, and Joss squinted his eyes, watching the figures in the distance hurrying back and forth.


    "Hey! Tom, how do you think about it? It''s just a picture. As for such a laborious..."


    "Jose!"


    Before Joss could finish speaking, there was a loud roar in the distance.


    Hearing this sound, the bodies of several people jumped up from the ground like a clockwork, and then stood still.


    "Let me catch you being lazy again, you bastards!"


    The angry roar of their squad leader - Sergeant Makarov - came from behind like cannonballs.


    Joss and the others kept standing still, staring ahead without saying a word, but secretly complaining in their hearts: It''s unlucky to be caught by the sergeant.


    The sergeant turned to them and reprimanded loudly: "Don''t you guys understand? This is neither Arda nor Beilding, but Emden, the former territory of the Kent family. A lunatic loyal to the usurper comes, what if something really happens?"


    Makarov reprimanded them severely.


    "In this kind of place, vigilance is the top priority. If the lord''s precious students are really missing a few hairs, you all come to see me, and I raise my head to see Lord Bryce. Do you understand?"


    "Yes!" Joss and his comrades responded loudly.


    "At night, each of you write an inspection and give it to me!"


    "Yes!" There was a mournful voice in the answer.


    The so-called "baby students" in Makarov''s mouth were the few figures who were busy in the distance, and they all came from Wyss College.


    A week ago, their platoon leader was transferred to the staff department. The new platoon leader also worked in the staff department before-the officer rotation system. This is one of the measures Schroeder has taken. Going to work in the frontline troops will enable him to gain more practical combat and work experience, so as to avoid embarrassing situations on paper.


    Along with the new platoon leader came a group of students. This group of students was amazing. According to the platoon leader, they were all Earl Greyman''s favorites. Battalion Commanders Bryce and Joyce even met with them personally. They had a meal.


    The purpose of their coming here is to engage in "surveying and mapping". Simply put, it is surveying and mapping-drawing accurate maps.


    Makarov''s company was assigned a task by Bryce: to assist the group of students to complete the surveying and mapping work.


    The students were divided into several groups and acted separately, and Makarov and the others also ran around with them, helping to carry tools and serving as guards.


    After being caught by Makarov, Joss and the others didn''t dare to slack off any more, and put all their energy into vigiling their surroundings, and it was dusk unknowingly.


    It was getting late, and Makarov led Joss and others towards the students. The higher-ups ordered not to tire the lord''s baby, and it was time to lead them back to the barracks.


    After approaching, they did not interrupt the work of the students, but observed.


    Two students stand one high and one low on the slope, each holding one end of a long bamboo pole (actually a bamboo ruler), and the other holds a wooden board (inclinometer), and keeps the lower side of the wooden board with the measuring bamboo. The ruler is parallel and consistent.


    A series of engravings with equal spacing are engraved on the top of the wooden board. These engravings form a semicircle. The center of the circle is on the side of the wooden board facing the sky, and a straight line perpendicular to the two sides of the wooden board is carved from the center of the circle.


    A small nail is nailed to the center of the board, and a small iron ball is hung on it with a string. The iron ball pulls the thin line straight down to the ground, and the thin line meets the straight lines perpendicular to both sides of the board at the center of the circle, forming an angle.


    Makarov asked suspiciously: "What are you doing? Is this surveying and mapping?"


    A student was concentrating on writing something in his notebook, when he heard Makarov''s voice, he noticed someone approaching.


    He cast his eyes on Makarov and the others, and smiled shyly.


    "Sergeant, we are measuring the horizontal distance between two points."


    Joss asked, "Horizontal distance?"


    "Yes, you can see that this is a slope. The **** distance is measured directly with this bamboo ruler. We then use this inclinometer to obtain the inclination angle¡ªthe angle between the bamboo ruler and the horizontal ground. Those short lines that form a semicircle are the signs. The scale of the angle, the horizontal distance can be calculated through the **** distance and the **** angle.¡±


    "It''s amazing, is this all right?"


    "Yes! This is mathematics." The student suddenly became excited, "Your lord is right, mathematics is the key to understanding everything in the world."


    "Did the lord teach you?"


    "Yes, the lord personally taught us about trigonometric functions. Earl Greyman knows a lot!" Having said that, several students all looked adoring.


    But Makarov and others didn''t know what trigonometric function they got, "Uh...why do you want to measure this so-called [horizontal distance]?"


    "This is the [Orthographic Projection] method that the lord taught us. For example..."


    The students holding notebooks danced and explained the principle of maps to the big soldiers.


    "You put something directly under a light source. The shadow of this thing on the ground is its orthographic projection. The map we want to draw is to use this method to map some mountains, rivers, houses, roads, and rural trees on the ground. etc. are projected on a horizontal plane, and this horizontal plane is replaced by a piece of paper, so this kind of map is also called a planar topographic map.¡±


    Joss scratched his head: "I didn''t see you flying to the sky to watch the projection."


    The student laughed: "Of course we can''t fly to the sky to see it. We have to measure and draw bit by bit with the help of those map roots. UU Reading "


    He pointed around, and the soldiers understood what the so-called "Tugen Points" were. They were long poles erected on the ground with eye-catching flags tied on them.


    "When drawing a floor plan, you must first draw the root points on the drawing, and then use these root points to map the blocks between each point in detail..."


    After listening to the students talk for a long time, Makarov, Joss and others were still confused, and they couldn''t understand many terms.


    They have seen the maps that the other party has drawn, and they are very unfamiliar. This is very different from the maps they have seen from the officers before. The maps they have seen before are like paintings, with mountains, rivers, The buildings are very vivid and can be understood at a glance, but the accuracy of those maps is relatively poor. After reading it, you can only have a general understanding of the geographic information displayed above.


    As for the maps drawn by the students, how should I put it, the whole map gives people a feeling-serious, blunt...and bad, the pictures of various images are gone, replaced by symbols, squares, straight lines and Irregular curves (which seem to be called contour lines), but according to the students, the accuracy of the maps they draw is far better than the old maps in the past.


    ¡­


    Before the sun set, the soldiers escorted the students back to the barracks, carrying a lot of tools for surveying and mapping, such as right-angle levels, trough levels, right-anglers, flat plates, tripods and other strange instruments.


    After dinner, they received a new order from the battalion headquarters: to suspend the surveying and mapping work, and the first and second battalions will start attacking Fort Byram tomorrow¡ªit was just a feint, but enough pressure must be exerted on the Kent family to attract Bido The attention of the enemy near the fort.


    The coalition forces guarding Pidtburg could hardly hold on...

 Chapter 287： Artillery ranging

    "What? Suspend the surveying and mapping operations and let us return to Huxin Town?"


    The students were dumbfounded, the news came so suddenly.


    Joss spread his hands to them helplessly: "This is an order from above, and we have just received it."


    He secretly complained in his heart, why did he let me deliver this unpleasant news.


    "Tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, we will head to the south to fight the enemy. Only the necessary garrison forces are left here, which may not be able to guarantee your safety."


    The leading student was the first to react and whispered, "Mr. Joss... maybe we can..."


    Before he finished speaking, Joss shook his head like a rattle: "I''m just a private, and I can''t decide anything. If you have any ideas, you can go to Bryce or Joyce, only they can decide Your stay or stay."


    The leading student nodded: "Thank you for your reminder, let''s discuss this first..."


    Joss said good night and left the room, leaving behind the students who were discussing things in a low voice.


    "We can''t just leave like this. The surveying and mapping work has only completed a small part."


    "If we go back so disheartened, our group''s results must be at the bottom."


    "It''s unfortunate that such a place was drawn by lottery."


    "Go and discuss it with Lord Brass and Lord Joyce tomorrow."


    ¡­


    Early the next morning, Bryce and Joyce were discussing the matter of going south. They were scheduled to leave today, but later found that they needed to make a lot of unplanned preparations.


    The guards standing guard outside came to report that it was the students of Weiss College who asked to see them.


    Bryce thought for a while, "Those students? Let them in." The Earl still attaches great importance to these students.


    "What? No way!"


    The students came in with a request that took Bryce by surprise¡ªthey wanted to stay and complete their surveying assignments.


    "Huxin Town has repeatedly asked us to ensure your safety. I can''t let you run around without guards."


    The leading student¡ªthe leader of their group¡ªnamed Nick, with an anxious look on his face, begged again: "Master Bryce, thank you for your concern about our safety, but drawing a map is a very important job. , It¡¯s impossible to give up halfway. Arda is developing the mining industry. Maps are inseparable from mineral exploration. Maps can also provide convenience for merchants to travel around and promote the development of commerce. It is also of great significance to your army. With accurate maps, It would be much more convenient to arrange troops and formulate a battle plan. The Lord''s Mansion attaches great importance to this matter, otherwise it would not have sent us students who have not finished their studies."


    Bryce just shook his head: "Even if you have ten thousand reasons, I can''t let you run around."


    There was a stalemate between the two sides for a while, but no one could convince the other.


    A student suddenly suggested: "Since we can''t be left behind alone, let''s follow you to the south! Anyway, the geography there will have to be surveyed sooner or later."


    "Hey? That''s a good idea! Please let us follow you!"


    Nick agreed with the classmate''s idea, and the other students also nodded.


    "Still messing around! We''re going to fight? Do you think we''re going on a tour?"


    Bryce frowned and continued to object. Although he had 100% confidence in his troops, and it was a feint, but the battlefield was changing rapidly, and he couldn''t guarantee that one or two people wouldn''t make any mistakes.


    Seeing that Bryce could not be persuaded, Nick slapped his head and thought of a good idea.


    "Master Bryce, what do you think of this? If you take us there, we will teach your artillerymen a simple method of measuring distances. Standing on the gun emplacements, you can accurately measure... er... relatively accurately. distance to the target."


    "Oh?"


    Bryce and Joyce pricked up their ears at the same time, and Nick''s suggestion hit their pain point.


    The artillery units of the Arda Army rely on the naked eye to estimate the distance to the target when aiming, which requires a high level of experience for the gunners. Some experienced gunners with a high "talent for shooting guns" can estimate that they are almost inseparable at a glance. gun. But such talents are rare, and most gunners¡ªespecially new recruits¡ªhave to move the impact point closer to the target shot by shot.


    If there is really a method of relatively accurate distance measurement while standing on the artillery position, it can make the role of artillery to a higher level.


    Nick smiled smugly, and the two officers were whetted by him.


    Bryce asked, "Tell me about the method?"


    Nick shook his head: "Then you have to promise us that you can go south with the troops."


    Bryce is a little annoyed, you bastard, you dare to negotiate terms with me even before your hair is fully grown. For such an important skill as artillery range measurement, I have nothing to say if you directly deduct your lord.


    But I thought it was a bit of a joke for me to be a lieutenant colonel and a bunch of half-children, so I suppressed my unhappiness.


    He looked at Joyce, and the eyes of the third battalion commander, who was not much older than the students, were filled with [agreement].


    "Cough!" Bryce cleared his throat: "Okay, I agree with you to move with the troops."


    "Is the lieutenant colonel telling the truth?"


    Bryce blew his beard and stared: "Is my majestic first battalion commander still lying to you guys? But you, tell me how to measure the distance first!"


    "yeah!"


    A group of students cheered, their surveying and mapping homework can continue.


    Although Joyce is currently serving as the battalion commander, he was still very young as Schroeder''s former knight retinue. Seeing the cheering appearance of these students who were a few years younger than him was very touching.


    He took a pen and paper and put them on the table, and said to Nick with a smile: "Congratulations, our Commander Bryce is not easy to talk on weekdays. But don''t be busy celebrating, let us disclose it to us first, if I If the guess is correct, it is likely to use the so-called [mathematics], right?"


    "Crack!" Nick snapped his fingers, nodded and said, "Indeed!"


    He picked up the paper and drew on it, "This is the method we often use in surveying and mapping..."


    Everyone moved their heads closer, and saw that Nick had drawn a triangle on the paper, but this triangle was a bit special in that two of its sides intersected perpendicularly, one of which was very long and the other very short.


    Students will recognize that this is called a right triangle.


    "Assuming your artillery is deployed here!" Nick drew a circle at a right angle.


    Then he controlled the nib to move slowly from the right angle along the longer side (strand) to the smaller acute angle, and finally stopped at the tip of the corner, "This is your bombardment target."


    "This line," Nick thickened the long straight edge (strand) through which the nib passed, "is the distance between the gun and the target."


    "And this line segment," Nick thickened the very short right-angled side (hooked line), "is a known fixed distance directly to the side of the artillery. For the convenience of calculation, you can take an integer, such as one meter or Two meters, you can call it the [baseline].¡±


    "Now, just measure the size of this angle," Nick circled the larger acute angle, "combined with this known fixed distance of one meter or two meters..."


    "You can measure the straight-line distance between the gun and the target."


    He heavily stroked the very long right-angled edge (strand).


    "That''s the line!"

 Chapter 288： Artillery Ranger II

    The surveying and mapping team composed of students from Weiss College followed the first and third battalions southward, and arrived at Fort Byram on June 10 to set up camp.


    In order to create pressure on the Kent family as soon as possible, the artillery of the Arda army quickly started shelling.


    The artillery directly under the two battalions and an independent artillery company lined up more than 20 artillery pieces and poured firepower directly at Fort Byram.


    Sir Valentin, the knight commander of the Kent family, was in charge of commanding the defenders of Fort Byran. He received the news that the Arda army stationed in the north was going south, and immediately sent a fast horse to send a report to Center. Before responding, he must stick to Fort Byram.


    After the first Battle of Bidowburg, instead of disbanding, Arda''s army occupied the northern part of Emden in one go, which surprised the upper echelons of the Duke of Kent''s faction.


    Fortunately, the high fortress and deep ditch of Fort Bylan blocked their attempt to occupy the whole of Emden, which made the Duke heave a sigh of relief. If the Kent family lost their hometown, it would be the last bit of loss of face¡ªit has already been lost. It''s half of it, it''s a shame, okay?


    Later, although there was a riot in Arda, the Arda army stationed in Emden did not withdraw. The high-level officials in Center City reassessed Arda''s strength¡ªexcept for the more than 1,000 people who loved Emden. , Greiman still has a large reserve force in the territory.


    After entering May, when the "Anti-Usurtor Coalition Army" regrouped, the Gleiman family was missing, and the lords in Center City judged based on this: the remaining troops in Gleiman''s hands were due to the previous riots. The impact did not dare to move easily, and he didn''t want to spit it out in the north of Emden, so the more than a thousand people stationed in Emden did not move.


    It stands to reason that the spies of the Kent family only successfully provoked a riot, and it was quickly quelled. How can they hold back the remaining forces in Arda?


    In fact, spies don''t need to take huge risks to organize real riots one after another, they only need to use the impact of the first riot.


    In the streets and alleys, in taverns and teahouses, some clips that have been "processed" based on facts are inadvertently released, and the spread will become more and more fierce.


    Once bitten by a snake for ten years, Huxin Town, which has been afraid of well ropes for ten years and takes "nipping danger in the bud" as its guiding principle, will immediately go to investigate and organize troops to martial law. How do you know it''s true before the investigation is clear? fake?


    After careful observation for more than half a month, it was confirmed that there was no movement in Arda''s army, so the Duke''s Mansion formulated a plan: after the arrival of the mercenaries from the south, they should defeat Earl Parker and other lords before Greyman made a move. , and then hit the troops to deal with Graeman.


    But what shocked the Duke''s mansion was that Graiman had more cards in his hands than expected. After only being caught for a month, he was able to pull out his hand and stab them in the back¡ªlanding in Fishtail Town on the upper reaches of the Weiss River.


    Of course, the current Sir Valentin has no time to take care of the affairs of Fishtail Town. His current duty is to guard Byram Castle.


    This is the place where the Duke''s family has lived for generations. If it falls into the hands of the enemy, even if the Duke does not blame him, he will be ashamed to see others, and can only apologize with death.


    Sir Van Lundin took part in or the first Battle of Pittburgh, and was impressed by the army of Arda.


    At the beginning of being appointed to guard Fort Byram, he still tried to organize troops to conquer the northern part of Emden, but he quickly retreated under the power of Thunder Hammer and Fire Crossbow.


    Sir Valentin always believed that he was defeated by the powerful power of thunder hammer and fire crossbow¡ªalthough the fire crossbow of Arda''s army only fired one round before rushing to fight melee with bayonets.


    After that, the knight commander made up his mind that as long as Arda''s army didn''t take the initiative to provoke trouble, he would stay in Fort Byron and not make any moves. With his current strength of less than 2,000 people, he could only do so. Seeking meritorious service, but seeking no faults.


    However, he is still very confident in defending the Knight Commander of Fort Byron. As the castle where the heads of the Kent family lived for generations, its defense capabilities are among the best in the entire Northwest Gulf.


    After the expansion of the owners of the past generations, the outer wall of the castle is 12 meters high, and the top is 10 meters wide. The boulder was built.


    The castle is surrounded by a wide moat, and several deep ditches have been dug outside the moat.


    The Arda army once tried to attack Fort Byram, but the moat and ravines prevented the mortars from being deployed close, so they had to use 6-pounder and 12-pounder guns to bombard them, but the effect was not great.


    Now they''re at it again.


    ¡­


    Nick and his classmates built a range-finding instrument and are experimenting with the artillerymen on the artillery emplacement.


    A beam that is supported on the ground and can be adjusted in height. Both ends of the beam protrude a thin "arm" towards the horizontal front. Viewed from directly above, the "arm" at one end is fixed and perpendicular to the beam, and the other end is vertical to the beam. One end can rotate left and right with the end point of the beam as the center.


    "Two points and one line, two points and one line..."


    The artillerymen first aimed at the gate of Fort Bairam in the distance with the fixed arm on the left side of the crossbeam, and the aiming was considered when the front and rear ends of the fixed arm coincided with the gate.


    "Two o''clock and one line..."


    While muttering, the artilleryman moved to the right side of the crossbeam, and gently moved the rotatable movable arm, trying to make its front and rear ends coincide with the city gate.


    The length of the beam is one meter, which is the so-called [baseline]. In theory, as long as the angle between the movable arm and the beam is measured, the straight-line distance between the fixed arm and the target can be measured~www.novelhall. com~ But there is a little deviation between reality and theory.


    It¡¯s okay to say that the nearby target is relatively easy to measure, but as the target gets farther and farther away, if you move one meter to the left or one meter to the right in the direction of the baseline, there is no change in the angle at all with the naked eye.


    "With all due respect, sir, this thing of yours..."


    The artilleryman who participated in the test smiled wryly and hesitated to speak.


    Nick scratched the back of his head and smiled awkwardly. He calculated carefully, and found that the tangent value of the full 89-degree angle is about 57.28996, and it can measure about 57 meters when the baseline is one meter. 1000 meters, the change of this angle is too...too subtle, and it is impossible to observe with the naked eye and the current crude rotating arm.


    It really echoed the words that Earl Greyman taught in the class - a small mistake, a thousand miles away.


    Joyce stood behind him and patted Nick on the shoulder: "Don''t be discouraged, this method of distance measurement is theoretically feasible, and I believe it can be improved through certain technologies."


    He made up some trigonometry-related knowledge on the march, and he had no doubts about Nick''s distance-measuring method.


    Nick turned his head and said: "Thank you, Mr. Joyce, I think we can increase the accuracy by lengthening the base line at this stage. 1 meter is too short. If it is increased to 15 meters, I think it will be effective for artillery at this stage. In terms of range, its accuracy should be sufficient."


    Joyce shook his head: "15 meters, are you sure? It''s too inconvenient to make a beam that long?"


    "This rangefinder can be disassembled into left and right parts, and the method of two points and one line can also be used to ensure that they are on the same straight line."


    "Oh? Let''s try!"

 Chapter 289：

    Jayce looked at the city wall of Biduobao with a stern expression, and things were more difficult than he imagined.


    With the help of good defense, the coalition forces guarded the castle tightly. His armies attacked again and again, and retreated again and again.


    In addition to the dangerous terrain and solid city defenses, there is another important reason why the firearms in the hands of the coalition forces have finally begun to exert their power.


    Jaaisi saw a new kind of firearm grenade. When his soldiers approached the edge of the city wall, black objects were thrown down by the defenders and then exploded.


    After the grenade exploded, debris and iron nails shot out in all directions, causing large-scale damage to the siege army. Although it was not powerful and would not cause any fatal damage, it dealt a great blow to the morale and enthusiasm of the siege army. The bee sting No one will die, but no one wants to poke the beehive.


    Of course, it was the four thunder hammers that caused them the most damage. He learned from the spies that the official name of this thing seemed to be artillery.


    The several catapults he brought this time were destroyed one by one by the concentrated firepower of the defenders. Only God can predict where the stones fired by the catapults will fall. In contrast, the accuracy of Thunder Hammer is several streets higher. .


    What is even more terrifying about the Thunder Hammer is its power against the siege infantry. When his soldiers are still far away from the castle, the defenders use solid bullets to attack, and those things are really wounded and killed by touching.


    And the solid bullet is by no means finished as soon as it touches the ground, it will be bounced by the ground and continue to jump, jumping several times in a row.


    This is a terrible continuous killing. Jaes has seen it with his own eyes. A centurion approached the castle in a column, and then a shell just hit the column. Even though he had been on the battlefield for a long time, the tragic situation at that time still made him tremble with fear. Even if the coach was like this, the morale of the soldiers under him collapsed. Jia Aisi had to rest for a day to restore morale.


    And when the siege soldiers approached the castle, the defenders would switch to shotgun shooting, which is also a terrifying attack method. With the rumble of cannons, countless small projectiles flew at a speed that cannot be observed by the human eye. Come, form a metal storm, and every time the cannon sounds, it can sweep away a large number of siege soldiers.


    After being baptized several times by Thunder Hammer, no one from officers to soldiers is willing to use dense formation to attack the city anymore.


    What makes Jia Aisi feel even more ominous is that in this battle, the firing speed of the Thunder Hammer was much faster than in the last Battle of Bidoburg, and he could tell from the sound. This shows that this terrifying weapon is constantly being improved, oh my god, what will happen next time we encounter it.


    He turned his head and asked the mercenary captain beside him: "Do you have any good ideas?"


    The mercenary captain shook his head. Various military classics said that only when the attacking side''s strength is ten times that of the defending side''s can a siege be launched. This kind of battle is all about killing people. There is no good way.


    Otherwise, why would the attackers plunder or even massacre after breaking the city? First, they made promises to the soldiers before the attack to lure them to sacrifice their lives;


    Jia Aisi looked displeasedly at Bidobao again. He meant to let the mercenary troops also participate in the attack. Obviously, the mercenary captain didn''t want to.


    The agreement signed with this mercenary team is that they are only responsible for field battles, and there should really be more clauses at that time.


    The rumors are true, a bunch of guys who only value money and have no sense of honor.


    "My lord, there is an urgent message from Emden!"


    A knight galloped over and shouted to Jaes.


    Jayce was startled, "What happened?"


    Emden is his hometown, and when he thinks of the Arda army entrenched in the north of Emden, he feels a little bad in his heart.


    Sure enough, he guessed right, the knight put his hand on his ear, put his mouth close and whispered: "Arda''s army launched an attack, bombarded Bailan Castle violently with thunder hammers, and...while they are still Trying to fill in the trenches outside the castle seemed like a serious move."


    Jayce loosened his hand and then tightened his grip on the horsewhip again, "Does anyone else here know?"


    The knight shook and vomited: "The person who reported the message was grounded by me, and I will be the first to notify you."


    Jayce''s expression relaxed, "Very well, immediately let that person return to Fort Byram with my order: I can''t send reinforcements immediately, but Valentine must hold there at all costs."


    The knight nodded: "Yes, I will send him back immediately."


    "Don''t let people come into contact with anyone," Jayce warned.


    After replying "Don''t worry", the knight swung his whip and left.


    Jaaisi looked at his back and was speechless for a long time. The change of Arda''s army made him very worried. Although Fort Byram was extremely strong, the enemy he faced this time was also very "abnormal".


    Jaaisi was unable to rescue Fort Bairam. If he were to lead the army northward, what would happen if the enemy army of Bidowburg appeared again? Could he lead the army back again? Isn''t that being led by the nose to run around?


    He frowned and summoned his subordinates: "Pass down The first warrior to climb the city wall will be made a baron, and the ten warriors who climbed after that will be awarded knights. Level. The first 100 people who climbed the city wall, regardless of nobles or commoners, will each be rewarded with 1,000 gold coins!"


    As soon as the order came out, the whole army was in an uproar!


    ¡­


    Just as the battle between Fort Bairam and Fort Bidow was in full swing, the Arda army that had landed in Fishtail Town also began to march south.


    It took them 5 days to cross the territory of the Carter family. Viscount Sorocarter obviously overestimated the determination of the family members to resist. Under the attack of the Arda army, his relatives fled and surrendered. There were sporadic and insignificant resistance, but the important towns of the Viscount Land soon fell into the hands of Arda''s army. I don''t know if the imprisoned Viscount would vomit blood in anger.


    On June 10th, Arda''s army stepped into the territory directly under the Duke of Northwest, and the scouting team found that a huge army was approaching them, the size of which could reach as many as a person.


    Apparently, the other party also discovered Arda''s army, and their movement speed began to slow down, and they kept sending out cavalry to investigate and harass them. The chief of staff, Schroeder, immediately stationed the leading troops on the spot and waited for the follow-up troops to catch up.


    The troops landing now are not just the two battalions at the beginning. The navy''s warships have made several trips. In addition to a large number of supplies, they have also transported 600 militiamen. These militiamen with cold weapons are in charge of the newly occupied areas. Public security, guarding traffic points, supply warehouses, etc., play a very important role. Moreover, the navy also dispatched 300 people to land to assist the army, carrying weapons such as guns and cannons on board.


    Another big war is about to break out.

 Chapter 290：

    In the field on the border of the duchy, the Arda army commanded by Schroeder and the duke''s army confronted each other from a distance.


    He ordered all the troops to line up in tight formation and deploy two-thirds of the artillery on the nearby high ground. Once the enemy entered the effective range, they immediately opened fire to disrupt the opponent''s deployment. The number of Arda''s army was far away. Less than the opponent, you can''t let the opponent get too close in an attack formation.


    "The enemy doesn''t move, I don''t move, wait for the troops in the rear to arrive before launching an attack."


    Schroeder summoned all the officers and decided on the above strategy.


    Opposite them, the mercenary captain Fergus was also sizing up his opponent from a distance.


    As he watched, he was amazed, "The formation was changing quickly and the army was neat, but this posture surpassed your so-called [army] in the Northwest Gulf by a large margin. No wonder you are so afraid."


    Emerson next to him smiled wryly, "Captain Fergus, let''s stop making sarcastic remarks and think about how to deal with the army in front of us."


    Fergus grinned: "It''s useless just to look good, after all, hard work has the final say on the battlefield."


    He waved his hand: "Come according to the plan."


    ¡­


    "Cavalry! The enemy cavalry is rushing towards us!"


    An officer holding a binoculars shouted anxiously that this was the first time that the second and third battalions were engaged in a frontal battle with the Duke''s army, and everyone was very nervous.


    Schroeder ordered: "Don''t panic, notify the artillery to shoot and delay the opponent''s advance. Infantry! Form a square formation to meet the enemy!"


    Following his orders, the two infantry battalions quickly formed a large hollow phalanx.


    There was a rumbling sound, and the artillery on the hillside and near the phalanx opened fire, bombarding the fast-approaching cavalry with crossfire.


    The cavalry of the Kent family, who had suffered a lot, learned their lesson this time. Instead of charging in a dense formation, they spread apart from each other, which reduced the hit rate of the solid shells.


    However, the casualties caused by the shelling were still considerable, and many people or horses were still injured by the jumping and rolling shells.


    The cavalry quickly approached the phalanx, and the soldiers facing the enemy in the phalanx immediately opened fire. All of a sudden, the sound of killing, shooting, and screams intertwined on the battlefield filled with gunpowder smoke.


    "Wait until you''re within 50 meters before shooting! You bastards!"


    The battalion commander of Bailding Battalion, Baron Andrew, hated iron and steel, and whipped the soldiers who fired recklessly.


    As soon as the enemy cavalry approached, the group of firearms rookies nervously pulled the trigger. Although the bullets were more than powerful at this distance, the hit still depended on faith.


    The first shot of Bailding Battalion had limited success. Andrew turned his head to look at the second battalion on the other side. The number of enemies fallen in front of them was much more than his own, and he was very depressed.


    These guys are too embarrassing to themselves, too embarrassing to Earl Garnard, and too embarrassing to Bairding.


    The cavalry of the Duke''s army arrived one after another. Some knights were all wearing armor and stabbing the phalanx with their spears. Many soldiers were thrown away by the spears. Although they were equipped with breastplates produced by Northwest Industries, the spears did not penetrate into the flesh. , but with such strength, even if you don''t die, you will be seriously injured.


    The sound of crackling muskets in the phalanx kept ringing, and cavalrymen who approached the phalanx fell to the ground, unable to get up again. The Duke''s army used a loose formation to approach the Arda army. Although the probability of being hit was reduced, it also greatly reduced the power of the impact.


    The cavalry charge did not achieve any commendable results. Fergus and Emerson''s faces were ashen. Many officers around them were dumbfounded when they faced the Arda army for the first time. In their impression, such a number of infantrymen A single charge of the phalanx will collapse.


    "Sure enough, it''s not an ordinary army!"


    The expression on the face of the mercenary captain became more and more dignified, arrogance belongs to arrogance, but in the bottom of his heart he never underestimated any enemy, otherwise he would have been eliminated in the cruel fighting career.


    He looked towards the hillside in the distance, hoping that everything was going well there.


    ¡­


    "Cannon... Where''s the cannon? Why didn''t it sound?"


    The cavalry''s attack and harassment lasted for nearly an hour before they retreated to their starting position, and the Arda army resumed its line formation.


    Schroeder''s tense nerves relaxed a little, but his heart immediately raised again¡ªthe artillery on the hillside had not moved for a long time, and an ominous premonition emerged in his heart.


    Unfortunately, the premonition became true, and a party ran down the hillside, and he immediately ordered the troops to respond.


    The matter was already obvious, Schroeder was frightened and angry, it was unreasonable, there were two platoons guarding the artillery position, with the condescending terrain and powerful firepower, what kind of enemy could attack?


    "Master Schroeder, the position... the position... is lost."


    An artillery officer blushed and reported to him with great shame.


    "Tim! Where''s Tim? Stand up for me!"


    The old knight was furious, looked around and shouted the name of the commander of the artillery position, he dared to retreat without his order, there were obviously so many people who ran down~ www.novelhall.com~ Those responsible must be executed on the spot.


    The point is that nearly 20 artillery pieces remained on the ground and were handed over to the enemy.


    An officer dared to answer in a low voice: "Captain... the captain, he led the people to kill himself, and he has already died..."


    Schroeder was silent, he was not good at getting angry with the victim. Moreover, artillery is a relatively precious technical arm, and Tim must have taken this into consideration when making such a decision.


    After some inquiries, I generally understood what happened. While the artillery on the hillside was concentrating on bombarding the cavalry, another army of the enemy quietly touched the vicinity of the high ground under the cover of woods and thatch.


    "It''s a longbowman. It must be true. It is ruthless, accurate, and fast. Many brothers were hit by arrows, and the infantry guarding the position were suppressed at once."


    "You have shotguns. Why don''t you use shotguns at such a short distance?"


    No one answered Schroeder''s questions.


    "you say!"


    The old knight pointed at a lieutenant, and his powerful roar made the nearby soldiers tremble.


    The lieutenant puffed out his chest reflexively, and replied loudly: "Report to the chief! We didn''t expect a large number of longbowmen to come, and we didn''t carry enough shotguns to the high ground according to the regulations."


    Schroeder was speechless for a while. While the first battalion and the third battalion were fighting **** battles outside, the second battalion and the fourth battalion stayed in Arda and Bairding to serve as guards. The relatively comfortable life made them relax.


    We must find time to clean up military discipline, but the most important thing now is to bring back more artillery positions. Firearms are the biggest reliance of Arda''s army, and they cannot fall into the hands of the enemy casually.


    Fortunately, when the artillerymen retreated, they brought back the horses and the gunpowder. The enemy could not immediately take the artillery away, nor could they obtain gunpowder samples for analysis.

 Chapter 291： regain ground

    "No, the high ground must be taken back immediately, and the artillery cannot fall into the hands of the enemy."


    The old knight Schroeder made a decisive decision, "Andrew, you command the fourth battalion to cover our rear, Claude, the second battalion will follow me to charge to the high ground."


    Andrew nodded silently without any objection. Although he was a nobleman, he didn''t dare to be arrogant in front of the knight Schroeder.


    Claude said worriedly: "Master Chief of Staff, our strength is still too small, whether..."


    "No!" Schroeder waved his hand heavily and insisted, "They will drag the cannon away later!"


    While the two were discussing whether to counterattack the high ground immediately, someone pointed to the north and shouted happily: "The troops behind are following!"


    Everyone immediately looked to the north, only to see a team winding along the road towards the battlefield.


    This is a team composed of Arda sailors, militiamen and auxiliary soldiers recruited on the territory of the Carter family. It seems that the scale is not small, with more than 1,000 people.


    The sailors were all equipped with breastplates and muskets, while the militiamen were equipped with breastplates and uniform spears, and the newly recruited auxiliary soldiers were only equipped with simple cold weapons¡ªmost of which were captured from the Carter family.


    Schroeder finally had a gleam of joy on his face: "It''s just in time, let them speed up!"


    With a few sounds, a few rockets flew into the air and exploded. The team in the distance saw the signal and began to run wildly here.


    The two armies converged at one place, and the commander of this team was Tirpitz, the commander of the third fleet. He learned from Schroeder that the artillery position had fallen into the enemy''s hands, shrugged and said: "It seems that we have come a bit. It''s too late, what should I do now, do I want to take it back?"


    Schroeder: "Of course, the artillery can''t fall into the enemy''s hands. Everyone, I just thought of something. The opponent has such a powerful long-range attack method as the longbow. We need to draw well-protected soldiers from various troops."


    Ten minutes later, 600 soldiers were assembled. They were not only equipped with breastplates, but also helmets.


    Schroeder patted Andrew on the shoulder: "Baron, we will leave our back to you."


    Andrew saluted him, "Don''t worry, Chief of Staff. Also, please call me Lieutenant Colonel."


    Schroeder nodded to him, drew out his saber and pointed at the high ground, shouted: "Attack!", and took the lead in walking forward.


    "Dengdengdeng~dengdengdeng~", as soon as the voice fell, the marching drums sounded rhythmically. Behind Schroeder, 600 soldiers were divided into two parts, led by Claude and Tirpitz respectively. , stepping on the drums, followed Schroeder to the high ground.


    The enemy on the artillery position discovered the counterattack of Arda''s army. They were still fiddling with how to use the artillery and immediately assembled. From a distance, there were about 1,000 people. Most of them were longbowmen, and many of them were holding spears and knives. .


    When Arda''s army was 200 meters away, the longbowmen of the mercenaries began to shoot arrows, and the rain of arrows fell all over the sky in an instant.


    The attacking soldiers are equipped with breastplates and helmets, and their limbs are exposed, not only to ensure the mobility of the troops, but if everyone is to be wrapped in tin cans like the knight master, the money required is even Arda, whose financial revenue has soared, can''t afford it either.


    The bow and arrow shot on the protective gear made a clanging sound, while the bow and arrow shot on the flesh brought screams. Every few steps, soldiers fell down screaming, and some people who were shot in vital parts may not be able to walk normally for the rest of their lives.


    However, compared with their counterparts in this era, they were lucky. After the wounded soldiers fell down, medical soldiers ran over and carried them to the rear on stretchers. Military doctors used clean bandages, boiled water, and sterilized surgical tools to treat them. The probability of their survival was greatly increased compared with other colleagues.


    The longbowmen in the duke''s army would not feel pity because of their screams. Round after round of bows and arrows were thrown out. They were condescending and had a wide field of vision. Arda''s army was their perfect target.


    Human beings are flesh and blood after all, and in the face of huge casualties, even the soldiers of Arda who have undergone rigorous goose step and formation training will feel fear in their hearts.


    The marching speed of the troops gradually slowed down, and some people''s footsteps began to become chaotic.


    ¡­


    The uncaptured artillery was not used to support the counterattack on the heights, but was used to bombard the main army of the duke who was attacking again.


    Fergus and Emerson also discovered the attempt of Arda''s army to retake the artillery, and their army also rested, so they launched a fierce attack again, this time not only the cavalry, but also the infantry behind the cavalry.


    The artillery is deployed at the front of the infantry formation. The gunners perform at a super level and inflict a lot of damage on the enemy. When the cavalry is close to shooting shotguns, they immediately abandon the artillery and retreat to the infantry forming a phalanx to get cover. Wait until a wave of attacks is repelled After that, return to the artillery position to operate the artillery again.


    The arrival of the follow-up troops also brought spears, but in terms of resisting the impact of cavalry, spears are more effective than rifles equipped with bayonets.


    The sound of guns, shouts of killing, and the sound of horseshoes shook the sky. Both sides attacked and defended each other for several rounds. The Duke''s army still couldn''t hold down Andrew, who was more than 1,000 people.


    ¡­


    Schroeder frowned tightly. If this continues, the morale of the troops will drop before they reach the enemy.


    He stopped and turned to look at all the soldiers, not paying any attention to the arrows whizzing behind him.


    "Is this the end? Look at your current appearance, are you 10% of your usual training performance?"


    "So soft, can people make fun of us without any scruples in the future, a flamboyant troop."


    The old knight was heartbroken: "The first battalion and the third battalion faced the same kind of longbowmen in Bidowburg It was also the same attack, but they lined up to each other without fear, Then they responded with bullets and bayonets."


    "Show your courage and prove that we are heroes who will not lose to them."


    ¡­


    Under Schroeder''s repeated reprimands and provocations, many people showed shame and puffed up their chests again.


    The old knight stopped his speech at the right time, and now it was not time for a long speech, he raised his saber again and pointed forward: "Now I announce again¡ªattack!"


    "Dengdengdeng~dengdengdeng~", the marching drum sounded rhythmically again.


    Schroeder shouted with all his strength as he walked:


    "If I go forward, you follow me!"


    "If I retreat, you will execute me!"


    "If I die, you will avenge me!"


    As soon as these words came out, it seemed that something was ignited in everyone''s heart.


    ¡­


    "Stand!"


    Finally came to a place where the enemy''s nose could be clearly seen.


    "preparation!"


    The soldiers in the first row immediately knelt on one leg, and the soldiers in the second row and the third row alternately pointed their guns forward.


    "Fire!"


    There was a loud roar, and the momentum caused by the three rows of musket salvos was very terrifying. Many soldiers on the opposite side were trembling with fright.


    What''s even more frightening is that, along with the thick smoke rising, the jet-black gun barrels spit out deadly tongues of flame, harvesting lives in patches.


    Almost an entire row of the Duke''s army fell down with a clatter.


    With a "wow", the people behind were blown away.


    Schroeder swung his saber forward, "Kill!"


    "Kill!" "Long live!"


    The soldiers at the back echoed their officers, picked up their bayonets and rushed forward!

 Chapter 292：

    The battle on the high ground lasted for nearly half an hour. Senior officers such as Schroeder, Claude, and Tirpitz personally led the team to participate in hand-to-hand combat, and finally regained the artillery position.


    No matter how old the mercenaries are on the battlefield and how rich their combat experience is, they cannot stop the close cooperation of more than 600 Arda soldiers. What''s more, most of the mercenaries on the high ground are longbowmen, and close combat is not their best job. In the end, they were helplessly defeated.


    As for the ordinary soldiers sent to protect the longbowmen, they were terrified after seeing the power of the musket salvo.


    In Paul''s design, the army under his command does not take the route of elite soldiers, but relies more on discipline and organization. Soldiers must absolutely obey the orders of their superiors, even if the orders are not the best or even have defects.


    They don''t need to be proficient in all skills, but they must master their own skills proficiently, perform their duties in battle, and complete tasks with good collective organization and division of labor and self-sacrifice spirit, just like ants or bees.


    Of course, due to the limitations of the times, the so-called "elite soldiers" in this era are not much elite, so Arda''s individual soldier quality can be regarded as one of the tallest among the dwarfs, and the per capita literacy alone can crush the big soldiers. Part of the army soldiers.


    In short, the Duke''s army on the highlands faced a powerful opponent half a generation or even a generation beyond them.


    Leaving a pile of wounded and groaning on the ground, the Duke''s army retreated back into the woods in the opposite direction of Arda''s army.


    Schroeder ordered the battlefield to be cleared quickly, first of all to check the loss of artillery.


    Fortunately, although there were traces of being moved, none of the artillery was pulled away, and all remained on the ground, but more than half of the artillery mounts were destroyed.


    "Why didn''t you get the artillery away sooner?"


    Schroeder was very strange and interrogated the wounded prisoners who remained on the ground.


    "Those southerners (mercenaries) claim to have seen all the weapons in the world, and there is nothing they can''t use, so they want to use these thunder hammers to bombard you, but later saw that you came up and couldn''t pull them away in time , destroying the shelf below."


    The captive''s answer made Schroeder chuckle a few times. This is the first time a weapon like artillery has appeared in history. Even if the mercenaries are well-informed, how can they fiddle with it, not to mention that the artillery moved down the gunpowder when they retreated. up.


    "Immediately use the intact artillery to bombard the enemy, and at the same time organize artillery to repair the damaged artillery mounts."


    Schroeder immediately gave the order.


    ¡­


    Ferguson and Emerson are still waiting eagerly for news.


    Earlier, they sent an army to attack the place where the Arda people deployed Thunder Hammer, and they fell into ecstasy after seeing the flag of success erected. According to the next plan, the army on the high ground will flank Arda with the troops attacking from the front. people,


    Seeing that the enemy army below sent a group of people to go up to the high ground, Ferguson lost no time in ordering the repaired troops to launch a second attack, either to eat up the enemy army that stayed in place, or to force the enemy army that counterattacked the high ground Back to aid.


    Subsequent developments disappointed Ferguson and Emerson. The Arda army that stayed in place remained motionless, and the cavalry and infantry who attacked from the front continued to kill them. What was worse was that the flag of their own side erected on the high ground fell down.


    "They''re back!" A servant rushed over to report.


    Then a group of dejected and ashamed people came to Fergus and Emerson.


    Knowing what''s going on without them opening their mouths, Fergus asked coldly, "Where''s Thunder Hammer?"


    The leading squad leader didn''t dare to raise his head, and shook his head with drooping head.


    Fergus was stunned: "You didn''t bring back a single one?"


    A long silence followed.


    "waste!"


    The mercenary captain was furious, raised his whip and whipped his subordinates severely.


    "You have been going up for such a long time, and you can''t do it even if you divide up the number of people and pull back a few doors?"


    The team leader was beaten hard, and he opened his mouth to argue: "Master Fergus, although the frame carrying the thunder hammer is equipped with wheels, the Ardas took all the horses on the high ground when they retreated, such a cunning guy The wheels are locked, and we can''t go far by dragging or lifting them manually, so we have to figure out how to use them to deal with the Arda people on the spot."


    Fergus stopped swinging his whip, and asked with a livid face, "Have you gained anything?" He did see that after the mercenaries captured the high ground, the thunder hammer on the high ground did not move at all. Obviously, his subordinates did not touch it. What clue.


    "Uh... because the opponent counterattacked too quickly, we haven''t figured out how to use them, but there is a brazier next to them, which is obviously related to fire."


    Fergus glared: "Do you need to talk nonsense? When it was fired, there was so much smoke, do you think I''m blind?"


    The team leader suddenly said in a hurry: "There is another important piece of information. There is a strong strange smell on the high ground. The smell seems to be... seems to be..."


    He scratched his head, quickly recalling the smells he had smelled in his mind, suddenly slapped his forehead, and shouted loudly: "That''s right! It''s sulfur, and that strange smell should be the smell of burning sulfur."


    "sulfur?"


    Fergus and Emerson raised questions at the same time, and they looked at each other. Sulfur is a very common firelighter But no matter how violent the burning is, it can''t be connected with the earth-shattering momentum when the thunder hammer is fired, there must be something else.


    Sitting on the horse, Emerson leaned over and asked, "Did you take a closer look at the specific structure of the Thunder Hammer?"


    The mercenary squad leader rubbed the back of his head, "The structure is very simple, just a big metal pipe, some are made of bronze, some are made of iron."


    "When you get back to the camp, draw a picture for me in detail."


    "Yes, my lord."


    While Emerson and others were discussing Thunder Hammer, Arda''s army began to attack them, and the remaining artillery bombarded them. Many troops deployed in front began to move back without orders. To avoid the roaring shells.


    Both Fergus and Emerson could see that the morale of the troops had dropped to the extreme after the roundabout attack failed and the frontal attack failed several times.


    "Damn it, this is the first time I have encountered such a small number of tough people." Fergus complained bitterly in his heart. In his previous war career, he had encountered difficult opponents not once or twice, but that time It was under the condition that the strength of the two sides was not much different, but in today''s battle, even after the opponent received reinforcements, his own number was fully three times that of the enemy''s.


    It turned out to be such a mess...


    Fergus looked to the north, and the Ardas were moving in a horizontal formation. The order of the formation gave people an illusion from a distance¡ªit was not individual people, but a moving wall, oppressive Feel full.


    "Lord Emerson?"


    When the mercenary captain spoke, he no longer had the arrogance he had before.


    Emerson nodded unwillingly: "Oh... let''s go."


    The battle on the border of the Duchy has finally come to an end.

 Chapter 293： war bonds

    While the officers and soldiers of Arda''s army were fighting **** battles at the front, a certain lord was indulging in some special enjoyment.


    Miss Ladi Setia, a female consultant with green hair and a graceful figure, is standing behind her and gently pinching her shoulders with just the right amount of strength. She can feel the warmth of those catkins through her clothes, making her One can''t help but want to groan.


    Oh, it''s really... too fulfilling for a female scholar with a cold temperament and a legendary powerful witch to do this.


    Slightly raised his head, facing a pair of big smart eyes, staring at himself affectionately, the owner of the eyes squinted and knelt on the carpet, the decent clothes outlined a seductive figure, and waved two small pink fists to the left Beat your legs right and left.


    Betty Dias, who came from a famous family in the Gabela Empire, turned her head away shyly after meeting her gaze, and said coquettishly: "Really, I have never done this before..."


    Hehe smiled, and stretched out his hand to gently stroke her beautiful blond hair. Betty narrowed her eyes, enjoying it like a kitten being caressed by its master.


    what! What a decadent life!


    ¡­


    "My lord... my lord... my lord!"


    The world suddenly shook, and the scene in front of him began to become blurred.


    what happened? Paul shook his head.


    When he woke up, the bright eyes of Qiushui just now had turned into thick eyebrows and big eyes.


    "Bernard! Why is it you!" Paul almost jumped up from his chair, looking at the man in front of him, "Where''s Ladi? Where''s Betty?"


    The chief secretary said very apologetically: "Master Greiman, I''m sorry to interrupt your nap, the two ladies are here, do you want to continue the meeting?".


    "Uh... of course, of course."


    Paul remembered that he had made an appointment with the heads of various departments to discuss the latest work progress, and he dozed off halfway.


    After thinking about it carefully, I blame that damned Hansel. Every time this guy reports to him, he uses a very long, convoluted, rhetorical and complicated sentence pattern to talk to him. One sentence, one sentence can be expanded into a long paragraph, and I have to use every brain cell to summarize what he meant.


    At this moment, Hansel had finished his report that seemed like a century, Paul glanced into the room, and Ladi and Betty were sitting not far away.


    Miss Witch had no expression on her face, looking down at her notebook.


    The female supervisor looked at Paul with a look of disgust: "Really, what a person is drooling after dozing off, and what does it mean when you wake up and call our two ladies'' names."


    She quietly gestured to the corner of her mouth.


    Paul took out a handkerchief and wiped the corners of his mouth, coughing dryly.


    "Sorry, I''ve been a little tired lately... Which one should I do next?"


    Old Ford, the head of the Government Affairs Council, said: "Master Graeman, I must discuss with you about the financial aspect."


    Paul put his hands on his forehead and said painfully, "Don''t tell me that I don''t have enough money."


    "Unfortunately, that''s the truth. The expenditure in May was as high as more than 8,000 silver coins. Even if you add your private treasury, our money is about to bottom out."


    Since the Salt People''s Rebellion, due to the expansion of the Ministry of Public Security and the Internal Guard, the cost of public security has increased significantly.


    Since the official war with the Kent family, military expenditures have become the bulk of Arda''s financial expenditures. After the landing in Fishtail Town, in order to meet the needs of troops on the two fronts, Paul swiped a pen and nearly 2,000 militiamen were sent to various places. His military service station was sent to the battlefield, and at the same time he approved Schroeder''s plan to recruit auxiliary troops locally.


    Since it is a war, it is natural not to be empty-handed, and the corresponding weapons and equipment must also keep up. The soldiers need to eat and drink, and they need some wine and buffs before the battle.


    And Paul strictly forbids his troops to solve the supply problem by means of looting¡ªunless he can''t help it himself.


    Up to now, Arda has nearly 6,000 military forces in his hands. If he hadn''t made money well, Paul would definitely be the most militaristic lord in the history of the Greiman family.


    In the eyes of such a "huge" army, the money spent every day is like running water in the eyes of old Ford and Philip.


    "I don''t understand. Our territory has obviously expanded so much. The entire northern part of Emden, and now the Carter family''s territory is almost occupied by us. Can''t the tax revenue in these places be able to balance part of it?"


    "Lord Earl, the situation I told you has already taken this part into account..."


    Of course, you in the State Council do not intend to leave the tax money of these occupied areas to the old owners.


    "My lord, I have a suggestion..."


    "Hansel? Say it quickly."


    "In fact, you can save a lot of money as long as you stop paying soldiers any [subsidies]. Just like other lords, it is the duty of the lords to serve their lords in the military."


    Hansel''s words aroused the approval of many people, but Paul immediately shook his head: "No! Absolutely not! Material incentives are an important means to maintain morale. Our series of victories during this period have shown that I give soldiers allowances. Right, which army do you think can fight as well as ours?"


    "If it''s material incentives, there are actually other means, which are commonly used by everyone..."


    "No! That''s even worse!"


    Before Hansel finished speaking, Paul knew what he was going to say, how could he allow the army he trained so hard to degenerate into a gang of bandits. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Seeing that the Earl can¡¯t do this or that, Hansel made another move: ¡°Master Earl, if I remember correctly, Port Fulan is planning to build a stock exchange, right?¡±


    Paul nodded: "Yes, this is a long-established plan, and you know it."


    Hansel continued: "In this case, why not issue a war bond through the stock exchange, which not only raises military expenses, but also promotes the business of the exchange, killing two birds with one stone."


    "It''s not good to collect money for yourself as soon as it is established?"


    "Is there anything good or bad? Isn''t it very common for kings and lords to borrow money for war? According to my knowledge, there has never been a case of the Greiman family borrowing money and not repaying it, and our army has been marching forward all the way, so there must be no one to worry about." Come buy bonds. And..."


    Hansel paused, and said in a low tone: "In this way, you can test the rich people in the territory, which ones are with you and which ones are not with you. Anyway, people who buy bonds definitely don''t want you to fail. "


    Paul suddenly realized: "You''re right, Hansel." Then he hesitated again: "What if the war drags on for too long, and it doesn''t happen?"


    Hansel: "According to the current situation, sooner or later we will be unable to make ends meet. It is better to raise a huge sum of money as soon as possible, manufacture more guns and cannons, and take down Center City as soon as possible. I heard that the wealth accumulated by the Ferdinand family for generations is one of the lords of the Northwest. Guan, you took possession of the Northwest Duke''s treasury before anyone else, so you''re afraid you won''t be able to pay the money?"


    "But... what if...unfortunately, the money in the treasury is not as much as the legend says? Those rich people will be no more troublesome than the salt people who have nothing."


    Hansel smiled slightly: "What are you afraid of? Didn''t you also build more guns and cannons?"

 Chapter 294：

    After further discussion, it was agreed that issuing war bonds was a good idea, so Paul handed over the job to old Ford and Hansel.


    When the meeting was about to end, a young officer hurried in and handed Paul the latest battle report on the front line.


    "Oh¡­"


    Paul shook his head while watching, "We have encountered a tough battle."


    With a mournful look on his face, he passed one of the reports to the audience for circulation.


    This report written by Schroeder described in detail the battle that took place on the border of the Duchy. Although the Arda army won the battle and killed and captured more than a thousand enemies, it also suffered nearly 300 people. casualties. Schroeder speculates that the attrition due to death or serious injury will eventually exceed a hundred people.


    It was also the first time that Paul had encountered a situation where his army would lose so many people in a single battle.


    "This kind of thing...is inevitable after all."


    "The enemy will not surrender victory."


    "Lord Earl, you should pay more attention to the significance of this victory than casualties."


    "As a lord, you will get used to this kind of thing sooner or later."


    Seeing the look on Paul''s face, everyone thought that he was frightened by the number of casualties, so they all expressed relief, after all, the lord was still so young.


    Paul took a deep breath and said solemnly: "I hope the army can do a good job in pensions, and don''t let the hearts of the families of the sacrificed soldiers be chilled."


    Ron, Kelly and other senior officers staying in Huxin Town hurriedly wrote down the Lord''s words.


    What is also mentioned in the report is that because of the heavy casualties in this battle, Schroeder had to suspend the offensive for a period of time, let the troops stay in the border area where they are now to repair, and recruit more locals to supplement their combat power , Of course, if the Duke''s army comes to take the initiative to attack again, it will never back down.


    Paul has no objection to this point, he is not a person who is eager to win. Information from the direction of Bidowburg showed that Jaes seemed to have put all his eggs in one basket and attacked the castle regardless of casualties. Obviously, the pressure from Emden and the upper reaches of the Weiss River had already made him feel his **** was on fire.


    Haha, the son of the duke would never have imagined that the owner of Biddowburg, Sir Brett Sean, in order to prevent the Kent family from finding him for surrendering to the Allied forces after the victory, took the initiative to confess the secret that his family had kept for generations¡ªin the castle. There is an underground tunnel that exits in a hidden river stream west of the castle.


    As for why he didn''t slip away quietly during the last battle, one was because he was unwilling to leave behind the wealth accumulated by his family for generations¡ªto run away quietly, he must travel lightly.


    The second reason is that because the exit is located in the west of the castle, Pittburgh is embedded like a nail between Portree and Allard. These two territories are important members of the anti-Kent alliance. If Sir Sean wants to run, To the north, west, and south are the enemy''s territory. The shortest route to get out of danger is to go east by quietly bypassing Bidoburg. However, the coalition forces stationed heavily in the east of the castle in order to prevent the Duke''s army from rescuing Bidoburg. It''s like a sheep entering a tiger''s mouth. In short, escaping from here is not the best strategy. In order to prevent being discovered by the patrol team of the coalition forces, Sir Sean also sent people to block the tunnel near the exit for a long distance.


    The third is that the order given to him by Maltz Kent at that time was to guard this important traffic point, and even hinted that if he failed to keep it, he would commit suicide and apologize. Under such circumstances, Sir Sean slipped away quietly. There is no good fruit to eat.


    Fuck Maltz, **** the Duke of the Northwest, after Jais failed to clear the siege for the first time, Sir Shawn immediately sent envoys to negotiate with the coalition forces on how to surrender decently.


    After Jia Aisi led the troops here for the second time and began to besiege Biduobao, in order to avoid being settled by the Duke for his surrender, Brett Sean decisively confessed to the underground tunnel, so the coalition forces cleared the exit, this narrow tunnel It became the lifeline of the garrison in the castle. Weapons and equipment, medicines, supplementary soldiers, and even gunpowder, shells, and grenades from Huxin Town were continuously sent to the castle.


    Paul was very happy, Bidopau is just a grinder of flesh and blood, let Jais enjoy it slowly. Arda will gradually accumulate strength on the upper reaches of the Weiss River, and from their rear they will go straight to Center, the capital of the Northwest Duchy.


    If this fortress eventually falls... Of course, this is indeed a very bad thing. Jaais only needs to make another effort to hit the west coast, and he can isolate the entire alliance into two parts, the north and the south. However, according to the analysis of the staff department, the pressure from Emden and the upper reaches of the Weiss River is enough to stop the Duke''s army. Jaes is so eager to attack Bidowburg, not so much because he wants to occupy it as a forward base for continued offensives. Rather, he wanted to use it as a western barrier to prevent the enemy from counterattacking, so that he could free up troops to deal with the Arda army in other directions.


    If the fortress does fall and Jaes is more reckless than expected, Arda''s road to the south will be cut off. Hope that the sea fleet has already begun to take shape.


    The loss of an important transportation hub will not immediately collapse the alliance. The lords and generals stationed in Bidowburg will not live and die with the castle, but will flee back to their own territory through tunnels to continue organizing the army to fight.


    And what happened after that... who can say for sure? War is a gamble. Perhaps the two sides will shake hands and make peace after a stalemate But as long as the worst outcome is not the case - the alliance will suffer a crushing defeat and be slaughtered - Arda will occupy a place in the Northwest Gulf and become an important force , Greiman will also get rid of the previous image of the unknown family in exile, and obtain a status that matches the title of the earl, a high-ranking nobleman.


    "Thinking about it, I''m a little excited!"


    Paul made a statement that made everyone feel inexplicable.


    Then the Earl received another news that surprised him¡ªthe surveying team at Emden had invented a method for the artillerymen to measure distances quickly, based on the trigonometric functions he had taught in school.


    Two different moods mixed in his heart...


    One is the joy of being a lord and a teacher: My goodness, is the long-term investment in education finally bearing fruit? At that time, he only talked about the application of trigonometric functions in surveying and mapping. He did not expect that someone would take the initiative to apply them to military affairs.


    The other is an inexplicable sense of loss: Shit, why didn''t I expect to do this again, and I lost a good opportunity to act aggressively in front of the bosses.


    Of course, the former mood is the main one. After all, this is a good phenomenon. Technological progress and industrialization cannot rely solely on what he has in his head. There must be more people to guess, think, prove, and application. Paul believes that there will be more and more similar things in the future.


    Not long after, the meeting ended. After everyone dispersed, Paul stood for a long time looking out the window of the office. Finally, he couldn''t restrain some impulse and came to sit down at the table.


    While muttering, "The aura of the prophet is quite necessary at this stage..."


    While picking up a pen, I wrote "Several ideas about using lens equipment for long-distance measurement..."

 Chapter 295：

    Biduobao was finally lost, and the lords inside took advantage of the dead of night to set up false torches and banners on the city wall, and quietly withdrew from the underground tunnel.


    After dawn, the Duke''s army began to prepare for a new day''s attack, and Jayce sat in command with his red eyes open.


    He only slept for a few hours last night. In the middle of the night, the guard troops on the west side of the castle came to report. There was a faint fire in the farther west. The officer in charge of the patrol did not dare to be careless, so he rushed to the camp to report. .


    Jia Aisi endured the unknown anger of being woken up, and asked carefully: "Are you sure it''s the enemy''s reinforcements?"


    "I can''t be sure, the distance is too far, and it will disappear immediately, but I think it''s better to be careful."


    "You did a good job, notify the battalions to be alert!"


    Jia Aisi had to be extremely vigilant, any normal person would be on his way in the middle of the night, and it would be a disaster if his side was unexpectedly attacked by the enemy.


    Most of the civilian-born soldiers couldn''t see clearly at night. After being awakened, they could only hack with weapons regardless of whether they were the enemy or the enemy. Moreover, the continuous failure of the offensive made the troops physically and mentally exhausted. One might blow up the camp.


    So the officers and soldiers of the whole army spent the whole night nervously.


    After dawn, in order to restore morale, Jaes ordered wine and meat to be rewarded, and the soldiers opened their stomachs for a full meal before starting a new day of attack.


    However, they found that the thunder hammer, which was frightening to hear on weekdays, had not sounded.


    The siege soldiers approached the castle slowly with their heavy shielded carts. This defensive measure is quite effective in defending against flying shells at a long distance, and it can also defend against deadly shotguns at a short distance¡ªprovided that Don''t get smashed in the middle. They were trembling and fearful, but they didn''t hear the roar of the thunder hammer along the way. They were used to marching next to the cannon every time. This feeling of pressure suddenly disappearing caused them even greater uneasiness. Will be ready for a more damaging move.


    The frontmost troops finally approached the gate, and no grenade fell to welcome them, and finally found a clue¡ªthe figures on the city wall seemed to be made of straw.


    "Did the people inside run away?"


    With this in mind, some bold soldiers climbed up the wall.


    Sure enough, apart from them, there was no one inside.


    "The enemy has retreated! I can take Bidowburg!"


    ¡­


    Hearing the news of his "victory", Jayce couldn''t laugh or cry. It took more than a month to mobilize the army, and more than 3,000 people were killed or injured. Is this what they got in exchange?


    Judging from the results, he was indeed victorious, but no matter how he looked at it, it was a victory handed over by the enemy.


    There are no captives kneeling down to beg for mercy, and no defeated generals who are downcast. This kind of victory makes people very unwilling.


    I have troops stationed on all sides of the castle, how did they escape at night? There must be a mystery hidden in this castle.


    Jayce ordered the army to search every place in the castle closely, and finally found a tunnel leading underground in a warehouse.


    He sent people into the tunnel to search, and they came back an hour later, which shows the length of the tunnel. The soldiers who came back said that the road was blocked as they walked.


    There must be an exit on the west side of the castle, the duke''s son was very annoyed, and they must have been using this tunnel to send a lot of supplies all this time.


    "Brett Sean, you bastard!"


    The angry roar of the Duke''s son seemed to be heard throughout the castle.


    The tunnel is very long, and there are perfect reinforcement measures. This kind of engineering volume shows that it cannot be dug in a hurry. It must have been excavated by the Sean family and restored for generations in response to emergencies.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Paul was also very depressed after learning the news that Bidoburg had been abandoned. He thought his allies could last longer.


    "It was in vain that I sent them so many weapons and supplies, and there were eight rapid-fire guns back and forth, even we didn''t equip a few of them."


    But it was useless for him to be anxious about this matter. He could only remind the two battalions stationed in Emden to pay close attention to the enemy''s movements.


    Another thing that made him more vigilant was a secret letter written to him by Schroeder. The letter mentioned that in the battle that took place on the border of the Duchy, the enemy sneaked up on the artillery position and occupied it through a detour. Although Arda''s army immediately counterattacked and took back the position, and there were not a single piece of artillery missing, but the enemy had been in close contact with the artillery after all, and might have come into contact with the remaining gunpowder.


    The enemy may be able to deduce one or two pieces of information about gunpowder, but Paul is not worried that they will be able to reverse engineer the real black powder immediately. Compare. You must know that in the last life, as the country where gunpowder was invented, due to the lack of rigorous chemical knowledge, China did not figure out the best ratio of various gunpowder even in the late Qing Dynasty, and could only rely on the experience of craftsmen to produce uneven quality gunpowder. To manufacture high-quality gunpowder, it needs to go through a series of complicated processes such as crushing, mixing, pressing, drying, and polishing. Since Paul created gunpowder, the Ordnance Factory has been unremittingly researching and experimenting on how to increase the concentration of nitrate and sulfur. Purity, how to safely grind gunpowder and other technologies have developed dozens of processes, and the proportion of raw materials has been slightly adjusted according to different usesAlthough there is no shortage of saltpeter mines in the Northwest Gulf, there is The method of extracting saltpeter is still the original method of boiling in water. As the saying goes, "Boiling saltpeter for a thousand days is not enough for a general." How to expand the production of saltpeter has always been a headache for Paul. In order to obtain saltpeter, he even sent people to go house-to-house. Scraping the toilets from door to door is one of the reasons why he strictly forbids defecation everywhere. Toilets are fighting power. Although the amount is not much, mosquitoes are meat no matter how small they are.


    Paul did know the principle of using nitrifying bacteria and rice fields to jointly build a nitrate field to produce saltpeter on a large scale, but the principle is the principle, and it will take time to find out a set of feasible operations.


    Arda''s demand for saltpeter is so great, it must be hidden from those who are interested, so instead of trying to keep the gunpowder formula in every possible way, it is better to spread some misleading information.


    Paul asked Old Ford, the director of the State Council, and Cecil of the intelligence department to discuss. The weather has become hotter recently, and he plans to build several ice factories.


    Old Ford was shocked: "My lord, although life is not as tight as it was in the past two years, there are not too many rich people in Huxin Town to buy our ice. It is definitely a loss-making business."


    "Uh, making money or not is secondary. I mainly want to use it as a cover..."


    Paul told them what he wanted.


    Manager Ford nodded: "It sounds like it will work, but it will cost a lot of money. It can''t be seen at a glance that it is a shell factory."


    Seeing that the director of the Government Affairs Council agreed, Paul told Cecil again: "You have to release some false information, mess up the formula of gunpowder as much as possible, and use your brains on the source, for example, it is extracted from seawater. Category."


    "Leave it to me, my lord, spreading rumors couldn''t be easier."


    Cecil patted his chest and accepted the task.

 Chapter 296：

    Andy came to the door of the Duke''s study anxiously. The servant standing at the door saw the little mage coming, motioned him to wait for a while, then turned and went into the study.


    The servant quickly came out and bowed slightly to Andy, "Please, the Duke is waiting for you inside."


    Andy swallowed, straightened his neckline, pushed open the half-closed door, and entered the Duke''s study. With a click, the door was closed by the servant outside.


    A sense of bewilderment suddenly spread all over his body, and Andy realized that the room was dark.


    The thick curtain blocked the window, and a sliver of light squeezed out from the gap. It was with such a sliver of light that Andy vaguely felt that there was a person sitting next to the desk.


    "Ken... the Duke of Kent?"


    Andy asked cautiously.


    "Andy...my young friend..."


    The sitting person spoke, and for some reason, Andy felt that he was a "living creature".


    The owner of the voice is Maltz Kent Ferdinand, a new generation of Duke of the Northwest Gulf of the Kingdom of Aldo, or as his enemies say - the usurper.


    Different from the full-heartedness in public, the Duke''s voice was very low at this time, like the low moan of some ferocious beast, which made people feel chills.


    "sit down¡­"


    Andy resisted the strong discomfort both physically and mentally, and groped for a nearby chair to sit down.


    "Thank you, Lord Duke, I wonder why you called me here?"


    The Duke did not speak, but stood up and slowly left the seat, two light spots moved with his figure - those were the Duke''s eyes.


    "Sure enough, is he still studying the [blood therapy] left by Master Barnett? Sigh..."


    The young little mage shook his head secretly, the Duke may have difficulty getting out of that secret technique.


    A light burst out of the darkness, and the Duke lit a candle, and he turned to look at the little mage.


    Andy also saw the Duke clearly, and the muscles on his face twitched.


    The Duke''s figure is still strong, but his face is really scary¡ªhis facial skin is sickly pale, his deep-set eye sockets are red and red, with a gloomy light radiating from them, and his lips are also bright red, just like As if smeared with blood.


    The Duke approached him slowly, without making a sound under his feet, and Andy twisted his body uneasily. He remembered all kinds of terrible legends about "blood therapy".


    Maltz stretched out his hand close to Andy''s face, smiling strangely, while making stroking movements in the air.


    "What a young body... what a vibrant blood..."


    A burst of unknown whispers came, as if he was desperately longing for something, which made Andy''s body covered with goose bumps, and it was hard for him not to tremble.


    "Your Excellency!" The little mage frowned.


    The Duke who was staring at Andy''s neck in a daze immediately withdrew his hand.


    "Sorry, young friend, for letting you see me in private, but there shouldn''t be any secrets between us."


    Maltz maintained his "smile", slowly walked back to his seat and sat down.


    He spread his hands and said lightly: "I need help, you know, I have been in some trouble on the battlefield recently."


    The little mage knew what the duke''s troubles were on the battlefield.


    Last year, the Arcana¡ªspecifically, the order left behind by Master Barnett when he left¡ªhad sent him to the Northwest Bay to assist the then-Earl Maltz Kent.


    With the help of some kind of spiritual magic, Maltz Kent controlled the Northwest Duke at that time, and asked the old Duke to choose him as his heir. After the old Duke "died of illness", he would naturally become a new generation of Northwest Duke.


    Just when they wanted to follow the plan left by Master Barnett, an accident occurred.


    The younger brother of the old duke escaped from strict confinement and published the autographed letter written by the old duke when he was sober, charging Maltz with the crime of "using witchcraft and usurping the throne", although he was indeed manipulating witchcraft. surgery.


    The northwestern Gulf was divided into two factions, those who supported the new duke and those who opposed the new duke, and soon fell into a mess, and the entire northwest region of the Aldo Kingdom fell into chaos.


    Although the outbreak of the war disrupted Maltz''s plan, he was still full of confidence at the beginning, believing that he could suppress this [rebellion] within a year with his own strength.


    However, the accident happened again.


    He hunted geese all day long, but was pecked by a goose in the eye. The goose that pecked the Duke''s eye was the Greiman family of Arda.


    If the Northwest Bay is a backcountry in the eyes of the world, then the Earl of Arda is a backcountry in a backcountry. However, it is such a backcountry that suddenly started to prosper a year and a half ago.


    In this war, strange weapons, orderly formations, and soldiers who obeyed the command, the main enemy factors that caused Maltz''s army to fall into trouble all came from Arda.


    From the beginning of the year to the current July, the war has reached a stalemate, and the faction of the new duke has been attacked from both front and rear directions¡ªit is that same Paul Greiman who is making trouble in the rear.


    The duke had provoked the civil strife in Arda, and the duke had recruited mercenaries from the south, but neither of them prevented his side from gradually falling into decline.


    Maltz once wondered whether the Mystic Society was also secretly assisting Graiman to let them kill each other and leave the strongest one as an agent, just like the legendary Gu raising.


    Andy said hesitantly: "Master Duke, I... I only know a little spiritual spells, how can I help you?"


    "Oh! Young friend, I''m not talking about you, I''m talking about the organization behind you - the Arcane Society. Sending a message to our (he puts emphasis on the word us) fellows - I need help."


    After getting along for such a long time, Maltz also knew that Andy''s ability was indeed not as powerful as he had imagined before, which made him very disappointed with the secret technique that he had longed for before, and sent such a weak mage to assist him. No matter what, he must be as strong as Master Barnett.


    "But...but...I am a soft-spoken person in the organization..."


    "Has the secret society already abandoned me?"


    Before Andy finished speaking, he heard a hysterical roar, accompanied by a bang¡ªthe table next to the duke''s seat became torn apart, and he kept his hands on that table without moving.


    "A lot of strength!"


    Andy was taken aback, and was even more terrified when he looked at the Duke¡ªhis aura was completely like a beast that chooses to eat people, his mouth formed a strange shape, and his long and sharp canine teeth exposed exposed.


    The little mage''s heart reached his throat, what kind of monster did Master Barnett leave behind.


    "I...I''ll send a message...ah, I''ll try to convince them..."


    Only then did Maltz Kent Ferdinand regain his previous smile, as if the gaffe just now had never happened.


    "For the secret law meeting!"


    He raised a tall glass and drank the scarlet liquid in one gulp.

 Chapter 297：

    The carriage drove unhurriedly on the streets of Port Fulan. The skilled coachman manipulated the horses, and the carriage drove very steadily, with only a little bump.


    Bennett Todd sat in the carriage with his eyes closed and meditated, admiring secretly in his heart. It was indeed a carriage produced by the Huxin Town Machinery Factory. After the addition of a wonderful shock-absorbing device, it was comfortable, and his **** was not uncomfortable at all.


    I heard that the shock absorbing device was developed by Mr. Guy Burns, the director of the machinery factory. After all, it was a senior artificer dug from King Capital Jingyao by Mr. Lord.


    After taking a leisurely look at the new car for a while, Bennett turned his thoughts to his latest business.


    With the support of the State Council''s policy of supporting industry and commerce, Bennett did not invest in the various emerging industries advocated by Earl Paul Greyman like other businessmen, but still managed his old business-the shipping industry.


    Regardless of any industry, the things produced must be sold, and the Northwest Gulf has always been poor. Although the lord is committed to improving people''s livelihood, this is not a matter of one or two years. At this stage, the common people do not have much on hand. Spend spare money to buy non-essential items. Since there are many land transportation barriers in this era, sea transportation will become the best choice for long-distance large-scale transportation. As long as you focus on your old business, you don¡¯t have to worry about making money.


    Sure enough, the Government Affairs Council soon announced that the Fulan Harbor Shipyard would launch a sailing ship for civilian use, and the Todd family was overjoyed. Bennett is still very confident with the full-sail boat because of the Quaker shipyard trip to the south of the Cape Bay.


    However, the price given by the shipyard is also frighteningly high. A single-masted ship costs 3000 silver coins, and a two-masted ship costs as much as 5000 silver coins.


    At that time, the stock exchange had not officially started, and it was very inconvenient to raise funds. Just when Mr. Todd was discouraged by such a high price, under the care of Earl Greiman, the shipyard introduced a convenience package for the cash-strapped ship traders. Measures - payment in installments.


    The money does not need to be paid in one lump sum. After signing the contract, you can pay a down payment first, and pay off the remaining money in several installments.


    This measure was so convenient that Mr. Bennett rekindled hope, and the Todd family quickly raised a sum of money and placed an order with the shipyard before other counterparts. The Todd family is the largest ship merchant in the area. With their leading role, other colleagues have followed suit.


    In the first half of this year, Bennett finally got a sloop and a ketch and immediately threw himself into his own business. Civilian ships have increased cabin capacity and are slightly less flexible than warships, but they are more suitable for carrying cargo (in Paul''s eyes, such ships are very similar to the Clark sailing ships in Earth''s history). A brig can carry 60 to 70 tons, if Rubin, the director of the shipyard, is not bragging.


    Omg this is incredible. Yes, some of the larger galleys outperformed these full-sailers, but they also required hundreds or even hundreds of oarsmen, and the new ships needed to be blown by the wind.


    The actual performance of these two ships in his own business proved that buying them was more than an absolute bargain. Seeing the prosperity of the south, there is really a vast world that could only exist in imagination before.


    Bennett also visited the Foster family with a letter of introduction issued by the Lord''s Mansion, and confirmed the business cooperation between the two parties, which was even unthinkable before.


    He has planned to continue ordering more sailboats to replace the family''s existing galleys.


    "Sir, we''ve arrived."


    A word from the coachman interrupted Bennett''s beautiful vision of the future.


    "So soon?" He opened his eyes, and while getting out of the carriage, he told the coachman, "I''m going down first, so you don''t have to wait for me outside, just come and pick me up at the agreed time."


    What came into view was a tavern, and Bennett walked in after the driver drove the carriage away.


    Explaining my identity, I went to a room led by the waiter. There were already many people sitting in it. They were all prominent people from all walks of life nearby, including papermakers, porcelain burners, and canned food producers. The most familiar one is the salt merchant Godwin.


    These people have one thing in common¡ªthe family property has been multiplied several times under the Government Council''s policy of supporting industry and commerce and technology sharing. Well, actually Bennett himself is one of them.


    "Ha, Bennett, you are finally here, everyone is waiting for you!"


    Godwin stood up to welcome him to the table.


    Bennet showed an apologetic expression, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, my family''s boat has just brought back a batch of oriental spices from Jiaowan, so I have to check it myself."


    Damn, oriental spices! Everyone sprayed acid water in their hearts, and the invisible pretense was the deadliest.


    After exchanging pleasantries, everyone finally entered the theme of this gathering - discussing the war bonds issued by the Government Affairs Council.


    Godwin raised his voice and asked, "Do you all have any thoughts on war bonds?"


    "This¡­"


    No one responded positively, just discussing in twos and threes. The people at the party gradually divided into two factions. One group tended to buy bonds-of course, do what they can, and the other group thought it would be best not to get involved in this matter.


    An older businessman twirled his gray beard, shook his head and said, "It stands to reason that it is the duty of our subjects to help the lord solve the predicament, but... but..."


    A person next to him continued to speak for him, "But we also have small profits and small profits. We really have intentions but are powerless."


    The words of the two resonated with many people: "Yes, we are just a mere businessman, how can we participate in the disputes between the nobles and gentlemen."


    Their point of view was immediately refuted, "Hmph, you are really ungrateful."


    "What? How can you say that."


    "Think about what kind of life you lived before, and look at the present, all of you are sitting in luxurious carriages, dressed in exquisite materials. Small profits and small profits? I''m afraid it will make people laugh out loud. Who doesn''t know that we are under the grace of the count made a fortune."


    The two factions held their own opinions and argued endlessly. Why meet to discuss this matter?


    Many people who oppose the purchase of bonds think this way: What if the earl loses after buying bonds? Wouldn''t the money spent be in vain, or do business honestly and securely. But if I didn''t buy them and someone else bought them, the earl would just give me small shoes, and it would be best if everyone didn''t buy them.


    Those who are in favor of buying bonds think this way: If the earl loses, I can''t let my money go to waste. It''s better for everyone to lose money.


    In short, most people are convincing each other with the idea that I can''t let me be unlucky alone under extreme circumstances.


    "Ahem, everyone!" Godwin stood up and spoke.


    He is inclined to buy bonds, "Everyone should take a long-term view."


    Everyone turned their eyes to him.


    "Looking at the northwest bay, which noble territory is as friendly to merchants as Arda."


    This is true, everyone nodded secretly, not only the Northwest Gulf, but also the merchants of the Aldo Kingdom are fat sheep in the eyes of those in power In case the Earl loses¡ªmay God forgive me for being so disrespectful ¡ª Let the Kent family gain power, and we still have a good life now? "


    There was a chill in everyone''s hearts, Maltz Kent was a master of cramps.


    "If Earl Greiman can keep his territory, it''s okay. We are nothing more than sharing some war reparations. But in the worst case, the earl''s territory is deprived and a new lord is replaced. You still want to go back to the past. Is there a day when the exorbitant taxes and miscellaneous taxes can''t be paid, and the sky can''t end?"


    A blow from the soul, many people present have begun to shake their heads subconsciously. After Paul Greiman succeeded to the throne, he canceled all kinds of messy taxes and assessments one after another, and lived a comfortable and good life for more than a year, as if he felt that life should be like this. In fact, if we compare vertically, everyone pays more taxes than before, but the premise is that they earn more.


    Bennett looked at Godwin who was trying to persuade everyone without saying a word, he was very surprised, his old friend has always been a character who never gets ahead, how could he become so active today?


    After thinking about it, Bennett had a flash of inspiration in his head and thought of a certain possibility.


    Hehe, it seems that someone has preempted him, so he has to act quickly.


    Besides, he also thought that Godwin''s words were very reasonable. Since the trip to Cape Bay in person, Bennett''s vision has broadened a lot. While envious of the prosperity of the South, he always has a sense of inferiority in his heart. But he thinks he can achieve the same achievements as those horned giants, but it needs the right environment.


    Seedlings can grow into big trees only in a suitable environment, and this environment cannot be destroyed.


    Bennett made up his mind and stood up.


    "Everyone! Please listen to me!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 298：

    In late July, the second phase of the War of the Ustors in the Northwest Gulf came to an end. On the western front, the apparent situation returned to what it was when the war broke out. The pressure on the two battlefields prevented the Duke''s army, which had just recaptured Pittburg, from continuing to attack. In the other two battlefields, Emden made Arda''s army temporarily helpless with the help of the strong defense of Fort Byram, but in the other battlefield - the upper reaches of the Weiss River, the situation was very different for the Duke''s side. Wonderfully, almost all the northern areas of the Duke''s immediate territory were lost, and Arda''s army was stationed on the border of the immediate territory. If it hadn''t just been through a big battle and needed to be repaired, it would have gone straight to the city of Center.


    The Duke''s army commanded by Fergus and Emerson tried many times to drive Arda''s army back to the river, but all failed. After the failure of the frontal confrontation, they finally found a weakness of Arda''s army-the lack of cavalry. A highly mobile unit.


    So they sent light cavalry troops to harass the rear of Arda''s army everywhere, destroying supply stations, killing the newly appointed political officers, and intercepting small groups of troops, which made Arda''s army exhausted.


    It is impossible to quickly cultivate a cavalry, and the allies are unable to provide effective support in this regard due to the threat from the Western Front, so they can only take advantage of Arda''s powerful infantry.


    The issuance of war bonds relieved the urgent needs of Huxin Town, and a new conscription plan was launched, and notices of enlistment were sent to every household one by one.


    In order to increase the enthusiasm of young men to join the army and pave the way for the abolition of serfdom in the future, Paul intends to issue a decree: Soldiers from serf families can become free men after serving in the Arda army. However, the dissuasion by the people in the Government Affairs Council failed. The reason they gave was: this policy may cause those landlords to lose a lot of free labor, and it will definitely create obstacles in the process of conscription.


    Paul was helpless, well, he had to find another chance, and focus on the war in front of him first.


    Four temporary infantry battalions were formed and concentrated near Huxin Town for day and night training. Due to production problems, only half of them received muskets, and the other half could only use spears and bows.


    But even under such circumstances, the staff did not relax the training standards for formations and formations, as well as strict requirements for internal affairs. The high-level does not expect to train every soldier to be so elite, as long as they can understand commands such as advance, retreat, turn left, and turn right, and not retreat without receiving the order.


    Discipline is the first element of Arda''s army.


    During this period, except for a few small-scale trials, neither side made any major moves, and the shelling of Fort Byram by the 1st and 3rd Battalions also stopped.


    To Paul''s surprise, Maltz Kent actually sent an envoy to request peace talks with the coalition forces. He hoped to restore the situation before the war began. It is a big concession and full of sincerity.


    Reactions from the coalition camp were mixed. The Malcolm family and the Johnston family had an ambiguous attitude and seemed a little moved, but the Parker family firmly opposed the peace talks.


    The Greimans and Gardners proposed that if the war was to end, Malts Kent would have to recognize their occupation of the north of Emden. As for the territory occupied by the Carter family in Operation Overlord, forget it, it will be an enclave when it comes.


    Of course, the result was flatly rejected by Center City. Just kidding, Emden is the Duke''s hometown, so how could it be ceded to others casually, not even an inch.


    As a result, the Greiman and Gardner families also joined the ranks of opposing the truce. A large number of bonds have just been issued, and if you don''t get anything, then wouldn''t you owe a debt for nothing.


    So the peace talks naturally fell through.


    In the coalition camp, the most resolute opponent of the truce was Earl Parker, which made Paul very surprised. Was it only because of his insistence on the tradition and reputation of the nobility that he insisted on overthrowing Maltz, the usurper?


    He privately consulted Old Ford, the director of the Government Affairs Council.


    "Oh, it''s not surprising. The Parker family and the Kent family have had conflicts for a long time."


    Manager Ford twirled his gray beard and told Paul about the grievances and grievances between the two families.


    "The Parker family, like the Greiman family, are the direct vassals of the royal family-the so-called direct vassals refer to the group of lords who were personally divided by the Rodney family before and after they won the crown-while the Ferdinand family and a bunch of vassals under them, It is the indigenous lord of the Northwest Gulf. Not only the Northwest Gulf, there are many such lords in other parts of the kingdom. Their titles come from various sources, and some are even handed down from the ancient Bella Empire. At the beginning of the dynasty, the chaos In the 1980s, they either cooperated with the Rodney family out of interests, or were forced to serve by being conquered by the Rodney family."


    "The Parker family was the first direct vassal entrusted to the Northwest Gulf by the royal family This family represents the authority of His Majesty the King in this land. The Ferdinand family is also a vassal of the royal family in name. When conflicts arise between the duke and the king, it is difficult for him to say something openly due to his duty of loyalty. At this time, he needs someone else''s mouth to speak out for himself and call for a group of vassals. Therefore, the Kent family, which was separated from the Ferdinand family, took the role. this role."


    "Therefore, the Parker family, which represents the royal family, and the Kent family, which represents the interests of the local lords, have been at constant discord. There have been many conflicts in the past, and each has the lives of members of the other family. However, due to the secret support of Ferdinand, the largest family in the Northwest Gulf , the Kent family has always stabilized the Parker family."


    It turned out to be a feud, Paul was thoughtful, so he could be regarded as a [direct descendant] of the royal family.


    He asked again: "Isn''t the Kent family afraid of being punished by the royal family?"


    Steward Ford shook his head and said: "Theoretically, His Majesty the King is the co-lord of the entire Aldo, and everyone in the border is his subject, but in practice, there is an unwritten rule¡ªthe vassals of my vassals are not My vassal. The king can certainly use his co-lord authority to force the Northwest Duke to punish his vassals or simply do it himself, but such methods of breaking the rules can be used as little as possible, unless the Kent family publicly humiliates the royal family or launches a rebellion."


    Paul murmured, "Isn''t the vassal of my vassal my vassal?"


    Old Ford nodded: "Yes, the last time Giles Kent led troops south to participate in Her Highness Catherine''s counter-insurgency army, it was also under the banner of the vassals under the Duke of Northwest."


    After listening to Old Ford''s introduction, Paul secretly made up his mind that such a messy feudal system must not exist in his territory.

 Chapter 299：

    Giles sat worriedly in the conference room, with a knight standing in front of him.


    Putting down the letter paper in his hand, the Duke''s son stood up and paced back and forth in the room.


    "Has father made up his mind?"


    "Yes, Viscount, His Excellency the Duke has already made up his mind¡ªto shrink his troops and fight Greyman to the death."


    Giles shook his head: "But we finally regained the lost territory in the west. Once we evacuate the enemy, we will make a comeback."


    "Viscount, Lord Duke, let me tell you that as long as we can defeat Greyman, the other lords are nothing but clowns."


    Seeing that Giles was still hesitating, the knight persuaded him: "There are reliable reports that Greiman is recruiting more troops to form more troops, and his fleet is unimpeded on the Weiss River, so he can easily send troops and supplies Transported upstream, his army has already occupied the territory of the Andrew family as a forward base. Fishtail Town is a good port. Our spies said that there are cargo ships coming in and out there every day. The Arda people are obviously planning something. Their next goal is very It may be Sente, do you want to watch your father fall into a helpless situation?"


    Giles clenched his fists: "No, absolutely. But, I want to lead the troops north first to solve the plight of Fort Byron."


    "Master Viscount, after you go, do you want to fight the Arda army outside? It''s closer to Gryman''s lair, and it''s easier for them to get reinforcements and supplies. Or to help Sir Van Lundin defend the city? Wouldn''t that be a waste? Have you lost your troops? Now the troops and supplies in Byron Castle can last for a while. And the news from Sir Valentin shows that the people of Arda do not want to attack by force."


    "According to the military resources and supplies in the Duchy of Manda, we can gain a greater home court advantage, while the people of Arda have come from afar."


    "What about the other lords? Can they provide more soldiers?"


    "Uh...if the Lord Duke can provide them with military supplies..."


    "These bastards!"


    "The time dragged on for too long, and many lords began to complain. This is why the Duke is eager to end the war."


    "Okay, go back and tell your father right away, I will lead the army back to the east within a week, but I have to deploy the defense of Biduobao first... Well, I can defend it for as long as I can."


    The knight saluted Giles: "Viscount, I will go back and tell the Duke immediately."


    He walked outside, and when he reached the door, he suddenly remembered something, turned around and said to Giles: "Please keep your faith, I forgot to tell you, His Excellency the Duke has obtained a guarantee from [over there], they will provide us with Great support."


    "yes?"


    Giles had a happy face. He knew what the "over there" the knight was talking about, that mysterious mage organization. Since Maltz Kent told Giles of his long-planned secret plan, he had heard his father talk about the power of mages in a longing tone more than once, and what happened to the previous Duke Ferdinand made Giles himself I am deeply impressed by the mysterious power of this legend.


    Soon, a series of recruitment orders were issued. In the name of his father, Giles asked the lords in the east of Bidowburg to do their best to provide military expenses, personnel or materials to support the upcoming decisive battle. In order to prevent the lords from stealing and cheating, he also set minimum standards for everyone according to the size of the territory.


    The lords, big and small, complained that after they returned to their territory with Giles'' army, they had to pay for money and people before their butts were hot, but the coalition forces had already looted their territory in the process of retreating westward.


    However, in view of Giles'' victory in Bidowburg some time ago, they still did not dare to disobey the Duke''s authority, and could only do as Giles said.


    On August 3rd, Giles set off to return to Center. 2,000 troops had already returned to the east, and he personally led the last 3,000 troops to set off.


    He stayed behind 2,000 people in Bidoburg, and with the support of the lords behind, he believed that he should be able to hold on for a long time.


    "Be careful if there are other secret passages."


    Giles carefully instructed the remaining commanders.


    "Don''t worry, my lord. We have dug several circles of trenches around the castle. Later, I will draw running water from the nearby river. He can''t get in from the ground."


    "Well, yes."


    Giles flicked his horsewhip and rushed to the front of the marching team that had already set off.


    ¡­


    The duke''s faction is concentrating its army on a large scale, and Arda is also carrying out his plan step by step.


    Paul received Viscount Henry, younger brother of the former Duke Ferdinand, in early August. Perhaps in the eyes of those who don''t know, the main force of the coalition forces is still the troops under the command of Earl Parker and Earl Malcolm. The role of diversion and side attack.


    However, Viscount Henry, who was in the coalition camp, was very clear about Graeman''s position in this war. Needless to say, the first Battle of Pittburgh, almost all the iron used by the coalition forces to make weapons and armor now comes from Al Da, the firearms aided by Graeman also played an important role in the Second Battle of Pittburgh.


    Of course, the most important thing for Henry himself and the entire Ferdinand family is that the combat operations launched by the Arda army on the upper reaches of the Weiss River directly threatened Manda, the duchy occupied by Maltz.


    The other lords in the coalition army were blocked by Biduobao, and the day of going east to fight back to Manda was in sight, so it seemed that the Arda army was most likely to attack Manda¡ªif they could continue to win.


    This is very critical to Henry, who is keen to regain the dukedom and control of the Ferdinand family.


    There is no doubt that Arda has become one of the strong leaders in the Northwest Gulf. Henry Ferdinand visits Midlake to insinuate what''s next for Arda''s army.


    "If possible, we want to break into Manda and occupy Center."


    Paul didn''t give him a clear answer. If the man in front of him leaked his plan loosely, wouldn''t the frontline troops have to face more pressure. Of course, he didn''t know that Maltz was gathering superior forces in Manda to deal with the approaching Arda army. UU reading


    "With the liberty of asking, are peace talks with Maltz an option for you?"


    "I swear against him."


    A stone fell from Henry''s heart.


    He organized his vocabulary carefully, and asked carefully: "My lord, if you occupy Manda, what will you do with it...I mean, there is...the territory passed down from generation to generation by the Ferdinand family. As for the Duke''s seat, no I know you..."


    Henry looked at Paul expectantly, with a hint of worry in his eyes. Originally, according to the law of succession, after defeating the usurper, it was a matter of course for him to inherit the title, but after all, the big fist has the final say in the world. Henry now has the title of the younger brother of the former duke, and he has no soldiers or generals around him. , and recently he heard some bad news.


    Paul glanced at Henry playfully, with a smile on the corner of his mouth. When he heard the news that Henry was coming to visit him, he discussed the purpose of the Viscount''s visit with a group of his staff, which seemed to be in line with the speculation at the time.


    Henry looked at Paul and said with determination: "My lord, let me just say it straight. If you can support me as a duke, I will give you a huge advantage in the division of interests after the war."


    If Center is really occupied by the Arda army, then Paul Grayman will be the one who speaks the most in the coalition forces.


    Paul was noncommittal, but said slowly: "Speaking of which, many members of the Ferdinand family stayed in Manda and joined the usurper."


    "Ah..." Viscount Henry became nervous.


    "Many people in the family were coerced, uh...but there are some scum who need to be punished."


    "Haha, don''t worry, Mr. Viscount, we can spend a few days slowly talking about how to cooperate, and you should also think about which scum needs to be punished."

 Chapter 300：

    In the Foug¨¨re region in the south, the counter-rebellion army led by Princess Catherine of the Kingdom of Aldo confronts the rebel army of Greedy Wolf Giles here.


    The main force of the kingdom''s army arrived at Thorn Fortress in March and joined the defenders standing there. Catherine immediately launched an attack on the army under the command of the rebel general Samar, and won successive victories by virtue of her numerical advantage.


    The situation in the Thorn Fortress area was reversed, and the army of the kingdom in turn surrounded the rebels in Samar.


    At the critical moment, Scott and other army wizards played a role again. They organized a death squad with enchantments and drugs, and fought hard to kill the weak point of the king''s army.


    After losing about one-fifth of his troops, Samar led the army to retreat to the Foug¨¨re area, joined forces with the main force of the rebel army going north to support them, and blocked the Kingdom''s army from continuing to go south.


    The Grand Duke Giles has wiped out all the forces that do not obey him in the south, and can finally turn his attention to the north. The new 81 Chinese website updates the fastest mobile terminal: https:/


    The size of the royal army is about 50,000, and the rebel army has more than 40,000. Although the difference is not very big, the weapons and equipment of the royal army are better than those of the opponent, especially the troops directly under the royal family. Almost everyone wears armor. The number of knights in the king''s army is much more than that of the rebels.


    However, judging from the actual results of the battle, the combat effectiveness of the rebel army was evenly matched with that of the king''s army.


    From the perspective of many battlefield veterans under the princess, many unreasonable things happened to the rebels, which are reflected in the following aspects:


    Super scouting ability, when one''s own troops enter the battlefield, if there are no shelters such as trees, they will always be detected by the opponent first and the battle formation will be arranged in advance.


    Incredible protection ability, the protection power of a wallet is comparable to metal armor, do the rebels have mastered super advanced manufacturing technology?


    Unusual fighting fanaticism, that is really fanaticism, it is completely desperate to fight, the paladins in the Holy See can''t do this with the blessing of faith. Fortunately, these lunatics have extremely poor discipline. They don''t know what cooperation is, they only know how to charge and fight. Could it be the barbarian soldiers recruited by Giles? These bloodthirsty zealots have been observed to go to war with no distinction between friend and foe.


    The last one that is more difficult to deal with is the longbow. There are a large number of longbowmen serving in Giles'' army. After the battle began, arrows rained down, making the king''s army miserable.


    The only thing that the kingdom''s army can have an overwhelming advantage over the rebels is the cavalry, more precisely the cavalry.¥¡ÐÂ¥ä~¢à~1~ÖÐÎÄÍø¦Ø¦Ø¦Ø.¦Ö~¢¸~1z§ë.c¨°§Þ


    In addition to the knights directly under the royal family, there are also a large number of noble children from the northern territories. Thanks to their good family background, they have practiced martial arts since childhood, are proficient in bows and horses, and have their own weapons and armor. A powerful cavalry team. Since the outbreak of the southern rebellion, countless aristocratic knights eager to get ahead have joined Catherine''s command. They have accumulated fame and wealth for themselves with lance and sword.


    Of course, it would be even better if he could capture the heart of Her Royal Highness while gaining fame.


    Before June, the two sides launched a tug-of-war in the Foug¨¨res area. Today I attack and you defend, and tomorrow I defend you to attack. After entering June, the rainfall in the south increased sharply, and the number of fightings also decreased greatly.


    Fortaleza is a transportation hub city in the Foug¨¨res region, where Catherine set up her headquarters.


    Today is another rainy day, and the whole city is shrouded in continuous drizzle.


    Catherine had just finished her dinner with the generals. When everyone dispersed, several high-ranking officers in the army voluntarily stayed behind. According to the usual practice, if there is no special arrangement, then it will be time for them to discuss the war situation with the princess.


    The crowd followed Catherine out of the hall to a smaller room.


    The most important topic, of course, is the looming Giles Rebellion. From the beginning of the offensive and defensive battle of Thorn Fortress, the senior officials of the Kingdom''s army noticed many strange things in the rebel army. After contacting the main force of Giles, they discovered that these unusual things directly affected the success or failure of the war.


    "Maybe there really is some kind of mysterious power helping Giles."


    Duke Dodge spread his hands helplessly.


    Catherine frowned. She couldn''t help but think of the fire that reduced the grain warehouse in the capital to ashes last year. The information she found at that time was also inexplicable.


    And according to the captives'' confession, there is indeed a mysterious person in Giles'' army, called a "clergyman", who can pray to the gods so that the soldiers can gain extraordinary power.


    This can''t help but remind people of the legendary wizard.


    The voices of the participants were whispering, and a strange atmosphere spread in the meeting room. Although rationality told them not to think wildly, everyone grew up listening to all kinds of weird talks about wizards.


    At the meeting, Klein encouraged everyone present: "So far, I haven''t encountered any unsolvable problems. No matter how crazy the enemy soldiers fight, they will be stabbed to death with swords and guns. No matter how high their protection is, they can''t stop blunt weapons." As long as we don''t mess up our positions and use reasonable tactics, we can defeat them by virtue of our superiority in numbers. The only thing that is more difficult to deal with is the longbowman. Giles has obviously planned the rebellion for a long time. A large number of longbowmen can be used directly on the battlefield as soon as the war breaks out."


    This is indeed a head-scratching problem. In the rainy environment in the south, the power of the cavalry is very limited on the soft ground. When the knights are struggling to move forward in the mud, the longbowmen can shoot arrows unscrupulously to harvest life. While everyone was talking about it, the female knight Ao Feina made a suggestion: the lords of the Northwest Gulf used two unheard-of powerful weapons in the dispute - the Thunder Hammer and the Fire Crossbow, Among them, the Thunder Hammer is powerful and can kill and injure the enemy from a mile away. It sounds like the nemesis of longbowmen. Can you buy a large amount of this weapon in the name of the kingdom''s army to restrain the longbowmen of the rebel army.


    Ofina had been raising food and recruiting troops for the southward army in the royal capital before. At the same time, she was entrusted by Catherine to monitor the situation in the Northwest Gulf¡ªmainly to protect her sister who ran away from home, so she has a better understanding of certain situations in the Northwest Gulf. .


    For Ofina''s suggestion, most people shook their heads. Do the unseen country lords in the Northwest Gulf understand what war is? When recovering Jingyao, the northwestern lords also led the army to participate. Blind arrogance, poor equipment, and lax discipline are their common images.


    Of course, there are also some good generals and troops among them, such as Baron Andrew from Bairding and Viscount Jais from Emden. Their military literacy and troops under their command are very good. Baron Andrew''s outstanding performance has also been commended by His Royal Highness Catherine. But we can''t take one example as common. They can be said to be rare among the Northwest lords, and the army under their command can only be said to be short and capable.


    In the minds of most of the high-ranking members of the Kingdom''s army, the [Ustor War] that broke out in the Northwest Gulf at the beginning of the year was nothing more than a group of peasants fighting with weapons. Maybe whoever had a brainstorm invented a few weird weapons, killed a few more people, and then was blown into a miraculous and invincible.


    ()

 Chapter 301：

    For Ofina''s proposal, most people have little hope because of the stereotype of the Northwest Gulf.


    Only a few people think it is worth a try, such as the officers in charge of army logistics, they know that a large part of the supplies and ordnance in the kingdom''s army now come from the Northwest Gulf.


    In terms of military rations, canned food from the Northwest Gulf is welcomed by many officers and soldiers, especially in the south where the temperature is high and it is not easy to store food. play a big role.


    In terms of ordnance, a weapon supplier named [Northwest Industry] occupies a large share of the kingdom''s army''s weapons and armor sources. As for the quality, it can only be said to be so-so, but the advantage lies in the large quantity and low price. The Kingdom Army can stabilize the rebel army in terms of armor wearing rate, and Northwest Industry is indispensable.


    It''s very strange, where did so much iron come from in the Northwest Bay to make so many weapons and armors? Aren''t the lords there also fighting wars?


    But obviously, if the lords of the Northwest Gulf equip their soldiers with these ordnance, then the war between them must not be simply described as "peasant fighting".


    While everyone was discussing, Catherine winked at Ofina, and asked her to discuss this issue in private later.


    Now that the Northwest Gulf has been raised, the theme of the meeting gradually turned to the usurper war that broke out at the beginning of the year.


    "Obviously, the family headed by Earl Parker will never recognize the legitimacy of Maltz Kent''s succession to the title."


    "Really, when the country is in crisis, they don''t want to raise their troops to serve, but fight in private. They really don''t know the general idea."


    "It''s not without benefits. The lords of the former Northwest Duke family have always been contemptuous of the royal family. After all, the Parker and other families still have their hearts towards the royal family. It would be good to suppress the native lords."


    "After all, it''s for their own benefit. I don''t believe how loyal they are to the royal family. If there is any conflict, please let His Majesty the king decide it! It''s nothing to solve it in private."


    The representatives of the royal family who were sent to the Northwest Territories held their own opinions, such as Hansel Abbott who was stationed in Arda and Emerson Wilder who was stationed in Emden. In their report to Jingyao They often maintain the same position as the lord of their own locality, and in the letter they reprimand the representative of the royal family on the opposite side for distorting black and white, telling truth and telling lies.


    These contradictory reports made His Majesty the King and the ministers at a loss as to who was right and who was wrong. However, most people in the court still tend to oppose the duke''s faction. After all, since the outbreak of the southern rebellion, the two counties of Arda and Bairding in this faction, in the name of vassals, have sent food to the kingdom''s army that was short of food due to the fire. There is a lot of food, and the [Northwest Industry] established by the lords of this faction also provides a lot of cheap weapons and armor for the kingdom''s army.


    Duke Dodge was thoughtful: "Which faction has the upper hand now?"


    Ofina: "The latest news is that the Duke''s side is in decline, and it seems that they have plans to concentrate all their strength on a desperate plan."


    "Are neither of you intending to stop?"


    "There have been rumors of a truce, but apparently no agreement has been reached."


    Duke Dodge turned to Catherine and said, "Your Highness, after the disputes among the lords of the Northwest Gulf subside, can they be responsible for guarding Veblen? Then move Walker''s troops to the south to deal with the rebels."


    Through secret channels, the high-level officials of the kingdom have basically determined that the Duke of Veblen in the east has fallen to Giles, but they have not responded to Giles in a public way.


    In order to prevent Veblen from raiding the rear, Catherine had to leave a team of up to 25,000 people to guard the east. This force was commanded by the Duke of Walker.


    The army of more than 20,000 people did nothing but guard against possible enemies, resulting in a great waste of troops. Otherwise, the main force led by Catherine would not have been blocked in the Foug¨¨res area and could not start the situation for a long time.


    Perhaps this was the effect Giles had in mind? His allies are only responsible for distracting the kingdom''s army.


    Ofina agreed with Duke Dodge''s suggestion: "Among the lords who opposed the Duke of the Northwest, Earl Greiman played a central role. His family was dispatched to the Northwest Gulf because of a court struggle a long time ago, and they are collecting supplies for the troops going south. During the process, Earl Greiman put in a lot of effort, and he must have the intention of making friends with the royal family. If the honor of the Greiman family can be restored in the name of His Majesty, the earl must be able to serve the country with all his heart and serve the country well. To drive the role of other lords."


    Judging from the meaning of her words, it seems that she is very optimistic about the faction that Graeman belongs to.


    Catherine was a little moved by what the two said, nodded and said: "The dispute between the two factions in the Northwest Gulf has not yet subsided, and it is still uncertain who will win the final victory. Wait until the dust settles before sending envoys there."


    The princess said so, but she couldn''t help but feel a little bit upset in her heart. If there is no current rebellion, an edict will be issued in the name of the king. No matter how red-eyed the two factions are, they will have to give Jingyao some face and sit down for peace~www .novelhall.com~ Now it''s all about waiting for the winner to emerge and seeking his support.


    The reason for this situation is nothing more than the fact that the power of the royal family was restrained by the rebels in the south, and they had no time to care about it. If you send people there rashly, if the mediation fails, you will be in trouble, and the already declining royal power will be even more in jeopardy.


    Thinking of this, Catherine hated the traitor Giles even more.


    At this time, Viscount Klein looked at her and said, "Your Highness, the Northwest Gulf has always been relatively poor. How can the strength of those lords alone stop the rich eastern border?"


    Catherine smiled: "Looking at your expression, you should have already thought of a solution, right?"


    Klein laughed: "Yes. We can recruit highland barbarians to guard the eastern border with the northwest army. It''s time for the head of Zherov, oh no, it should be Count Zherov, to show his loyalty to the kingdom .¡±


    Zherov was a tribal leader who was one of the rebellious tribes when Catherine quelled the barbarian rebellion in the highlands last year. It was because of his internal support that Catherine was able to quickly quell the barbarian rebellion, and afterwards awarded Zherov the earl of the highlands.


    Catherine is very satisfied with Klein''s suggestion. In recent years, she has devoted herself to promoting young generals to the top ranks of the army. Klein and Lester are among the best. The former is modest and thoughtful, while the latter is silent and aloof, but has a natural intuition for marching and fighting. Both of them are her capable subordinates just like Ofina, and because of their similar age, they are easier to communicate with than those veterans.


    "Let''s do it like this!" Her Royal Highness made a final decision.


    After the meeting was dissolved and everyone was leaving, Catherine stopped Ofina.


    "Come to my room and tell me about that girl Irene''s recent situation. Oh, and the thunder hammer you mentioned in the meeting just now."

 Chapter 302：

    On August 10th of the holy calendar, the four new infantry battalions arrived in Fishtail Town, and Paul Grammy also arrived with the troops. The war has entered the final stage of decisive battle. As the supreme military commander of Arda, he doesn''t want to miss the battle exploits... er no, it''s the moment to witness the enemy''s final cry.


    Before Paul had rested enough in Fishtail Town, he received a battle report from Schroeder from the front line. The Duke''s army attacked him with an overwhelming force. The enemy''s force was estimated to be nearly ten thousand. Arda''s army lost the battle. Now it has retreated to a town called St. Mir''s.


    An army of nearly ten thousand people? Lost in battle? Paul almost jumped up after reading the report. He was used to the continuous victories of Arda''s army, and he couldn''t accept the word defeat suddenly.


    Schroeder''s troops, in addition to two regular infantry battalions, also have nearly a thousand militiamen and locally recruited auxiliary soldiers, totaling about 3,000 people. Although Paul is very confident that his training and equipment are much better than the opponent''s, the difference in strength is also a bit big.


    Paul wrote back to Schroeder: stand by for reinforcements, and he will immediately set off south with four infantry battalions to join him.


    As a result, the more than 2,000 horsemen who had just disembarked began to run southward before they had much rest.


    After two days of rapid march, Paul led his troops to the town of St. Mir and joined Schroeder''s troops.


    The old knight said a little ashamedly: "I''m sorry, my lord, it was my improper command that shamed Arda''s army."


    Paul waved his hand: "It''s not your fault, you have too few soldiers."


    Even if the battle fails, Schroeder''s army still has 2,500 people. After finding out that the opponent''s troops far exceeded his own, he decisively chose the combat method of preserving his troops as much as possible, and waited for Paul''s four infantry battalions to arrive.


    The real combat effectiveness of Schroeder''s army is the more than 1,000 soldiers of the 2nd and 4th Infantry Battalions, and about 1,000 Arda militias equipped with spears but with poor defense. As for the auxiliary soldiers recruited locally, it is worth noting .


    "What''s the specific situation of the enemy army?" Paul didn''t believe that the current Maltz Kent could train 10,000 soldiers, otherwise he would give a fart.


    "According to our observations, the number of real trained soldiers is between 3,000 and 4,000, of which there are nearly 1,000 cavalry, and there are about 400 regular knights among the nearly 1,000 cavalry."


    "Three thousand to four thousand people?" Paul folded his arms and kept comparing the strength of the two sides in his head.


    So if we only compare the "regular army", the strength of the two sides is now basically the same. There are nearly 4,000 people on my side plus the militia. Arda wins because of balanced quality and strict discipline, while the opponent wins because of the highly mobile troops such as cavalry.


    As for the remaining miscellaneous soldiers in the Duke''s army, they were basically out of Paul''s consideration. After traveling for such a long time, he knows the level of these temporarily recruited cannon fodder. If these miscellaneous soldiers are allowed to charge together, he may have to mess up first.


    Paul asked Schroeder for his opinion: "Do you think our current strength can win?"


    The old knight replied confidently: "If the opponent doesn''t come with new reinforcements, there is absolutely no problem."


    Schroeder''s self-confidence is well-founded. In addition to the four infantry battalions, the Earl also brought 20 rapid-fire guns, which will definitely make the Duke''s army drink several pots.


    Paul patted several large wooden boxes, smiled and said to his chief of staff: "In addition to strengthening the firepower, material incentives are absolutely indispensable."


    ¡­


    Two days later, enemy troops appeared in the south of St. Mir''s Town, and the duke''s army that had been repaired chased them up. Arda''s army quickly lined up in the south of the town, but there were only two battalions of troops, and the rest of the army was hidden in the town.


    "Very well, they don''t seem to have added new soldiers." Schroeder held up the binoculars and roughly estimated the number of people on the opposite side. After the loss of the previous battles, the size of the enemy army is now more than 8,000 people.


    ¡­


    "Master Jia Aisi, I have checked carefully, and there are no ambushes around the town."


    A knight rushed to Jais and reported loudly.


    Jais looked at the Arda army in the distance with a cloudy face. He wondered why the other party always found himself first. This was the case in the previous fight with Schroeder. Every time Arda''s army appeared in his sight, they would face him in full battle, and the opponent''s scouts'' eyesight was too good.


    Could it be that, as his father guessed, Gleiman also secretly received the help of the wizard and obtained some mysterious power?


    No matter what, let''s end this difficult opponent here. What reassures him is that the opponent is still the two thousand people who retreated last time.


    Jayce ordered the officers around him: "Start the attack according to the previous plan."


    The tactic they adopted was to send a wave of cannon fodder miscellaneous soldiers to the front to consume the ammunition of Arda''s army, followed by spearmen and archers.


    Because the flintlock guns of the Arda army fired directly, the cannon fodder provided a good cover for the troops behind before they died or ran away. The only thing that can cause a lot of casualties to the troops behind during the attack is the long-range straddle shot of the Thunder Hammer.


    After approaching Arda''s infantry line, the cannon fodder was almost consumed. After the archers suppressed their firepower, the spearmen approached each other and began to fight.


    During this process, the cavalry cruising around the enemy army, on the one hand, caused huge psychological pressure on the opponent, and on the other hand, looked for the weak points of the enemy''s formation to wait for an opportunity to break through.


    Previous battles have proved that this tactic is effective when one''s own side has a superior force and the opponent lacks cavalry.


    It seemed to be the first time since the start of the war that Arda''s army could be forced to retreat. Jaes didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    ¡­


    The rumble of guns, the sound of gunfire for a while, and the sound of fighting hand to hand for a while, the two armies fought fiercely in the wilderness south of St. Mir.


    Under heavy rewards and severe punishments, the soldiers of the Duke''s army charged the enemy''s array time and time again. The Arda soldiers'' morale was greatly boosted because of Paul''s personal command and receiving several times higher than usual military pay and repelled the attack again and again.


    Looking at the corpses and wounded on the ground in front of the formation, Schroeder signaled to Paul: "It''s almost there."


    Paul nodded heavily, and Schroeder immediately ordered: "Retreat to the town!"


    Taking advantage of the enemy''s new attack, Arda''s army collectively turned and ran towards the town of St. Mir.


    Jayce had already learned of Paul''s existence at this time, and a knight who was wounded in the charge and retreated brought him back news, and the **** who disgraced the Kent family was on the opposite side.


    This made him even more determined to get rid of this army that had daringly ran to his rear to make trouble. As long as Paul Grayman was killed or captured, the entire Northwest Gulf would be wiped out in just around the corner.


    "The enemy is retreating! They are running into the town!"


    More than one person discovered the movement of Arda''s army.


    "Quick! Gather all the cavalry and follow me to charge into the town, followed by the infantry! Jim, lead your men to block the other exits of the town."


    Jais made arrangements within a minute. Obviously, the opponent couldn''t bear the pressure and retreated. Except for a few special cases, pursuing victory is the only rule in military affairs.


    "Gleiman, you don''t want to run away!"


    The sound of rumbling horseshoes sounded in the wilderness, and the black cavalry rushed towards Shengmi town.


    Jaaisi saw that some Arda people tried to pull the Thunder Hammer back into the town, but when they saw the cavalry''s charge, they immediately dropped the Thunder Hammer and ran into the town with the people in front. Haha, these cowards.


    Come in! Come in!


    Jayce whipped his beloved horse, and led the cavalry around a street corner.


    Then he saw the dark muzzles of the cannons, as if exuding endless chill.

 Chapter 303：

    ?In the military dictionary of this world, the term street fighting has never appeared. 35xs Generally speaking, the city is lost when the city is broken. When the attacker breaks into the city wall, it can basically declare the victory of the attack. It is very rare to seize the inner city area by street. In most cases, the defenders will either get caught without a fight, or run away while taking advantage of the chaos.


    When Jayce led the cavalry into the town, he took it for granted that he had won, and the next thing to do was to intercept Paul Grayman who was about to escape.


    But the invention of firearms is bound to bring subversive changes to warfare, including street fighting. The Arda army built barricades in the town of St. Mir, blocked the traffic hub with rapid-fire artillery, and dug shooting holes in the buildings on both sides of the street. Soldiers with muskets ambushed them. In order to ensure the continuity of the firepower, the soldiers formed a group of 4 to 5 people. , Only one person in each group is responsible for shooting, and the others are responsible for loading.


    When the cavalry of the Duke''s army broke into the streets of St. Mir, they were greeted with heavy fire from the front and from the left and right.


    However, their offensive power is limited by the narrow streets. In the words of the game Hearts of Iron, the width of the battlefield is too small, and the troops rushing to the front are limited, so they cannot break through with one blow.


    Especially horrifying were the artillery deployed behind the barricades, in which environment the shotguns were unbelievably powerful, reaping a swath of life with each shot.


    The cavalry of the Duke''s army enjoyed what they had received when the Ottoman troops stormed the streets of Vienna in 1683.


    But Jia Aisi was unfortunately caught because he charged too far forward, and he was beaten into a sieve by both men and horses.


    After Jaes led the cavalry into the town, Emerson and a group of officers including the two mercenary captains were commanding the infantry to quickly approach St. Mir Town.


    Every soldier planned how to get something after entering the town. They ran desperately, lest they would be one step behind and others would **** the loot.


    Just as they stepped into the town, a sudden change occurred, and the roar of fire crossbows and thunder hammers suddenly came from the depths of the street.


    Not long after, the cavalry who rushed into the town before appeared in front of the infantry, but they were still chasing the enemy vigorously before, but now they fled back in a panic.


    The infantry could see clearly that the armor of the knights was in tatters, some of them were missing arms and legs, and they didn''t have the momentum they had when they set out.


    The fool also understood what had happened, "I lost, I lost!" someone yelled in fear, and the panic quickly spread to the entire army.


    The fleeing cavalry ignored the low-status infantry at all, trampled on them mercilessly with their horseshoes, and only cared about escaping for their own lives.


    Without Jia Aisi as the highest command, the army that was originally pieced together by lords and mercenaries from all over the place quickly fell apart, and it was impossible to gather effective counterattack forces. Emerson was also powerless to change the situation, so he could only beat his mount vigorously and ran wildly.


    Arda''s army began to pursue the victory. They really pursued the victory and encountered no effective resistance at all. Enemy cavalry can quickly leave the battlefield, infantry are not so lucky.


    Under Paul''s order, the Arda army devoted almost all of its forces to chasing down the enemy. According to post-war statistics, the number of enemy soldiers killed, wounded and captured in the Battle of St. Mir was as high as 4,000.


    After counting, Schroeder suggested to Paul, "My lord, I speculate that Maltz and Jaes must have drawn troops from other battlefields, otherwise it is impossible to explain why so many soldiers suddenly appeared in front of us. Do you want to inform us? Others in the coalition, tentatively attacking"


    Paul pondered for a while, shook his head and said, "Not for the time being, we are still some distance away from Sente, and nothing may happen on the way. Let our allies be careful, I don''t want others to rush to Sente special."


    At this time, a group of soldiers carried a corpse on a stretcher and placed it in front of Paul and Schroeder. The officer leading the team said, "My lords, after our careful identification, this should be Jaai, the son of the usurper Maltzkent." Skent."


    "Oh" "What?" Paul and Schroeder both exclaimed, unexpectedly catching a big fish.


    His son was in charge of Maltz''s military operation. If Giles disappeared, the blow to him would not be fatal.


    Paul gently lifted the white cloth covering the stretcher and glanced at the horror inside.


    He sighed, "Sigh, if it wasn''t for your father and son being too threatening, how could we have come to this point."


    Then he ordered the officer to "send someone to send Jia Aisi''s body to Center. As for the other people''s bodies, the weather is hot now, and they are prone to disease, so they should be cremated on the spot and then buried. If you can get your identity, you must write it down." .¡±


    "Yes" the officer glanced at Paul with admiration, saluted and left.


    A few days later, in the duke''s mansion in Center City, Malzkent looked at Jayce blankly.


    It''s just that this child whom he had placed high hopes on in the past has turned into a cold corpse.


    He reached out and stroked his son''s face, not caring about the thick layer of limestone on it.


    "My child my child"


    The Duke kept going, his eyes seemed to be reminiscing about the old days, the clips of Jais and him A loyal servant couldn''t bear to see the Duke so sad, and came forward to persuade "Master Duke , and please give me condolences."


    "Why don''t you come"


    The servant seemed to hear the Duke whispering something.


    "My lord, what are your orders?"


    The servant didn''t hear clearly, and continued to approach Maltz to ask.


    "I said why you didn''t come"


    It sounded like the howling of wild animals, which made the servant tremble with fright.


    who hasn''t come yet


    Just when the servant was confused, the Duke turned around, and he saw a horrifying scene that he had never seen before.


    At this moment, the Duke''s face had been distorted into an inhuman appearance, his eyes were glowing red, and in his mouth, the two sharp canine teeth were extremely exposed.


    The servant was already terrified, the man in front of him was not the majestic duke in the past, but he was clearly a monster who chose and devoured people.


    It chooses to eat someone, that''s right, the monster stretched out its right hand in a lightning-fast manner, and with a thud, the long nails pierced the servant''s abdomen like sharp knives, and then pierced out from his back. .


    "I want you to pay the price"


    The monster grabbed the servant''s head with his left hand and tore it off forcefully, blood gushed out wildly.


    He immediately brought his mouth to the servant''s neck, and drank like a fine wine.


    "I will have my revenge"


    With a loud roar, two bat-like fleshy wings burst out from the monster''s back.


    "I, Maltskent, will walk the world as a family of blood until the hatred in my heart is eliminated"

 Chapter 304：

    On August 18th of the Holy Calendar, the recuperated Arda army resumed its march. On the 20th, they crossed the border of the Duke''s direct domain again and headed straight for Center.


    On the 19th, Maltz Kent once again assembled an army to stop the army of Arda, but was still defeated. Since then, the road to Center has been unimpeded.


    The news that the usurper had no more soldiers quickly spread throughout the Northwest Gulf, and the other lords in the coalition also resumed their offensive. They simply bypassed Fort Bidow, leaving only a small number of troops to watch over the defenders inside.


    In late August, the three earldoms and other large and small independent lords, who had always maintained a neutral position, announced their support for the coalition forces and denounced Maltz Kent, the usurper, for his wrongful position.


    However, many lords who were originally attached to Maltz Kent changed their courts and announced their surrender to the coalition forces. Those who did not surrender formally also secretly sent people to negotiate with the coalition forces. Paul Greiman was the most sought-after one. Everyone knows who is here The greatest contribution in this war.


    On the evening of August 25, the Duke''s Mansion received news that Arda''s army was less than 20 miles away from Center. If there is no accident, they will arrive in Center tomorrow.


    At this time, Center City¡ªthe largest city in the Northwest Gulf¡ªis already in a state of turmoil and panic, and the Duke''s mansion in the center of the city is even more miserable.


    In the past, this place was full of people, and dignitaries and rich people from all over the world lined up to visit, but now it is empty.


    What''s even more frightening is that people in the mansion have disappeared or died frequently recently. Those who were found dead were all shriveled and had lost all their blood. As a result, rumors spread in the market, and the more they spread, the more exaggerated they became.


    His Excellency, the Duke of Malts Kent, seemed to be too busy dealing with the horrific battles, and he had no time to manage these matters, allowing the rumors to spread more and more widely. The servants in the Duke''s mansion lived in fear all day long but did not dare to escape in private. Before the enemy captured Center, the Duke was still the supreme authority here, and there were still a group of family knights who were loyal to him.


    The situation of the soldiers approaching the city and the mysterious terrorist incident made the residents of the entire Center City feel uneasy.


    At noon on the 26th, Arda''s army arrived outside the city of Center. Together with the auxiliary soldiers recruited again, the strength of the troops was close to 6,000, and they tightly blocked the three gates of Center. After the whole army took a break for lunch, the bombardment of the city began at 2 pm.


    The artillerymen were naked to the waist, sweating profusely, firing shells one after another. In order to avoid the scorching in summer, a shade canopy was set up on each artillery position. But even so, being in the artillery position is like being in a stove. The barrel of the artillery will become hot after a few shots, and you need to pour cold water on the body of the artillery to cool it down.


    The use of artillery bombardment is just a cover. For a strong city like Center, the efficiency of conventional siege methods is too low, and there must be huge casualties. Paul''s plan was to dig a tunnel close to the base of the city wall, dig a large hole in the wall, put a large amount of gunpowder in the hole, and then detonate and explode the city wall.


    So a large number of soldiers took their shovels and began to do more underground work, digging towards the city wall of Center bit by bit.


    ¡­


    Maltz Kent sat alone in the empty hall of the Ducal Palace.


    He was reminiscing everything after Barnett''s plan started, and scenes flashed in his mind.


    Six months ago, it was in this hall that the lords of the Northwest Gulf gathered to celebrate the birthday of the then Duke Ferdinand. It was also on that day that the old Duke announced that he had been chosen as his heir. Maltz still clearly remembers the shocked, terrified and unwilling eyes of the Duke''s younger brother, Viscount Henry.


    It was probably at that time that a conspiracy against him had already begun to brew.


    Price Parker, Paul Greiman, Molly Malcolm... one counts as one, the rats in the sewer, the maggots in the latrine must be staying in the corner of the hall and looking at themselves with jealous twisted eyes .


    Ah, at that time, these guys should have been thrown directly into the prison, maybe there won''t be so many bad things later, let alone the current situation.


    Speaking of prison cells, the secret escape route of the Ferdinand family actually has an entrance in the cell of the Duke''s Mansion. Since that idiot Henry escaped, he sent someone to almost tear down the walls and floor tiles of the dungeon, and finally found the secret tunnel. Damn it, I didn''t expect this possibility to come true.


    However, I''m afraid that even without Henry Ferdinand, the guys like Parker and Greyman would find other reasons to raise troops against him. These villains will not allow him to sit securely in the duke''s seat.


    Hmph, you didn''t let me comfort you, and even killed my son, I won''t make it easier for you either.


    Maltz Kent, thinking about the plans he had already made in his mind. Yes, he did fail in the frontal confrontation, but the good show has just begun. He will become a nightmare and become a lingering terror for the rest of his opponent''s life.


    "Hehe, Your Excellency the Duke is so leisurely and at ease..."


    Just as he was thinking about it, a slightly mocking voice sounded in the hall.


    Maltz stood up abruptly, and with his keen sense now, he didn''t notice anyone entering the hall.


    A man in a black cloak appeared at the door, and slowly took off his hood, revealing a young face. This is a handsome young man with an earring on his right ear, but his eyes are slightly frivolous, which makes people feel uncomfortable.


    And wearing a black cloak in summer, is this person sick?


    Obviously, this is not an ordinary person, he walked slowly to the front of the main seat, and Maltz was only separated by a low table.


    Maltz thought for a while, and asked tentatively, "Are you... from the Secret Society?"


    The young man smiled and nodded.


    "Where did Mr. Barnett go?"


    The young man shook his head: "That adult''s whereabouts are secretive, and we don''t know."


    "Andy has already gone back? He asked you to help me?" Before the other party could answer, Maltz roared angrily: "Why did you come here? It''s too late now."


    The young man spread his hands: "Help? My lord, you may have misunderstood something. I''m sorry, I don''t want to talk nonsense, but something unpleasant happened next."


    "Hahahaha!" Maltz let out a burst of hysterical laughter So I have no value to use, come here to kill people to cover up your existence? Anyway, I also have a bill to settle with you. "


    Maltz suddenly jumped up, his right hand clawed at the young man, the speed was so fast that people couldn''t see the movement clearly.


    However, just when his fingertips were about to touch the young man''s face, his whole body stopped abruptly. Maltz still maintains the attacking posture after the explosion, but it seems to be still for an instant.


    The young man took a step back unhurriedly, and said mockingly: "Your Excellency, you are only partially right. The more important reason is¡ª"


    His eyes turned cold instantly, and he said in a serious tone: "How dare you threaten a wizard, even if he is just an apprentice."


    Threat? The scene where he forced Andy to seek help from the Arcane Society flashed through Maltz''s mind.


    The young man put his hand on Maltz''s shoulder and pressed down lightly. The Duke''s forward-leaning body couldn''t maintain his balance, and he fell heavily on the table below him. There was a candlestick on it, and the sharp horn used to place the candle pierced through Maltz''s heart, and then pierced through his back.


    The Duke''s stiff body didn''t even struggle, and he gradually lost his breath.


    A smile returned to the young man''s face, he put on the hood, turned and left the hall.


    More than an hour later, several servants carrying food came to the entrance of the hall, and found that the guards on guard were sound asleep, so they hurriedly woke them up.


    The guards were extremely ashamed. They were all the elite around the Duke, and they made such a low-level mistake collectively.


    Maybe it''s because I''ve been too tired lately.


    The first servant enters the hall, and the sight inside scares him so much that he drops the food on the floor.


    Ten minutes later, the news of the Duke''s unfortunate and accidental death spread throughout the mansion.

 Chapter 305：

    Since the start of the siege of Center, the city has organized three counterattacks. Since the previous troops were exhausted, most of the troops who went out of the city were the so-called "armed citizens". It was even more unbearable. Arda''s army put a row of guns far away, and a few people on the opposite side became idiots before they died, and then ran back to the city like shit.


    On the 29th, the excavation of the tunnel entered the final stage, and soon Arda''s army would be able to approach the root of the city wall and launch a big artillery battle.


    Paul chose a good place for the guards to set up a pergola, ready to enjoy the splendid scene after the [Big Cannon Battle] broke out.


    "Hey, brother Paul, you are really good, can you give me one for my brother, and you can spend some money."


    Henry Ferdinand was sitting next to Paul, fiddling with a telescope lovingly, lifting it up to look in the direction of Center for a while, and cleaning the lens for a while.


    "Take it away and give it to you."


    The relationship between the two has improved a lot since they negotiated the inheritance of the duke title. For such a big event as the attack on Center, how could Henry miss it, and rushed over to be a homecoming group.


    That afternoon, a large white flag was erected on the city wall. After consulting Paul, the Arda army suspended the shelling. After a while, the city gate opened, the suspension bridge was lowered, and a group of people came out holding a smaller white flag.


    After a rigorous body search, they were quickly brought before Paul and Schroeder.


    The members of this team are of all kinds, including government officials, generals defending the army, clergy and wealthy businessmen. Paul still has some memories of some of them, and he saw them at the old Duke Ferdinand''s birthday party.


    A political officer with a gray beard said in a serious tone: "Count Greiman, Viscount Ferdinand, we now formally surrender to you on behalf of all the residents of Center City."


    Paul asked a little strangely: "Isn''t it representing Maltz Kent?"


    The political officer shook his head and said, "Duke Maltz Kent Ferdinand... who you call the usurper, has... died yesterday..."


    Paul and Henry stood up from their chairs in surprise, "Maltz is dead?"


    "Yes, Lord Maltz accidentally stumbled and fell down at around 7:00 to 8:00 last night, and was stabbed in the chest by a candlestick on the table... Seriously injured and died."


    After hearing this, all the people present took off their hats and covered their chests to express their silent tribute. Although he was an enemy who fought in the dark on the battlefield, Maltz was a high-ranking nobleman after all. Paul had to do the same, unless he wanted to gain a reputation for being impolite.


    After the silence was over, Paul put on his hat again and told Schroeder beside him, "Let the chief of staff arrange how to enter the city."


    Schroeder quickly made arrangements. First, the second battalion led a group of militiamen into the city, occupied and inspected each street intersection, and other troops entered the city one by one.


    Paul postponed the entry of the follow-up troops to the next day, "Let the soldiers pack themselves clean and tidy, have a good night''s rest, and use the best mental outlook to line up in square formations the next day. Kicking into the city."


    He wanted to show the residents of the largest city in the Northwest Gulf a distinctive army, and by the way, show his strength to Henry next to him. This guy didn''t catch up with any tough battles after he came.


    On August 30, 1991 in the holy calendar, the city entry ceremony began, and the residents of Center City looked at this strange army with curious and worried eyes.


    Although the uniforms of Arda''s army are still light green "Earth Road", after all, the color and pattern are uniform, which is much better than the colorful ones in other lord''s armies, and it is combined with the marching drums with a strong sense of rhythm and the neatness of the soldiers With uniform steps, the entire army exudes a majestic and powerful sense of strength.


    Every Center City resident who watched the entrance ceremony had a feeling from the bottom of their hearts: it was only natural for such an army to defeat Maltz Kent, and some people even cheered involuntarily.


    Paul and Henry rode tall horses behind the second battalion, looking triumphantly at both sides of the street.


    Henry, in particular, felt complacent and sighed: "I finally saw this familiar neighborhood again, remembering the scene of being taken into the dungeon that day, it seems like the next day."


    Paul accompanied Henry to the cemetery of the Ferdinand family, and stood in front of the grave of the old Duke Ferdinand to mourn for a while. The gravekeeper led them to the church in the cemetery, where there were two coffins.


    "This is the body of Maltz Kent and Jayce Kent. How should the two adults dispose of it?"


    Paul looked at Henry and signaled him to make a decision. After all, his elder brother''s death was unclear, and the Kent family was very suspicious.


    Henry hesitated for a while, and said, "The person is dead, let''s be buried according to the standards of civilians for the time being."


    The gravekeeper obeyed and called several people over to carry the coffin, one of them muttered, "It seems to be much lighter..."


    Henry greeted Paul: "Let''s go, accompany me to the dungeon. Maltz''s distant relatives are imprisoned inside. It is said that there are several mercenary leaders."


    Emerson, Fergus and others were locked up, and they waited in the dungeon for the verdict given by the victor.


    Henry didn''t go to see them as soon as he came in, but went to the deepest part of the dungeon, pointed to the big hole in the wall and said, "I ran out from under here at the time, it seems that Maltz has been found."


    Broken bricks, stones, and dirt are everywhere in this cell. It seems that Maltz Kent sent someone to dig three feet here.


    It seems that every lord''s family will prepare one or two escape tunnels in case of emergencies, there is one in Pittburg, and there is one in this duke''s mansion.


    Paul stroked his chin and secretly wondered if he was also digging a few tunnels under the castle in Huxin Town, so he couldn''t fall behind the trend.


    ¡­


    News of Center City''s surrender quickly spread throughout the Northwest Gulf.


    The other lords in the coalition army captured Bidow Castle long before the surrender of Center and continued to advance eastward. After receiving the news, they immediately increased their forward speed, but there were no forces trying to resist them on the road. The number arrived at Center.


    Among the many territories that were originally attached to Maltz Kent, his hometown Emden was the last to surrender to the coalition forces. The commander of Byronburg, the former knight commander of the Kent family, erected a flag after receiving the news that the loyal person had died. The white flag was hoisted and surrendered to the 1st and 3rd Battalions of infantry besieging the castle.


    Bryce and Joyce commanded the army to continue southward and occupied all the territory of the Kent family.


    The usurper war in the Northwest Gulf, which lasted for more than half a year, finally came to an end.

 Chapter 306：

    Regarding the remains of Maltz Kent and his son, Paul originally had no objection to Henry''s disposal. They were buried according to civilian standards, but in fact they were buried in a random pit.


    But he is determined to win the original Kent family''s territory Emden and a number of subsidiary territories. After all, Maltz was a high-ranking nobleman. If he was buried casually, what would happen if his remaining clansmen and those vassals who were still loyal to him became dissatisfied and rioted?


    So Paul discussed with Henry, and he was still buried according to Maltz''s previous title-earl specifications.


    It wasn''t until they were discussing this matter together that they realized that they hadn''t confirmed with their own eyes whether Maltz Kent was really dead. So the two hurriedly ran to the chapel in the cemetery again, opened the coffin to see if it was Maltz lying inside.


    The coffin was opened, and the situation inside shocked Paul and Henry. It was summer, and the corpse did not rot, but turned into a mummy as if it had been sucked dry. Maltz Kent could be vaguely seen on Baba''s face.


    Although it seems unusual, judging by Paul''s common sense, this appearance is obviously dead. Just to be on the safe side, Henry boldly stretched out his hand and touched Maltz''s nostrils, but he didn''t breathe at all.


    Looking at Maltz Kent in a mummy state, Paul felt a sense of deja vu, and a certain picture appeared in his mind: Maltz suddenly burst into a rage, and yelled at them, "Voss-Rhoda-" .


    "Okay, you can bury him, let''s get out of here quickly."


    Henry covered his nose in disgust, and pulled Paul away from the church.


    ¡­


    The two went to the cathedral in the city later, with the purpose of visiting Bishop Leonard. The poor old man suffered a stroke from unknown stimuli while being detained by Maltz Kent. When the army of Arda occupied Center, he was sent back to the cathedral, but he was paralyzed all over the body, could not even speak clearly, and often fainted suddenly.


    His student, Anderson Yard of the North Shore Monastery in Huxin Town, hurried over after getting the news, and has been serving Leonard by his side for the past few days.


    Anderson had planned to leave for the holy capital of the Holy See in the near future to attend an exchange meeting of the Conscientious Council, and announced a series of "scary discoveries" in public, but the mentor''s illness delayed the plan.


    Leonard was lying on the bed, seeing Paul and Henry coming, struggling to sit up, Paul quickly asked Andrew to hold him down.


    Paul showed sympathy: "Old dean, just lie down like this."


    Although Leonard is rigid and dogmatic, he has never caused any trouble for him as a religious leader. During his tenure as the abbot, he also helped the education of Huxin Town.


    Seeing the old man become what he is now, Paul felt a little uncomfortable.


    He learned from the people in the church that Leonard was arrested because he asked Maltz to confirm whether he was suspected of witchcraft, just like the time he looked for Paul in Lake Town. Unfortunately, Maltz did not As patient as Paul, the power in the hands of a duke is not comparable to that of an earl.


    Leonard still struggled to raise his arm and pointed to his mouth, making an "uh...uh..." sound, signaling that it was inconvenient for him to speak.


    "The Lord of Light will cast Maltz Kent''s sinful soul into hell."


    His student Ander Town cursed at the side.


    Paul exchanged pleasantries with him for a while, and then left with Henry.


    The church forces in the Northwest Gulf were severely hit after Maltz Kent won the dukedom, the regional bishop was imprisoned, a large number of cadres were arrested and sentenced, and the only military force, the Inquisition, was raided, disarmed and temporarily banned.


    However, the Holy See Headquarters is obviously a little bit reluctant about what happened to the Northwest Gulf Church. On the one hand, the Northwest Gulf is too remote and out of reach.


    Paul heard from Anderson that it seemed that the scale and depth of the witch hunt in the Jiaowan church had exceeded the Holy See''s expectations, and it seemed that he was riding a tiger.


    ¡­


    Back at the Duke''s Mansion, Henry asked cautiously, "Paul, the list I gave you... how did you handle it?"


    Paul patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry, they are all in prison now."


    Henry said a little nervously: "Uh... just close it once, don''t let them have anything wrong."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, there will be no shortage of meals three times a day, and you will be fat when you come out."


    Before entering Center, Henry gave Paul a list of members of the Ferdinand family. In Henry''s eyes, they were all suspected of cooperating with Maltz Kent, or that there was some kind of threat to his succession to the duke. .


    Before the other lords in the coalition army arrived, Arda''s army hunted them down according to this list, and put all the above people into prison.


    Of course, their lives will not be in danger, and the "amnesty" will be given after Henry successfully becomes the Duke of Northwest to show the benevolence of the new Duke.


    "But let''s make an agreement..." Paul reminded Henry: "I will share half of the Ferdinand family''s treasury I owe a lot of debts for fighting this battle."


    Henry wanted to cry without tears: "Now your soldiers are guarding the vault gate, tell me this..."


    "Actually, I want to ask for more!"


    "Don''t be like this, if there are more words, I will really not be able to be a duke, and I will have no face to face my clansmen."


    "Well, I''ll send someone to check the amount of coins in the vault, penny by penny."


    "vampire!"


    ¡­


    On September 3, 1991 in the Holy Calendar, Myron Garnard, Earl of Bairding, arrived in Center.


    On September 4, other lords in the coalition forces¡ªPrice Parker, Molly Malcolm, Winifred Heller and others arrived in Center.


    Along with them came a vote of lords who had originally supported Maltz Kent, and they came as losers.


    Paul, Merlon and Henry went out to meet the lords. Arda''s army served as a guard of honor. The neat formation, vigorous steps, and bright bayonets once again left a deep impression on the people, and made the troops behind the lords with chaotic flags and uniforms even more dismayed. Pale.


    When they arrived at the Duke''s Mansion, the roar of cannons came from the direction of the city gate, and everyone was shocked.


    Paul told everyone not to panic: "Don''t worry, this is just [Salute], celebrating the end of the brutal war."


    ¡¾Salute¡¿Sixty shots were fired one after another, and the lords smelled a hint of warning from the awe-inspiring "welcome ceremony", and each pretended to laugh and greeted Paul and the others.


    Only Derrick Heller, Earl Heller''s son, looked at the Arda army with envy, how much he wanted to command such an army.

 Chapter 307：

    The meeting to distribute the fruits of victory lasted for two full weeks.


    After this war of usurpers, the original ruling order of the Northwest Gulf with Ferdinand-Kent as the axis was broken. Portree of the family, Stanlow of the Malcolm family, these five powerful earls have become the new center of gravity of the Northwest Gulf.


    Arda, in particular, is like a salty fish turning over. Those who are well-informed know that Arda''s contribution should account for more than half of the coalition''s victory over Maltz Kent. As for the other lords, they seem to have played a role in containing Jiaaisi role.


    Therefore, at this meeting, Paul Greiman''s words carried the most weight, not to mention that the Alda army was training outside every day, firing guns one after another, and shooting two or four and six, and it never stopped.


    The first issue is the attribution of the title of duke. According to customary law, it is logical that Viscount Henry Ferdinand, the younger brother of old Ferdinand, inherit the title. The nobles pushed one of the old duke''s cousins ??to succeed him. After Maltz''s arrogance, this cousin also ran out and walked in various territories, drawing a lot of support for the coalition forces.


    It''s a pity that the younger brother of the duke''s cousin was thrown into prison by Paul because he was Maltz''s guest during the war.


    "Two brothers, one on each side, are suspected of speculation!" The others headed by Parker and Paul firmly opposed it.


    It took three days to discuss the inheritance of the duke title, and finally those who favored Henry''s faction prevailed. So, after a simple ceremony, Henry Ferdinand officially became the new Northwest Duke.


    After settling the issue of the dukedom, Arda and Bairdine jointly made a request to the Kent family''s territory¡ªEmden, not to obtain the title of Earl of Emden, but that there would be no more Earl of Emden. Place the land under this title under the management of the Council of Arda.


    As for the various vassal territories of Emden, their lords can keep their territories after paying a sum of indemnity, but the internal affairs and diplomacy of the territories must be [guided] by the Council of State to a certain extent. In fact, this is a vassal in disguise. Unfortunately, the Greiman family does not have the power to confer vassals.


    besides,


    Arda''s appeal was supported by some people and opposed by others.


    The supporters felt the rise of this emerging powerful force, and wanted to hold their thighs firmly, and now Emden was already under the occupation of Arda''s army, and Paul''s request was already a fait accompli, and now Just want a name.


    Those who opposed wanted to curb Arda''s continued strength. Emden and its dependent territories were the best land in the Northwest Gulf after the duchy. After acquiring this land, Greiman''s strength would be doubled.


    In the end, Paul backed down a step, and he promised to share half of the wealth of the Kent family still in Emden and the reparations of the various vassal lords with everyone.


    This retreat allowed him to obtain most of the support. For those who are not very firm opponents, Emden, which was occupied by the army of Arda, must not have their share. It is really good to get real benefits such as money. But that''s all.


    Then Paul had no other request, which was the result of repeated discussions with everyone in the Government Affairs Council. The area and population of Emden (including its subordinate territories) are larger than those of Arda and Bairding combined. The current capacity of the Council of Government Affairs is enough for the Council of Government Affairs to digest for a period of time.


    Moreover, asking too much is easy to be isolated by other lords, and the substantial benefits obtained by Arda are already the largest among the victors. As the culprit of this war, the Kent family was deprived of their titles and territories. However, the other lords who supported Maltz in the war were different. They stood by Maltz either because they fulfilled their alliance obligations as allies, or Fulfill the duty of loyalty as a vassal.


    Due to the various rules and regulations of the aristocratic class in this era, the punishment for these losers will not be too ruthless, the title will generally be retained, and the territory will not be completely taken away. However, it is absolutely unavoidable to be asked for a sky-high compensation by the winner lion.


    The content of the following meeting mainly revolved around the two aspects of compensation and land cession. After obtaining the entire earl of Emden and half of the treasury of the Ferdinand family that Henry secretly promised, Paul sat quietly in his seat and watched the quarrels between the parties. In the movie, he has a good relationship with the Parker family and the Heller family, and he speaks out to help the two families at the right time.


    Henry Ferdinand, the Duke of the Northwest, was very grateful to him. Although he was very heartbroken by giving away half of his treasury''s wealth, Paul supported him in obtaining the title and kept many intangible wealth for him, such as the hearts of the people.


    After Arda''s army entered the dukedom, it can be said that they did not commit any crimes along the way, did not commit a massacre, did not commit a robbery, and paid for food and other daily necessities at market prices.


    After occupying Center CityMany local hooligans and underworld forces wanted to take advantage of what they thought was the [chaotic period] to stir up trouble, and Arda''s army took the initiative to undertake the task of restoring and maintaining order.


    This army quickly calmed down the city with vigorous methods, and the method they used had a shocking effect¡ªcriminals were tied in front of the muzzle of the cannon, and after a bang, half of their bodies disappeared.


    Since then, there has been a well-known term in the history of criminal punishment, which makes people talk about it - artillery execution.


    Arda''s army would organize a large number of people to watch each execution, and publicly announce the crime, evidence, and punishment results, which is called "public trial".


    Although the execution process was extremely nerve-wracking, seeing these **** who had committed many crimes die so horribly, the onlookers all applauded and applauded, and also shocked those sneaky guys who were sneaking in the dark.


    This is really a different army. The performance of Arda''s army refreshed Henry''s cognition.


    As for the armies of other lords, they are more in line with Henry''s old impression of the army. Since the march from Pidtburg to the east, hostile lords who robbed and blackmailed the people or surrendered along the way are indispensable.


    After entering the duchy, if they want to do something according to the usual practice, Henry Ferdinand, who has not yet become a duke, or even if he has become a duke but has not yet secured his seat, will absolutely be unable to stop it. This is the power of the winner.


    It is precisely because the Arda army has taken on the task of maintaining order that this group of guys who are called the army but are actually bandits dare not act recklessly.


    The title of Earl Greyman gradually spread among the people of the Duchy of Manda.


    And such a good army was invited by Lord Henry Ferdinand, so Henry''s reputation also rose in the hearts of the people, which undoubtedly increased the legitimacy of his succession to the duke.

 Chapter 308： unify the market

    The meeting for distributing the victory cake was over, and the lords left Center one after another. The winners were full of ambition and rushed back to receive the wealth and land they were about to get, while the losers were dejected, thinking about how to reduce their losses.


    Many people just left without even bothering to say goodbye to the Duke''s mansion. This shows how low the prestige of the new Duke Henry is, or because of this war, the prestige of the entire Ferdinand family in the Northwest Gulf will inevitably decline greatly. .


    This is Henry''s own business, and Paul does not intend to offer to help. Even in some respects, this situation is what Paul likes to see happen, and he doesn''t want to confess another high-ranking master to restrain himself.


    ¡­


    Hal Duke and his squire Arthur were leading the horse through Center Street.


    "Unbelievable!" the attendant Arthur exclaimed: "There is no sign of a war that has just been experienced here. Are the soldiers in the Northwest Gulf all gentlemen? Sir, what do you think?"


    "What do you think? Don''t think of all the troops in the world as bandits. This is the quality that a normal army should have. Do you think that only our Watcher Legion can do it? It''s too arrogant."


    The young squire stuck out his tongue.


    The two came to the gate of the Duke''s mansion, and Sir Duke explained to the doorman his purpose.


    "The deputy commander of the Watchmen Legion?"


    The doorman looked at the name sticker and didn''t dare to be negligent, but he said very apologetically, "My lord, the Duke has important guests to entertain, and it''s inconvenient to see you now. Could you please choose another time to come?"


    "Oh..." It seems that the new Duke is very busy, Duke is not surprised.


    "Please be sure to tell the Duke that we have visited him."


    "Sure, please rest assured."


    Duke said his goodbyes and turned around, inadvertently seeing an acquaintance.


    "Owen Schroeder? It''s you old man!"


    The visitor heard a familiar voice and took a closer look.


    "Hal? How did you come to Center?"


    Schroeder came up and had a bear hug with Duke, "Haha, I haven''t seen each other for more than a year."


    Duke also said with emotion: "Yes, it has been half a year since the last communication. Why are you here?"


    Schroeder explained: "After I returned to my hometown, I served under Earl Greiman of Arda. My earl also participated in the war to overthrow the tyrant. Now I just finished talking with the lords about post-war affairs meeting, I haven''t had time to go back yet."


    "So that''s how it is." Duke probably understood that the enthusiasm in his old friend''s heart had not dissipated. When we parted, he kept saying that he would go back to the countryside.


    "So..." Schroeder asked, "You are standing in front of the Duke''s mansion for...?"


    "Didn''t the Northwest Duke ask you to change it..."


    Schroeder immediately stretched out a finger in front of his mouth, "Shh-be careful."


    Duke immediately changed his words: "Oh, I said the wrong thing, don''t blame me. The new Duke has succeeded to the throne, and I was entrusted by the Commander to confirm the new Duke''s attitude towards our Watchman Legion."


    "Have you finished your visit?"


    "Unfortunately, the Duke has a guest to see, and I don''t have time to see me for now... Wait, you are also here at the Duke''s mansion, you are not the important guest of the Duke, are you?"


    "No, no!" Schroeder quickly waved his hand, "My lord duke saw my count, he has already gone in, and I came here just as a companion. Why don''t you go in with me."


    Duke was overjoyed: "If it is possible, then I will trouble you!"


    So the two came to the gate with their attendant Arthur. The doorman recognized Schroeder and bowed to salute. Seeing the intimacy between Duke and Schroeder, you can tell that the relationship between the two is good, and they will no longer stop them.


    In the hall of the Duke''s Mansion, Paul was selling his plan to Mellon and Henry.


    "We should establish a unified market in the Northwest Gulf. Only in this way can we better develop the economy here and make life better for all classes."


    Henry asked with a little interest: "Unified market?"


    "Yes!" Paul explained: "Right now, all the territories are basically living a self-sufficient life. For example, I learned that Manda produces a lot of fruits, and if they can''t eat them all, they will just rot. And we Arda and Bayer Ding is rich in minerals and produces a lot of iron, which can only be digested by himself or exported to several neighboring territories. If a unified market is established, everyone will sell their inexhaustible things to other places and exchange what they need. With both money and benefits, won¡¯t everyone¡¯s life be better?¡±


    "Well, that''s true!" Henry became interested. The new official took office three times. He wanted to do some practical things as soon as possible to establish his prestige. "How to promote this [unified market]?"


    Paul expressed his thoughts: "Of course, the first priority is to build roads. I rushed all the way from Fishtail Town to Center. The road conditions along the way are really unsatisfactory. When it rains, it becomes muddy and impassable. This is still under the rule of the Duke. One can imagine the other territories in the prosperous area. The transportation is so inconvenient, how can we communicate with each other.¡±


    "The second is to reduce or even cancel the tariffs between the Northwest Territories. I investigated and found that there are more than 50 checkpoints in the Northwest Gulf. A businessman who sets off from Arda to Center will be banned even if he chooses the shortest route." Exploit ten times."


    Paul touched a piece of paper on the table, "This piece of paper is produced by us in Alda But the price of one piece of paper in Center City can buy ten copies in Huxin Town."


    "Lord of Light!" As a nobleman, Henry didn''t care much about the prices of these daily necessities, and was very surprised after hearing this: "These businessmen really have no conscience, a bunch of vampires."


    "No, my lord duke, you have wronged the merchants. They don''t make more money in Center than in Huxin Town. Because of the miscellaneous expenses such as tolls, city entry taxes and transportation costs along the way, if they don''t pay If the price is raised to this level, you will lose money."


    Paul was heartbroken: "The numerous checkpoints have paralyzed the commercial traffic in the Northwest Gulf, which is tantamount to binding each of a person''s hands and feet tightly, preventing the blood from any hand and foot from flowing to his hands and feet. This is more terrible than bad weather. .¡±


    McLone and Henry nodded together, "Sounds reasonable...but according to what you mean, if you reduce or even cancel the tariffs between the lords, then the lords will lose a lot of income."


    Paul retorted: "The reduced income can be made up from commercial taxes. The abolition of tariffs can attract more merchants to do business in the territory. Don''t you worry about not being able to collect taxes? The more merchants sell, the more taxes they pay. A lot!"


    "So I propose," Paul said of his intentions, "that we advocate for an organization together."


    Henry and McLone looked at each other and asked Paul together, "What organization?"


    "Customs Union!"

 Chapter 309：

    "Customs Union?"


    McLone and Henry asked together in surprise.


    Paul nodded: "Yes, the customs union, the members of the union formulate a unified tax law, abolish checkpoints in the territory, cancel the collection of consumption tax and domestic customs duties, and allow the free flow of goods."


    After thinking about it for a while, Macron understood what Paul meant. Once this so-called customs union and related tax-free policies are established, it will definitely be of great benefit to Arda and Bairdin. The people in these two places are not yet rich. , The various industries developed by Paul are extremely dependent on exports, and the canning processing among them relies heavily on the input of "raw materials" such as fruits, vegetables and meat from other places. Once the tariffs along the way disappear, it will be the best of both worlds.


    Paul added on the side: "Of course, we still have to retain tariffs on goods that are not members of the alliance. We must protect our own manors and various factories!"


    "Hmm...that sounds good..." Henry twirled his mustache while thinking about the possible benefits and possible disadvantages of the retained proposal.


    Paul seductively said, "My lord, if you support my proposal, I can open some agricultural equipment to your territory..."


    Henry became interested when he heard it: "Oh? Are you talking about that magical [harvester]?"


    When he was traveling in the League of Anti-Ustors, he had heard that Arda had built a wonderful agricultural machine, which could harvest the grain of a large land in a short time with only one mule and one man.


    "Hehe, it''s not just harvesters." Paul said with a smile, "There are also cultivators for plowing, threshers for threshing¡ªwhich can peel off the ears of grain from the stalks and separate the grains, and drills for sowing. machines¡ªthat can sow several rows at a time, as well as hay cutters, root cutters, mills, etc.¡±


    One after another, the names of equipment that he had never heard of popped out of Paul''s mouth, leaving Henry dumbfounded in surprise. He couldn''t help asking: "God, Paul, don''t you have a large number of artificers working under you?"


    Paul nodded: "Uh... I did recruit a lot of artificers from the south, and asked them to realize some ideas that came to me inadvertently."


    In addition to Guy Burns, Hansel has successively recruited many unsatisfactory artificers from Jingyao and other places, and they have made great contributions to the "agricultural modernization" of Arda and Bairding.


    "Oh, no wonder, these ideas of yours are powerful enough."


    After listening to Henry''s words, Paul stuck out his tongue in his heart. It was also because of the information he collected in his previous life that he knew the structure and working principle of these machines that he could manufacture them so quickly.


    During the process of leading the army to the Center, Paul observed along the way and found that the Duchy of Manda is a good place to develop agriculture. The land is fertile, the terrain is flat, and the water resources are abundant.


    So he came up with the idea of ??building Manda into a [big granary], and the land under his direct control will do his best to pave the way for future industries.


    Even though Paul offered a very tempting condition, Henry still didn''t immediately agree to Paul, "Paul, I''ll think about it again, I think we should find more people to get together and discuss."


    "Of course, of course." Paul agreed: "Of course there is no rush for this kind of thing, take your time and discuss more."


    At this moment, a guard''s voice sounded at the door: "Master Owen Schroeder is here¡ª"


    Henry said happily: "The Schroeder knights have finally come. Paul, you are so serious that you let your soldiers live outside the city. Schroeder''s temper is also weird, and he insists on staying with the big soldiers. You Look, it¡¯s not convenient to ask him to discuss something.¡±


    Paul shook his head and retorted: "Staying in the city will drain their will to fight, no, no, absolutely no."


    While the two were talking, Schroeder came in, followed by two people behind him. Neither Paul nor Myron knew each other, but Henry stood up all of a sudden: "Isn''t this the deputy commander of the Watchmen Legion, Sir Hal Duke? How did you come to Center?"


    Paul and Mellon glanced at each other: "Watchmen Legion?"


    They knew that this was an army stationed in the Inner Rodan Valley in the northeastern part of the kingdom, and they were directly loyal to His Majesty the King. The Legion of the Watchers shoulders an important responsibility - defending against the orc invasion from the prairie.


    Schroeder bowed to the three of Paul, turned to Paul and McLone and said, "Yes, these two are Sir Duke and his attendant Arthur from the Overwatch Legion. A good friend in the Legion."


    Then I wanted Duke to introduce Paul and others.


    After listening to Schroeder''s introduction, Paul remembered that Schroeder had served in the Overwatch Legion before, and learned from previous chats that he seemed to be a bit stiff because of the relationship with the lords in the Northeast, so he couldn''t help it. Don''t choose to go back to your hometown.


    Hal Duke led his attendants to salute Paul and the other three. He first said hello to Henry and Mellon, and finally turned to Paul: "Earl Paul Greiman, although I have heard about it from Schroeder, but seeing It still surprises me that you are so young."


    "Haha, thank you for your appreciation."


    Henry asked Schroeder and Duke to sit down, while Arthur stood behind Duke.


    Paul said: "Sir Duke, please take a moment Let''s talk about our affairs first, and it will be done right away. That''s it, Lord Duke thinks that Manda has many knights and troops following Maltz''s rebellion, Can''t be trusted. He intends to create a new army and borrow a group of our soldiers to protect the security of the territory before that. I have no objection in principle, what do you think?"


    Schroeder thought for a while, and replied: "I agree, the training of recruits is not a matter of a day or two, it''s just the supplies..."


    Henry interjected, "Don''t worry about this, I will take care of the supply of Arda''s army here."


    Paul asked again, "How about choosing two battalions, more than a thousand?"


    Schroeder nodded: "Yes, what do you think, Mr. Duke?"


    Henry said with a toothache: "More than a thousand people, enough is enough."


    Paul talked to him about the food and treatment of Arda''s army, but for his own safety, admit it! A majestic duke like him can still feed and drink more than a thousand people.


    So, the three discussed some details of the garrison.


    After discussing the issue of the garrison, Henry looked at Hal Duke. He asked with a trace of respect, "May I ask why Sir Duke came here?"


    Hal Duke first congratulated Henry on his appointment as the new Duke, and then expressed his intention: "I am here to confirm your views on our Watchman Legion."

 Chapter 310：

    Compared with other forces on the mainland, the Aldo Kingdom has a unique geographical advantage. The Rocky Mountains stretch thousands of kilometers to the north of the kingdom. This huge east-west mountain prevents the orc forces on the grassland from going south on a large scale. , and in the east of the kingdom, there is another Sunset Mountain (the name is passed from the other side, for the people on the other side of the mountain, the Sunset Mountain is located in the west) to block the eastern forces from coveting the kingdom''s territory,


    The Sunset Mountains generally run in a north-south direction. The mountain range turns a corner in the north direction and intersects with the Rocky Mountains further north. A huge valley is formed at the intersection of the two mountains¡ªthe Great Valley of Nerodan. This valley connects The territory in the northeast of the Kingdom of Aldo and the hinterland of the mainland, so people prefer to call it [Inner Rodan Corridor] or [Northeast Corridor].


    If the orcs on the northern prairie or the Gabela Empire in the east want to invade the northeast territory of the kingdom, the Nerodan Valley is the only way to go. This is a large-scale invasion, and only the Nerodan Valley can provide sufficient transportation conditions for large-scale troop marches and logistical transportation. If there are a small number of people, there are still other ways to enter the Aldo Kingdom, but the people who infiltrate in this way often don''t make much of a difference.


    Every winter, small groups of prairie orcs enter the northeastern territories of the kingdom by crossing mountains and ridges, attack villages and towns, plunder winter supplies and human slaves, and then return to the grassland in the same way. If conditions permit, the king''s army often enters the edge of the prairie through Nerodan to drive out the orc tribes.


    Although the two sides have been in this state of [mutual killing] all year round, the border trade has been carried out intermittently. The orcs need human iron, cloth, grain, and salt, and humans also have a huge demand for the domesticated animals of the orcs¡ª Especially good horses for forming cavalry.


    The successive rulers of the Aldo Kingdom have attached great importance to this place. The Great Valley of Inner Rodan is under the direct jurisdiction of the Kingdom Government, and a powerful army is stationed here¡ªthe Watcher Legion, with a standing size of about 20,000 to 30,000 people. It even has a certain degree of restraint power over the lords in the northeast.


    "I am here to confirm your views on our Watchman Legion."


    Sir Duke, deputy commander of the Legion, explained his intention to the new Northwest Duke Henry Ferdinand.


    "manner?"


    The three people present understood what Sir Duke meant. The northeastern territories have been harassed by orcs for a long time. When the Watchmen Legion raised food, supplies and recruited troops, they were not limited to the area near their station. Manda is also an important place to purchase supplies and recruit soldiers for the Warden Legion.


    His Majesty the King issued an edict to the northern lords, asking the lords to provide convenience for the Watchmen Legion. After all, what is guarding is the northeast gate of the kingdom. Under the real threat of death, most of the lords obediently abide by the king''s decree. In the northern territory, the Watchman Legion can either buy supplies at a low price, or pass through the checkpoint tax-free, or Enjoy the right to recruit soldiers or conscript labor.


    But these advantages or powers fluctuate with the will of the local lords, so it is particularly important to maintain a good relationship with the lords, especially those big lords with high positions and vast territories, such as Ferdinand, Duke of the Northwest.


    As a member of the Ferdinand family, Henry naturally knew these things. In the territory of the Ferdinand family, the Watchman Legion can purchase a certain amount of supplies at half price every year with the voucher issued by the Duke''s mansion, and pass through the checkpoints along the way tax-free.


    "Um¡­"


    Henry put on the air of a duke, twitching his mustache and pretending to ponder for a while.


    Then he said slowly: "As you know, we just fought a big battle here recently, the trade roads were cut off, and the lives of ordinary people are not easy! So..."


    Sir Duke didn''t respond, but the attendant beside him showed a nervous expression and a trace of dissatisfaction.


    Henry changed the subject: "However, you are guarding the gates of the kingdom, and it is His Majesty''s order to support you. Therefore... no matter how difficult we are, we must do our part. So be it, and continue to use my brother''s support in the future." The strategy set during his reign."


    Sir Duke secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Many lords are like this, first talking about how difficult they are, and then saying that they will still help, as if they have given a great favor.


    "Then, on behalf of all the brothers in the legion, I would like to thank Lord Duke for his generous help."


    After discussing the business, everyone talked about the situation inside and outside the Nerodan Valley.


    As a former member of the Overwatch Legion, Schroeder is naturally very concerned about his former comrades-in-arms, "How is the pressure on the Legion recently?"


    Duke Duke sighed: "To be honest, the pressure is still quite high. Last winter, the prairie was hit by white disasters, and a large number of livestock died. The orcs couldn''t produce anything to trade. They must be robbed. It''s cold. It¡¯s the most rampant when it¡¯s time, and although it¡¯s been a lot quieter recently, it¡¯s still intermittent.¡±


    Paul asked: "Can''t we just hold the Inner Rodan Corridor?"


    Duke shook his head: "A small group of people can come through the Rocky Mountains Especially the large forests in the north provide them with good cover. Some orcs come from tribes that are good at fishing and hunting. They are directly in the forest. From time to time, we have to organize people to clean up, but their whereabouts are uncertain, and they are still looking for a needle in a haystack."


    Arthur, the attendant on the side, said: "Last year, the Kingdom dispatched a group of troops to the south due to the rebellion in the south, which caused us a sharp increase in pressure. In fact, according to my point of view, the orcs on the prairie are more threatening than the Lord Greedy Wolf. Now, Jingyao''s big shots are all short-sighted people."


    Everyone present was embarrassed for a while. This young servant was too unrestrained in his speech. He was probably a child of a big family who was sent to the Overwatch Legion for training, otherwise he would not have followed the Deputy Commander of the Legion.


    Sir Duke shouted: "Shut up Arthur, you can talk about military affairs too."


    The attendant Arthur shut his mouth, although he still looked unconvinced.


    Duke continued: "However, what Arthur said is somewhat reasonable. The White Wolf clan has risen rapidly in recent years and has become the number one force on the prairie. Chief Bloody Hand can be called a generation of heroes. Many tribes."


    "Various sources show that Bloody Hand has the ambition to unify the prairie. If he is allowed to realize his wish, the unified orcs will definitely become the enemy of all mankind."


    Duke''s words made everyone present tremble. This is much more troublesome than troubles such as the lord''s rebellion.

 Chapter 311： "Telegraph" experiment

    What a dangerous time, with this thought in mind, Paul returned to Huxin Town by boat.


    Orcs, rebels... He used to think that they were all things that were far away from him, but as he came into contact with more and more people and things, he suddenly felt close at hand.


    The tallest building in Huxin Town¡ªthe Lord''s Castle appeared before his eyes, and then the whole town... Maybe it shouldn''t be called a town anymore, as various populations kept pouring into Huxin Town, including local workers in Arda and permanent residents doing business Businessmen, various talents recruited from the south, and some refugees resettled here, the population of Huxin Town has exceeded 10,000.


    The island originally located in Lake Weiss naturally couldn''t accommodate such a large population, so construction is underway on the south bank, and a piece of simple-style residences are being built. The south bank of Sihu Lake is relatively close and connected to the land through a newly built multi-arch bridge.


    In the outer part of the South Bank residential area, there are several new factories still under construction. With the end of the Northwest Gulf War and the restoration of various commercial routes, the Government Council has timely increased the output of various commodities.


    A small town that has begun to take shape is gradually taking shape. Looking at the patches of new houses, Paul''s heart gradually calms down. This is his home in this world. No matter how stormy the waves are outside, he can always take shelter here harbor.


    This time when he returned to Huxin Town, only Schroeder accompanied him. After discussion, the army left the second infantry battalion in Manda. The militiamen recruited during the period will be disbanded and go home, and the auxiliary soldiers recruited locally will also be disbanded.


    The Arda army will eventually retain a size of about 5,000 people, including 6 infantry battalions, an independent artillery company, an independent transport company, and a naval force of more than 1,000 people.


    The old manager, Ford, led the people from the Government Council to meet him at the pier. After chatting with everyone for a while, Betty came to him full of excitement.


    "Paul! Paul!", she was the only one who called the lord''s name directly in the whole territory.


    "Seeing how excited you are, something good must have happened, right?"


    "Right! Let me tell you..."


    Irene''s expression now looks like a child waiting for a parent''s praise after getting full marks in the test, "Our first flag-raising signal line has been built!"


    "Oh, that''s great!"


    This was really a surprise. Since the second war in the Northwest Gulf, he hadn''t paid much attention to the construction of the [Chap Telegraph], and he just pushed it to Irene and Old Ford. Paul''s personality belongs to the kind of person who is passionate for three minutes. He is good at making overall plans and general designs. Once it is specific to each link of the plan and the detailed steps of project implementation, his enthusiasm immediately drops.


    According to the plan, the first communication line is [Fulan Port-Huxin Town-Butuya].


    Paul asked eagerly: "Is it easy to use? Has it been used to convey any news?"


    Irene held the skirts on both sides with both hands, bowed lightly, raised the skirt to Paul, and said with a smile: "We have passed the internal test, but we still have to wait for you, the Earl, to come back and demonstrate publicly."


    Paul rubbed his hands together, and said happily, "I''ve won my heart, I''ve won my heart."


    ¡­


    Two days later, a large group of people gathered in the small square outside the lord''s castle in Huxin Town. The people were notified that the lord was going to openly experiment with a long-distance communication method, using different signals to represent different characters. The tower relay is passed to the distance.


    At the same time, there were crowds of people around a newly built tower near Port Fullland City Hall. Among the crowd were Mayor Theodore, Advisor Peter, Admiral Austin, and big businessmen and factory owners such as Todd and Godwin. Waiting for the first long-distance signal communication experiment in the Northwest Gulf.


    The signal tower in Huxin Town is the tower on the lord''s castle. As the hub of the entire communication network in the plan, and in order to minimize the time consumed in obtaining emergency messages, Paul of course let the [base station] lean against him as close as possible.


    In the eyes of everyone, Paul walked out of the gate of the castle, stood on the steps and shouted to the people: "I think everyone already knows what we are going to do next. In order to test this new means of communication, I have thought about it and made the following decision ¡ª¡±


    "It is up to those present to suggest what news we should spread¡ª"


    As soon as Paul finished speaking, the square exploded with a bang. The person who put forward the first sentence of the long-distance communication experiment may be famous in history.


    Everyone was using their brains, thinking hard about the most compelling words they could organize, and there was a lot of discussion in the square.


    The attendant set out a table with quills, ink and white paper on it. Paul continued to shout: "The experimental process is like this. We first pass the news to Fulan Port, and then pass it back intact from Fulan Port. The sender of the news will confirm whether the returned news is consistent with the original news Difference. So, who is going to provide the first piece of information? Has someone thought it through, come and write it on paper.¡±


    To his surprise, the crowd in the square fell silent.


    After the excitement at the beginning passed, people thought that this was a very meaningful experiment. What if they said something wrong and were blamed by the lord?


    Hansel at the side bowed to Paul and suggested, "Your Earl has the highest status here. If you don''t write it yourself, someone you designate should do it..."


    Paul said, "Okay, Hansel, then I''ll pick someone."


    His eyes scanned the melon-eating crowd over and over again, and when he saw a familiar figure, he pointed forward and shouted: "Morrison! Come!"


    The vice-principal of the monastery, who was crowded in the crowd to watch, was stunned, and pointed to his nose, "Me?"


    Paul confirmed: "Yes! It''s you!"


    The onlookers immediately pushed Morrison to the front of the table It could be seen that Mr. Vice President was a little nervous.


    What kind of sentence should I write? This sentence must have meaning, wouldn''t it be a loss of one''s identity to make a random sentence? Morrison scratched his head.


    Suddenly he had a flash of inspiration, picked up the pen and wrote down a sentence. New 81 Chinese website updates the fastest computer terminal: https://


    Soon this piece of paper was sent to the tower of the Lord''s Mansion. The onlookers held their breaths and stared at the tall signal arm on the tower without blinking. Make different shapes.¥¡ÐÂ¥ä~¢à~1~ÖÐÎÄÍø¦Ø¦Ø¦Ø.¦Ö~¢¸~1z§ë.c¨°§Þ


    Finally, the signal arm stopped swinging, and the next step was to wait for Port Fulan to send it back¡ªif the message could arrive smoothly.


    There was a lot of discussion in the square again, and people began to speculate that Morrison had written that sentence, or whether the message would arrive on the tour as expected.


    Less than 20 minutes after the signal arm stopped swinging, an attendant suddenly ran out of the gate of the castle. He held up a piece of paper and shouted excitedly: "I''m back! I''m back!"


    The square became lively, and then quickly fell silent. People quietly listened to the attendants reading out the message on the paper:


    "If successful, you will soon be bathed in glory!"


    Morrison yelled, "Exactly!"


    With a bang, the square erupted. You know, running back and forth between Huxin Town and Fulan Harbor will take almost a daytime even on horseback.


    ()

 Chapter 312：

    The optical communication experiment was a great success, and Paul announced to the crowd that he named this thing the "telegraph"¡ªas the name suggests, it is as fast as lightning. He also announced that the telegram would be open to the public. As long as the public is willing to spend money, they can enjoy the convenience brought by telegram communication. When their information reaches its destination, someone will write it on paper and send it to the recipient. doorstep.


    Paul''s words were conveyed through the [telegraph], not only to Port Flanders, but this time it was also transmitted eastward to Butuya, the capital of Berdin.


    In Paul''s plan, the right to use [Telegram] is divided into three levels.


    The first is military information. In most cases, military-related information must be transmitted first, and it is free of charge.


    The second is the information from the government affairs department. Officials of all sizes can use telegrams to exchange short, fast, and urgent news with Huxin Town, but it must be related to official business, and it needs to cost money¡ªreimbursed by their own departments.


    The above two types of messages need to be classified into confidentiality levels. For confidential messages, the sending and receiving base stations must not keep files. Moreover, confidential military intelligence documents and government affairs documents are specially encrypted when they are written. To the uninformed, they are just a mess of letters, words or unsmooth sentences. If they don''t understand, they just need to strictly follow the rules and arrange the signal arm into the shape corresponding to each letter.


    In order to reduce the probability of ciphertext being cracked, the encryption rules need to be changed from time to time, and this requires manpower to send new encryption rules to various places. In addition to sharing a set of encryption rules, there are unique encryption rules between some special regions or special departments and Huxin Town, which depends on the situation.


    Of course, the current encryption method is still very primitive. It simply scrambles or replaces the letters or words in the message according to certain rules, but it should be enough in this era.


    The third level is the information of the civilians. Their information will only be transmitted when the telegraph line is idle, and it will cost a lot of money, which most people probably cannot afford. The tentative price is 1 copper coin per letter (the names and addresses of the sender and recipient are also counted), and spending one silver coin (equivalent to 1000 copper coins) can only transmit about 200 words, they You have to think carefully when you write a letter.


    Take Mr. Marlowe, the chief cannon casting director of the Ordnance Factory as an example. When he first came here, his monthly salary was only 800 copper coins, but at that time the whole of Arda was not very rich. Mr. has been promoted many times, and his salary has been raised to 3 silver coins. In terms of economic level, he is already a middle and upper class person in Arda and even Huxin Town. If Mr. Marlowe wants to send his greetings to his friends by telegram, he should be a little more enthusiastic It would cost nearly one-third of his monthly salary.


    But for those businessmen and factory owners who regard market information as extremely important, it is worthwhile to spend more money on a piece of high-value news, and the speed of information transmission may determine whether they earn or accompany. [Telegraph] In the private sector, it mainly targets such groups.


    Private information must be sent in clear text, and files need to be kept when sending and receiving. The Ministry of Public Security and the Ministry of Intelligence will regularly check to determine whether there are any unstable factors. However, many people may use some codes and lingoes to convey some private information that they do not want others to know, especially some commercial secrets, which cannot be identified one by one.


    A few days later, Paul sent a message to Port Fulan and Butuya by telegram in the name of the Government Affairs Council: Huxin Town Machinery Factory will hold a "product release conference" to showcase several newly developed products, mainly focusing on agriculture and textiles. Industry, welcome the relevant understanding of these two industries to come to observe.


    After receiving the information sent by the lord, the local government affairs department quickly communicated and spread it to the surrounding areas, even the newly taken over Emden.


    Judging from the information sent by the Government Council, the new products of the machinery factory will greatly promote the improvement of the so-called "productivity". According to the past examples - such as harvesters - this often means an opportunity to make a fortune. People with a little bit of wealth are all moved when they hear the news, and it is always right to keep an eye on the movements of Huxin Town.


    Before the product launch event of the machinery factory, Paul held a banquet in Huxin Town, entertaining the former vassals of the Kent family, even the branches of the Kent family.


    During the Usurper War, these small lords all provided financial, material, and human support to Maltzkent, and now they have become losers. As punishment, they are now under the control of the Lake Town Council.


    The guests came to Huxin Town anxiously. It used to be a rural place that they didn''t even bother to talk about, but after coming here, it changed a lot. Huxin Town is showing a thriving scene. The road is being widened, the original dirt road is paved with stone slabs, a large number of houses are under construction, and the town area is beginning to expand to the south bank of Lake Weiss.


    The streets are full of businessmen and tourists, and people are noisy and horses neighing. It doesn''t look like the remote town in the previous impression at all.


    This scene made the old-fashioned lord''s castle on the island in the middle of the lake look out of place and even a bit shabby.


    However, the guests didn''t have the guts to laugh at Graeman''s taste. After the banquet started, they were all well-dressed and seated respectfully under the arrangement of the castle steward Old Philip.


    The owner, Paul, was the last to arrive. He raised his glass and said, "Everyone, welcome to Huxin Town. Today''s dishes are made under the guidance of famous chefs from Jiaowan. The authentic Jiaowan cuisine. Please enjoy it to your heart''s content." Enjoy, drink to your heart''s content."


    "Thank you, Earl Greyman."


    Everyone picked up their wine glasses and toasted Paul from a distance.


    After saying a few words in the opening remarks, Paul was not very active. Suffering from a certain degree of "social phobia", he actually didn''t like this kind of scene with many strangers, even the desire to eat also greatly reduced. Most of the time, he pretended to be enthusiastic and answered a few words when others took the initiative to ask him something.


    The banquet was mainly promoted by a group of high-level officials from the Government Administration Council, such as Old Ford and Hansel, and it could be regarded as a feast for the guests and host.


    What pleased everyone the most was that Paul announced that firstly, they would not deprive them of their territories, and secondly, they would not abolish their titles, and the Government Council would not "actively" infringe upon their power in the territories.


    Of course, the lords still need to cooperate in some "major policies", such as the adjustment of tariffsPaul advised them: "Everyone, I advise you not to leave in a hurry, and stay in Huxin Town for a few days. You must have heard that the machinery factory will hold a product launch in a few days, and there will definitely be something that interests you."


    Finally he said: "People, don''t always stare at the one-acre three-point land under your feet. Sometimes you voluntarily give up some old-fashioned things in exchange for better things. You have to give up to get something!"


    Everyone''s ears were pricked up, the Earl''s words seemed to have a lot of meaning.


    A viscount stood up, toasted Paul first, and asked, "I heard that the Earl is promoting culture and education?"


    The old Philip standing behind Paul quickly reminded him in a low voice: "Viscount Helson."


    Paul nodded: "Well, Viscount Helson. That''s right, I plan to build Huxin Town into an academic center in the Northwest Gulf. Haha, you must think I''m bragging. Let''s see in a few years."


    The Viscount surnamed Helson waved his hands again and again: "No, no, I have no doubts about the determination of the Earl. When I first arrived in Huxin Town, I visited the school you opened, and there are teaching some things that even I don''t know. Unheard of knowledge. May I ask the Earl, can I send the children of the family to your school to study."


    The other guests were surprised, someone showed their loyalty so soon? The lords of Emden are far away from Huxin Town. People from the family must live here permanently when they come to study. Isn¡¯t this just sending protons in disguise?


    Paul nodded to the viscount: "Of course, I very much welcome young people from other places to come here. Everyone communicates and learns from each other. We will welcome anyone who is interested in this."


    "Master Earl, I also have this wish..."


    "Master Greiman, and my family..."


    The banquet became more and more lively.

 Chapter 313： spinning and weaving

    Spinning and weaving can be said to be the two oldest skills of mankind. After the dawn of civilization and the dawn of civilization, there are records of weaving.


    The spinning process consists of two distinct parts: twisting and drawing. The raw material is usually in the form of fibers, which must be twisted together for strength and twist, and then drawn into threads.


    In the most primitive technique, the weavers used a spindle and a spinning rod. The unspun thread was placed on the spinning rod, and the spinning thread was drawn out with one hand. Once the thread was long enough, the weaver Picking up the spindle spins the thread around the bobbin IQ, and the process repeats itself. The disadvantage of this spinning method is that it is slow, and the advantage is that the equipment is light.


    Hundreds of years ago, spinning technology ushered in a major technological breakthrough - the spinning wheel was invented. The spinning wheel was significantly bulkier and more expensive than the simpler craft that preceded it, yet it spun thread ten times faster.


    During the long-term use, people have made some improvements to the hand spinning wheel one after another, such as changing the hand-operated type to the pedal type. The pedals that turned the big wheels increased the speed of the spinning wheel and freed the hands of the weavers.


    Later, a more creative "flywheel" was invented, which once again made great progress in spinning technology, but because it was difficult to obtain a suitable tension, only thick yarn could be spun.


    Now is the time to redefine the age-old art of spinning thread once again.


    On October 1, 1991, the long-prepared technical conference of Huxin Town Machinery Factory was held as scheduled. People from Arda, Bairding, and Emden gathered in Lake Town to watch the new gadgets launched by the machinery factory. Some of them are businessmen in the city, some are landlords in the countryside, some are nobles and lords with titles, and even a large number of ordinary people with mediocre families but with dreams of getting rich. people of a place.


    The press conference was held on the square in front of the Lord''s Mansion. Now, these people from all walks of life and backgrounds are surrounding a machine to marvel.


    A machine shop demonstrator is working on a very creative piece of equipment. A main wooden frame with a row of vertical spindles, across the main frame are two parallel wooden rails, the two rails can slide back and forth freely on the frame. After combing and winding into cotton threads, they move between two tracks. The demonstrator moves the shelf back and forth with one hand, and turns the handle with the other hand to drive the runner to drive the spindle. A row of spindles is placed at a certain angle, and the thread passes through the spindles. It is twisted by the rotation of the spindle, then reversed and released at the top of the spindle. Finally, a piece of metal wire hangs down to the spinning thread. At this time, the spindle continues to move forward, which makes the twisted and elongated thread retreat to the spindle lower part, and the process repeats itself again.


    Yes, this is the spinning jenny that played an important role in the 18th century. In order to show respect to her real inventor, Hargreaves, Paul still retained his original name after being restored in this world, and it happened that the youngest son of Old Ford, the head of the State Council, had just given birth to a daughter, avoiding a lot of messy boredom from others Guess, but that made old Ford grateful.


    "Gentlemen!"


    Guy Burns introduced the crowd with a proud face.


    "This is the idea of ??Mrs. Graiman - Jenny Spinning Machine. Oh, first of all, let me state that Jenny is the name of Mrs. Ford''s newborn granddaughter. Don''t think too much about it. Let''s get back to the topic and see how powerful she is. It''s amazing."


    "This is just a simple demonstration of one round of ten spindles. Even so, it can cover the workload of the previous 10 weavers. In fact, as long as the power is sufficient, the number of spindles she can drive is theoretically unlimited, 18, 30 , or even 80, the efficiency can be increased dozens of times.¡±


    The people around were in an uproar.


    "Oh! Of the Lord of Light! What a wonderful creation."


    "I already have a premonition that a new era is coming!"


    Many people wanted to go up and touch it, but there was a cordon around the spinning machine, and the menacing eyes of the inner guard soldiers with live ammunition drove away those who tried to get close. Obviously, the Lord''s Mansion still kept its manufacturing technology secret.


    As for whether it is a fake? The machine is spinning thread under the operation of the demonstrator. The machine couldn''t touch it, but the thread spun on the spot was still taken out for everyone to taste.


    It''s a bit of a downside that machine spun threads can''t be spun very thin like hand spun threads, it seems to only make light yarns (yarns that run along the length of the loom), but it''s definitely, definitely, definitely ok to call it Technology leaps forward.


    ¡­


    Listening to the audience''s discussions and seeing the surprised expressions on their faces, Guy Burns was very satisfied spiritually, and his pride was beyond words. Of course he has reason to be proud. Although the idea and general structure were proposed by Paul, the specific implementation was completed by him and his colleagues who are also artificers Knowledge and technology should benefit most people , instead of being reduced to a plaything in the hands of a few people¡ªthe words that Lord Graeman concluded at the time were so right, and Guy Burns felt that he had taken another big step on this road.


    Haha, there is something to surprise you next!


    Guy opened his throat and shouted: "Gentlemen, have you ever thought that at the speed of our current looms, what is the use of producing more yarn? It can only be piled up in the warehouse to eat." Ash."


    Everyone was shocked, could it be...could it be...


    "That''s right! The Lake Town Machinery Factory also manufactures a new type of loom that matches the spinning speed of the spinning jenny!"


    One sentence whetted the appetite of the visitors again.


    Guy walked to another exhibition area, and people''s eyes followed him, focusing on a piece of equipment covered with cloth.


    With a clatter, Guy tore off the cloth covering the exhibit, revealing the true face inside.


    This machine is obviously a loom, a wooden structure, about 2.5 meters long and 2 meters high, powered by pedals. However, there are still some mechanisms that are different from traditional looms, which can be seen at a glance.


    For centuries, weavers have passed shuttles from one hand to the other as weaves so that weaves are as long as two human arms. To make the cloth wider, two weavers have to be used, which greatly limits the width of the cloth and the speed of weaving.


    Now, an invention called "Flying Shuttle" solves these two problems. It can increase the width of the cloth and greatly increase the speed of weaving.


    "Ahem! Now, let me introduce the second new product of the machinery factory¡ªthe flying shuttle loom."


    Guy Burns continued the introduction with a proud face.

 Chapter 314： patent law

    The loom that is popular in human countries now is a large wooden structure, the width of which is bounded by the range reached by the weft yarn supported by the shuttle. The splitting rods are divided by harnesses mounted on horizontal rods, a simple balancing device ensures that when one rod is raised the other is lowered. The gauze is divided in parallel by a large comb-like "reed", a device originally made of wood but later made of iron and steel. Since the weft yarn is passed back and forth through the dividing rod by hand, this greatly limits the width of the cloth and the speed of weaving.


    The loom displayed at the press conference was equipped with a magical structure - flying shuttle. The flying shuttle uses a pair of straps as a sling to suspend the shuttle through the yarn splitter bar. There is a click on each side of the loom, which slides on the sley along a metal rod, and the two clicks are connected together by a control rope with a wooden handle. The weaver pulls a rope by hand, and the left and right belts move alternately. When the rope is pulled sharply from one direction, the shuttle hammer will shoot the shuttle bullets through the light yarn. The shuttle has four wheels and is guided by the shuttle board. The shuttle is blocked by the shuttle hammer on the opposite side, and it is ejected back by a sharp pull of the rope in the opposite direction.


    Using the shuttle, a weaver can weave cloth of any width, and the speed is also significantly improved.


    Although the structure is simple, it is very delicate. The new loom once again aroused the audience''s admiration.


    Immediately, some people had the idea of ??imitation in their hearts. The general structure of the shuttle can be seen clearly at a glance, and the details can always be figured out after several trials.


    But they were quickly doused with cold water.


    Just as people were watching the demonstration of the spinning jenny and shuttle loom with great interest, a bell rang. A carriage drove into the venue of the press conference.


    After the car door opened, a man in a robe with a scale pattern drawn on it stepped down. Many people present recognized him¡ªLord Thomas, the chief judge of the lord''s court.


    Judge Thomas walked up to a platform made of wooden boxes and shouted: "Gentlemen, I have something important to announce while the business people from Arda, Bairding, and Emden are gathered here. "


    When everyone''s attention was attracted, Thomas said loudly: "Everyone! Many of you don''t know me yet. Let me introduce myself first. I am Thomas, the chief judge appointed by Mr. Paul Grayman. I am here to advise Mr. Earl A few words from you¡ªfor the spinning machines and looms displayed at this press conference, do not imitate them at will, otherwise you will be sanctioned by the lord''s court."


    "Huh?" The crowd didn''t know why, and there was a lot of discussion.


    "Earl Graham and Earl Gardner have jointly promulgated a decree-patent law, granting the true first inventor or organization of a manufactured product or technology under the administration of the Lake Town Council¡ªincluding a number of subordinate territories in Emden¡ªa monopoly The patent certificate and privilege for implementing or manufacturing the product lasts from ten to twenty years depending on the circumstances, and no other person or organization may use it when the patent certificate and privilege are granted."


    "For the specific content of the decree, please refer to the bulletin board posted in front of the Lord''s Mansion. In short, the patent rights of the spinning machines and looms currently on display belong to the organization Huxin Town Machinery Factory, and any private imitation of them belongs to the Illegal conduct."


    ah? Everyone was shocked, and some people yelled, regardless of the danger of violating the majesty of the lord: "Then why do you want us to watch it? Is it just to make our eyes drool?"


    Thomas shook his head: "According to the provisions of the patent law, you can buy and manufacture finished products from the Huxin Town Machinery Factory, but you cannot copy them privately."


    Oh! This is okay, just like the previous harvester, the machinery factory also strictly guarded the harvester manufacturing technology before, and the buyer had to sign a confidentiality commitment. Now the lord has directly promulgated express decrees to protect the technology.


    Well, in fact, everyone knows that the Huxin Town Machinery Factory was founded by Earl Greiman, so it is reasonable to do so.


    What Thomas said next made everyone''s ears **** up: "Attention everyone, the law stipulates that private imitation is not allowed, but with the consent of the patent owner, you can buy a patent license, or even buy his patent right¡ªthis The process must be witnessed by the recently established patent office. With a patent license, you can use new technologies or new inventions within the specified scope.¡±


    The chief judge''s words sparked heated discussions again. Some people asked, "Your Honor, does this so-called patent law apply to everyone? For example, if I, a commoner, invent a new thing, can I also obtain a patent?"


    Thomas nodded and replied: "Yes, as long as no one has invented and submitted a patent application before you, you can apply to the patent office with your own invention, and the patent certificate will be granted to you after being appraised by the examiner. "


    He added: "Whether it is a nobleman, a knight, a commoner or even a slave, as long as he is a true inventor, he can be protected by the patent law."


    "Hey!" The crowd became lively, and many people couldn''t wait to go home and realize their various "wonderful ideas" in the past. Those who feel that they have no talent for invention have also begun to consider whether they should subsidize some people who like to tinker with novelty gadgets on weekdays, buy their patents or use rights, and maybe publish them soon.


    It is estimated that a large number of brain-opening works that make the patent office staff dumbfounded will come out soon.


    "Everyone, what I just said is just a general idea. If you have time, you must study the patent law carefully, otherwise it will not be worthwhile if you accidentally commit a crime."


    After leaving this sentence, the chief judge left the press conference.


    The introduction of the patent law has been considered in Paul''s head for a long time, and he quickly rushed to the industrial age. He alone can''t do it, and he has to mobilize the brains of the people of the whole territory.


    From the perspective of history on earth, the patent system has advantages and disadvantages. The advantage is that it protects the interests of inventors and promotes invention and creation to a certain extent. There are also many disadvantages, such as the waste of manpower and material resources by a large number of junk patents, and the birth of patent trolls. Functional.


    In the past, due to the fledgling and weak strength, we had to strictly guard against any new things and create them secretly. Now that Alda holds the strongest army in the Northwest Gulf, and the Duke Henry Ferdinand as foreign aid, he already has enough deterrence to deter those with malicious intentions.


    Of course, so far, what he protects is only the inventions in his own territory. If there are any good things outside his own rule, Paul doesn''t mind "using them".

 Chapter 315： to worry about

    The press conference is still in full swing.


    Unlike the warm atmosphere on the square, the lord''s office in the castle was very quiet. Holding a cup of coffee, Paul stood motionless in front of the window facing the square, watching the various scenes at the press conference with satisfaction.


    A gentle voice sounded from behind: "Why don''t you go to the venue to see it yourself? The things displayed inside are all your ideas?"


    Ladi Setia''s so-called "your creativity" made Paul feel ashamed for a while, he turned around and said in a low voice, "Uh... let''s forget it."


    Paul is not used to crowded places, and he will feel uncomfortable after going there. Yes, especially after everyone knows that the exhibits are from his design, a bunch of strangers will definitely focus on him and rush to ask questions. Oh my God! That scene is scary just thinking about it.


    As the Lord of the One and the commander-in-chief of the army, Paul had to appear in public on many occasions, such as the public trial meeting against pirates, such as the commendation meeting after the victory of the war. But when it is not necessary, he avoids it when he can.


    Seeing what Paul was thinking, the consultant lady couldn''t help but feel a little helpless. What is it called? The count himself said it. Oh yes, it''s called "social phobia".


    She changed the subject, "Actually, I have a question in my mind and I want to ask you."


    Paul was very surprised: "What question?"


    Ladi walked to the table in a corner of the room, picked up a blueprint and said, "According to Director Burns, the above has actually been realized, right?"


    The blueprint in the hands of the female consultant showed the design of some kind of machine. It was obvious that this was also a spinning machine. Unlike the Jenny spinning machine being displayed at the press conference, it was driven by force.


    The Arkwright spinning machine, another major invention on the eve of the industrial revolution, is faster than the spinning jenny and does not require manpower.


    Paul nodded to Ladi for confirmation: "Yes, the prototype has been manufactured, and the experimental results are very good."


    The female consultant expressed the question in her heart: "Then why don''t you launch this more efficient machine?"


    "Well, that''s a good question." Paul said, "I thought so too at first, since there are better things, why can''t we do it in one step?"


    "But the salt riots a few months ago reminded me that rushing to roll out new technologies can have unintended consequences."


    "Salt people riot?" Ladi thought for a while, and understood what Paul was worried about.


    "Are you concerned that the opportunity for efficient spinning will affect the income of those who earn a living from traditional spinning techniques?"


    The female consultant knew that it was with the support of Paul''s new technology that salt merchants invested in the construction of a large number of salt farms. The price of salt on the market has dropped, but it has also cut off the livelihood of those who have been cooking salt for generations. way of life.


    "You''re right, that''s exactly what I''m worried about." Paul replied, "At the price of Ackley... er, at the price of a water-powered spinning machine, I guess only a few factory owners or wealthy family workshops can buy it." For one thing, after they buy new machines, they will quickly weed out those who are still using the spinning wheel, destroy the jobs of a large number of people, and even... cause another riot. I don¡¯t want the weapons of the soldiers of Arda to be contaminated again. on the blood of their fellow countrymen."


    "So, I first launched the spinning jenny with a relatively low cost, so that as many people as possible can afford it. I tried to reduce some social tragedies."


    Paul''s worry is not unreasonable. Similar cases have happened many times in British history.


    The appearance of the spinning jenny caused panic among a large number of hand spinners at the time. They rushed into the home of the inventor Hargreaves and destroyed his machine.


    After Arkwright manufactured the hydraulic spinning machine, it also caused panic among the local people, so his factory was smashed to pieces.


    The weaver John Kay invented the flying shuttle, which was adopted by many factories, and then fled to France amid the scolding of the textile workers, and finally died in poverty.


    Crompton, who later produced a more advanced spinning machine, the mule, also did not have a good end.


    But were the workers who smashed the machines wrong? The right to life is the most basic human right.


    The industrial revolution is also a revolution, but nothing with the word "revolution" is affectionate. Although the result of the revolution has benefited most people, its process is cold, cruel and irresistible. No matter the kind-hearted people or the vicious ones, as long as they can''t keep up with the times, they will be ruthlessly swallowed by the revolution.


    Recalling the tragedies described in the book, Paul shivered. When I was a spectator of history, I just sighed about these things, but when I became the main driver of this process, I felt as if I had a huge burden on my shoulders.


    He shook his head: "No, even the spinning jenny needs a buffer period. Ladi, I want to change the plan."


    The female advisor looked at Paul with her beautiful eyes, "What do you want, my lord count?"


    "The sale of the spinning jenny machine is suspended. The reason is that some technical defects are found temporarily, which will seriously affect the service life of the machine. However, the shuttle loom will be promoted to the outside world according to the original plan."


    "What is the reason for this?"


    "I had someone do a survey. Most of the yarn spinners here are retail investors, while the weaving is relatively concentrated in some large workshops. Those workshops have the ability to purchase shuttle looms for technological upgrades. The speed of shuttle looms is very fast. However, if the production of yarn cannot be increased, it will definitely lead to a shortage of supply, which will inevitably increase the price of yarn, which will also make those spinning households a small fortune. After a few years, They have a certain amount of savings, and when we launch the spinning machine, they will have the strength to buy it. As for whether they are willing, it depends on their own, and I can only do so.¡±


    The female advisor did not speak, she stared at Paul, seeming to be thinking about this plan.


    Paul touched his chin in embarrassment: "I don''t know much about economics, and I don''t know whether the above reasoning is correct or not, so I just want to slow down and be safe."


    He has no external competitive pressure, and it is always good to have more room for error.


    "Some people may criticize me for being indecisive, but I don''t care. Those criticisms are nothing compared to avoiding possible tragedies."


    After hearing Paul''s words, Ladi suddenly smiled, because she was usually serious, Paul was a little surprised.


    Well, it''s so pretty when you smile... no, it''s even better.


    The female consultant bowed slightly, then looked at Paul again, her eyes sparkling.


    "Master Grayman, I support your decision."


    The expression and eyes of the consultant lady made Paul blush a little. He lowered his voice uneasily and said, "Lady, you can call me by my name in private from now on, just like... like... like among friends."


    Ladi: "Yes, Lord Graeman."


    Paul: "..."


    ¡­


    While Paul and Ladi were talking, the press conference on the square entered the next stage. This time, it was the display of agricultural machines. Threshers, hay cutters, root cutters, and mills made the manor owners all over the place stare. Eyes, these landlords praised, commented and asked loudly, bringing the press conference to a new climax.

 Chapter 316：

    Kevin, holding a large pile of books, walked crookedly up the stairs. Because the sight was blocked by the scroll, he had to move carefully


    Probe the stairs with your feet, and climb up slowly step by step.


    Once upstairs, he walked along the corridor until he came to a door at the end.


    "Teacher, I brought the scroll for you."


    An old man''s angry voice came from inside: "Oh, Kevin, thank you for your hard work."


    "Let me open the door for you." Another voice sounded, that of Senior Mond.


    The door of the room opened, revealing the shiny forehead of the senior, "Come here, put it here."


    Kevin walked in with the book in his arms, and carefully placed the scroll on the table that Mond pointed to.


    "Teacher, senior, is there anything else?"


    David Aldridge stroked his long and white beard with a smile, and said, "It''s okay, you can sit here and rest for a while, and go out with me with Mond later."


    "Yes, teacher." As soon as he heard that he was going out, Kevin''s eyes were immediately filled with excitement. He felt that he didn''t need to rest at all, he could go now.


    But maybe the teacher and seniors were not ready yet, he walked happily to stand by the window, and Mond came over and pushed him into a chair next to him.


    It has been a while since Kevin came to Gabela Imperial Capital, and he feels that since he left the Northwest Gulf, he has spent every day in novelty.


    After bidding farewell to his parents in the salt village, Mond took him all the way westward, passing through the northeastern territories of the Aldo Kingdom, crossing the Inner Rodan Corridor, and then turning south along the edge of the Sunset Mountains to enter the territory of the Gabela Empire.


    After walking out of the Nerodan Valley, Kevin was very worried. After all, this is the edge of the prairie. He was afraid that some orcs would come and **** the two of them, and then they would be salted or dried to make food¡ªthe adults in the village were all To scare disobedient children like this, the people of the Northwest Gulf grew up with the fierce reputation of orcs.


    Mond laughed loudly after hearing his worries, "Don''t worry, although the orcs look different from humans, they are still a kind of civilization, and they don''t have the habit of cannibalism. And although they will attack human territories and plunder wantonly, they don''t They will rob business travelers and pedestrians who pass through their land. There is a shortage of supplies on the prairie, so what can we do if the merchants are too scared to come.¡±


    "In the end, they are very similar to humans. Don''t human nations often break out wars with each other? The difference is that the orcs start wars to rob things, while humans will find a high-sounding reason¡ªalthough absolutely Most of the time it¡¯s also about grabbing things.¡±


    After listening to the senior''s words, Kevin let go of the heart that had been hanging.


    Along the way, Kevin''s cognition has been refreshed. When passing through Center City, he saw the largest city in the Northwest Gulf that his parents said, and thought that the legendary capital of Aldo and Gabela would be that big, but since entering Gabela¡¯s territory, He had seen several cities that were bigger than Center one after another. After coming to the imperial capital, the area of ??this city was much beyond his cognition.


    The endless streets, the rows of buildings, the bustling crowds, every feature of this city made him grin from ear to ear. Excitement and inferiority complex lingered in his heart at the same time. He would study and live in this kind of place in the future.


    Mond took him to the Scholar''s Tower. The Bachelor''s Tower is not just a tower. In a broad sense, the Bachelor''s Tower is a large group of college buildings. Different from the noise in other places in the imperial capital, it is very quiet for scholars to live and study in.


    In a narrow sense, the scholar''s tower is a white tower standing in the middle of this area. This tower is also a huge library, which stores all kinds of precious materials and even rare copies. Some people say that the most valuable place in Gabela is not the royal treasury but this ancient white tower¡ªthis statement has been generally accepted by the world.


    After coming here, Kevin met the old man whom he hadn''t seen for a long time¡ªScholar David Aldridge, the one who asked Senior Mond to travel thousands of miles to the Northwest Bay to pick him up, saving himself from prison. Kevin was so grateful that he knelt down as soon as he met him. As a result, the mentor who had just met lost his "temper" and told him that he was not allowed to kneel to anyone in the future, even if he met Emperor Gabela, he could just bow.


    Are all bachelors so arrogant? Kevin''s heart was filled with admiration and admiration, especially the old man in front of him.


    After settling down in the Bachelor''s Tower, the first thing he needs to learn is Gabela''s language. Mond has taught him some daily expressions on the way here, but he still needs to study hard to truly integrate into the life here. Kevin has a good talent in this area. In addition, Gabela and Aldo have something in common. After a period of time, he can already go out to buy what he wants and ask for directions.


    Kevin sat on a chair and looked at his mentor and seniors. They were discussing an unfolded letter paper and seemed to have no intention of leaving.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door, and someone outside said, "Master Aldrich, the carriage is ready."


    It turned out that they were waiting for the carriage, and Kevin couldn''t wait to stand up.


    "Okay, Mond, Kevin, let''s go."


    Aldridge stroked his long beard, picked up a wooden stick, and walked out, followed by Mond and Kevin.


    They boarded the carriage, the driver shook the reins, and drove out without haste. The scholar''s tower and the surrounding roads are paved with stone slabs, UU reading www.uukanshu. com and is very flat, sitting in the carriage is not uncomfortable at all.


    After the carriage drove for a while, Kevin asked curiously, "Teacher, where are we going?" For exercise, he now uses Gabela as long as he can.


    Aldridge glanced at Kevin with satisfaction. The pronunciation of the question just now was very standard. This student is really good, with both talent and diligence. He thought of Aldo''s little princess, who was also very talented in languages ??and was also one of his most proud students.


    The old bachelor happily replied: "Hehe, we are going to the palace to discuss something with His Majesty."


    Kevin was shocked: "Huh? The palace? His Majesty the Emperor?"


    The highest-ranking person he had ever met before coming to Gabela was Earl Paul Greiman, Lord of Arda. Now all of a sudden, he wants to follow his mentor to meet the emperor of a country.


    Paul has gained a lot of knowledge recently, and he also knows that although the earl can be said to be a nobleman with a high status, but above the earl there is the marquis, above the marquis there is the duke, above the duke there is the grand duke, and above the grand duke is the grand duke. The king is gone. And Gabela''s emperor, although he is the lord of a country like the king, is theoretically half a level higher than the king-the king is only a secular title, and the emperor has a layer of sacred meaning.


    Comparing the one he was going to meet with his original lord, it was a world apart.


    "Mentor, I...I..." Kevin was a little embarrassed and stuttered.


    "Hahaha, don''t be nervous, don''t be nervous. From now on, I''ll take you there often, once you''re acquainted and second time... Oh, it''s almost here."


    Maester Aldridge comforted him with a relaxed expression as if he was visiting a neighbor.


    Just like that, Kevin sat in the carriage and drove towards the heavily guarded gate of the palace with anxiety.

 Chapter 317：

    The carriage was stopped at the gate of the palace.


    The coachman said dissatisfiedly, "This is Lord Aldrich''s carriage."


    A blunt voice sounded: "Sorry, it''s my duty."


    Aldrich, who was sitting in the carriage, shrugged his shoulders, and said to the two students, "The strange voice seems to be a new one."


    He opened the carriage door and led Mond and Kevin down.


    An officer dressed as an aristocrat stood in front of the car door, and seeing that the person in the car was indeed the famous bachelor, his expression suddenly became tense.


    He bowed cautiously: "My lord, I''m sorry."


    Aldridge smiled and waved his hands, "Haha, it''s all right, according to the rules, the cars entering and leaving the palace gate have to be checked carefully."


    Seeing that the old bachelor was so easy to talk and didn''t put on airs, the officer was relieved. He leaned into the carriage and looked at it carefully.


    "Please get in the car, my lord, sorry for wasting your time."


    The officer quickly instructed his men to let them go.


    Aldridge smiled and led a group of students back into the compartment.


    After the door was closed, the sound of horseshoes sounded again, and it slowly drove into the palace.


    Mond frowned, and whispered to the instructor, "Look at the logo on the clothes, it''s from the Dias family."


    Aldrich, who was resting with his eyes closed, smiled faintly, but did not respond.


    Kevin looked at the seniors and then at the teacher. He felt a little strange, but he didn''t ask too much. He should know it himself, and they would let him know.


    After entering the gate of the palace, he drove for a while before stopping. Kevin felt that at the speed of the carriage, the distance traveled was enough to spare his village several times.


    After the three got out of the car, a palace official guided them down to a side hall. Unlike what Kevin had imagined, the furnishings inside were not magnificent, but rather rustic.


    There is an oval table in the hall, and eleven chairs are placed around the table. It seems that the emperor used it for meetings with ministers.


    Aldridge went straight to the chair on the left of the upper head and sat down. Kevin consciously followed Mond and stood behind him.


    About 5 minutes later, a voice came from outside the side hall: "His Majesty the Emperor has arrived!"


    Aldridge immediately stood up and turned to face the door. Kevin also adjusted his expression immediately, trying to show a solemn look.


    "Don''t panic ~ don''t panic ~" He tried hard to suppress the excitement in his heart.


    A bearded man broke into his line of sight. He should be in his 40s, with sharp edges and sharp lines on his face.


    "This should be the ruler of the Gabela Empire¡ªHis Majesty Emperor Bartley Griffin."


    While thinking about this, Kevin imitated his mentor and seniors and saluted him.


    "Good day, Your Majesty." Aldrich greeted the emperor respectfully.


    "Good day, my teacher." Bartley Griffin responded with a smile.


    What, the emperor of the mighty Gabela Empire was also a student of Mr. Aldrich, and Kevin was shocked.


    After Bartley took the first seat, Aldridge sat down.


    "The teacher must have guessed what I invited you to the palace for?"


    Aldridge stroked his beard, "It must be because of His Highness Antonio''s return to the capital, right?"


    "Yes! Hahahaha!" Bartley laughed loudly, his joy was beyond words, "Antonio is a kid who is really proud of me, this time he won a big victory, a big victory! Hahahaha!"


    Kevin knew what the emperor was talking about. Senior Mond told him about the situation of the Gabela Empire when he had time. He knew that Gabela was at war with another country in the east¡ªthe Nesta Empire.


    The border between Gabela and Nesta is long, and it does not have a natural dividing line like the Sunset Mountains like Aldo. The two countries have always had many frictions, and many wars have broken out in history.


    This time the war broke out a year ago, very unlucky, the border defense line of the Gabela Empire was broken through by the Nestas, and the opponent''s army drove straight in, burned, killed and looted.


    Emperor Battery was furious and ordered the veteran general Duke MacDonald to lead the army, and sent the second prince Antonio Griffin to assist the Duke.


    Speaking of His Royal Highness Antonio, Kevin has been curious for a long time, and whenever Senior Mond mentions this prince, a feeling of admiration will emerge.


    According to what the senior said, this prince has been very smart and hardworking since he was a child. He grew up under the praise of his teachers. Return to the ordinary.


    His Royal Highness Antonio has just turned 18 this year. Although he has not yet grown up, he is already very proficient in both government affairs and military affairs. Many people compare him with His Royal Highness Catherine, the eldest princess of the Aldo Kingdom. Both of them are far superior in talent and knowledge. peers, and shared the pressure early on as the father of a country''s ruler.


    Seeing that His Majesty the Emperor is so happyIt must be that Antonio has made great contributions in this war.


    Sure enough, Battery said proudly: "It was Antonio''s plan¡ªruthless, fast, accurate, and unexpected, which made Nesta''s group of rats in the gutter suffer a lot, hahahaha!"


    This was the third time the emperor laughed out loud after entering the side hall, which greatly diluted the sense of majesty he had just appeared.


    Aldrich smiled helplessly. His student was as heroic as ever. Even after sitting in the position of the king of a country for so many years, even in front of a stranger like Kevin, he still would not change. .


    However, this is also his attractive side.


    "Ahem!" The old scholar had to cough to remind the emperor to maintain the necessary calmness.


    "Uh...oh! Teacher, this is your new student!"


    Emperor Battery reacted, feeling a little embarrassed, and quickly changed the topic with Kevin standing behind Aldrich.


    Aldridge replied, "Yes, Your Majesty, Mond brought him back from Aldo not long ago."


    "Is it Aldo?" Bartley patted Kevin on the shoulder. Kevin felt that he was very strong, and His Majesty the Emperor must have extraordinary physical strength.


    "Learn from Mr. Aldridge, this is the greatest luck in your life. Oh, by the way, you will be my primary school student in the future, so don''t embarrass me!"


    Kevin hurriedly bowed and saluted, and stammered, "Of course, Your Majesty."


    Mond on the side explained: "Your Majesty, he has just learned Gabela not long ago, and he is not very proficient yet."


    "Haha, take your time, take your time." Battery didn''t mind at all.


    The emperor turned to Aldrich again, "Teacher, let''s get down to business. I''m going to hold a grand ceremony to celebrate this great victory."

 Chapter 318：

    "A grand ceremony?" Aldridge asked curiously.


    "Yes, a grand ceremony! Just like in that old fresco in the Colosseum."


    Aldrich understood that the Colosseum in the imperial capital was built during the ancient Bella Empire, and it has been handed down to the present. I don¡¯t know how many times it has been repaired, but many valuable murals have been preserved. The largest one is It depicts the scene of parading foreign captives through the streets after the victory of Gubera''s army.


    This street parade is not as simple as it sounds, it includes a large set of complicated rituals and procedures.


    "Teacher, let you, a bachelor who is proficient in history, formulate the process of the celebration. The planning of each link must be detailed and specific, and try to restore the grand occasion in ancient times."


    "Uh...Your Majesty." The emperor wanted to continue, but the old scholar shook his head, "I think your thoughts are very inappropriate."


    "Why?" Bartley Griffin was very surprised. He thought the teacher would approve of this idea.


    "Teacher, do you know? We captured more than 50,000 captives in this war. In the history of the war with the Nesta people, we have never won such a big victory. Use a grand ceremony to celebrate the victory and raise the national level. The sense of honor is nothing better than this.¡±


    Aldrich shook his head: "The people of Nesta have finally expressed their willingness to submit. We can take this opportunity to win more substantial benefits for the empire in the negotiations. Why bother to offend them for the sake of fame. That kind of Gubei Although the La-style ceremony can increase our honor, it will also bring great humiliation to the Nesta people. After they know it, they will definitely regard it as a national humiliation and fight us to the end and restart the war."


    Battery said dissatisfiedly: "Really, teacher! What a good opportunity this is, and it can make my child Antonio famous. This victory was brought by him. Such a great honor is enough to make those who are not good in him The rumors of reputation have evaporated, and you also taught Antonio, don''t you want him to be better off?"


    Hearing the emperor''s words, the old scholar immediately retorted: "Giving him many dazzling auras too early will only harm him. Many people don''t want to see Antonio show off like this."


    The emperor''s face was covered with a cloud of prey: "Is this what the teacher is really worried about? Let me think about who you are afraid of... Dias?"


    Aldridge didn''t respond to the emperor''s speculation, and sat silent in his seat.


    Emperor Battery clenched his hands tightly into fists: "He is my son, and I will protect Antonio. Hmph, let me see who dares to touch a single hair of my son."


    Aldridge sighed and persuaded: "Your Majesty, a shield can block a sword from the front, but it can''t block a dagger from the back. I know you are doing it for Antonio''s good, but this victory is already enough for him in the Empire." The upper echelon enjoys enough prestige, any more would be a disaster rather than a blessing."


    Bartley was very annoyed, bowed his hands weakly and said, "Okay. Mr. Aldridge, I will follow your suggestion, and the ceremony will be put on hold for now."


    Aldoric breathed a sigh of relief and said, "His Royal Highness Antonio will soon return to the imperial capital. Your Majesty, do we need to discuss what conditions we should raise to the Nestas?"


    "Well, this matter should really be put on the agenda."


    "Let''s draw up a preliminary strategy first, and then bring it to the imperial meeting for everyone to discuss..."


    ¡­


    The two-person meeting between Bachelor Aldoldrich and Emperor Battery lasted until the evening, and the emperor left them to enjoy dinner. What surprised Kevin again was that the food conditions of the royal family were the same as those of the rich in the imperial capital¡ªfor example, Mr. Aldridge, as the chief bachelor of the Bachelor Tower, his family must have no shortage of money. Before he came here, he thought that the spoons used by His Majesty the Emperor to drink soup were all made of gold.


    After the meal, the three of them bid farewell to His Majesty the Emperor and left the side hall. When they were walking through the corridors of the palace, they met a tall young man head-on.


    "Good morning, Maester Aldridge." The young man greeted him first with a smile, "It''s really hard work to discuss with my father at such a late hour."


    The old bachelor also replied with a smile: "Good evening, Your Highness the First Prince. As a royal advisor, this is also my duty. How dare I say it''s hard work."


    Kevin was surprised, this is the eldest son of the emperor. Unlike his father who was the emperor, he was covered in jewels and looked graceful and luxurious. Behind the prince was a court lady with a veil on her face, she couldn''t see her face clearly under the candlelight, she saluted Aldrich and then stood quietly behind the prince.


    The prince and the old scholar parted ways after a few words of politeness. Just as their figures intersected, the first prince suddenly turned around and asked, "Is it because of my brother''s return?"


    Aldridge didn''t answer whether or not, but said, "It''s for the victory that the empire just won."


    The eldest prince smiled meaningfully and said, "Yes! What a great victory! I have such an outstanding younger brother, and I am so proud of him."


    Then he turned and left, with the court lady following closely behind him.


    Kevin looked at the background of the two leaving The female officer seemed to feel his sight and glanced back at Kevin.


    For some reason, even through the veil, Kevin felt that she seemed to be smiling at him.


    When they returned to Bachelor''s Tower in their carriage, the moon was already high in the sky.


    Along the way, Kevin held back his stomach full of questions. He wanted to ask but didn''t dare to ask. As a commoner, he asked the old bachelor face-to-face for royal secrets, which seemed not very good. The conversation between the teacher and the emperor today, no matter how you listen to it, has the taste of a court conspiracy, and the common people love it.


    He sent the teacher back to the study with the senior, and Aldridge said, "Go to rest, I have to write something."


    So they said goodnight and left. After a few steps, Mond said: "Seeing that you are feeling uncomfortable on the road, if you have any questions, just ask... Well, I know what you want to ask. In fact, this is not a secret, from the nobles to the commoners in the imperial capital It''s all clear."


    Mond began to popularize science with his younger brother: "Let me tell you, the two sons of His Majesty the Emperor do not have the same mother, the eldest prince was born to the Queen, and His Royal Highness Antonio... the mother has another person."


    Oh, Kevin made it clear, is it a **** plot of the royal brothers fighting for the right to inherit?


    "The queen was born in the famous Dias family of the empire, and her father is still the current prime minister. Antonio''s mother died when he was very young, and the outside world does not know her identity."


    Speaking of this, Mond sighed: "Also, there are rumors that His Majesty Antonio''s mother is..."


    What is it, a farmer''s daughter? The status gap is indeed a bit disparity.


    "A witch."


    Damn, Kevin was shocked, the majestic emperor of a country and the witch gave birth to a child, it is really...


    Is this the so-called "disreputable rumor" in the mouth of the emperor?

 Chapter 319：

    On November 3, 1991 in the holy calendar, the capital of Gabela was full of joy. Although the emperor''s grand ceremony plan was shelved under the strong dissuasion of Bachelor Aldrich, after the news of the victory came out, there was still a great deal of excitement. Inspired the ruling and opposition parties.


    As the capital of the empire, the resources of the entire country are given priority here. The people living here, whether they are nobles or commoners, enjoy great convenience, convenient transportation, low prices, and abundant commodities. Even the slaves here eat and drink better than the commoners in other places.


    As the winner of the war, the empire will naturally plunder or force the defeated party to pay a large amount of spoils, and these spoils will be transported to the imperial capital first.


    So different from other places, as the first wave of beneficiaries of the war, the residents of the imperial capital are eager to win from the bottom of their hearts. So when the news of the victory spread, they spontaneously took to the streets to celebrate.


    Kevin followed the senior Mond among the happy crowd, singing and dancing on the street, and various musical instruments intertwined. While avoiding the girls who were enthusiastic enough to ask him to dance, he followed the senior closely.


    "I can''t see it, little brother, I didn''t expect you to be so popular at such a young age." Mond said to him not without jealousy.


    Kevin was very helpless: "Senior, don''t make fun of me."


    Alas, if Senior Mond''s hairline was a little more up-to-date, he would actually be a pretty good-looking person.


    After walking through the streets for a while, they turned into an alley.


    "Well, I didn''t expect there to be a tavern in such a place, shouldn''t it be on the street." Kevin said to himself strangely, and after turning in, he actually came to the door of a tavern.


    Although it was a bit remote, there were quite a lot of customers. After all, everyone was celebrating victory today, and the men went to the restaurant in twos and threes to drink.


    There was a man standing in front of the tavern, waving to them after seeing Mond and his party.


    Kevin followed Mond towards the man, and when he approached, he found that it was a burly man with a bushy beard.


    Mond spoke first, pointing to Kevin and said to Lu Hu: "Let me introduce, this is my teacher''s new student-Kevin. Kevin, this is my friend-Amberoff. Haha, don''t look at him like that. Sloppy and unscrupulous, but the captain of the royal guard."


    "Mond, you bad-minded guy, you know how to arrange me in front of others." Anbolov complained, and patted Kevin on the shoulder heavily. "Hello, Kevin, if you have any troubles in the capital, you can come to me. Guys like Mond who bury their heads in the pile of books all day are unreliable."


    "Thank you, Captain Ambolov." Kevin said thank you, and secretly sighed in his heart, this guy has such strong hands, he deserves to be a royal guard.


    Anbolov said to the two: "I have reserved a seat, let''s go in."


    The three of them entered the tavern, and under the guidance of the waiter, they entered a single room and sat down.


    Amborov just kept chatting nonsense, and Mond asked angrily: "Why did you ask me to come? Really, I still have an article to write."


    The captain of the guard made a sad look, shook his head and clicked his tongue, "It''s so kind to treat you like a donkey''s liver and lungs. If I didn''t often ask you to come out to get some air, I''m afraid you would have suffocated your brains in the scholar''s tower. Besides, everyone is celebrating the victory of the war against Nesta now, isn¡¯t it too maverick for you to stay at home alone.¡±


    "Don''t you still have a group of royal guard brothers? Why did you leave them?"


    "Last night, I got drunk those who were not on duty today. I guess they are still suffering from hangovers."


    The two were arguing, when the waiter came to the room and served delicious food and wine, which made Kevin move his index finger.


    After finishing the arrangement, the waiter smiled and said, "Three distinguished guests, please drink as much as you want. Our boss said that in order to celebrate the victory of the imperial army, drinks are free today!"


    Anbolov was very happy, "Hahaha, your boss is so good at business, we will come here often in the future."


    Then he seemed to have something to ask: "Then do you know who brought us this victory?"


    The waiter hesitated for a second or two as if stunned, and then said quietly: "Uh...it seems to be...it seems to be...His Royal Highness Prince Antonio."


    Anbolov glared at him unhurriedly: "Why are you so hesitant?"


    The waiter smiled wryly and said, "Hey... nothing, nothing."


    Anbolov sneered: "Are you concerned that he was born by a witch?"


    The waiter was shocked: "You said this! I didn''t say it! Guests, please be careful, talking about His Highness''s background indiscriminately will be punished by His Majesty the Emperor."


    Anbolov waved his hand: "Okay, let''s not talk about His Royal Highness Antonio''s background. Let me ask you, do you think that wizards and witches are inherently sinful?"


    The waiter scratched his head and said in embarrassment: "To be honest, they are all frequent visitors in various horror stories. As a person who grew up listening to such stories, it is impossible to say that they are completely harmless. But it is impossible to say that they are born guilty. No, we are not like those foolish men and women in the countryside who take the stories of unknown lives as real things And I have never really seen these legendary people in reality."


    The waiter put his hands on his lips and whispered, "I heard from customers who have been to Jiaowan that the church there is conducting a witch hunt and many people have been burned to death!"


    This time it was Mond''s turn to speak up: "Oh? Then what do you think of the witch-hunting movement of the Jiaowan Church? Are you in favor or against it?"


    The waiter was startled, feeling that he had spoken too much.


    "Hey, this kind of thing will never get a person like me to talk too much. Guests, please enjoy it slowly. If you need anything, call me at any time. I will take my leave first."


    He bowed and hurried out of the room.


    Ambolov and Mond smiled at each other, and then greeted Kevin to eat and drink while chatting.


    After the three of them had almost eaten, Mond said to his junior brother, "Kevin, can you help out the door? I have something to discuss with Anbolov, and it''s not good to be overheard by others."


    "Yes, senior."


    "Well, knock on the door if anyone approaches."


    After Kevin went out, Anbolov asked, "Are you reliable as a junior?"


    Mond grinned: "Don''t worry, although it hasn''t been long since we took him to the emperor, we have been friends for ten years, mountain boy, and there is still a blank sheet of paper in my heart. To be honest, he makes me feel more at ease than you. "


    Ambolov complained: "Really, am I that unbearable in your heart?"


    "Okay, let''s get down to business!"


    ¡­


    Kevin stood outside the door, while pretending to be lying on the window sill facing the street to blow the air, usually paying attention to the movement in the corridor.


    In the room, the senior and Captain Anbolov were discussing something quietly, but he couldn''t hear clearly, only a few words were faintly heard.


    "Grand Duke...aid...Edward...arrived...His Royal Highness...organized..."

 ~： 2 days off please, weekends

It has been delayed for three days, and it is indeed a bit outrageous, but I have to rush to work on projects in the past two months, so I invite readers to forgive me. I will definitely update this weekend! I will definitely update this weekend! I will definitely update this weekend!

 Chapter 320： starry sky

    Voices of people, music, and the clash of wine glasses merged into an ocean of joy. Under the illumination of countless candles, the hall was ordered like daytime, and guests were enjoying the beautiful banquet to the fullest.


    After finishing the entertainment with the enthusiastic nobles, Siegfried Efes quietly walked out of the gate along the base of the wall to the outdoor garden. Fresh air poured into his nostrils, he took a deep breath, and his head immediately cleared up.


    The red-haired young man took out a handkerchief, wiped the sweat from his brow, and loosened his neckline.


    Today''s night sky is very clear, and the night sky is full of bright stars. Siegfried looked at the night sky and said to himself: "I can''t find you anywhere, so I really hid here to relax alone. Really... "


    He wasn''t talking to himself, another young voice responded: "Didn''t you hide too?"


    Siegfried looked in the direction of the voice, it was an inconspicuous corner, a figure was leaning on the railing, holding a glass of wine, looking up at the stars in the sky.


    It can be seen through the bright and clear moon that this is a handsome young man with blond hair and a white oval face, with a straight and handsome nose and lips, just like the perfect image created by a sculptor according to the most ideal image in his heart. work. But his pair of icy blue eyes are definitely not the kind of inanimate sculptural beauty, but sharp and energetic like an eagle.


    The red-haired young man said dissatisfiedly: "Hmph, Antonio, you are the protagonist of today''s banquet, how can you do it without the protagonist?"


    The person who talked to Siegfried Efes was the second son of the Emperor Gabela¡ª¡ªAntonio Griffin, the legendary son of a witch, and the object of Siegfried''s oath of allegiance.


    Bearing the title of the Witch''s Son, even as a royal family, Antonio suffered a lot of exclusion and stares from the upper echelons of the empire. Coupled with the dazzling talent he showed since childhood, it aroused the jealousy and alienation of his peers.


    But there are also many people who are willing to recognize and accept him, such as Siegfried Efes, who was born in a famous family in the empire. Antonio Griffin and this red-haired young man can be said to have been friends since childhood. Although the relationship between the two is a prince and a courtier on the surface, they are like brothers in reality. When they were young, they studied under Aldrich, a famous bachelor of the empire, and joined the imperial army as a military counselor when they grew up, and they got along day and night. Compared with Antonio''s half-brother, Siegfried is the real sibling he recognizes. In private, the two call each other by their first names.


    After hearing Siegfried''s words, Antonio sneered, "The protagonist of the banquet? Haha, isn''t Lord MacDonald standing in front of him? Besides, if they didn''t get a little credit for this war, they would still treat him What am I, the son of a witch, afraid to avoid?"


    Siegfried shook his head: "This time you don''t just make [a little] credit. We have been in a stalemate with the Nesta people for a long time. No one can do anything to each other. No one thought that you would break the game. Empire It has always been a tradition to only focus on military exploits, and after returning to the imperial capital this time, your status and popularity will not be the same as before."


    A hint of indignation appeared on Antonio''s face: "These are secondary. Huh, if it weren''t for those rotten woods occupying positions and doing nothing, the imperial army would have broken the situation long ago."


    Siegfried spread his hands and said: "No way, there is a lot of rotten wood on our side, and there is also a lot of rotten wood on Nesta''s side, so we can stand deadlocked. As you said before, now is a more rotten era. The less bad of the two wins."


    "Hahaha!" "Hahaha!"


    The two looked at each other and laughed.


    A clear female voice sounded in the night: "That''s why we joined His Highness''s command, in order to change this rotten era and bring new life to the world."


    Accompanied by the voice, a well-dressed beauty came slowly, she was graceful, dressed in a white dress, her black hair seemed to blend into the night.


    Siegfried complained: "Really, how many times have I said it, don''t talk about ''bringing the world back to life'', we will be mistaken for cult members."


    Antonio raised his wine glass to the beauty and said with a smile, "Carole, you also ran out."


    Carol nodded slightly to Antonio and Siegfried, "Your Highness Antonio, Lord Ephesus, you know, I''m not used to this kind of banquet occasion."


    Whether it''s her other identity or the character she developed because of that identity, Carol is resistant to places full of people.


    Antonio frowned slightly, and said, "Carol, you have to learn to adapt. I swore that sooner or later, I will let you walk anywhere in the world with integrity."


    Siegfried knew what kind of group "you" was in his friend''s mouth. He looked at Antonio, and the other party''s eyes were covered with a layer of melancholy, as if caught in some memory.


    The atmosphere seemed to be a little heavy, Carol said softly: "Yes, Your Highness, I will try my best to adapt." Seemingly aware that her words touched a certain heartstring of Antonio, she quickly started another topic: "Your Highness, Ephesus My lord, are you standing here? Many people at the banquet are looking for you."


    Siegfried joked cooperatively: "Haha, are you looking for Antonio? Speaking of which, Carol, do you really want His Highness to go back? With the great military achievements made by our prince, those people are probably looking for him in a hurry. Introduce him to a girl from your own family, do you really mind?"


    Carol blushed, "I...I..." and looked at Antonio from time to time.


    Antonio didn''t speak, but just looked up at the starry sky, Siegfried and Carol also looked up, and saw that the sky was full of stars, and countless bright spots seemed to merge into a huge river flowing in the night sky~www.novelhall. com~ The three of them were immersed in this magnificent scene for a moment.


    Siegfried asked: "By the way, Antonio, since you were a child, you liked to look at the stars. Did they fascinate you so much?"


    Antonio lowered his head: "I sometimes think, compared with the vast galaxy, everything that happens on the ground is really pitifully small. If the stars have life, they probably look at us like we look at ants."


    "Really, thinking too much about this kind of question will make you fall into some kind of cognitive barrier."


    "Then have you ever thought about what those stars in the sky are?"


    "What are stars? Aren''t stars just stars?"


    "But why do they emit light? Could it be that they are burning all the time? You also know that objects are close, large and far small, so how far are those stars from us? How big are they?"


    Hearing the prince''s question, Siegfried sighed and said: "I only know that they are in a field that we mortals cannot touch. Perhaps these questions of yours will become eternal mysteries."


    Antonio''s eyes reflected the starry sky, "If the stars are far enough away from us and we can see them, it means that they are actually very large. What kind of shape are they? Could there really be people living on them?"


    Siegfried was speechless: "Antonio, you don''t take fairy tales seriously, do you?"


    Even Carol, who was at the side, showed a strange look. He didn''t expect that the prince he had always admired had such a "childlike" side. Of course, it''s kind of cute for her.


    "Perhaps," Antonio said, "if there are people living there, I really want to meet those aliens."

 Chapter 321：

    On November 6, 1991 in the holy calendar, the entire Gabela capital was decorated with lights and festoons, especially on the road from the east gate of the city to the central square, which was decorated very exaggeratedly, with colorful flags fluttering, and the blowing of artists. Play and sing. Both sides of the street were crowded with residents, noisy and discussing, and everyone looked towards the east gate from time to time. Not only inside the city wall, but also on the road outside the wall, there was a long queue.


    Today everyone gathered on the street to welcome the soldiers who returned from the expedition. The imperial tradition puts the first priority on military exploits, and the common people are not stingy with their enthusiasm for the returning army.


    In order to maintain order, the city guards set up guard posts at intervals on both sides of the street to prevent crowds from rushing to the center of the street.


    It was past eleven o''clock in the morning, and I don''t know who was the first to call out, "Here we are!" The voice quickly spread from outside the East City Gate to the streets in the city, and then all the way to the square in the center of the city.


    A huge viewing platform has been set up on the west side of the square, and Emperor Gabela Bartley Griffin led the royal family members and court ministers to sit on the platform. Among them are his younger brother, Prince Felton Griffin, his eldest son, Prince Oliver Griffin, and the third son, Prince Dickie Griffin, who is also born to the queen, but there is no queen beside the emperor. The ministers sat on both sides of the royal family, headed by the prime minister, the Duke of Dias, and the royal adviser, David Aldridge.


    The area around the viewing platform is heavily guarded, and ordinary civilians are prohibited from approaching it. Only the famous nobles of the imperial capital were allowed to get a place near the platform. Kevin and his senior, Mondeto, were sitting near the viewing platform with the blessing of the teacher and the aura of the Bachelor Tower. They sat on the newly built stepped seats.


    Hearing the cheers from the east, Emperor Battery stroked his beard and grinned loudly. He was about to see his long-lost second son soon.


    About ten minutes later, the horn sounded from far to near, and the cheers of the crowd became louder and louder, hitting the viewing platform wave after wave like waves.


    Everyone on and off the stage focused their attention on the east street, and finally, a group of people appeared in everyone''s sight.


    Kevin stretched his neck vigorously, trying to see what the legendary second prince looked like. The senior Mond next to him was already too excited to sit still. But the people around did not stand up, and the two of them were too embarrassed to be too rash.


    The team gradually entered the square from far to near, and Kevin finally identified the man he was looking for, Antonio Griffin.


    It''s hard not to recognize him, he is so eye-catching. His golden hair gives people a sense of brilliance. His oval face makes him look like a handsome boy at first glance. He has a handsome but not obtrusive figure. Points are short. Because there was still a distance, he couldn''t see his eyes clearly, but Kevin had already determined in his heart that they were a pair of eagle-like proud and sharp eyes. The Creator would not leave flaws on his most proud works.


    It seems that he exists to prove the saying "some people are born noble". He rides a white horse and walks at the forefront of the team, and the people behind him divide into two rows and follow behind him, which highlights a kind of leadership qualities.


    In this way, the second prince of the Gabela Empire left a deep impression on the residents of the imperial capital. Before, His Royal Highness had shown his face in front of the public many times, but basically he accompanied the emperor to attend important events. Outside the heavy guard of the royal guards, ordinary people could only roughly judge that he was a good young man. The fact that His Highness is handsome and extraordinary has been spread through the upper class people who have contacted the prince. However, in this era without photography technology, ordinary people can only guess the prince''s appearance with their own brains.


    High-ranking nobles always disguised themselves when they went to places where civilians gathered, and Antonio was no exception, so most of the residents of the imperial capital did not know his specific image.


    But today, after His Royal Highness entered through the East City Gate, he walked the entire street openly under the close gaze of everyone, and the commoners finally saw clearly the legendary son of a witch.


    Due to his astonishing appearance, the title of the Witch''s Son not only did not bring people a sense of fear as before, but instead cast a layer of mystery on the prince, making people involuntarily want to get to know him better.


    Of course, the main reason is that Antonio has great achievements in battle. History is always tolerant of outstanding people and victors on the battlefield. No matter how cruel and disreputable a person is, people will always subconsciously ignore the bad side when evaluating him.


    Antonio got off his horse in front of the viewing stand, walked up the steps slowly under the gaze of everyone, knelt down on one knee in front of Emperor Barteri, and said, "Father, I''m back."


    The ministers on the left and right sides of the emperor and the nobles in the audience stood up one after another. Maester Aldrich showed a look of relief, Prince Felton smiled slightly, and the prime minister, Duke Dias, stroked his beard and wondered what he was thinking. The eldest prince Oliver was also laughing, but looked a little stiff upon closer inspection. The third prince Dicky showed a look of admiration on his face, and he seemed to have no negative emotions towards his half-brother.


    The emperor sitting in the middle seemed to be dazed for a second or two, then slowly got up, put his slightly trembling hands on Antonio''s shoulders, and said in a slightly choked voice, "Son, now that you have achieved this, your Mother would be proud."


    Antonio shook his shoulders, and with an inexplicable emotion in his heart, he said to the emperor, "Thank you, father."


    "Get up, my child." Batley helped Antonio up, and the majesty of the emperor immediately replaced the image of a loving father. He asked in a deep voice, "Is Duke Macdonald okay? You didn''t tell me when you left. what?"


    "Everything is fine, Your Excellency the Duke. After the negotiation with the Nestas is settled, he will lead the rest of the army back. The old Duke said that our battle has stabilized the eastern border for at least ten years."


    "Haha, good." Although he tried his best to maintain his majesty, the emperor''s heart was full of joy, to see who would dare to gossip about the title of the son of a witch.


    He passed Antonio to the edge of the viewing stand, and loudly said to the crowd in the square, "The subjects of the empire, we have finally completely overwhelmed the Nesta people. This victory will keep them safe for at least ten years."


    In response to the emperor''s overwhelming cheers, the sound of long live can be heard endlessly.


    The emperor continued to say loudly, "The reason why we were able to win is all due to the sincere cooperation and unity of the heroes in the emperor''s team. The empire never hesitates to reward those who have made great achievements."


    His gaze turned to the bottom, and the generals brought back by Antonio were standing on the steps with serious expressions, many of them were young people.


    The emperor sighed in his heart, "They are all the future pillars of the empire."


    "Everyone, please come up, you are the protagonists today."


    Hearing the emperor''s call, the generals saluted from a distance and then climbed up the stairs. Some of the younger ones seemed very cautious.


    The first person to meet Batley was a red-haired young general.


    "The kid from the Ephesian family" As Antonio''s good friend, Bartley has known Siegfried for a long time, he held the young man''s operation and said, "I saw from McDonald''s battle report that your performance this time is also good. "


    Siegfried said modestly, "It''s all thanks to His Royal Highness''s ingenuity and the Duke''s command."


    "Haha" Bartley patted him on the shoulder happily, "I hope you will continue to help Antonio a lot in the future."


    Siegfried nodded, "I will definitely live up to His Majesty''s entrustment."


    "En." Bartley patted him again in satisfaction, before turning to the next general.


    With the welcome ceremony of the expeditionary force, the atmosphere in the square became more and more enthusiastic. People began to sing and dance, drink and revel. While performing, the bards had already begun to conceive new poems to describe the victory.


    As for the protagonist of the poem, it is naturally His Royal Highness who is as dazzling as the sun.

 Chapter 322：

    The welcome ceremony of the expeditionary force continued until the afternoon. Emperor Bartley Griffin rewarded the generals who made great achievements in battle. Some won higher titles, some gained more fiefdoms, and some gained more wealth.


    Then everyone returned to the palace together, and Batley set up a feast for all the courtiers and generals.


    Along with his mentor and seniors, Kevin once again had a feast. This time it was not the emperor''s daily family banquet, but a delicious meal prepared by a famous chef in the imperial capital.


    That night, the emperor and his ministers dispersed happily, and it seemed that everyone at the banquet was satisfied.


    Kevin drank some wine with the adults, which was a bit irritating for someone like him who doesn''t drink often. After returning that night, he went to his room and fell asleep soundly.


    Kevin rubbed his sleepy eyes, feeling the discomfort of a ninja hangover, and came to the study of his mentor Aldridge.


    The scene inside surprised him. Apart from the teacher Aldridge and the senior Mond, there were three other people¡ªone of them was His Royal Highness the Second Prince Antonio Griffin who returned triumphantly yesterday.


    At this time, the prince was dressed in ordinary noble clothes, wrapped in a cloak with a hood, probably in order not to be recognized on the way here.


    The other two people stood behind Antonio, a man and a woman. The man was the royal guard Ambolov whom Senior Mond had brought him to see a few days ago. The woman was unknown, but she was very beautiful. She might be a court lady. It''s like the first prince I met that day was followed by a female officer.


    It looked like they had been chatting in the study for a long time.


    Kevin was not prepared at all, and suddenly became nervous, stuttering and not knowing how to start.


    Ambolov winked at him as if to see his joke, and Antonio looked him up and down with interest.


    "Kevin, come over and say hello to His Royal Highness, you saw him yesterday."


    Aldridge finally came to the students to rescue.


    Kevin hurriedly bowed to Antonio, "Hello, Your Royal Highness."


    Turning to the captain of the guard again: "Master Amborov, hello."


    A smile appeared on Antonio''s face, which made Kevin feel refreshed immediately.


    "You are the teacher''s new student, you are indeed very young."


    In fact, the prince is only four or five years older than Kevin.


    Kevin said shyly, "Thanks to Teacher Aldridge for not giving up."


    Antonio came over and patted him on the shoulder, "Study well with the teacher! You are really lucky, Mr. Aldridge has confiscated students for many years."


    The prince''s actions reminded Kevin of Antonio''s father, Emperor Bartley Griffin, and their tone and actions were exactly the same.


    Antonio carefully asked about Kevin''s recent life and study, and Kevin answered one by one. He felt that today''s prince is like a big brother next door, not the awe-inspiring and inviolable look yesterday. It seems that His Highness is not a difficult person to get along with in private life.


    "Teacher, look..." Antonio stood up and put on his hood, as if he was about to leave. Amborov and the suspected court lady behind him also stood up.


    "Well, it''s almost time, let''s go there." Aldridge picked up the stick, "Mond, you don''t have to go this time, stay at home with Kevin, and entertain me if someone comes."


    Kevin understood, it seemed that the teacher was going out with the second prince.


    Mond responded: "Good teacher, you all take care."


    Kevin followed the senior to send Aldrich and his party out of the gate, and heard Mond talking to himself: "It seems that the teacher is not optimistic about the current situation."


    A few minutes later, a carriage left the area of ??the Bachelor''s Tower, and the four people including Antonio were sitting in the carriage.


    Ambolov, who was sitting opposite the prince, said, "Your Highness Antonio, do you still insist on your original proposition?"


    Antonio didn''t respond, but frowned slightly, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Aldridge made a gesture of silence: "I''ll talk about it later when I get to the place."


    Carroll, who was sitting beside him, whispered, "Yes, we should discuss it with all the masters."


    The carriage was very fast, and it galloped out of the city wall of the imperial capital, and came to a building along the avenue. The building is also surrounded by a not-so-short city wall, on which there are soldiers patrolling and guarding.


    In addition to the city guards stationed in the imperial capital, the Gabela royal family also has a standing military force with a population of no less than 50,000. This is their residence in the imperial capital¡ªCity North Camp.


    The carriage approached the entrance of the barracks, the coachman showed his token and the guards immediately let it go. They recognized that it was the carriage of the second prince Antonio, and there was nothing wrong with him entering and leaving this place as he served in the army.


    When they came to a building in the center of the barracks, the four got out of the carriage, and the young red-haired general¡ªSiegfried Ephesus was already standing there waiting for them. There are already many sentry posts in the barracks, but this place is even more heavily guarded.


    "His Royal Highness Antonio, Lord Aldrich, everyone has already arrived." Ziegfei said after saluting to the prince.


    Antonio nodded: "Let''s go in." He walked towards the building followed by others.


    They came to an open conference room with a huge round table, and 9 people were already sitting around the table. They were all dressed in black robes, and when they saw the prince and his party coming in, they all got up and saluted.


    Antonio looked around the crowd, "Only nine members of the group of ten came? Master Barnett still hasn''t come back?"


    One of the elders among the nine replied, "Forgive me, Your Highness. Barnett has not returned from his trip to Northwest Bay."


    Antonio walked to the main seat and sat down. Aldrich, Siegfried, and Ambolov also sat down on either side of him, and Carol stood behind him.


    The prince continued to ask: "I remember he went to the Northwest Gulf last year."


    The same old man replied: "Yes, I came back once during His Highness''s expedition, but left again a few days later."


    "What? Didn''t the original plan go well?"


    The old man said: "It seems so. The latest news is that the lords there were divided into two factions and fought. Unfortunately, the faction supported by Barnett lost. Fortunately, we retreated safely. As for Barnett himself, we haven''t got his whereabouts yet. As you know, Your Highness, Barnett has always been proud of himself and will never give up if he fails to achieve his goals. Moreover, he personally planned the plan for the Northwest Gulf, and he must be lurking somewhere. A place to wait for the next opportunity. And..."


    Speaking of this, the old man coughed in embarrassment, "He has always been a loner, and he doesn''t know the other members of the ten-member group when he does anything, and occasionally he doesn''t contact us for several months."


    Antonio nodded, he knew that Barnett was a "lone wolf".

 Chapter 323：

    ?Antonio knows that Barnett is a "lone wolf". His character and ability are also very suitable for a person to work alone. If he is forced to cooperate with others, it will easily lead to trouble.


    At this time, someone snorted coldly, and it turned out to be a woman''s voice. Her face was hidden under the hood, and she said in a very dissatisfied voice, "Northwest Gulf is originally an insignificant place in our overall plan. It is Barnett." That reckless guy didn''t know which muscle was wrong, and he was focused on doing things there. It doesn''t matter if the plan fails, let his arrogance be wiped out, and he will honestly obey the overall arrangement from now on."


    Antonio said, "Master Barnett must have his own reasons. Let''s start today''s meeting. Let''s start with the recent situation in the south of Aldo. I heard that our Lord Greedy Wolf is in a bad situation."


    Everyone looked at the captain of the royal guard, Anbolov, beside Antonio. He had always contacted and arranged the affairs in the south of Aldo.


    Anbolov replied respectfully, "Yes, Your Royal Highness."


    "In March of this year, Her Royal Highness Catherine led the main force of the king''s team to the south. At the end of the month, the king easily defeated the southern army near the Thorn Fortress, and then continued to advance south. The princess''s march was faster than Giles expected. He had no time to repair the army because of his power, so he raised his troops to the north, and the two sides confronted each other in the Foug¨¨res area.


    Antonio thought to himself "even with our help"


    One of the black robes heard the prince''s words and said in a hoarse voice, "Your Highness, according to the plan you made before the Eastern Expedition, in addition to weapons and fodder, we have also appointed two batches of mages to serve in Giles'' army. There are about 30 people in total. No matter how many people there are, I am afraid that it will attract the attention of secular forces and expose the secrets of the organization prematurely. But if we let go of our hands and feet and fully support Giles, with the current strength of the organization, we can easily defeat Princess Catherine''s army , I have 100% confidence in that."


    The old man before added, "The mage we sent to support Giles is mainly good at enchanting ability, which can greatly improve the performance of soldiers'' equipment, so it is not easy to attract attention. The other is a batch of secret medicine."


    "I think we should also increase our support. Giles is still on the relatively weak side," Apolov suggested.


    In the original plan, they planned to keep the battle line around the Fortress of Thorns. Who knows that they are now in Foug¨¨res, which is quite a distance south of the Fortress of Thorns.


    Antonio waved his hand, "Our fundamental goal is to plunge the Aldo Kingdom into civil strife and have no time to spare, so that we can let go of Gabela''s domestic affairs. If Giles can hold on, the battlefield will still be in the Fortress of Thorns or in Fouges What''s the difference?"


    The old bachelor Aldridge who was sitting on the other side of the prince said, "That''s right, for an ambitious wolf like Giles, it''s best to let him die half-dead. If he grows fat, it might come back to us."


    A moment of guilt flashed in the eyes of the old bachelor. It was against his heart to stir up civil strife in the Aldo Kingdom, but in order to deal with the longer-term plan, he had to participate in it.


    Anbolov said with some concern, "It''s just that, according to the Aldo information I have collected, the balance of power between Giles and the Royal Government is in a trade-off."


    "Oh." Amboroff''s words caught the attention of everyone present. For them, it would not be a good thing if Giles died prematurely.


    The chief guard explained, "The equipment of the royal team under Princess Catherine is getting better and better. In addition to swords, guns, swords and spears, their armor rate is also steadily increasing."


    The old man in black robe was a little surprised, "Is the Aldo royal family so rich?"


    A hoarse voice sounded, "Impossible, last year they spent a huge amount of money just to raise military rations, unless it rained gold coins in the glittering sky."


    Aldrich stroked his beard and guessed, "Perhaps it is the contribution of the northern lords. If this is the case, then we have to re-evaluate the Aldo royal family. The Schroeder family still has a certain prestige."


    Amboroff continued, "The way we support Giles is also somewhat worrisome. Before, we used agents to entrust the ship merchants in the corner of the bay to ship to the south of the kingdom. It seems that Aldo discovered that the ship merchants in the corner of the bay are among them. It has already exerted pressure on countries in the Horn Gulf, and now the governments of all countries are strengthening the control of their own ship merchants."


    The meeting room fell silent, as if everyone was thinking of a way to restore the balance of power between the two parties without exposing themselves too much.


    The old man in black robe glanced at Antonio and said, "Your Highness, it''s time to use our own water power, and send a message to Edward. Ever since he saw the greatness of Alpha, he has bowed to us."


    Antonio only thought for a moment before agreeing to his suggestion, "Okay, let Edward go out and deliver the necessary food and weapons to Giles."


    The prince''s voice paused, his blue eyes flickered, and everyone was listening attentively to his next words.


    "Order him to seize the opportunity to harass the coastal areas of the Aldo Kingdom, especially the territories directly under the royal family."


    Aldrich on the side frowned, alas, His Highness''s heart is getting harder and harder, but this kind of determination is also a necessary tool on the road to the king.


    The hoarse voice of Pa Pa Pa Pa clapped his hands and said with a sarcasm, "Quack, the big pirate leader is doing his old job again. But Your Highness, let''s turn our attention to China." , that elder brother of yours seems not to be very peaceful recently, don''t you have any ideas yourself?"


    Antonio didn''t look at him, he knew what the other person was talking about.


    The others felt a little dissatisfied, this guy''s tone was too disrespectful in front of His Highness. The old man in black coughed, reminding the other party to be careful.


    The hoarse voice continued, "Your Highness, do you still have the innocence before, imagining that the two brothers can coexist peacefully? Hmph, please remember my words, Oliver Griffin, this is definitely the biggest obstacle for your first move. It¡¯s better to start early than to start¡±


    Antonio put his fingers on the table and tapped lightly, and the hoarse voice stopped immediately.


    "I''ll take care of this myself"


    An uncompromising gaze was projected on the master with a hoarse voice, and the other party lowered his head, "Yes, Your Royal Highness."


    "The Next Topic"


    After the meeting ended, everyone left the room one after another. The old man in black robe stopped the hoarse voice owner, and said in a deep voice, "You are too rude in front of His Highness Antonio today."


    "Hehe," the hoarse voice retorted, "I''m just helping him grow up quickly. Sooner or later, he will have to recognize the reality."


    "And have you forgotten that the Aldo royal family is the in-laws of the Dias family, attacking Aldo is attacking our Highness Dias, he has always known what he needs and what to do to get what you need."


    After hearing these words, the old man in black robe fell silent.

 Chapter 324：

    ? Wells was sitting in a restaurant in the town of Huxin, sulking and drinking. 35xs


    A month ago, he was still a well-known alchemist in Jingyao City. He was a little famous and had his own workshop with a considerable income and no worries about food and drink.


    However, since he took that **** job, he suddenly fell to the bottom of his life.


    The matter started when an old customer introduced him to a big man. How big is the other party? In short, he can be easily crushed to death like a bug.


    The dignitary stated that he had some physical problems and needed to turn to his alchemist.


    Just when Welski maliciously speculated whether the other party was unsatisfactory in bed, the dignitary took off his hat, and saw that his head was almost bald, er, it is not accurate to say that he was bald, he was still a little stubborn Soldiers are holding their last positions.


    "Mr. Alchemist, I''m not middle-aged yet, I don''t want to go bald early"


    The mourning in the words of the powerful is obvious, and it is obvious that they are worried about their current appearance and worse prospects.


    "My lord, I am willing to accept your commission, but I may need many experiments and continuous improvement."


    Wells took the job without hesitation, because it was an important opportunity for him to realize his class leap.


    The old customer who introduced him has already said that as long as he can help this powerful man solve the problem, a baron''s title will not be lost, even a viscount is unknown.


    Baron, although it is the last title in the aristocratic system, it is still a nobleman, and its status is higher than that of knights. He was fascinated by the thought of those civilians standing in front of him and calling him "Lord Wells" respectfully. As long as he seizes this opportunity, future generations will thank him.


    So Wells agreed on the spot without hesitation, but at that time he still had some hopes for it. The family had been engaged in the alchemy industry for several generations, and there happened to be an ancestral secret recipe related to the treatment of hair loss.


    He made a request to let the other party try the medicine himself. The reason is that the constitution of each person is different. The medicine made is useful for one person but useless for another person. He has repeatedly promised that no harmful ingredients will be added to the medicine. .


    The rich and powerful also agreed. This kind of big man must have many servants specially used for drug testing, and he is not very worried about Wells'' actions.


    The dignitaries were very happy and left Wells to share dinner that day, which made Wells feel honored, although the other party only had the attitude of giving it a try.


    After he went back, he rummaged through the boxes and cabinets to find the secret recipe, and spent a week rushing to make the first version of the potion, which he couldn''t wait to deliver to that high-ranking customer, and then went home to wait for the good news amid the eager anticipation of the other party.


    A few days later, the other party''s servant came and invited him to be a guest at home, and he was very polite in his words. Weisser was overjoyed, the first dose of the potion worked, it must be my wife''s luck


    However, when he happily came to the rich man''s mansion, he almost fainted from what he saw.


    I saw that the top of the opponent''s head was completely bright, and those lonely soldiers who were still holding their positions were unfortunately killed.


    "Look what you''ve done, idiot"


    The dignitary pointed at his shiny forehead and flew into a rage, spitting all over the place, without any regard for his identity, it can be seen that he was already in a state of desperation.


    "What kind of alchemist are you, I think you are a charlatan trying to gain fame"


    "maggots in the gutter, rats in the sewer"


    "I''m going to expose your face in public and ruin your reputation, just wait, you idiot"


    Two big and three rough guards came up and detained Wells. He struggled and shouted for grievances.


    "My lord, give me another chance, isn''t this medicine for external use, it should be taken internally, or you can try again"


    "Go away, you think I''ll trust you again"


    So he was stripped naked, shaved, and put in a cage with only a rag wrapped around his waist. He was displayed not far from the gate of the city for several days.


    As a well-known alchemist, Wells even wanted to die at that time.


    On the day he was released, he found that his store had also been smashed, and everyone around him knew how embarrassing he had been in the past few days and pointed at him.


    "Father, I''m sorry for you." He sat on the door frame in a daze, his eyes glazed over, and he kept muttering to himself.


    Two figures surrounded him.


    "This is the unlucky guy who offended a certain important person"


    "Yes, I saw him at the gate of the city, and I heard he was an alchemist."


    One of them turned to Wells and asked, "Hey, can you hear me, man?"


    Wells instinctively raised his head and looked at the other party, his eyes still dull.


    "It''s not because I was too stimulated, I''m stupid."


    "try"


    One person took out a piece of paper, "Do you know the words on it?"


    Wells'' mind was blank at the time, and he didn''t think about it, so he just read it.


    The other person slapped his thigh, "He really knows how to read. It doesn''t matter if he is an alchemist or not, it''s considered a job to pull him over. After the number of people is gathered, this month''s bonus will be settled."


    He said to Wells, "Brother, I think you can''t get along in the capital. The Lord Gleiman in the northwest bay is recruiting talents. Do you want to try your luck" Wells was weak to answer.


    "Just waiting for your words"


    The man pulled Wells into a carriage.


    It wasn''t until two days later that Wells woke up and found himself sitting in a caravan. He quickly figured out his situation and he seemed to be recruited by some lord. After I asked, it turned out to be the Northwest Bay, isn''t that a place where birds don''t shit?


    Although he can''t get along in the capital anymore, with his ability, he can live in any other place, so why go to that ghostly place to make a living.


    At that time, he was clamoring to get out of the car, but one person in the car took out a piece of paper to show him.


    "Mr. Wells, according to the contract you signed with us, you need to serve Lord Greyman for at least five years."


    "I haven''t signed a contract, such a **** contract."


    "Look carefully."


    Wells took a closer look and found that his name was indeed signed on it, the handwriting was indeed his, and the content of the contract was indeed to serve an earl named Paul Greyman for 5 years.


    "You and you are kidnapping me and I was not very conscious at the time"


    "Oh Mr. Wells, you just offended a nobleman, don''t you want to offend another nobleman?"


    "You..." the alchemist pointed at the other party angrily and in fear, and then put down his hands weakly.


    Indeed, he is just a commoner now, and even the lord of the Northwest Gulf is not something he can offend.


    "Hey, let''s take one step at a time"


    Wells leaned weakly against the car window, feeling that his future was gloomy.

 Chapter 325：

    ?After nearly half a month of trekking, Wells finally arrived at the Northwest Gulf with the convoy. To his surprise, this place was not as desolate and dilapidated as he had imagined at first. Although the population density was not as high as that in the south, it was also It doesn''t give people the feeling of being deserted.


    After entering a land called Emden, the number of towns along the way gradually increased, and the pedestrians I met on the road were not as pale as the pedestrians I met before.


    "This is one of the richest territories in the Northwest Gulf. It used to belong to the Kent family. Not long ago, the Kent family failed because of their plan to seize the Northwest Duke position, so this land is now under the management of our Earl Paul Greyman. The people here Life in the past was not as good as what you see now, the former lord Malzkent was a cruel and heartless guy, and now my earl has exempted them from a large number of exorbitant taxes, so they can fill their stomachs."


    While resting along the way, Wells heard the leader proudly brag about his lord, the earl he was going to serve for five years. So this lord is a pretty good guy, definitely better than the one who will be put down for a little thing. The guy who imprisoned himself at the gate of the city to show the public is much better.


    The further north you go, the better the road condition is, it is wide and flat, the carriage is not as bumpy as before, and there are more and more business travelers on the road.


    Finally, the convoy arrived at Huxin Town, the destination of the journey. It was said to be a town, but its size could already be called a small city. It can be seen that the development time is not long, because many buildings are very new.


    This small town completely subverted Wells'' inherent impression of the Northwest Bay as a place of alienation.


    The streets are clean and tidy, paved with bluestone slabs, there is very little **** on the road, and there is no peculiar smell. This is better than King Capital Jingyao, which makes Wells very incredible.


    Pedestrians were bustling with each other, and their behavior and expressions were not like those in the countryside. Here he heard all kinds of accents, even foreign languages. Oh, there is even the Jiaowan language. Even the Jiaowan merchants in the "end of the world" in Wells'' eyes have come here to do business.


    Carriages loaded with goods kept coming in and out. It seemed that the business here was developing well. What surprised Wells even more was that pedestrians and carriages consciously drove on the right side of the road. Going to one side greatly reduces the chance of road congestion.


    "Maybe it''s a good choice to stay here for five years." With this in mind, Wells followed the team to the city hall to report. 35xs'' team was filled with all kinds of people, including blacksmiths, artificers, teachers, etc., but he was the only alchemist, and Wiesel was in a very bad mood on the way, and he didn''t have much interaction with others.


    The city hall of Huxin Town is located in the center of the new urban area on the south bank of Lake Weiss. The former Huxin Town was directly managed by the Government Council, but since it took over the control of Emden, the Government Council has separated a special city hall. To manage Huxin Town, the office location has also been transferred from Huxin Island to the new urban area on the south bank.


    The administrative officer of the city hall arranged temporary accommodation for them, and also gave them a sum of money to cover their expenses for the past few days. After wandering around the city for a few days, Wells made a lot of new discoveries. It turns out that many new things that have been popular in the capital for the past six months, such as the exquisite porcelain that the nobles flock to, the new paper that scholars love, and various printed books , they all came from here.


    "I didn''t expect there to be such a place in the Northwest Gulf." Wells sighed again, and it seemed that the rumors were not credible.


    One day after he returned to his residence, the dormitory management staff handed him a letter from the city hall, which said that he had been assigned a job and asked him to go to the city hall the next day. After he went there the next day, a political officer led him to a nitrate workshop or workshop, and announced that he was appointed as the chemical technology instructor of the workshop. Wells didn''t have any objections, and he came from a family of alchemists. He is no stranger to boiled salt, so he started his new job just like that.


    His daily job is to monitor the work of the workers, to ensure that there will be no wrong operations, to check the quality of the products, and to train apprentices, but he also enjoys himself.


    Wells is still very dedicated to his work. He is proud of his identity as an alchemist and has his own professional ethics. He used his knowledge to optimize the process of boiling nitrate, which won unanimous praise from the whole factory.


    There are several other instructors in the factory, all of whom are alchemists recruited by Earl Greiman from all over the place. When Wells exchanged experience with his colleagues, he was actually a bit contemptuous of the level of these colleagues, and he also inquired about every aspect of this factory. According to others, this nitrate factory is the industry of the earl family. .


    "Why does Earl Greiman want so much nitrate?"


    "It is said that it is to supply Earl''s ice rink Oh, by the way, when it comes to ice making, Earl also invented a delicacy called ice cream, which is made of ice chips, cream and honey. You can Buy it and taste it. Selling such things in the summer will make the count a lot of money."


    Wells was a little puzzled. Can the money from selling snacks cover the cost of boiling nitrate? If a lot of ice is needed, can it be collected and stored in the ice cellar in winter? Is it worth using expensive saltpeter to make it now?


    But Wells didn''t want to delve into it. After all, the earl is the boss, and it''s up to him how he wants to use it, as long as he can pay himself a salary on time.


    When it comes to salary, the earl treats him well. Considering that he is a "high-level talent" from the capital, he is given three silver coins a month, and board and lodging are also included in the nitrate factory. The employees in the industry are treated very well, and whenever a job is recruited, a large number of people try to get in.


    If it was Wells who opened a shop in Jingyaoli before, three silver coins would really not catch him. But that ancestral shop has been smashed to nothing, because of that humiliating public display, and his reputation in the capital circle has also disappeared.


    And here is the Northwest Gulf, three silver coins per month are enough for him, a single person, to live a decent life.


    Wells is not dissatisfied with his current life. His long-term plan is to slowly save a sum of money. After the contract with the earl expires, he will open an alchemy shop in Huxin Town. The prospects of this small town are very promising.


    Going back to the present, the reason why Wissel drank in the store angrily was related to another insult he just received in the lord''s mansion.

 Chapter 326： Transform all things

    Just this morning, the lord of Arda, Paul Greiman, summoned Wells and other alchemists in his castle. This is also the first time Wells has seen the supreme ruler of the land under his feet.


    To the surprise of the alchemists, the other party seemed to have just grown up, about fifteen or sixteen years old.


    Having lived in the middle of the lake for so long, they certainly heard about the series of great achievements of Earl Paul Greiman.


    In terms of military affairs, when he succeeded the lord last year, he trained the army to wipe out the pirates that had plagued the Northwest Gulf for many years, and then led the army to quell the vassal rebellion of Bairdin. Earl of Maltzkent.


    In terms of agriculture, the land inventory was checked, cultivated land was integrated, water conservancy was built, and the crop rotation system was implemented. In terms of commerce, the development of maritime trade was encouraged, and people were sent to sail to Jiaowan.


    He is also an inventor, with a series of dazzling inventions, such as cans, porcelain, new paper, drying salt method, magical harvesting machine, because of these inventions, Arda and Bairdine gave birth to a large number of new industries. Oh, and the legendary Firebolt Hammer that frightened the enemy was also made by this lord.


    All kinds of legendary deeds have added a lot of halo to the Earl, and when the leaders talk about him, they are like talking about a prophet-like figure. It''s a pity that he was born in the Northwest Bay. If he was the lord of some territories further south, and with a little money, the bard would have boasted that he could stand shoulder to shoulder with geniuses like Catherine Rodney or Antonio Griffin Young people are talented.


    The lord''s youthful appearance didn''t quite match the rumored deeds, so it''s no wonder the alchemists were surprised.


    But what made them happy was that Earl Greiman didn''t put on airs like ordinary nobles.


    "Gentlemen, please sit down." The earl stretched out his hand to them and called them to sit down. It didn''t look like a lord summoning his subordinates, but rather like organizing an academic salon.


    He first praised the work of the alchemists and was very satisfied with the results of their work.


    Everyone hurriedly became humble, expressing that they would continue to work hard to live up to the Earl''s high expectations.


    Next, Earl Greiman said something that made the alchemists'' hearts jump wildly, "I will build a laboratory in Huxin Town, and fully support you in conducting various alchemy experiments."


    Everyone is boiling, and it is every alchemist''s dream to explore the mysteries of alchemy at will in a laboratory with complete materials and facilities. But this is difficult, limited by financial resources, most alchemists can only fiddle with reagents and materials according to ready-made formulas and existing procedures, just like what they do in the nitrate field now. This is the case even with the support of big benefactors. The money others give you is not for squandering.


    As a family of alchemists, Wells used to have a small laboratory in Jingyao, but that was in the past, and it could not be compared with a laboratory supported by a fief lord.


    So Wells was as happy as everyone else. He suppressed his inner excitement and asked cautiously, "I don''t know how much you can support our experiment."


    Paul thought for a while and said, "Before conducting the experiment, you first submit an application, clarifying the purpose and significance of the experiment, the various conditions required, and the preliminary budget. If I think it is reasonable, I will agree. This process is called project approval. Then I will give you money to buy materials and equipment, but the whereabouts of every money must be recorded in detail, and I will send someone to check the accounts."


    It doesn''t look like they are spending money unrestrainedly, but the alchemists don''t have any messy ideas.


    "Your Earl is wise," someone has already started to flatter him impatiently.


    "My lord, you will definitely get rich rewards. The alchemist is the most magical field in the world." Someone even drew a pie for the lord.


    "Everyone" Earl Greyman waved his hands, it seems that the many compliments did not affect him.


    "I hope to open this laboratory in the name of Weiss College. You will be equivalent to working for the college in the future and placed under the management of the Education Bureau."


    Everyone in the Education Bureau was stunned. It seems that the director is a woman. Are we old men going to be restrained by a woman?


    Well, it''s not impossible, as long as you can give the money quickly. Moreover, the other party seemed to be a female scholar, so she must understand the great significance of studying alchemy.


    The count continued, "This is also for your convenience. You can select talented students in the academy as assistants or apprentices. Of course, after they have completed their basic studies."


    Everyone nodded, the lord was really thoughtful.


    "My lord, about the results of the experiment." Someone cautiously hesitated to speak, with an embarrassed expression on his face.


    His words reminded everyone of a key issue, life is nothing more than fame and fortune.


    Earl Greyman''s expression became serious, "Since you are conducting experiments with the financial support of the academy, the patents for new inventions will naturally belong to the academy, but if it is a useful invention, the academy will definitely give you a generous bonus. "


    Well, we''re all grown-ups, and we know there''s no such thing as pie in the sky, and there''s still bonus money to be had after all, but


    "The inventor of the new technology or the discoverer of the new theory that is advertised to the outside world must be true. That person firmly prohibits the behavior of deceiving the world, and I will formulate relevant laws."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, they were mainly afraid that the Earl would take the credit for himself.


    "Finally, I suggest that we name the laboratory as the Chemical Laboratory, which means the transformation of all things."


    "Good name" Wells was the first to agree, "The original purpose of alchemy was to refine gold from other substances. Later, gold was not refined, but various other things were produced instead. Isn''t it the transformation of all things? Well"


    "Well, that makes sense."


    "It''s an apt name."


    "The Science of Chemistry and Life"


    Everyone agreed with the earl''s proposed name.


    "Okay." Earl Greyman made a final decision, looking very happy, "Since everyone agrees, then it''s settled."


    Next, everyone happily discussed how to build the laboratory, and the atmosphere in the hall was extremely warm. The earl also carefully inquired about all aspects of alchemy, and when he got to the point where it was inconvenient to reveal the unique secret method, he would change the subject in a timely manner Everyone liked this lord more and more.


    The heated exchanges lasted until noon, when everyone''s stomachs were rumbling, and Earl Greyman asked everyone to stay and enjoy lunch together.


    After the servants filled the table with food, everyone continued to eat and chat.


    "Everyone" the count said while fiddling with the strange tableware made up of two thin sticks, "I hope that after the laboratory is completed, it can solve a problem for me first."


    One of the elder alchemists got up and replied, "Sir, you have created such a convenient environment for us, so it is natural for you to solve the problem for you. I don''t know what your so-called problem is."


    Paul Grayman casually answered "Research on how to use feces, urine, and animal and plant carcasses to collect nitrate on a large scale"


    A cold wind blows across the table


    Youyue Book City is a software for changing the source of books for free. Android phones need to download and install ogey, and Apple phones need to log in to a non-Chinese mainland account to download and install

 Chapter 327：

    stool? urine?


    All the alchemists present were stunned!


    Wells was the first to stand up, "Count Greyman, with all due respect, how can you link great alchemy with something so filthy?"


    And while everyone is eating.


    "Filth?" Paul realized that he had slipped a bit, "Sorry, I shouldn''t bring it up on this occasion."


    This is not a matter of occasion. Alchemists are extremely embarrassing, and their profession is considered a decent profession. If the Earl really asks them to study excrement, what is the difference from those excrement diggers? There is no such thing as labor in this era A statement of no distinction.


    Now it looked more like the Earl was outright insulting them.


    "Cough!" One of the older people named Hoffman coughed, stood up and asked cautiously: "Master Gleiman, are you sure you are not joking? Those things are only the most humble slaves to touch. We are... we are..."


    Wells added for him: "We are alchemists." There was a strong sense of contradiction in the words.


    Paul rubbed his chin, "Okay, I see, let''s continue eating."


    After everyone thought that this was over, they began to bury their heads in fiddling with knives and forks again.


    Suddenly I heard the earl say: "I suddenly remembered that finances are a bit tight recently, and the establishment of a chemical laboratory may need to be discussed with everyone in the Government Affairs Council."


    What, the almost cooked duck was about to fly, and everyone became nervous.


    Obviously, the earl is threatening them, either reject his proposed research project, go back to the workshop and continue to be a boring technical instructor, and work step by step according to the established procedures every day, or accept his proposed research project and enjoy the big time. Spend the funds to explore the infinite possibilities in the field of alchemy in the laboratory.


    Everyone whispered to each other, discussing in low voices with the people on the left and right how to choose, while Earl Greiman enjoyed his lunch contentedly.


    Finally, after a meeting of voices and eyes at the dinner table, most of the alchemists reached an agreement: to sacrifice their temporary dignity in exchange for a better long-term future.


    The ancestors who started this industry did not try anything to get gold.


    Hoffman, who is still relatively old, spoke on behalf of everyone: "My lord, urgency to the employer''s urgency is the primary criterion of our profession. After careful consideration, we should indeed first approach the [difficulty] you just mentioned. Of course, the premise It is a convenient experimental environment.¡±


    You lost your integrity so quickly? Wells wanted to stand up and say a few words under his anger, but was immediately [pressed] on the seat by his colleagues with angry eyes.


    These guys are quite flexible, Paul laughed happily, "Since your work enthusiasm is so high, I will definitely instruct the Government Affairs Council to give priority to providing support for the construction of chemical laboratories. Please plan in detail after you go back, and list All that is needed, and then we''ll discuss it in detail."


    "Your Earl is wise!" Hoffman bowed to Paul.


    "It''s just that, regarding the plan you mentioned, is it really feasible to collect nitrate on a large scale through those...those dirt?"


    They only know that nitrate can be scraped out of the toilet. If the Earl doesn''t think it''s dirty, he can just go to the toilet and scrape it.


    Paul: "You know the so-called microbes?"


    Everyone: "I know."


    The knowledge about microorganisms is the first thing that every newcomer who comes to Huxin Town is instilled, and the alchemists are no exception. They also have a lot of contact with the microscope¡ªthe Earl¡¯s great invention¡ªto see things that cannot be observed with the naked eye .


    It is precisely because of this that people who come to Huxin Town have developed the habit of drinking boiled water. The high temperature can kill those small bugs that are invisible to the naked eye. The stomach troubles are probably the cause of these guys.


    Paul: "I have a bold guess¡ªcertain microorganisms have an impact on the transformation of substances in nature, and the presence of nitrate in toilets may be related to some microorganisms that we still don''t know."


    It is an unmistakable fact in another world, but it can only be called a bold speculation in this world. People here don''t know what nitrifying bacteria are.


    Everyone nodded, but most of them didn''t take it seriously, why didn''t you say it was related to the sun?


    "If we can increase the number of microorganisms involved in the transformation of saltpeter, we can speed up the production of saltpeter from feces or urine."


    "Since they are alive, sunlight, temperature, and moisture may all affect their numbers. As for whether they are positive or negative, careful experiments are required."


    Uh, it turns out that the earl really thinks it has something to do with the sun.


    "Master Grayman, we will definitely follow your instructions and do our best to experiment."


    What about the alchemists? Even if many people think that Earl''s theory is a bit ridiculous, they have to bite the bullet and do it for the long-awaited laboratory. Anyway, if it ends up being a useless effort, the earl''s money will be wasted.


    "Well, great, I''ll find time to work with you."


    The nitrate field can only be created by these ignorant guys. Of course, Paul has to personally participate in it. He still knows the general principle and method of nitrate pile.


    However, many people interpreted his words as meaning that the lord would check from time to time whether they would steal or play tricks, so they showed their loyalty again.


    In this way, the lunch in the lord''s mansion ended under everyone''s thoughts.


    "These guys have no dignity of alchemists!"


    After Wells left the lord''s mansion, he came to a restaurant named [Flying Dragon Pavilion] While drinking a dull wine, he criticized the embarrassing behavior of his colleagues.


    However, a well-equipped and well-funded laboratory is also what he longs for, and for a while his heart fell into an extremely entangled state.


    "Hey! Isn''t this Wells?"


    A voice with a Jingyao accent sounded behind him, and his name was called out.


    Wells turned around and saw an acquaintance¡ªartificer Guy Burns.


    In fact, they are not considered acquaintances, the two only had business contacts in Jingyao. Moreover, the former Wells actually looked down on him in his heart. Burns did not do well in the capital, was excluded and even ridiculed by his peers, and was poor all day long.


    But the current Guy Burns has completely overturned Wells'' previous impression of him. Not only is he well-dressed, but he also has an inexplicable temperament in his gestures, which seems to be very similar to those officials.


    "Burnes? You''ve been to the Northwest Bay too? Come and have a seat."


    Out of politeness, Wells invited the other party to sit at his table and added a glass of wine.


    After chatting carefully, Wells found out that this artificer was so good in Huxin Town¡ªhe was highly valued by the lord, and even used the famous machinery factory¡ªto manufacture magical machines such as harvesters and flying shuttle looms. The place¡ªhanded over to him for management, is indeed an official, and a very important member of the Huxin Town system. Naturally, the treatment enjoyed by the other party is also very high, at least much higher than that of him as a [technician].


    He felt a strong sense of unwillingness in his heart. When he was in Jingyao, this kid was much worse than himself, but now he is crushing himself hard.


    Under the surprised gaze of Burns, Wells gulped down a large glass of wine.


    I also want to seize the opportunity and reach the pinnacle of life!

 Chapter 328：

    Since the shuttle loom and spinning jenny were shown at the press conference in October, many people in the textile industry have expressed their intention to buy.


    Under Paul''s instruction, the machinery factory announced to the public that there were still some technical problems in the Jenny spinning machine that had not been resolved, and the sales to the outside world were suspended, which disappointed many factory owners.


    However, the shuttle loom was launched as scheduled, and the Huxin Town Machinery Factory still received a large number of orders. Driven by demand, the machinery factory was expanded, new apprentices were recruited, and the shuttle looms were mass-produced.


    In addition to shuttle looms, agricultural machinery such as cotton gins, threshing machines, hay cutters, root cutters, and mills are also welcomed, and these machines are also in the production increase plan.


    The sales of new machinery brought Paul a lot of wealth and income. Although Paul took the initiative to separate the public treasury from the private treasury, the Huxin Town Machinery Factory was the property of the Greiman family and not under the jurisdiction of the Government Council, and all its income went to Paul in the private library.


    However, machinery factories also need to pay taxes like factories opened by other factory owners, and the money goes into the public treasury of the Government Council. Many people don''t understand this point. In their perception, the entire territory belongs to the Greiman family. The function of the Government Council is to help the lord manage the affairs of the territory. Only Paul''s order is to obey. The public treasury has the final decision, so what is the difference between the Greiman family''s machinery factory paying taxes to the Government Council and a person passing money from left to right.


    But even though more than one person raised doubts about this, Paul still insisted that there was such a procedure, and in terms of complying with other laws and regulations, all the Gleiman family businesses, including the machinery factory, were no different from other private workshops and workshops.


    Another thing that makes Paul happy is the development of maritime trade. With the continuous construction of civilian sailing ships, the proportion of goods transported by sea in export goods is getting higher and higher, which means that goods sold to the south are being sold by land. There is less and less money to be exploited in the previous territory checkpoints.


    In order to further develop maritime trade, the Government Council spent a lot of money to buy a shipyard under the name of Earl Price Parker. This shipyard also occupies a natural good harbor, and Port Fullland Shipyard sent a large number of management and technical personnel to take over the shipyard. The shipyard also carried out renovation of equipment and facilities, trained the old craftsmen of the shipyard, and prepared for the production of new ships that meet Arda''s needs.


    Expanding the [domestic demand] of the vast area of ??the Northwest Gulf is also within the plans of Paul and the Council of State. Since Paul proposed the "customs union" plan to Henry Ferdinand, who had just succeeded the Duke, in Center City, there have been successive Pitch his plans to other lords. Over the past few months, the major lords have exchanged frequent letters, discussing the so-called "customs union", and secretly calculating the pros and cons to themselves.


    The outside has not yet reached a unified opinion, and the inside first quarreled. The abolition of customs duties is a major event. According to the ancient tradition, Paul and Mellon jointly summoned the famous families, lower-level nobles, large manor owners and powerful Merchants and factory owners from around the world gathered in Huxin Town. Paul asked them for their opinions on the plan to form a customs union, and explained that the significance of the establishment of the customs union was to reduce or even cancel the customs duties among the territories in the Northwest Gulf, and to eliminate trade between them. obstacles, thus forming a close trade and economic region.


    Originally, Paul thought it was just a process, and these people would unconditionally support the lord''s decision, but he unexpectedly encountered strong resistance.


    Merchants and factory owners welcome this plan very much, because it will greatly reduce their cost of importing goods and raw materials from outside, and if other territories implement the same policy, their cost of selling goods to other territories will also be reduced .


    Objections come from manor owners or landowners. Their land produces the goods and raw materials needed by merchants and factory owners, such as grain for food and wine, cotton and wool for weaving, etc. Once the tariff Reducing or even canceling them will give more choices to skilled merchants and factory owners, which will greatly reduce the competitiveness of their crops, which will seriously affect their income.


    Cutting off one¡¯s wealth is like killing one¡¯s parents. In the past, Paul promoted the crop rotation system, consolidated cultivated land, and even checked real estate. Although the landlords complained about the lord¡¯s tossing round after round, they were basically cooperative. After all, many measures are in the long run. It would be good for them to come too. But on the matter of tariffs, they have shown strong opposition and unprecedented unity.


    The lower-ranking nobles of Bairding and Emden, on the other hand, occupy the majority according to their respective territories or the industries they personally manage, either expressing their support or opposition.


    Only now did Paul understand that tariffs were not just a means for the lords to make money, but also a protection for the promises of supporters in the territory. In this era when agriculture dominated, the greatest reliance of the feudal nobles was the landowners in their territories. The lord protects the interests of the landlords by promulgating a series of policies including tariffs, while the landlords spend money and efforts to maintain the power and majesty of the lord, and also send the best children of their own families to join the lord''s army as attendants, officers and other important Position¡ªthe lord has no other choice. Instead of letting the children of these big families take up the position, is it possible to let the children of illiterate farmers or serfs take the position? Can''t even communicate well.


    Many landowners in Bairding and Emden have the status of knights, UU reading www.uukanshu. com They were an important part of the military power in the former territory. Although there were no real knights in Arda, it was the same. After the reform, most of the officers of the new army were children from landlord families. .


    Due to too much resistance, Paul had to announce that this matter will be discussed later. The opponents breathed a sigh of relief and left Huxin Town one after another after visiting the new atmosphere of Huxin Town. Although they could see that the earl was full of reluctance.


    The first thing Paul did after the meeting was to discuss with Chief of Staff Schroeder about the rewards for the army. In the War of the Ustors, there were many officers who commanded well, and they needed promotion, and many soldiers who fought bravely, and they needed rewards.


    "I have no problem with your plan."


    Paul took a quill and put a big tick on the plan Schroeder handed him, and signed his name.


    "However, in this way, many positions for junior officers will be vacated, right?"


    "Yes, my lord." Schroeder replied, "The plan is to supplement from the veterans with military exploits and the students of Gleiman Academy."


    "Well, very good. But..." Paul stared into the eyes of the old knight and said slowly: "About the background of the new officer... you have to control the ratio well."


    Schroeder gave the lord a reassuring look, "Master Greiman, I will control it."


    The lord had discussed this issue with him a long time ago, and he also knew what the lord''s purpose was. He originally wanted to spend several years to gradually reverse it, but the Earl seemed a little impatient.


    The Earl''s words echoed in the room.


    "Schroeder, I need the staff... No, it''s my own will, which can directly affect the company and platoon."

 ~： Get married, resume update on October 21st

?? Ladies and gentlemen, I''m sorry, there are more things to prepare for getting married than imagined. After marriage, I have to go out with my wife, so when I come back from traveling, I will resume updating on the 21st.


    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 329：

    In the early days of the Patent Act promulgated in Huxin Town, there were very few people responding, and most people were skeptical about it. After the initial novelty, the public generally believed that it was the lord who came up with such a patent to protect his own inventions. a hall of fame. This is very normal. Since ancient times, people with some skills will not easily pass on their housekeeping skills to others. Presumably the Earl of Graham, who is the lord, can''t get rid of this pattern, watching others use his inventions for profit. But it doesn''t make anyone feel better if they don''t care about themselves.


    But Paul Grayman is the lord, of course he can ask others to abide by his own laws, as for himself? Will the lord be bound by the decrees he issued? This is ridiculous.


    Therefore, those who came to apply for patents in the early stage were basically swindlers who used some unknown things to gain fame. Paul had to instruct the Government Administration Council that accepted the application to strictly control the gates and strictly forbid making up the number.


    "I think we can try it, the lord must be serious"


    In a classroom at Wyss College, a group of people sat around a table discussing the patent bill, and one of them, a student named Jim, had bright eyes.


    Nick, who was sitting across from him, hesitated: "I believe that the decree of Lord Dao is not for fun, it''s just...just..."


    This group of students just finished their geographic surveying and mapping work in Emden and returned to Huxin Town. Then they learned about the Patent Act. Someone immediately proposed to apply for the [lens rangefinder] they invented during the surveying and mapping period. into a patent. Their research found that in the patent system announced by the Government Administration Council, such inventions made by many people can apply for team patents.


    "Just? Just what? Nick, what are you still hesitating about?"


    Jim yelled in disapproval that he was the one who proposed patenting the rangefinder in the first place. Ever since he learned about the patent law, Jim felt that the stool under his buttocks seemed to have needles, and he couldn''t sit on it at all. He always felt that someone would rush ahead of them to apply for the patent of the rangefinder - it is not impossible, Weiss College has sent surveying and mapping teams to many places under the jurisdiction of the Government Affairs Council, in case other teams are in the process of surveying and mapping A flash of inspiration... Wow, the white silver coins will be cheaper for others.


    In Emden, the senior officers headed by Bryce showed a strong interest in their lens rangefinder, which is very helpful for artillery and scouts. It seems that if they can get the patent If you get it, won''t you be able to lie down and make money? Is there a more stable client in the world than the army of Arda?


    Jim even wondered maliciously whether the patent would be applied for first by the army? After all, those artillerymen and officers have also been in contact with the lens rangefinder, and the patent law does not restrict the identity of the applicant.


    So he was very dissatisfied with Niko''s hesitation, but there was nothing he could do about it, because you played a major role in the invention and improvement of the tester.


    Nick raised his head and said in a hesitant tone: "But without that mysterious letter, we would never have thought of using a lens to improve the rangefinder. I think it''s too inappropriate to apply for a patent without finding a letter writer. "


    The initial version of the range finder invented for the artillery showed a lot of inconvenience in practice, and the measurement accuracy was not good. When they were thinking about the improvement strategy, they received an unsigned letter, which described in detail the use of The concept of improving the rangefinder with the telescope, after many experiments, the Nike people finally achieved certain results. The artillerymen finally did not need to drag long ropes and needed the cooperation of multiple people to measure the distance. However, they really couldn¡¯t think of who wrote this letter. The person who knows geometry so well is likely to be someone from Weiss College, or someone from the military or some related department of the Government Administration Council. The latter two are the most likely. Otherwise, they would not know the problems they encountered.


    "What do you care about those..."


    The students were divided into two factions, arguing over whether to apply for a patent immediately.


    "Students, what are you discussing?"


    A charming girl came from outside, and a pretty figure entered the classroom. Everyone turned around and saw that it was Ms. Betty, the person in charge of the Education Bureau of the Government Administration Council and their dean.


    "Good day, Ms. Betty." The students greeted her one after another. After Irene took over Weiss College, she has done her best to improve teaching quality and daily management, recruiting teachers, classifying classes, refining courses, strict examination system, etc... Weiss College is no longer the grassroots team that Paul started. Yes, it can be regarded as a formal school in every respect.


    Although this beautiful lady is very young, even younger than some students in the academy, she is still respected by everyone in the academy. In addition, her academic status and knowledge, especially her attainments in linguistics, are also admired by everyone. Everyone knows that Ms. Betty designed and presided over the construction of the recently popular telegraph communication project.


    "Ms. Betty, it''s like this..."


    Nick stood up and told Erin about their distress on behalf of his classmates.


    "Oh? Can you show me that letter?" Irene became interested.


    Nick took out the letter and handed it to her.


    After reading only a few sentences, Irene almost laughed out loud. She was too familiar with the style of writing in the letter and the deliberately concealed handwriting.


    Why didn''t she sign her own name? Irene also couldn''t figure it out.


    After continuing to read it calmly, Irene said to the students: "I suggest that you apply for a patent boldly. I can recognize the handwriting on this letter. It is a friend of mine. I''m sure he must be very happy." See you patented."


    "But..." Although the dean said this, several students including Nick still had doubts, "Can''t you introduce us? We want to talk to him, and he should also have a share of the patent."


    "No need." Irene waved her hand: "My friend''s identity is not convenient to disclose, so there is no need to let him participate."


    Everyone guessed, could it be someone engaged in secret work?


    "Thank you, Ms. Dean." Jim laughed happily He nudged Nick beside him with his elbow, "Ma''am, you have already confirmed it, why are you still hesitating?"


    "Well...well, let''s write the application right now."


    Nick finally agreed. In fact, he was also very eager to apply for a patent, but he couldn''t pass the previous hurdle.


    The classroom suddenly became lively.


    "We can build a factory and mass-produce rangefinders for the military and civilians. There must be a lot of sales."


    "However, it must take a lot of money to build a factory, and you have to hire people..."


    "Then... build a workshop first, and build the workshop after earning the first pot of gold."


    "The rangefinder needs a telescope, and its patent is the lord Rao, don''t forget."


    "We just need to pay the usage fee..."


    "Haha, although the structure of this thing is simple, but with the protection of the lord''s law, we are not afraid of others imitating it."


    Everyone talked and imagined a bright future.


    Irene looked at the excited crowd, and felt a surge of relief in her heart. Laws should be used to protect and promote technological progress¡ªthis is a phrase that Paul often talks about, and now it is finally bearing fruit.


    Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world ww.13168/

 Chapter 330：

    On the ocean to the west of Aldo Kingdom, a merchant ship is slowly sailing towards the largest port in the kingdom¡ªWestport.


    This merchant ship is a galley with a huge hull, with 20 long wooden paddles protruding from each side, and it flips up and down in the sea in unison under the command of the drum.


    There were quite a few people on the deck, watching the surrounding sea vigilantly. Judging from their eyes, they were soldiers rather than merchant mariners.


    On the high **** at the stern, there are two people holding on to the railing, holding a glass of beer in each hand, looking at the land that appears on the horizon from afar.


    "It''s a good day today, Captain Edward."


    The young man with black hair and earrings smiled and said to the tall middle-aged man beside him.


    "Indeed, it''s a good temper to inquire about information." The middle-aged man raised his glass to the other party and took a sip of wine. He has a strong figure, but his face is very thin. The beard above his lips stretches out to both sides like a sword. His skin is dark and his face has an indescribable sense of vicissitudes. You can''t forget the sharp eyes after just one glance.


    No one knows that the great pirate Captain Walker Edward, who once ruled the northwest sea of ??Aldo and then disappeared mysteriously, will soon appear before the eyes of the world again. However, now he has an additional identity - a member of the Magic Society of the mage organization.


    He was ordered by the organization to come and harass the west coast of the kingdom, but he had acquired the habit of being a pirate for many years, so he had to do some research beforehand.


    The young man raised his glass to respond to the pirate captain, "I have come to the sea of ??Aldo again, Mr. Captain, it can be regarded as revisiting the old place, right? Don''t you feel particularly emotional?"


    The pirate captain named Edward shrugged his shoulders, "I have let you down. My men and I were wandering around the northwest bay before, and we only visited the central waters of the kingdom a few times. If you want to feel any emotion, forget it. Then By the way, although the royal navy is not as good as the Horn Kingdom, it is not a vegetarian. It is not as easy to deal with as the lords in the northwest. Oh, by the way...Nathan, you have been to the Northwest Gulf not long ago? Why did you go? If it is convenient to disclose..."


    The young man in front of him is named Nathan. Although he is young, he is a member of the organization that is valued very much. The granary of King Aldo¡¯s capital, you must know that the Kingdom¡¯s army had just recaptured Jingyao, and it was the time when the whole city was under martial law.


    Nathan thought for a while, then tilted his head: "There is nothing that cannot be revealed to you, Maltz Kent, do you know?"


    Walker Edward smiled: "The Earl of Kent? That''s a tough master, ambitious, cunning and cruel, but that''s what happened to the heads of their family. Why, did he provoke us?"


    "Hey, not only did he not offend us, he also wanted to join the Secret Law Association. It was Master Barnett who contacted him in the past and planned to make him our peripheral force."


    "He is not a good stubble."


    "It''s because it''s not good that it can be used by us. Isn''t Giles like that?"


    "That''s true. That''s what you used to do? Did it go well?"


    Nathan shrugged his shoulders and curled his lips: "It''s gone."


    Edward was a little surprised, there are still things that cannot be handled with the power of the secret society, and the other party also intends to join?


    Seeing the pirate captain''s expression, Nathan explained to him: "Originally, according to Master Barnett''s plan, let him sit on the Northwest Duke''s seat first, then clean up the disobedient thorns, and support him as the second Grand Duke Greedy Wolf, unexpectedly there will be zero mistakes in the middle."


    "What went wrong?"


    "Master Barnett didn''t know what to do halfway, Maltz Kent did it himself before he came back, and turned himself into a target of public criticism, what a fool who doesn''t know the thickness of the highlands, and doesn''t think about what he is in the Northwest Bay reputation."


    "Then?"


    "Then the Northwest Gulf joined forces with his old feuding lords to fight him. Heh, his own army was useless, and the duke was beaten to the door before his seat was warm. After that, people were in the Lying in a coffin."


    Speaking of this, Nathan grinned at the corner of his mouth and said slowly, "I did it."


    Edward asked inexplicably, "Why? Was it silenced in order not to leak information about the organization?"


    "There is a reason for this. What''s the use of keeping such a waste? But there is another layer. This guy dares to threaten us to provide assistance to him. Hmph, if an unfamiliar dog dares to bark at its owner, it should be thrown into the pot."


    Edward continued to ask: "Where is Master Barnett?"


    Nathan shook his head: "Who knows, this lord has always been missing."


    Edward asked a little worriedly: "Is there any accident?"


    "Haha." Nathan sneered, "You may not know him well. As a member of the ten-man regiment, Barnett''s strength is unfathomable. He can deal with a large-scale army by himself, even a large army He can retreat now. The power of the secular lord can''t help him at all. Maltz Kent just now is also the second lord of the Northwest Gulf after the Duke, and he is still under the control of Master Barnett. You I don¡¯t want to worry about it unnecessarily.¡±


    Edward nodded and took a sip of his wine.


    Nathan looked up into Edward''s eyes, "Get up, how did the captain join the secret society?"


    A reminiscence expression appeared on Edward''s face, and after a few seconds of silence: "Ten years ago, I got an ancient scroll from a merchant ship. The unbelievable happened before my eyes, and I have been fascinated by it ever since, or...bewitched.¡±


    "It''s God''s favor. After that, my body actually awakened the potential of casting spells From then on, I tried my best to collect things related to magic, even if it is a taboo in the eyes of the worldly people. But this circle It is so closed that many people regard magic as false talk."


    "Efforts have finally paid off. I came into contact with the Secret Law Society, and the door to the magical world was finally opened to me, and there was still standing behind the Secret Law Society...that admirable Highness. After I sincerely dedicated myself After my strength, the organization finally accepted me."


    Edward turned and leaned against the railing, looking up at the clear sky, "At that moment...how, for me who was an orphan, it was like returning to my real home in an instant."


    Nathan thought about it: "Yeah, when our abilities as mages are awakened, we basically draw a clear line from ordinary people. Even if you don''t have this kind of awareness at the beginning, you can slowly experience it day after day. You are different, or... you are not tolerated by the world. Mr. Captain, you are very smart, and you knew to look for your own kind from the beginning, and only when you are both mages can you understand and tolerate each other."


    He changed the subject: "But there are also some idiots among our kind who really think that they can integrate into Fan Que, but they don''t know the price of their lives once their identities are exposed."


    A trace of coldness flashed in Nathan''s eyes: "What we have to do is to break their truth and recognize the cruelty of the world."


    Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world ww.13168/

 Chapter 331：

    "Get up, Nathan, how did you get into the secret society?"


    The conversation on the deck continued, and Edward asked Nathan about his past.


    The young man Nathan smiled, "With a mother who is a spellcaster, you can''t choose a fate for yourself."


    "So that''s the case?" The pirate captain''s face showed an expression of envy or even jealousy.


    He had imagined countless times that it would be great if he could come into contact with those mysterious knowledge from birth. I have no potential to cast spells, but I wasted decades as a mortal. That was the most precious stage in my life. When I really came into contact with the arcane method, my body was no longer young.


    If I can also get the guidance of a mage, the achievement should be much greater than the current one, right? At least much stronger than the Maotou in front of him. Although he was a little unwilling to admit it, the Maotou in front of him had a higher status in the organization than himself.


    "May I ask, which master is your mother?"


    Edward wanted to make friends with the "second generation of the French" in front of him, maybe the other party''s mother had a high status in the organization.


    Nathan smiled and called out a nickname.


    However, the smile on Edward''s face froze when he heard this nickname, and waves of excitement surged in his heart.


    He had heard of this nickname, but anyone who had access to some internal information of the Arcane Society would have heard and admired this nickname, because it belonged to the highest organization in the organization¡ªa certain master in the group of ten.


    The ten-member group is the core authority of the Secret Law Association. All major actions organized by the ten-member group are discussed and decided by the ten-member group before implementation.


    The Master Barnett they talked about just now is a member of the ten-member group, but Barnett has a weird temper and often goes out to work alone, so there are only nine people who often get together.


    "So... So... Is your bloodline so great?" Even Edward himself didn''t realize it, and he subconsciously changed the name of the other party into an honorific.


    Although most mages have a sense of superiority when facing ordinary people, they are also divided into ranks and ranks internally. Although not absolute, the descendants of mages are more likely to awaken as mages, especially when both parents are mages, the probability is even greater. So when mages appeared in a family for several generations, the so-called "mage family" and "pure blood family" appeared. When mages from these families faced those mages from ordinary people''s families, they would naturally be full of great blessings


    The Arcane Society is the most powerful mage organization that Edward knows. The people at the top of this organization can be the most powerful group of people in the magic world. Nathan has such a mother and such a background, but it makes him He was extremely envious.


    He felt an inexplicable sense of inferiority in his heart, but he heard Nathan say: "No matter what others think, I''ve always been judged by my ability. Bloodline? Hehe."


    Edward could hear the sarcasm in his words.


    The other party continued: "To be honest, I still have a brother who has the same mother and father as me, and has the same blood as me, which is what you call the ''great bloodline'', but he is just Is a mortal."


    "Then your brother?"


    "I don''t know. We separated when I was very young, and my mother rarely mentioned him."


    Edward didn''t continue to ask. The other party''s family background seemed a bit complicated, and it would be bad if it touched on some things that the other party didn''t want to recall.


    The atmosphere between the two was a little cold, and neither of them continued talking, drinking the beer in their glasses silently.


    While talking, the ship they were on was getting closer and closer to the land, and the outline of the port city of Westport was gradually becoming clearer.


    At this time, the deck suddenly became lively. While discussing, Edward''s men squeezed to the port side of the galley and looked north, as if they had discovered something novel.


    Edward and Nathan also looked towards the sea to the north.


    What caught their eyes were several strange ships¡ªnot a wooden oar could be seen protruding from the hull, and one or two tall masts stood upright with huge sails on them.


    "Is it a sailboat that is propelled entirely by wind? It''s really rare."


    Nathan said words of surprise while observing the ships in the distance.


    "This is reasonable. This kind of sailboat should be used in places like the northern seas where the wind and waves are high."


    There was something approving and sympathetic in Edward''s tone.


    "Ship designers all over the world follow the design concept from the Horn Bay, which leads to the convergence of their ships - all galleys. When I was in the Northwest Gulf, I tried to design ships that did not rely on oars , Unfortunately, with the resources in my hands, I can only make some gadgets."


    Nathan laughed: "It seems that you really have a wide range of interests, not just magic."


    "After all, I ate at sea."


    "To the Northwest Gulf..." Nathan looked at Edward with some playfulness, "Do you still have contact with the ''old subordinates'' you left there?"


    Edward was taken aback for a moment, and then realized what the other party meant by the ''old men''. He waved his hand: "Hmph, they''re just some miscellaneous fish. They used to serve as a peripheral force in my team. Ever since I led the fleet south After pursuing the power of arcana, I don''t bother to care about them."


    "Oh?" Nathan''s eyes were full of pity, "When I went to the Northwest Bay but I heard that the big pirate group on the Northwest Bay was wiped out by a certain lord. "


    "What?" Edward was surprised now.


    "It is said that a lord named Greiman made a weapon that can summon thunder."


    "Greyman? That''s a very low-key family? It seems that this family has a capable person and is about to rise. As for summoning Lei, this is a bit of nonsense."


    "In any case, this lord should have considerable sea power in his hands, otherwise it would be impossible to put down the pirates so quickly. According to intelligence, the lords in the northwest bay transport supplies to the royal family by sea, and we are likely to match up."


    "Hmph, the lion is gone, even the monkey dares to be king." Edward''s contempt was beyond words.


    While they were discussing, one of the men came to Edward and asked for instructions: "Master Edward, you are about to arrive in Westport, do you want to enter the port?"


    Edward waved his hand: "Enter the port, let''s go ashore and have a look."


    A confident and proud expression appeared on his face, "Nathan, I assure you, within a year, the west coast of the Aldo Kingdom will be brought under the control of the Arcane Society."


    On the sea not far from them, several sailboats also sailed towards Westport.


    Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world ww.13168/

 Chapter 332：

    The three sailing boats slowly entered the berth under the tug of the trackers.


    Half an hour later, Quick led several sailors down the deck and onto the pier.


    Northwest Industries sold more and more armaments to the kingdom''s army. In addition, Arda also continued to send additional aid in exchange for the favor of the royal family. With the development of maritime transportation, and to avoid accidents midway, The town increasingly relied on shipping supplies by sea, which was more stealthy.


    This time, the Nanfang escorted two cargo ships south to Westport. All three ships were filled with supplies to support the Kingdom''s army, mainly canned food and armor weapons.


    They didn''t take a few steps, and a hearty voice sounded: "Haha, Captain Quick, is it your turn this time?"


    Quick opened his arms, "Oh, Viscount Dylan, long time no see."


    The two hugged each other very warmly.


    In order to ensure the safety of transportation, Huxin Town requires the navy to allocate a warship to the same school every time it delivers goods.


    Compared with other territories in the Kingdom, the Northwest Gulf did not provide much supplies to the Kingdom government at the beginning, but it was stable and long-lasting. Since Arda ordered the technology tree of blast furnace ironmaking and the lords jointly built the Northwest Industry, people from the Northwest Gulf The supply of armaments in the Gulf began to rise gradually. Of course, most of the armaments needed to be exchanged by the Royal Government for real money.


    In the core power circle of the high-level kingdom, the Northwest Gulf has gradually begun to get rid of the previous impression-a dispensable wilderness, and His Majesty the King''s worries about his daughter have eased a bit, and so many supplies can be sent , if you have money, you should live well there.


    In order to make better use of this supply chain, the Royal Government has sent special contact officials in Xigang to receive disaster supplies.


    Dylan is the highest-ranking person in charge among them. He is a Viscount in his early thirties, and he is working hard to prepare for a big fight to accumulate qualifications for future appointments.


    When he was sent here, he was the boss who was not happy. Did he offend anyone? How could he be reduced to the point where he had to deal with a group of countrymen, but when he saw the fleet arriving in the Northwest Gulf for the first time, and then boxes and boxes of supplies were carried off the ship, he immediately realized that this was a rare opportunity Chance.


    Quick handed him a document and said, "This is a list of supplies for this disaster, please check it out, Lord Viscount."


    Dylan patted Kui Ke on the shoulder and laughed loudly: "Haha, don''t be busy, you Northwesterners are reliable in handling affairs."


    What Quick and Dylan didn''t know was that their meeting had already been seen by interested people. A galley was quietly docked in another berth, and Edward and Nathan were still standing on the **** deck, watching them from afar.


    "Look at that costume, it seems to be an official of the kingdom government." Nathan said in a low voice.


    "The flag on that ship belongs to the Gleiman family in Northwest Gulf. That''s right, their family''s red dragon logo is very recognizable." Edward also said.


    "It seems that Mr. Captain is very familiar with the major families in the Northwest Gulf."


    "Hmph, I''ve been there for so many years after all... Well, wait a minute."


    Edward stopped speaking suddenly, and focused on Quick, who was having a good time with Viscount Dylan.


    After a while, he laughed again, "Hehe, I didn''t expect to meet an old friend here."


    "Old man?" Nathan looked at Edward with interest.


    "It''s nothing, I used to be a nod acquaintance when I was a pirate."


    "The other party is also...?"


    "That''s right, but now it seems that it has been incorporated into the Gleiman family. It seems that the brothers I left behind have indeed fallen into the hands of Gleiman."


    "It seems that there are indeed northern lords who are strongly supporting the royal family, at least some people in the Northwest Gulf are doing so."


    ¡­


    Quick finished his conversation with Viscount Dylan. According to the usual practice, he would lead the sailors who disembarked to find a tavern for a big drink. He led the excited subordinates towards the center of Westport City.


    Everyone walked and chatted enthusiastically. After drifting for more than half a month, it feels really good to be down-to-earth.


    "Be safe."


    An inexplicable sentence came to his ears, and at the same time someone shoved his shoulder, Quick was startled and turned around hastily.


    However, the person who passed him just now walked very fast, and was immediately submerged in the bustling crowd. He just vaguely felt that there was a tall figure who seemed to have seen it somewhere before, but he couldn''t figure it out. memory.


    "It''s really weird!"


    Quick muttered something, maybe it was just an accident just now, and that sentence was not aimed at him.


    "Captain, what''s the matter?"


    Allen, a midshipman on the side, noticed the captain''s abnormality and asked aloud.


    "Ah? Nothing, let''s keep going."


    ¡­


    In the afternoon of the second day, three sailing ships, including the supply Nanfang, were ready to go. Viscount Dylan saw off Quick and his party at the pier. Before the arrival of the fleet, the officials of the kingdom government who were in charge of contacting had already prepared the supplies they needed to go north, so the supply speed was very fast.


    "Captain Quick, I need your help with something very important." Dylan reached into his pocket and fumbled.


    "Please, Lord Viscount."


    Dylan took out a letter and handed it to Quick, "Please give this letter to your sister named Betty Dias."


    "Ms. Betty? She is the director of education in our place." Quick was a little strange, "Which one wrote to her? As far as I know, she is from Gabela Dylan shook his head , "I don''t know about that, this letter came from the palace, and the person who sent the letter told me to choose a person with authority from you to carry it to the Northwest Gulf. I think you are competent enough, Captain. "


    "Haha, Miao Zan, Miao Zan, but I will definitely bring this letter."


    "Well, please. I personally guess, from the surname of this Betty sister, maybe she is a relative of the queen?"


    Quick was a little surprised, "What? That''s terrible, that''s terrible." He carefully put the envelope away.


    When he was in Jiaowan, he was already shocked by the friendship between the female advisor Ladi Setia and Grand Princess Helen, but he didn''t expect that there was a person beside the lord who might be related to the royal family.


    Quick patted his chest, reassured Dylan, and boarded the Southern while the other waved him off.


    The three sailboats were towed away from the berth by tugboats one by one, sailed away from the port, and headed north.


    Off the coast of Xigang, a galley sailing slowly to the south. On the deck, Edward looked at Westport, which was gradually moving away, his eyes were full of coldness.


    "Everyone from Aldo, when we come next time, there will be more than just this few people."


    Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world ww.13168/

 Chapter 333：

    It''s already dark, and Viscount Dylan is still leading a group of officers in the warehouse area of ??the Westport Wharf area to supervise the handling of supplies.


    Two days ago, he had just entertained another fleet from the Northwest Gulf¡ªthe Kuikana fleet arrived last month, and the fleet was led by a captain named Tirpitz yesterday.


    The fleet in the Northwest Gulf once again transported a large amount of supplies. Since the second half of 1991, the Northwest Gulf has been delivering goods to Westport at a rate of almost once a month.


    It was already December at this time, and the city had just experienced a snowfall. In a room, the Viscount and several affairs officers were cooking by the fire while watching the coolies outside the warehouse loading the supplies into the carriage through the window. superior.


    After entering the winter, the stalemate between the kingdom''s army and the rebels continued, and the front line was pressing more and more urgently for the rear''s supplies. Now both sides are fighting hard, and it depends on who can''t hold on first.


    Viscount Dylan has been busy in the past two days. After finally gathering a convoy, he pulled it to the dock area to load supplies overnight, and was ready to set off for transportation in the morning.


    The fire in the fireplace was burning brightly, making the room warm. On the fire was a pot with canned meat from the Northwest Gulf. The viscount and a group of officials were eating supper, drinking wine, and discussing All kinds of things that happened in the city recently. Gradually, the topic was brought to the previous terrorist incident in the port¡ªthe assassination of Admiral Parker. The reason why it was called a terrorist incident was because its process was beyond people''s imagination.


    The annual Advent Day is approaching, General Parker held a banquet at home, invited many friends in the army, and planned to get drunk, but during the banquet, an accident happened.


    The details of the incident were blocked by the authorities, but due to the large number of people present, a lot of news leaked out, and it spread more and more evil throughout Xigang. There are all kinds of rumors, and there are even witchcraft.


    An officer sitting next to Dylan said mysteriously, "My brother-in-law is working as a guard in General Parker''s mansion and witnessed the whole process. Do you want to know?"


    "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up."


    The curiosity of the people obviously overwhelmed the order from above to block the news, and even Dylan, who had the highest status here, acquiesced to let the other party go down.


    Looking at the curious and longing eyes of his colleagues, the secretary took a breath of satisfaction, and talked about that matter, of course, no one knew whether it had been embellished or not.


    That night, when the wine was half drunk and the banquet was at its climax, two servants carried a whole roasted ox into the hall, which was the main course of the banquet. Meat.


    Just after the crowd gathered around, one of the servants who carried the oxen suddenly had a strange smile on his face, and then he yelled at General Pike: "Master General, Captain Edward asked me to say hello to you."


    When everyone was confused, the servant suddenly picked up a meat-cutting knife and stabbed it into Pai Ke''s chest with lightning speed.


    The surrounding guests were stunned by the sudden assassination, and they didn''t react immediately, but the guards standing by the side of the hall reacted quickly, drew their weapons and rushed over.


    But before the guards approached, the servant suddenly raised his hands and shouted, "My lords, Captain Edward also asked me to say hello to you."


    Then an even weirder scene appeared, the servant''s whole body suddenly swelled up, and after a while it swelled like a big meat ball.


    Everyone seemed to have a premonition that something bad would happen next, and tried to stay away from him in horror.


    There was a loud noise when it hit the ground, and the "meat ball" that had swelled beyond recognition suddenly exploded.


    At this point, the clerk who was telling the story had a horrified expression on his face, as if he was a witness to the incident.


    He described in a rambunctious tone: "The explosion was so violent, my wife and brother were still some distance away from the other party, but they could also feel the huge impact, as if an invisible hand slammed As if pushing him, the whole person flew upside down."


    "Woo~" Accompanied by the clerk''s narration, the courageous man trembled and drank heavily to suppress his shock.


    "At the beginning, he was blown into a coma, his eyes were full of stares, and he could only hear the whining sound in his ears, and he didn''t know how long it took him to wake up. When he got up and looked around, his surroundings had become a mess. "


    "In the hall, only the guards who haven''t rushed over and the guests who are far away are still standing. My brother-in-law has already figured it out, but his arm is dislocated. The closer the person is to the weird servant, the worse it is. .But the scariest thing is¡ª¡±


    "Human body stumps and disgusting flesh and blood are strewn all over the hall. It looks like a scene of hell. Many living female relatives were frightened into madness, and made great sword fights in horror."


    "After the cleaning and investigation, the servant''s body couldn''t be pieced together, probably because of the self-explosion and turned into flesh."


    After the clerk finished speaking, everyone swallowed in fear. Dylan almost spit out the canned meat he just ate. The scene narrated by his subordinates was really shocking.


    "So, it was true that there was witchcraft in the city before?"


    "It seems to be true, how could it be impossible to achieve that level with normal means?"


    "My friends in the navy, they are in a mess. Because of this assassination, the entire high-ranking navy stationed in Xigang is almost wiped out. Those who are still alive can only lie in bed now."


    While everyone was discussing, suddenly someone pointed out the window: "Huh? Is there a fire over there?"


    Others also looked out of the window, only to see the flames rushing in the distance.


    "That''s... the direction of the port!"


    Dylan was speechless, how many disasters have happened in Xigang these days.


    "My lord, are we going to help put out the fire?" An official asked Dylan for instructions. It was night and they had ready hands.


    Dylan shook his head, "No, there are people in charge of fire prevention at the port. Let''s not add to the chaos and do our own thing well. Let''s go out and see how much has been installed, and supervise those workers not to run around."


    After everyone walked out of the house, there was noise from the direction of the fire.


    At first they thought it was firefighters shouting but gradually they recognized that it was clearly the sound of killing.


    Everyone started to panic.


    "Everyone, keep calm! Clerks, go and organize the laborers, don''t run around, don''t mess around with swords"


    Dylan loudly ordered the captain of the city guard in charge of guarding the warehouse: "Captain Mark, let the guards under your command be put under martial law, and anyone who disturbs will be executed on the spot."


    Although it is unclear what happened, it must be something bad. As the highest official in the warehouse area, he must take responsibility.


    Under the strong pressure of the guards, the laborers finally calmed down. Dylan immediately sent someone to find out what happened to the pier.


    Half an hour later, while everyone was waiting anxiously, the inquirer returned.


    He was covered in blood and ran back out of breath.


    "Master Dylan! Master Mark! Something is wrong."


    "What happened?" Captain Mark pulled him, took out the jug and took a few sips of wine for him.


    "It''s pirates! Pirates are coming!"


    Everyone was shocked.


    Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world ww.13168/

 Chapter 334：

    "Pirates? How could they be pirates?"


    The affairs officers were more and more surprised. You must know that there have been no pirates on the west coast of the territory directly administered by the royal family for a long time. Where did the pirates come from today?


    The flames in the distance were getting brighter and brighter, as if the intruders were setting the fire on purpose, and met no effective resistance.


    "My lord, do we want to reinforce the troops stationed at the port?"


    In the panic, Mark, the commander of the city guard, was relatively calm.


    Dylan replied, "Reinforcement? Uh...yes, going to reinforce..." But he quickly changed his words: "No, you and your people can''t go. Our mission is to guard the warehouse area."


    He made up his mind and ordered: "Quickly, strengthen the defense here, and don''t let the pirates rush here."


    "Yes! Your Excellency." Mark could only copy, he saw the Viscount Rao''s body trembling slightly.


    Although his mouth was resolute and calm, Dylan was actually panicking in his heart. He had never encountered such a situation.


    Under the command of Captain Mark, the city guards organized the laborers, blocked the entrance to the street, and built barricades to prepare for possible shocks. Of course, everyone prayed that the pirates would grab it and leave instead of running this way.


    However, the goddess of luck did not favor them, the fire gradually spread towards them, and the noise in the air became more and more clear. The shouts of killing and the screams of civilians mixed together, hitting the psychological defense line of the people behind the barricades one after another.


    Many people were at a loss, there were obvious signs of panic among the laborers, and fear was felt even among the soldiers stationed here, most of whom had never experienced a life-and-death battle.


    Another scout sent out to inquire about the news came back in a panic. His chest heaved violently and he was gasping for breath and reported to Dylan and the horse coughers: "Not good... not good, the navy at the port... the navy It''s gone."


    Everyone felt cold, because Westport was a port city, and the navy stationed here also served as the city guard, and the soldiers in the warehouse area were dispatched from the navy. The death of the navy means that the city has little defense left, and the few outposts scattered around the rest of the city are of no use at all.


    Dylan was frightened and angry. Even if the high-level officials were already paralyzed, the officers and soldiers at the bottom were too good-for-nothing. They were defeated in such a short time. Was it because they were used to living a comfortable life?


    As the highest person in charge here, it''s time to show a wave of courage. He took a deep breath and shouted to the people who were waiting in line: "People of the Kingdom! It''s time to show our loyalty to His Majesty the King! We must hold on to this place, not even a piece of rubble can be snatched away by pirates! "


    He paused, and thought to himself, **** pirates, if you want to rob, go to other places, don''t run here.


    Then continued to shout: "Subjects of the kingdom..."


    Clap clap! A burst of applause came from nowhere, and then a slightly joking voice sounded: "What an inspiring speech, what a loyal minister of the kingdom!"


    "Who? Stand up for me?" Dylan was very annoyed, looking around for the source of the voice.


    "There! On the roof!"


    An officer beside him pointed upwards, reminding Lord Viscount.


    Dylan looked up quickly, and saw a person standing on the roof of the building in front of him. He was of medium build, dressed in black, and his hair fluttered gently under the night wind. The round moon is very much like the mysterious knight described in some novels who come and go without a trace.


    "You! Who are you?"


    Captain Mark quickly moved in front of Dylan, made a gesture of protecting him, pulled out his sword, pointed at him and questioned him loudly. Well, his reaction is also very appropriate.


    "Me?" The man in black replied unhurriedly with a smile on his face, "I am the pirate that the Viscount said."


    "pirate?"


    Everyone''s faces turned pale. Rather than being afraid of the other party''s identity, it was better to be surprised at the other party''s boldness, leaving behind their accomplices and rushing here alone.


    "Damn! You are looking for your own death!" Captain Mark was furious, and the guy on the roof was too defiant.


    He snatched the bow and arrow from a subordinate next to him, and shot at the madman.


    "Die! Idiot!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, something happened that shocked everyone below. Everyone saw that the arrow hit the black-clothed man''s body very accurately, but it passed through as if it had hit the air, and hit the On the tile behind the opponent.


    "Oh! It seems that this knight''s head is not very good. You need to practice more, hahahaha!"


    The mysterious man in black spoke sarcastically.


    "You! It''s just a cover-up!"


    Captain Mark was extremely angry and ordered his subordinates loudly: "You guys, climb up and take down this madman!"


    Several people hurried to find the ladder. Others stared at the man on the roof with ashen faces, and some of them were rubbing their eyes, as if they couldn''t believe the scene just now. Captain Mark''s arrow clearly hit the opponent''s body, and it didn''t look like they were covered by armor. The armor blocked it, but passed through it so naturally and without hindrance, and the other party''s body was fine, how could there be such a ridiculous thing in the world.


    witchcraft! magic!


    These words popped up in everyone''s head.


    Reminiscent of the mysterious assassination case against the upper echelon of the navy two years ago, yes, the pirates must have colluded with the wizard to paralyze the navy''s command system first, and then take advantage of the chaos to land and invade.


    And the man standing on the roof¡ªis a wizard!


    Nathan stood on the roof and looked at the panicked people below with a smile.


    "Everyone!" he said, "How about we come to negotiate before your ladder is moved?"


    "Negotiation?" Dylan was curious.


    Nathan continued: "You seem to have a lot of good things hidden in your warehouse! Why don''t you give us all the things in the warehouse¡ªand the weapons you have on hand. Mosquitoes are no longer meat. We, just Let you leave safely."


    He clapped his palms, as if applauding his own idea, "Everyone is happy, what do you think?"


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Dylan was furious. The important materials transported to the front line were snatched by pirates who came out of nowhere. He must have nothing good to eat when he returns to the capital.


    "This is the property of Aldo Kingdom, don''t even try to touch it!"


    "Oh?" Nathan narrowed his eyes. Although he still maintained the smile on his face, it was covered with a gloomy look. "Then we can''t blame us..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, dense footsteps sounded, and suddenly many figures appeared at the entrance of the street.


    Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world ww.13168/

 Chapter 335：

    In the capital city of Jingyao, there is a tense and joyous atmosphere everywhere in the streets and alleys. In a few days, it will be Holy Advent, and every household is preparing for the festival. Big merchants are also taking the opportunity to walk around the streets and sell their goods. The insurrection in the far south seemed far away to most people, except for those families with loved ones who served in the military, prayed for their safety in thoughts, and greeted the new year with anticipation.


    In the chamber of the palace, the atmosphere of celebration outside the palace was completely different. It was full of seriousness and uneasiness. What happened in Sihanoukville was reported to Jingyao, which caused a shock at the top of the government. King Rodney convened a group of ministers including Earl Rupert and Merlin to discuss countermeasures.


    However, what they are discussing now is only the assassination of the high-level navy stationed in Westport, and they still don''t know anything about what happened after that.


    According to the available investigation information, the servant who "assassinated evil" that night - let''s call that kind of self-explosion an assassination - was an old servant who had served General Parker''s mansion for many years. Someone who can do that crazy move.


    Of course, this is not the most important thing. After all, knowing people, knowing faces but not knowing their hearts, he may be coerced by irresistible factors, or he may be tempted by huge interests. It is not too difficult to make a person degenerate.


    The most important and weirdest point is, how could a good big living person suddenly explode, and even kill a large circle of people around him, how did he do this? It was really unheard of. The Government Affairs Office of Sihanoukville sent alchemists to investigate, but no suspicious substances were found.


    As for the loss of the navy''s combat power, it is secondary. The navy of the Aldo Kingdom was established a long time ago to eliminate pirates. After the pirates disappeared, there were only tasks such as anti-smuggling. Lay off, save money to increase the strength of the army.


    His Majesty the King was still at a loss after discussing with the ministers for a long time. Rodney looked at Earl Merlin, who was in charge of intelligence, and said, "Your Majesty Merlin, you have been silent just now. Do you have any guesses in your mind?"


    Earl Merlin was stunned for a moment, then quickly nodded slightly to the king, and said, "To be honest, Your Majesty, what happened in Westport reminded me of something that happened last year."


    "Last year?" Everyone looked at Earl Merlin.


    The count looked around at everyone: "Do you still remember the fire in the granary of the royal capital last year?"


    "Of course I remember."


    The fire in the granary delayed the dispatch of the counter-insurgency army for nearly a year. It took a lot of effort just to raise food and grass, which was still fresh in the memory of everyone present.


    Merlin continued: "The situation at that time was like this. The warehouse management officials who usually worked **** weekdays actually set the granary on fire with their own hands, and the side murder case in Westport was also the same. The loyal old servants on weekdays formed..."


    The count pondered for a while, "Being a tool for murder, I can''t help but connect these two things."


    Rupert stroked his beard and pondered: "You mean, the black hand behind it is the same hand?"


    Earl Merlin nodded: "That''s right, and... this black hand also possesses mysterious powers that we don''t know about."


    The participants whispered. After a year, the inner circle of the government knew about the investigation of the granary fire last year. Bart, the official in charge of managing the granary, was usually a cautious person and was very responsible for his work. However, the investigation found that , some time before the granary caught fire, his behavior at home was weird enough.


    Suddenly, a side door of the meeting hall was opened, and a guard walked in quietly and handed King Rodney a roll of paper.


    The king trembled in his heart, and his intuition told him that something bad had happened, so he slowly unfolded the letter with some reluctance.


    Amidst the din of discussions, only Rupert, who was closest to the king, noticed the change in the king. His majesty was holding the letter paper tightly with his hands, and his shoulders were trembling slightly.


    "Your Majesty? Your Majesty? What happened?"


    Rupert called softly to the king.


    "Rupert, see for yourself. Navy...Navy has..."


    The palace minister finished the letter, and the information in the first two lines set off a huge wave in his heart-"Pirates invaded, and the navy has been wiped out"


    "This... this..." The Prime Minister''s hand holding the letter began to shake.


    The letter from Sihanoukville was quickly circulated by all the ministers present.


    "This is a conspiracy! Together with the assassination of the high-level navy, this is definitely a serial conspiracy!"


    "Aldo has been invaded! Take revenge, we must take revenge!"


    Earl Merlin: "The west coast of the kingdom¡ªat least the area directly under the royal family¡ªhas been free of pirates for a long time. According to the information in this letter, the number of pirates who invaded this time can reach as many as a thousand. Such a large pirate group It cannot be formed quietly and on the spot, it should have come from far away."


    Rupert was convinced, and the Prime Minister twirled his gray beard: "The mastermind behind the scenes is not necessarily foreign. Judging from the current situation, Giles is the most suspected one. His army is currently in the Foug¨¨res area. It is getting worse and worse, and it is very likely that he will take actions elsewhere. Moreover, his territory is connected to Jiaowan, and it is very easy to contact and hire the pirates there This letter is written by the mayor of Westport, According to his own law, after realizing the pirate invasion, because the opponent was really powerful and the navy could not count on it, in order to prevent the government officials representing the king''s authority from being captured and humiliated, he had to lead the staff of the government affairs office to transfer to Westport. A town in the east. At present, pirates are still entrenched in Westport, and they have sent troops to plunder around Westport.


    Everyone discussed over and over again, and felt that the most important thing now was to organize an army to take back Westport, annihilate this **** pirate, or at least drive them into the sea. However, the main army of the kingdom is currently facing off against Giles'' rebels in Foug¨¨res under the command of Princess Catherine, and the army can only be recruited temporarily.


    The king asked: "Rupert, who do you think is more suitable to lead the army?"


    The Prime Minister thought for a while, came up with a candidate, and replied: "I think the eldest son of the Abbott family¡ªHarrison Abbott can take on this important task."


    "Abbott? That Earl Abbott who married a prostitute? His son?"


    A look of reluctance flashed across Rodney''s face.


    "Your Majesty, this is an extraordinary time, and Harrison''s mother is also from a famous family, a noble of pure blood."


    "Ah¡ªwell." The king agreed.


    Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world ww.13168/

 Chapter 336：

    In order to deal with the pirates entrenched in Westport, Jingyao and its surrounding areas were urgently mobilized, and the joyous atmosphere that was originally prepared to welcome the Holy Advent was washed away, and the people scolded the gang of damned pirates who came out of nowhere .


    A team of nearly 3,000 people was organized, led by Harrison Abbott, the eldest son of the Abbott family, and prepared to head west to destroy the pirates.


    The families whose children worked in Sihanoukville united to write to the kingdom government, urging His Majesty the king not to rush to fight after sending troops to Sihanoukville, because their relatives are still alive and dead, and may still be tortured by pirates. Of course, they are not opposed to sending troops to conquer pirates, but they just ask the king to talk to the pirates about redeeming captives first, and wait until they redeem their relatives who are still alive according to the ancient tradition. Pirates, aren¡¯t they just asking for money? .


    In order to appease these people, King Rodney agreed to their request.


    On the morning before the army was scheduled to leave, Jingyao''s guards opened the city gate sleepily, ready to welcome the arrival of the new one. Suddenly, they saw a lean horse galloping towards the city gate with a man on its back. The guards felt that something was wrong, and immediately raised their spears to stop the man, ready to question him.


    "Let me go!" The visitor was panting, and a little lost.


    "I am Viscount Willin Dylan, His Majesty the King... His Majesty''s official in Westport, I... I have important matters to report to His Majesty the King.",


    He was unshaven and smelled like he hadn''t bathed in a month.


    "Viscount Dylan?"


    The guards were puzzled. They knew that Jingyao''s Dylan family was not a noble family, but the image of this person in front of them was really hard to flatter. As for Westport, isn''t it occupied by pirates? Where is the affairs officer?


    The guards insisted on handcuffing Willin Dylan first. As an aristocrat, Dylan could not bear the humiliation and violently resisted. Having experienced a few unbearable days, he was emotional and yelled at the city gate guards.


    Just when the annoyed city gate guards took out their weapons and were about to attack, their chief noticed the noise outside the city gate and came to check. The captain who was also a nobleman recognized Viscount Lun and rescued him.


    "Take me to see His Majesty the King quickly. Magic! Oh, they know magic!" Willin Dylan grabbed the sleeve of the city guard captain and asked impatiently.


    The captain automatically filtered out the inexplicable part of Liu Lun''s words, and patted him on the shoulder: "Brother Weilin, take it easy, I will find a good horse to take you to the palace. But you can''t go to see His Majesty in this state, wash well Take a shower, change your clothes, and go."


    Half a time later, Dylan, who had hurriedly showered, turned over and rode on a group of horses that had just been prepared.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to go home and take a look first?" the city guard commander shouted behind him.


    "It''s too late!"


    After galloping all the way to the kingdom, Viscount Dylan quickly got permission to meet the king, and he came to the king''s chamber led by the court attendants.


    Rodney XVII, Earl Rupert, Earl Merlin and other ministers were already sitting inside. When he learned that an officer who had rushed back from Westport requested to meet the king, Rodney, who was eager to know the situation there, immediately agreed. They stopped what they were discussing and waited for Dylan''s arrival together.


    "His Majesty!"


    Dylan was a little nervous and saluted Rodney. As a not-too-high-ranking official, the number of times he met the king can be counted on the fingers.


    "You don''t need to be too polite, come here, and move a seat for the Viscount."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Dylan thanked hurriedly.


    "Miss Dylan, how did you escape? How is the current situation in Westport?"


    Dylan was a little embarrassed: "Your Majesty, I... I was actually released by the pirates. They asked me to bring a letter back. They must pay a sufficient amount of ransom before releasing the captives with noble status."


    Then he took out a piece of paper, on which was written clearly how much the children of a certain family were worth. This kind of thing was not as expected, after all, they were pirates, so let those families worry about it.


    What everyone is most concerned about is the strength of the pirates, so that Dylan can explain clearly the circumstances of the fall.


    Dylan had a look of horror on his face.


    "The reason I want to meet His Majesty so anxiously is to explain what I saw that night. The following language may be a bit confusing. Please forgive me, Your Majesty and all the adults."


    "A little bit of my personal opinion first, what we are facing is not an ordinary pirate, and we must be fully prepared to fight against them."


    His words were a little confusing, making everyone frown.


    "On the night when the pirates invaded, because the front line was in a hurry, I led the affairs officers and some city guards to direct the material handling overnight in the warehouse area. After we found out that there was an accident in the direction of the port and found out that it was a pirate invasion, we immediately went to the warehouse area Prepare to defend."


    "But a mysterious figure suddenly appeared in front of us..."


    At this point, Dylan''s pupils dilated a little.


    "His...father...he is actually a legendary wizard!"


    "Wizard?" Rodney and a group of ministers were very surprised. Thinking of the granary fire case and the navy assassination case discussed a few days ago, someone is now in touch with mystery?


    "Yes, Your Majesty, my lords, I dare to swear to the Lord of Light, I have never lied, and I have never made a mistake!"


    "When he appeared, Captain Mark once shot him with an arrow, which obviously hit the chest, but the arrow branch passed through the opponent''s body, as if it had been shot at a phantom."


    Hearing Dylan''s description, everyone''s faces became more serious.


    "...The pirates followed closely, and we rejected the other party''s unreasonable request. Suddenly, a fireball appeared in the place surrounded by the guards..."


    "This..." Everyone looked at each other, and Earl Merlin asked, "You are not mistaken, maybe there is a torch sticking there?"


    "No!" A slightly gaffe-like denial came from Dylan He covered his head with his hands, and said in horror, "I''m definitely not mistaken, it just appeared so suddenly, just appeared out of nowhere Yes, I don''t think I was wrong... I definitely didn''t read it wrong..."


    Dylan''s last words seemed to be a soliloquy, and everyone looked at him with some sympathy. This young nobleman seemed to have suffered a lot mentally.


    "Then it got bigger and bigger... and bigger and bigger... and then, with a bang... it exploded!"


    "Due to being too crowded, most of the soldiers fell down on the spot, and even I who stood in the distance were affected!"


    "At that time, one side of my body was in hot pain, and my ears were roaring violently. I couldn''t hear anything clearly. I only saw dense crowds of pirates rushing towards us... This is the last memory I have of that night."


    Dylan continued to tell about the subsequent encounters, including being tortured by pirates to ask for information, and how he was released to communicate the redemption of the captives.


    After the young viscount finished speaking, there was silence in the chamber.


    At last the king himself broke the silence.


    "Everyone, now we can affirm that the legend has become a reality. The Aldo Kingdom has encountered an enemy that has never been encountered before, an enemy that is completely unknown and completely unfamiliar to us."


    Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world ww.13168/

 Chapter 337：

    On the night before Advent Day, a dinner was held in the lord''s mansion in Huxin Town. Paul invited various important figures from the military and government departments to gather together to celebrate the coming of the new year.


    According to the custom, as the lord, he should give a speech at the beginning of the banquet. Everyone saw that the lord was holding a piece of paper and staring at it intently, while reading the content on it.


    In fact, this article is quite good (people who work next to Paul can easily recognize that it must have been written by the chief secretary, Baron Bernard Francis). As far as the text is concerned, it is praised in gorgeous but not exaggerated rhetoric. The hard work of all the people in the past year introduces with enthusiasm the major achievements in the territory, including agriculture, industry, and commerce, and highlights the major victory in the War of the Usher, which not only destroyed Kent. The family has always been a major threat to the territory, and brought the rich land of Emden under the jurisdiction of the Government Council, with more population, more wealth, more raw materials, and a bigger market. More importantly, this war has greatly changed the embarrassing position of the Greiman family in the Northwest Gulf. Not only has it gained its own reputation, it has also forged bonds with the Parker family, the Heller family, and even the newly promoted Northwest Duke Henry Ferdinand. Relatively solid friendship has formed a de facto community of interests.


    In particular, Northwest Industries, initiated by Arda and participated by all the lords, this so-called arms company in Paul''s mouth, continues to supply the kingdom''s army with low-priced but not low-quality weapons. It once entered the field of vision of the high-level people in the kingdom, and earned gold coins to share the interests of all the lords in the northwest, so that Arda''s image among the lords has risen to a higher level.


    However, once the mighty development history is spoken by the lord, it seems as plain as plain water to everyone''s ears.


    This was a torment for both parties. After finally finishing the last word, Paul announced the start of the banquet as if he had been pardoned, and the atmosphere in the hall suddenly became lively.


    "Excellent, my lord earl! We are very excited by your speech!"


    After Paul [flees back] to his seat, Hansel applauds him with a grin.


    After giving Hansel a blank look, Paul ignored him. This guy was obviously teasing him.


    "Count, you really need to practice the art of speaking in front of the public." Irene said helplessly. She had seen her father''s thick and powerful voice when he summoned the ministers in the hall, and she had also seen her sister impassionedly motivating her subordinates in the military camp. , Compared with them, Paul''s speech just now is really not on the stage.


    "This is already very good." The Earl was very satisfied with his own performance, "At least I didn''t mispronounce a word."


    He recalled his experience when he was on earth. In front of the leader or in front of everyone, even if he was reading a manuscript, he would make mistakes, and his brain gradually became blank. He didn''t know what he read after the call .


    The people sitting near Paul were all core personnel from the Government Council and the army. They met frequently on weekdays, and they were no longer restrained.


    Among the people present was Admiral Austin, who came here from Fulan Port. When he was half drunk, he suddenly slapped himself on the forehead, and said with some annoyance, "I was too busy drinking, and I almost delayed my work."


    He stood up and walked to Irene''s side, the director of education showed a curious look in his eyes.


    Austin carefully took out an envelope and handed it to Irene, "Sister Betty, this letter was entrusted to you when our fleet was in Westport.


    Jingyao? Irene''s heart jumped suddenly, and then she and the assistant next to her, Liya, looked at each other, and they both saw the doubts in each other''s eyes.


    Since it is from Jingyao, nine out of ten it is my parents or sister, do they know that they are in the Northwest Bay?


    "Sister Betty? Sister Betty?"


    Seeing that Irene was stunned, Austin called her out.


    "Eh? Ah, ok, thanks."


    Irene came back to her senses, responded hastily, stood up and took the envelope with both hands. She anxiously handed the letter to Liya for safekeeping, and finally gave Liya a scrutinizing look.


    Liya, who is also an assistant and bodyguard, felt tense, Her Highness the Princess suspected that I had tipped off Jingyao, right?


    Paul asked very interestedly: "Betty, do you have relatives in Jingyao?" Then he immediately responded, "Oh, I''m sorry, I was confused, haha."


    He suddenly thought of the surname ¡¾Dias¡¿. The current Queen is also from the Dias family of the Gabela Empire. Isn''t that obvious?


    "Haha, that''s it..."


    Irene smiled awkwardly. At that time, she just changed her mother''s surname in a hurry. It seems that Earl Graham now really regards her as a member of the Gabera Dias family.


    Forget it, so be it.


    Irene and Liya spent the entire banquet with mixed feelings.


    After the banquet, Irene hurriedly took Liya back to the residence, and immediately interrogated her female guard and assistant. Of course, Irene has no doubts about the loyalty of the female guards to her, but even for reasons of loyalty, Liya may also inform the capital, after all, most people will not think that a princess has been outside for a long time. ] is a good thing.


    As a result of the interrogation, Irene concluded based on her own judgment that the female guard had not informed the capital. So who found out where she lives now?


    Irene couldn''t figure it out after thinking about it, so UU Reading turned her attention to the content of the letter, and a strong nostalgia welled up in her heart.


    During the dinner, she excused herself to leave for a while, went to a lonely place and quietly read the letter over and over several times. The letter was written in a handwriting she didn''t recognize, but it was easy to tell from the style of the words and sentences that it was her mother''s.


    Perhaps because he was afraid of being seen by others in the middle, he used "you" and "me" throughout the article, without revealing any specific identity information.


    The letter confides how much I miss Irene, complains why she is still angry and does not go back, and repeatedly emphasizes that she will not be forced to make compromises in the marriage. In the end, I asked Irene to go back and reunite quickly with a pleading tone, preferably before Advent Day.


    The letter brought Irene to tears, and it took her a long time to tidy up before she dared to take a seat at the banquet.


    "Sister, we have been away from home for a long time, it''s time to go back and have a look."


    After Liya read the content of the letter, she also advised Irene.


    After hearing this, Irene felt a strong sense of shame. The other party had accompanied her for nearly two years in an unfamiliar place without complaint, but she also had her own relatives.


    Finally, Irene wiped the corners of her eyes, and her longing for her relatives overcame everything. She shook the female guard''s hand: "You''re right, Liya, it''s time for us to go home and have a look."


    Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world ww.13168/

 Chapter 338：

    "What? Are you going to Jingyao?"


    Paul was taken aback. As soon as he entered the office and sat down, the director of education, Betty, came to the door and made an unexpected request¡ªto visit relatives in Jingyao.


    "Uh...yes, Paul."


    Irene''s tone was a little apprehensive, she seemed a little embarrassed, "I know that my current job... is more important, but I still have to go to Jingyao."


    Paul asked: "Is it because of the letter from Jingyao? Your relatives in the capital let you go there?"


    Erin nodded slightly.


    "Okay? How long will it take to go back and forth plus the time at your relative''s place?"


    "this¡­"


    Irene is very hesitant, because she is not sure whether she can leave Jingyao, even if she can escape, her personal feelings are very complicated-originally, she had to run away from home to escape her father''s compulsory arrangement. If I didn''t lie to her, the premise of running away from home is gone now. When I got up, my original plan was only to "temporarily live" in the Northwest Bay.


    Although there is a "career" I like here...


    "It''s more than a month." She said casually for a while, and now she can''t tell the Earl what she really thinks in her heart, what if he doesn''t let her go?


    "Okay, then I''ll give you a month and a half of vacation. Oh, I really miss you for such a long time."


    Paul is a little helpless. After controlling such a large area of ??land in Emden, he still has plans to build several new schools. He needs to brainwash the next generation of Emden as soon as possible... Ah bah, he has to hurry up to give Emden''s next generation One generation cultivates correct values.


    If Sister Betty is not around, the plan will be postponed.


    "So, Paul... in my absence, I recommend Ladi for the position."


    She was leaving, and it was very likely that she would not come back. Irene was a little unwilling to let go of her great cause of "civilization" in the Northwest Gulf.


    A year and a half ago, the Northwest Bay in her eyes was still an illiterate and ignorant fringe area of ??civilization. In the whole of Arda, there was only a nondescript school run by the lord patted his forehead. And now? Compared with before, it is not an exaggeration to say that a hundred flowers are blooming. Irene believes that a large part of the credit is due to her, and because of this, she is also very concerned about this job, and strives to continue to expand the results.


    Although she has to leave now, this career must continue, so she chose Ladi Setia, whom she trusts the most.


    "I accept your recommendation. After all, you are the two most educated people in my territory."


    Hearing a new word, Irene asked curiously: "Education? What is that?"


    Paul shrugged: "It''s just a level of education. Aren''t you and Ladi both genuine scholars? Oh, by the way, you still studied in the Bachelor''s Tower."


    "That''s true." Paul''s words made Irene a little proud, but suddenly turned into guilt. Should I confess to him? I... I may not come back.


    No matter what, the person in front of him can be regarded as "entrusting him with a heavy responsibility". At the beginning, when so many people opposed it, it was Paul who put pressure on him to be responsible for the education. He trusted himself so much.


    Did I...have I betrayed his trust?


    "That...Paul..."


    "what?"


    "No, it''s nothing. I''m going back first, and I have to talk to Ladi about the work."


    Irene shook her head, but after all, there was no exit.


    "Yeah, go slowly."


    Irene turned and walked out, walked to the door, turned around and asked: "I plan to take a new type of merchant ship and go south by sea, what do you think?"


    "I don''t think there is a problem. It has been in operation for so long and there has not been an accident."


    "Oh well."


    Erin turned and closed the door and left the office.


    Paul lowered his head and continued to deal with a pile of official documents on his desk.


    Unexpectedly, just after reading a report, the door of the office was pushed open when it hit the ground.


    "Huh? Who is it this time?"


    The beautiful shadow of the education director appeared before his eyes again.


    "Betty, is there anything else?"


    "I...I want to..."


    Erin stammered: "I will definitely come back."


    She made up her mind that she would find a chance to visit the Northwest Bay again, even though it might not be a month later, even though it might not be in her current capacity.


    Now Paul was a little confused, why the other party''s tone seemed to be farewell.


    Suddenly, he thought of a possibility, and the room immediately fell into an uncomfortable tranquility.


    After a long silence, Paul stood up, walked up to Irene, looked into her eyes and asked softly, "Does this relative have to visit?"


    Erin nodded.


    "Is there any difficulty? Oh... Is there any difficulty I may encounter on the way?"


    Erin shook her head.


    "Okay." Paul nodded, "Think carefully before setting off, if you need any help."


    Erin lowered her head, "Well, thank you."


    Paul smiled: "I believe what you said just now. Although your position is represented by someone else, I will keep it for you. Take it easy and go to Jingyao happily."


    "Hmm..." After listening to Paul''s words, coupled with such eye-to-eye contact, Irene''s face flushed suddenly, and a feeling of ignorance surged in her heart.


    "Thank you." After leaving these words, Irene left without looking back.


    ¡­


    Three days later, Paul took Ladi to bid farewell to Irene and Liya. He arranged for a carriage to send them to Fulan Port, and then boarded a merchant ship to head south.


    After waving goodbye, Irene looked at Huxin Town, which was drifting away, and Paul and Ladi, who were still looking at them from a distance, and suddenly felt a kind of reluctance in her heart.


    Is it about work? I have already handed it over, and with Ladi''s ability, she is completely qualified for this job. Hehe, if I don''t return for a long time, I guess Paul will arrange for her to take over officially.


    Was it the friendship with Ladi Setia? Indeedshe is the most intimate person in the house except for the guard Liya. It is really sad to leave suddenly, but I also told her one of the communication methods in Jingyao, and I can write to each other in the future . And she can still find herself according to this address, although she will definitely be surprised when she actually meets.


    So, what else?


    Yes, definitely something else.


    The carriage was gradually out of sight, and Ladi asked Paul, "Would you like to keep it?"


    "Retain? What do you mean? She just took a month and a half off to visit relatives in the capital!"


    Paul''s worries surfaced from the female consultant''s words, and he suddenly became uneasy, but he didn''t want to continue thinking about it.


    Ladi frowned: "I have a bad luck"


    "Farewell!" Paul interrupted her, "Betty is not my slave, what right do I have to prevent her from visiting relatives?"


    "Well, I hope my worries are unfounded."


    Ladi stopped talking. Alas, the girl who ran away from home originally came to the Northwest Bay in an abnormal way. Maybe...maybe...or to get back to where she should be anyway.


    Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world ww.13168/

 Chapter 339： shocking news

    Just before dawn, a rush of horseshoes broke the tranquility of the morning. The rider anxiously beat the horse under his crotch and galloped through the streets of Huxin Town. Fortunately, most of the residents were still asleep at this time, and the streets were empty. one person. The rider quickly passed the bridge and came to the old town on the island in the middle of the lake.


    With the expansion of the ruling area and Paul''s improvement of his bureaucratic team day after day with reference to the memories of his previous life, the administrative system of Arda has also expanded rapidly, and many institutions have established independent offices. The closed nature of the island in the center of the lake has unique advantages in terms of confidentiality and security, and the castle where the lord Paul lives daily is also located here, so most of the government offices of the departments also choose to build on this island. Residents on the island are also dominated by many affairs officers and their families. As for those "old Huxin Town people" who used to live on the island, they have happily moved to their new houses on the south bank with the "demolition money" issued by the Government Affairs Council. The new houses given to them by the Government Affairs Council are even bigger. , newer and more comfortable. In this era where the lord''s authority is extremely powerful, no one dares to be a nail household,


    In fact, when the residents on the island learned that the Government Council would give them a sum of money (of course not a lot) in addition to building new houses for them, everyone was shocked and knelt down and shouted long live the lord.


    The rider continued to whip his horse and walked along the street to the gate of the Ministry of Intelligence. Suddenly he remembered that the Ministry of Intelligence was not on duty at this point, so he turned his horse and galloped again.


    The rider quickly arrived at the gate of Cecil''s residence, jumped off his horse and slammed on the gate vigorously. Cecil''s servant opened the door to receive the unexpected guest with a murmur.


    Twenty minutes later, Cecil rushed out of the house in disheveled clothes, rode on the horse that was still tied at the door, and rushed towards the lord''s mansion.


    "What''s the matter? Are you in such a hurry?"


    Paul yawned, bleary-eyed. Just now, she was still dreaming sweet dreams in the bed, but she was suddenly pulled out of the bed by Philip butler. What a crime on such a cold winter morning.


    "My lord, there is shocking news from Jingyao."


    Cecil handed Paul a document, "You must immediately send someone to inform Port Fulan to stop those merchant ships that are about to set off southward."


    "News about Jingyao? What does it have to do with merchant ships?"


    Paul took the document with a puzzled expression, and from the anxious expression on Cecil''s face, he had a premonition that something was wrong.


    Sure enough, when he opened the document, the text that caught his eyes made his heart skip a beat¡ª"Pirates raided Westport, and the sea power of the kingdom stationed in the cluster was completely wiped out."


    After being stunned for a few seconds, he remembered Cecil''s suggestion just now. He summoned an attendant and ordered: "Quickly, send a message to Mayor Theodore and Commander Austin in Port Fullland, asking them to stop all Ships heading south may encounter pirates."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Paul added: "Let the navy call back the ships that didn''t go far! Just do it in plain text, and the sooner the better."


    The servant turned and hurried out.


    Paul and Cecil immediately convened an emergency meeting with the high-level military and political leaders of Huxin Town to discuss countermeasures. Whether it is going to the south of Aldo or to the corner bay, Westport is an important target port or midway supply point. It is controlled by a force with malicious intentions, and it is undoubtedly choked by the throat of the Northwest Gulf, which is increasingly dependent on sea transportation.


    "Lord Earl, you should immediately dispatch the navy to retake Westport for the kingdom!"


    Hansel was very excited when he heard the news.


    "Hmph! Your Excellency, Director of Agriculture, you don''t understand military matters, so it''s better not to interrupt."


    Bryce snorted coldly. Many local military and political officials in the Northwest Gulf, represented by him, were very dissatisfied with Hansel. This guy ignored Arda''s interests whenever the kingdom was in trouble, and asked the Earl to do this and that. Why didn''t he think about it, did the title of "royal commissioner" bring him any practical benefits? Who pays you a salary? Earl Greiman? Or King Rodney?


    The two men quarreled, which disturbed Paul even more.


    Ladi Setia beside him pulled his clothes quietly, and said quietly: "Betty sent me a telegram two days ago, and she is about to set off on a merchant ship. In other words, her ship has already left." It''s two..."


    Paul''s face darkened.


    Ladi asked nervously, "Can the navy''s schooner catch up?"


    Paul worried: "The merchant ship is slow and loaded with cargo. It should be able to catch up... Bless you."


    The meeting was still going on, and when it was time to discuss whether to send troops south, Schroeder, the chief of staff, reported the situation of the navy: "My lord, the first two sailing warships that entered service¡ªthe Hope and the South¡ªare undergoing major repairs in Port Flanders. , We can now dispatch a total of 12 galleys and 6 other sailing warships¡ªincluding two newly commissioned square sailing ships.¡±


    "Overhaul? Why? Hope and Nanfang were built just the year before last?"


    "Uh... At that time, because of the eagerness to test the practicability of sailing ships, the wood for their construction was not fully dried, which caused the hull to erode quickly..."


    "Okay, I understand. So our combat power is temporarily reduced a lot?"


    "It can''t be like this. The two newly commissioned two-masted sailing ships have larger hulls and stronger firepower. They are equipped with two rows of 12-pound guns on their sides, which can blast enemy warships into hornets'' nests from a distance¡ªthe speed is zero. But only relative to the schooner."


    Paul breathed a sigh of relief: "I''m relieved."


    After a long discussion , everyone felt that the sea trade route could not be cut off, because the current economy of Arda is seriously exporting. Under the suggestion of the military, the first priority is to find out the strength of the pirates entrenched in Westport. The pirates who can annihilate the kingdom''s sea power cannot be ordinary pirates.


    In addition, the connection with the kingdom''s army is also a top priority. If the pirates are too powerful, it is obviously unwise for the Arda navy to challenge them single-handedly, and the kingdom''s government cannot allow such a dangerous force to wreak havoc along its own coast.


    The result of the meeting made Hansel overjoyed, and he volunteered to go to Jingyao to contact "His Majesty''s government".


    Everyone knows his thoughts: if he is the representative to contact, the big shots in Jingyao will easily think that he has contributed to Arda''s naval service king, and they will look up to him even more.


    Seeing Hansel''s enthusiasm, Paul simply agreed to his request. But Hansel insisted on going south by land, and he did not agree to take a naval warship to go south. On the one hand, he had no experience of long-distance sailing, and on the other hand, he was afraid of possible pirates. In order to hurry up, he decided to set off tomorrow.


    The specific actions of the navy will have to be discussed in detail after the arrival of the generals of Fulan Port.


    In private, Paul secretly worried about "Betty" and silently prayed that the boat she was on would be recovered.


    Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world ww.13168/

 Chapter 340： Arrive in Sihanoukville

    Fortune is a cargo ship belonging to Todd Shipping Company. It is a brand new two-masted sailing ship with a "fat" hull with two decks. It travels between Fulan Port and Westport. In addition to carrying cargo, it usually also carries some passengers. Compared with the simple facilities on Hope and South, the accommodation conditions on Fortune have been relatively improved. In addition to the captain''s room, there are several other compartments for passengers to rest¡ªordinary sailors do not enjoy this kind of treatment. They still use the bunk in the cabin when they sleep, and they must take turns to rest.


    In a place like this where the land is so precious, ordinary civilians cannot afford to live in compartments. They can only squeeze into the dark, damp, and indescribably smelly bottom warehouse. This part of the space is completely below the waterline of the hull, and the conditions are similar to those of later stowaways. It''s worth fighting for.


    "What a terrifying journey!" Liya stroked her chest with one hand and leaned on the side of the boat with the other, her delicate face was pale. She just vomited again, ate a little snack in the morning, and now her stomach is empty again.


    Irene patted her back gently from behind, with a distressed look on her face, "Oh, I really made you suffer with me."


    After boarding Fortune and setting off, the first day was fine, but her bodyguard Liya started to get seasick on the second day. Fortunately, under the strict order of the Government Affairs Council, every merchant ship must have a doctor. Under the care of the doctor, Liya The symptoms of seasickness have been alleviated, but it can only be good and bad.


    Irene apologized: "I''m sorry for making you suffer so much with me."


    Liya frowned: "Sister, what are you talking about?"


    Since leaving Arda, she has gradually returned to the serious and rigid tone when she was serving as the princess'' bodyguard in the palace.


    "Serving the lord is the most basic obligation of a knight, and facing adversity is also a necessary training on the road of knights¡ªoh!"


    Before finishing speaking, Liya covered her mouth.


    "Really, you should teach less!"


    Erin continued to thump his back gently.


    "What a loyal and commendable subordinate!" There was an admiration from the deck.


    Irene judged from the voice that this was another guest on Fortune¡ªthe merchant Velos.


    Speaking of Velos, he claimed to be from Westport, and he has been stationed in Huxin Town to do business since last year. This trip is also to take the Fortune to return to his hometown to handle business affairs.


    However, Irene and Liya always felt that Velos and several of his subordinates were always circling around them intentionally or unintentionally.


    Are you suspicious? After all, there is only such a small place on the boat, and it is normal to look down and not to see up. I didn''t find any other abnormal behavior of the other party along the way.


    Even if Velos has evil intentions, the two women are not afraid. The captain and first mate of the Fortune know the identity of Irene¡ªa subordinate of Earl Greyman and a senior official of the Government Council. Under the instructions of Mayor Theodore Naturally, they attach great importance to the safety of the two of them. After arriving in Westport, they will be escorted to the city hall - of course they don''t know what Irene is doing at the city hall.


    A rich-looking middle-aged man dressed as a businessman came over. Irene turned around and thanked Velos: "Thank you, Mr. Velos, for your compliment. Are you here to see the scenery at the stern again?"


    "Haha, yes. It''s not easy for those of us who live inland to appreciate the vast sea on a boat. After all, female knights are rare. Since your servant has the status of a knight, I think you must Is it a nobleman?"


    Irene frowned imperceptibly, nodded and admitted: "Let''s be considered noble."


    "For the time being? Haha, I didn''t expect someone as noble as you to speak so modestly." Velos said very familiarly.


    Just then, Irene saw someone walking behind Velos.


    "Mr. Captain."


    "Ah, Miss Dias, so you are here."


    The captain of the Fortune waved to this side, and the three of them, including Velos, nodded slightly to him.


    The captain came up to them and gently took off his hat. In front of Irene, the captain was very cautious. When he was informed by his boss, Mr. Todd, that the famous female director of the Government Affairs Council was going to take his boat to the south, the captain was full of worries. He was afraid that something might happen on the way. .


    He was cautious along the way. Blessed by the Lord of Light, nothing happened except that the female servant was a little seasick.


    "Is sister Liya feeling better?"


    "Thanks to your care, I am not as uncomfortable as before."


    "That''s good, you can get used to it by taking a few more boats."


    The captain glanced at Velos who was standing beside him, and secretly complained in his heart, why did this guy pester Miss Dias again? Could it be that the toad wants to eat goose meat?


    "I came here to inform the two ladies that we will arrive at Westport soon. If you stand on the deck for a while, you will be able to see the port on the horizon."


    "Really? That would be great!"


    Irene and Liya glanced at each other, and they both saw the excitement in each other''s eyes, and they were finally about to set foot on their long-lost homeland. Although I was very excited at the beginning of sailing on the sea by boat for the first time in my life, it was boring to sail so much continuously, not to mention that Liya was still seasick.


    "Look! It''s Westport!"


    From ahead came the shouts of the crew.


    "We''re home!" The two girls hugged each other happily, and then ran to the bow excitedly.


    Velos looked at the backs of the two with a smile on his face.


    Fortune gradually approached the port, and the captain set up an awning to look into the port, "It''s very strange, there are no ships coming in and out. Although the West Port is not very prosperous, it''s abnormal to be so quiet."


    A strange feeling gradually rose in the captain''s heart. Years of sea life have made him cautious, and the captain inexplicably thought of the great pirate who ran across the northwest bay two years ago.


    "There won''t be pirates ambushing in the port, right? But the pirates in this water area have disappeared for a long time."


    In the end, the captain decided to be cautious, and he ordered loudly: "Stop approaching the port!"


    Although the subordinates around him felt strange, they quickly conveyed his order.


    Soon, the first mate, the second mate and other important people on the ship came to the captain, and the captain explained his concerns to them.


    The subordinates reacted differently. Some advocated continuing to enter Hong Kong, while others advocated turning around and heading north.


    "What''s wrong with them? They are about to dock, why don''t they continue driving?"


    Irene was very strange, she sensed something was wrong with the atmosphere.


    "I''ll go ask them."


    Liya walked towards the captain and others, and Irene quickly followed her.


    "Ladies, the situation in Westport seems to be a little off. I suspect there are pirates..."


    "Pirates? Haven''t all the pirates on the west coast of the kingdom been wiped out? At least the royal family has not heard of pirates along the coast for a long time."


    "We are also hesitating..."


    During the discussion, a crew member shouted: "Captain, there is a ship coming out of Westport, and it is heading towards us."


    Everyone looked towards Westport, and saw a small paddle boat slowly approaching them.


    Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world ww.13168/

 Chapter 341： Out of the Tigers Mouth

    "Notify the whole ship and be alert!"


    The captain of the Fortune frowned and told the crew to get ready.


    He turned to Irene and the others and said, "Guests, you should go to the cabin."


    Irene shook her head: "If it''s really a pirate and you can''t stop it, it doesn''t matter where we hide."


    She patted the sword on her waist¡ªfor convenience, she and Liya had been dressed in men''s clothing after boarding the boat¡ªand said: "We know a little swordsmanship, and we can help out in conflicts."


    Liya on the side nodded, no, she herself is the guardian knight of the princess. Even the princess herself has received good guidance and training in swordsmanship since childhood, and she is quite confident in her skills. With a sharp blade in hand, Waiting for idlers to get close.


    Otherwise, the two girls would not dare to run away from home casually.


    "Uh... okay."


    Fortune''s captain nodded suspiciously.


    Velos, a businessman on the side, said, "Since the girls dare to face the danger, wouldn''t it make us laugh out loud by hiding in the cabin?"


    The other passengers responded to Velos one after another, expressing that they would stay on the deck to share weal and woe.


    "Okay, if that''s the case, thank you all."


    The captain became more courageous, and he ordered the crew to distribute weapons to the unarmed passengers.


    The boat sailing out of the west port gradually approached Fortune, and the captain roughly estimated that there were about a dozen people including the oarsmen. There are more than 50 people on his own ship, and this ship alone does not pose any threat. But if they were really pirates, there must be more of their accomplices in Westport. He ordered the people on deck to hide the weapons first.


    "I am the port officer in charge, requesting to board the ship."


    After approaching the Fortune, a leader-like person shouted to the deck.


    "Okay, just a moment, please!" the captain agreed, and he ordered the rope ladder to be thrown down.


    The port officer who had spoken just now climbed up with a few entourages.


    "Where did you get the ship from?"


    The captain frowned and replied: "We have been to Westport several times and registered with the port office. Don''t you recognize the Fortune in the Northwest Bay?"


    The captain''s suspicion turned into worry. The shape of the full-sail boat is very strange to the people of Westport, and it should be highly recognizable. How could the port officials here not recognize it?


    Hearing the captain of Fortune''s question, the person who claimed to be the port officer smiled awkwardly: "I''m sorry, I''m new to Westport, and I''m not familiar with some situations."


    Then he changed to a serious expression, and asked in a questioning tone: "You parked so close to Westport but didn''t go in, what is your intention? Could it be that you want to spy on the information in the port? Even the information of the Royal Navy?"


    "No, no, my lord." The captain of the Fortune quickly [explained], "Actually, our rudder is broken. We want to see if it can be repaired before entering the port."


    "It turns out that the tail rudder is broken." The port officer rubbed his chin. "Well, you don''t want to float on the water. Let''s take advantage of the wind and move to Westport. We will send someone to tow your boat in after we get close. Wouldn''t it be easier to repair in the dock? There are many skilled craftsmen in Westport, even for new ships like yours."


    "Haha, then please trouble your lord."


    The captain pretended to be grateful.


    Devilos suddenly said: "Mr. Harbor Officer, give my regards to your colleague Mr. Jefferson. I have a little friendship with him. I will stop by to see him when I come to Westport this time."


    He held out his hand side by side.


    The port officer reached out to hold his hand, and responded with a smile: "It''s Jefferson, don''t worry, I will bring your greetings."


    The two sides stopped exchanging pleasantries, and the port officer quickly led his entourage on board the boat and rowed to Westport.


    "Mr. Captain!" Velos suddenly turned seriously to the captain of the Fortune: "Turn around immediately, stay far away from Westport. Jefferson is a name I made up. Westport will not happen to have such a port official. Right? In addition, when I shook hands with him just now, I could clearly feel the thick calluses on the hands of the other party, and he didn''t look like a person engaged in clerical work at all. In summary, there must be something wrong in Sihanoukville."


    The captain nodded grimly: "I originally wanted to turn around and leave, but with your speculation, I am even more determined."


    The captain quickly issued an order to sail north. Under the threat of pirates, the sailors performed their work far more efficiently than usual.


    At this time, the north wind is blowing. They adjust the angle of the hull and sails, and decompose the wind force into two directions. One pushes the side of the hull and the other pushes the bow. The side force is offset by the resistance of the draft of the hull. , the other force pushes the hull forward.


    Just like that, the Fortune started to move slowly, sailing towards the north sea in a zigzag shape.


    This operation is actually quite time-consuming, but it is estimated that the "harbour officer" who boarded the ship before thought that his performance had deceived everyone on the Fortune, and was proudly waiting for the prey to come to his door in the port. , so no further action is taken.


    But after Fortune turned around and headed north, they finally realized that it was not the other party who was deceived by themselves, but themselves.


    After some fuss, several big ships set out from West Harbor to chase Fortune.


    But because Fortune was already far away from the port, the galleys still failed to catch up.


    "What should we do next?"


    Looking at the shadow of the boat drifting away in the south Irene asked in a daze. She couldn''t help being very disappointed that a good journey home had turned into this.


    Moreover, pirates appeared on the west coast of the kingdom. As a princess, she became worried about the fate of the kingdom.


    The captain made his own plan: "The food and fresh water on board are not enough to sustain us until we return to the northwest bay. So we must go north to find a supply point."


    Velos suggested: "There are many ports on the west coast. It is impossible for all of them to be invaded by pirates like West Port. It should be easy to obtain supplies."


    The captain groped his chin, "You have reminded me that it is better to find a closer port to unload the cargo first than to transport it back to the northwest bay. But we have to send people ashore to find out the situation in this area first. .¡±


    As the sun set, dinner was arranged on Fortune, and everyone spent the night with mixed feelings after eating.


    The next morning, the captain sent someone ashore and learned from a fishing village that Westport was indeed captured by a group of pirates who came out of nowhere, and even the Royal Navy stationed inside was finished. Now Jingyao is recruiting ships, recruiting sailors, preparing land and water and destroying pirates.


    Everyone on the boat was terrified, they almost fell into the mouth of a tiger.


    Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world ww.13168/

 Chapter 342： track

    "Let''s part at this time, Mr. Captain."


    On the streets of a coastal town, Erin says goodbye to the captain of the Fortune.


    "Sister Dias, do you really not need me to send someone to **** you?"


    He looked at the two sisters who were supposed to be Jiao Didi in a speechless manner, each leading a tall horse.


    After landing in this town, "Sister Dias" bought two fast horses and matching outfits out of pocket, and she and her entourage transformed into heroic female equestrians.


    In addition, he claimed to be proficient in swordsmanship on the ship before, and the image of the education supervisor in the captain''s head is really very different.


    But even so, the captain was still worried about letting the two female dolls leave by themselves.


    In case something happens, will the lord blame me?


    There is such a layer of worry deep in his heart.


    "Mr. Captain, there is really no need. Thank you for your care along the way. Liya and I are no strangers to this area. There are acquaintances in the towns along the way to Jingyao who can ask for help. You have to organize people to transport the goods across the destination Well, I can''t trouble you any more."


    Although Erin''s weapon is very kind, it also reveals determination.


    "Oh, well...then you two should be more careful on the road, and wish you a smooth journey."


    The captain confirmed that the other party was indeed unwilling to accept help.


    "Thank you, and I wish you all the best, goodbye."


    Irene and Liya got on their horses, waved goodbye to the captain and others, and left the town.


    "In the past year since we left home, many major events have really happened in the Kingdom!"


    After walking halfway, Irene suddenly sighed while riding on horseback.


    The siege of Thorn Keep, the impending move of the Dukes of the East, the confrontation at Foug¨¨res, and the latest pirate invasion.


    "Our kingdom . . . is full of disasters."


    Irene suddenly choked up, "When my father and sister were thinking so hard, I actually hid in the Northwest Bay by myself..."


    She also asked if she was regretting running away from home at that time.


    Lina quickly came over to comfort her, "Your Highness, you are not hiding in the Northwest Bay. Earl Greiman can provide so much supplies to the Kingdom''s army, and you are also a part of the credit. Think about the schools you run, can provide How many talents has the Earl cultivated?"


    Irene shook her head: "Stop complimenting me, doesn''t Paul often say a word? [Ten years to grow a tree, a hundred years to grow a man], now Arda''s education career has just started, and there is nothing to see in a short time effect."


    She laughed self-deprecatingly: "I guess it''s not as good as that Hansel, at least he can attract a large number of people who can read and write from the capital..."


    Just as she was about to continue, Liya suddenly made a silent movement.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Liya said solemnly, "Your Highness, get your weapons ready." She also pulled out her sword.


    Irene''s face turned cold. She wasn''t in a good mood at first, but now it''s even worse. "Hmph, is there a nighter?"


    She touched the sleeve arrow tied on her arm, it was a gift from Ladi before leaving, and it was used for self-defense on the road.


    Liya glanced back, "Have you noticed the team behind us? I didn''t think there was anything at first, but I just realized that they seem to be following us all the time."


    "Is it just going the same way?"


    "Even if we are on the same road, but we are fast, they are also fast, we slow down, they also slow down, just keep a distance that is not too far, what is going on?"


    "You have to be right!" After being reminded by the female guard, Irene also became alert.


    The two women didn''t urge the horses to run fast, they just turned the horse''s head and stood there solemnly watching the people who followed them.


    There were 8 people in this group. Seeing the actions of the two women, they knew that they had aroused the other party''s vigilance, so they also stopped.


    The two sides stared at each other at a distance of tens of meters, and the atmosphere became weird for a while.


    After confronting each other for more than a minute, Liya finally couldn''t take it anymore, "Your Highness, I''ll go over and ask."


    "me and you together."


    "No, you should stay here. If the other party gets into trouble, just ride your horse and go."


    Irene narrowed her eyes and said jokingly: "Ha! Just a few thieves forced you to let the lord run first. Could it be that more than a year of teaching career has degraded you to this extent. Huh? My female knight .¡±


    "Oh, okay." Liya knew the princess'' temper.


    Irene didn''t worry much about the female guards. The people opposite were all dressed in civilian clothes, and they didn''t seem to be carrying weapons such as swords. The gap in force between knights and civilians is not a joke. Even if Liya, a woman, is weaker than those men in strength, as long as she does not get close to her body, a female knight who has received martial arts training and holds a long sword is not a wild way. A born bandit can handle it.


    However, when they were unexpected, the group of people on the opposite side ran towards them first.


    Liya clamped the horse''s belly with her legs, and pointed her long sword obliquely at the ground. When she was ready, Irene raised her arm directly and pointed the best sleeve arrow at the opponent.


    The headed person on the opposite side waved repeatedly and shouted: "Don''t get me wrong, my own people, my own people."


    "Huh? Why is the voice so familiar?"


    Irene was a little strange, but she still didn''t let go of her sleeve arrow.


    After they approached, Liya shouted: "Who are you guys? What''s your intention of following us?"


    "Don''t worry, Lord Lia Lambert, listen to me explain slowly." The leader pulled his beard while pulling.


    The two girls were shocked when he called out Liya''s full name. However, when they were even more surprised, the other party''s beard was fake, and he tore it off with force, revealing a face that they didn''t expect¡ªtogether The merchant Velos who took the fortune to the south.


    The people behind Velos also took off their hoods or disguises one after another¡ªit turned out that they were all passengers on the Fortune.


    "Velos, it''s you! I knew you had no good intentions!"


    Irene pointed her sleeve arrow at him angrily. When he was on the boat, this guy was always turning around around her.


    "His Royal Highness Irene! Please listen to my explanation."


    Obviously, he knew Irene''s identity, but Irene was not surprised, the other party called out Liya''s full name.


    Velos smiled wryly while raising his hands, "We followed the order of Ofina to lurk by your side to protect you."


    What? Erin was taken aback.


    Velos got off his horse took out a roll of paper and handed it over with both hands: "This is my proof, please check it."


    Irene just wanted to pick it up, but was stopped by Liya, she picked it up by herself, took it apart and looked at it carefully.


    She nodded to Irene: "It is indeed Ofina''s handwriting, and the content is indeed as he said."


    Irene stared at Velos: "Is it Sister Ofina? So...then it was Sister Wang''s order?"


    Velos bowed his head and said nothing, as acquiescence.


    Irene suddenly thought of something, and hurriedly asked: "When did you lurk by our side?"


    "Uh...Your Highness, don''t be angry." Velos hesitated, hesitating: "We found you at Stone Fort, and then followed you all the way to the Northwest Bay."


    He suddenly knelt down on one knee, "The time we met the black-spotted tiger in the forest, it was our lack of protection. Please forgive me."


    At that time, they were also unfamiliar with the place, and Irene and Liya were running around in the forest and failed to keep up for a while. Fortunately, Paul and Ladi came to the rescue.


    "Stone Fort? Isn''t that not far from Jingyao?"


    Irene was inexplicably discouraged. It turned out that her whereabouts had been controlled by Sister Wang.


    Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world ww.13168/

 Chapter 343： audience with the king

    An exquisitely decorated carriage was slowly driving on the road leading to the Jingyao Palace. Baron Hansel Abbott sat in the carriage with his eyes closed, but his head was spinning extremely fast.


    He was going to meet His Majesty the King soon, so he had to be cautious.


    "My child, don''t be nervous. Your Majesty is a generous and benevolent king. I have already instructed you in terms of etiquette. For the rest...you can learn what you want."


    Sitting next to him was a man in his 40s, who was Hansel''s father, the old Earl Abbott.


    "Yes, father."


    Nevertheless, Hansel still looked complicated.


    Old Abbott was very pleased. Just yesterday, his son Hansel suddenly returned to Jingyao''s home. Before the family recovered from the joy, Hansel couldn''t wait to see His Majesty the King.


    The old Abbott asked the reason. It turned out that the news of the pirate invasion of Westport had spread to the Northwest Gulf. The Northwest lords headed by Earl Greyman planned to send troops to serve the King, and their fleet had already set off southward. And his son returned to Jingyao as the special envoy of the lords in the northwest, and contacted the kingdom government to join forces to suppress the pirates.


    Ah, Hansel, you are finally able to serve the kingdom in an upright manner like your elder brother, fulfilling your long-cherished wish.


    The old father was very relieved. Since it was the first time his son had an audience with the king, he decided to accompany him to the palace in person, lest Hansel''s inexperienced act of disrespect would leave a bad impression on His Majesty.


    The carriage slowly drove into the gate of the palace, Hansel took the initiative to get out of the carriage, and identified himself to the royal guards standing guard, "I am Hansel Abbott of the Abbott family, and I am the representative of the Northwest lords. Come to see His Majesty the King."


    Hansel Abbott? The guard felt that this name seemed to have been heard somewhere.


    ah? Isn''t this the son of a whore? The son born to the prostitute who was led in by Earl Abbott at that time, according to his parents'' generation, the incident was quite a big deal at the time, and it also ruined the Earl''s future.


    The contempt in the guard''s eyes was fleeting. The guards of the royal family were all young talents selected from the noble children of pure and noble blood. Naturally, there was no good luck for Hansel, who [polluted] noble blood.


    He carefully examined the token Hansel handed over.


    "Go in!" the guard said angrily.


    The fleeting moment of contempt and the contempt in his tone hurt Hansel deeply.


    For a moment, he suddenly missed the Northwest Bay, at least the people there would not look down on him because of his blood.


    Hansel held back the strong discomfort in his heart, turned around and entered the carriage with a calm expression on his face, the carriage started to move again, and slowly passed the gate of the palace.


    This scene was seen by the people in another carriage not far from the gate.


    "Hansel Abbott?"


    Irene in the carriage looked at the gradually approaching palace and said the name.


    "What is he doing back to Jingyao? Did Paul send him here?"


    "Baron Abbott? That Baron Hansel Abbott who served as the royal commissioner in Arda? Her Royal Highness, right?"


    The guard Liya lightly covered Sakura''s mouth and asked a surprised question.


    "Yes, I''m sure I''m not mistaken."


    Erin replied confidently.


    At the gate of the palace, the carriage was stopped by the guards.


    "Who? Come out for inspection!"


    Because this carriage is extremely simple and has no heraldry marks, it looks like a commoner riding it, so the tone of the guards is very rude, and a large group of people cheered and surrounded the carriage.


    "It''s me." Irene opened the curtain that blocked the car window, and turned towards the leading captain with a displeased face.


    "His Royal Highness Irene!"


    A group of guards of the royal family were shocked. The person sitting in the car turned out to be the princess who hadn''t seen her face for a long time.


    They didn''t know about Irene''s running away from home, and they thought that the princess slipped out through another door of the palace to pretend to be visiting and then came back through this door.


    "I''m sorry!" The captain led his subordinates to bow in unison, and then quickly moved out of the way to let the carriage pass.


    ¡­


    In a side hall of the palace, Hansel saluted the king respectfully, then handed a letter to the attendant next to him with both hands, and the attendant went to Rodney and handed it to him. If it was Rodney''s close minister, he wouldn''t have to be so troublesome, but unfortunately Hansel was not, not even his father who had been sitting next to him for many years, so he had to follow the rules honestly.


    The white-haired king unfolded the letter and read it carefully.


    The content of the letter is that the lords of the Northwest Gulf, headed by Paul Greyman, requested to send troops to cooperate with the royal army to wipe out the pirates in one fell swoop. Yes, Paul felt that his weight was not enough, so he also attracted the Parker, Heller, Ferdinand and other families who had befriended him to jointly write a letter to the king.


    "Hmm... the ministers in the Northwest are really loyal and brave. They want to share the worries of the kingdom once again."


    First, Paul Gleiman took the initiative to send food when the kingdom''s army was short of food. Later, Gleiman recruited other lords to supply a large amount of high-quality and cheap ordnance when the king''s army was confronting the rebels, allowing Rodney to Take a high look at the lords in this corner of the kingdom in the Northwest Gulf.


    Especially Greiman, the king specially asked the officials in charge of the Heraldry Institute to investigate and understand the ins and outs of this family. He sometimes considered whether it was necessary to write off all the old accounts in history and restore the honor of this family.


    The king sighed: "Well, if the lords in other places are rushing to serve the country like the lords in the northwest, why worry that Giles can''t be pacified?"


    "Ah... By the way, Hansel has also contributed a lot, thank you for your hard work. It seems that Catherine''s decision to arrange you as royal commissioners to contact the lords of various places was right."


    "Wherever it is, it is our duty to serve the kingdom." Hansel hastily expressed humility.


    He continued: "Your Majesty Before cooperating with the Kingdom''s army to launch an attack, the fleet in the Northwest Gulf needs a port as a place to stay for repairs and supplies. Please make your decision."


    "Um... the port."


    Rodney stroked his beard, the request was reasonable.


    "Hansel, can the generals in the Northwest Gulf restrain their soldiers from messing around?"


    The king is well aware of the urine nature of the army in this era, and he is afraid that this group of guest troops from other places will cause him any trouble.


    "Your Majesty, as far as I know, the Northwest Army has strict discipline... second only to the Kingdom''s regular army. Please rest assured that they will not harass the place."


    Hansel had stayed in Arda for so long, of course he knew the army under Paul''s command. He wanted to be "unparalleled in the world", but he was afraid of insulting the king''s face.


    "Well, I trust your judgment. So, let''s choose Keel Port as the base of the Northwest Fleet. This port is the closest to where your brother Harrison is stationed, and it is also convenient for communication."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Hansel bowed to the king. He had already learned from his father that his brother had been appointed as the commander of the crusade against pirates.


    Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world ww.13168/

 Chapter 344： go home

    Familiar corridors, familiar gardens.


    Irene opened her eyes wide and looked at everything she was familiar with. After being away from home for more than a year and a half, there was basically no change in the palace.


    She took Liya and hurried through the corridors, rushing towards the queen''s bedroom.


    "His Royal Highness?", "His Royal Highness Irene?", "Thank you Father!"...


    The palace servants met along the way all showed surprise expressions. The princess disappeared suddenly. The public law was to live with Gabela¡¯s relatives. What happened. Irene treats her servants very gently and kindly on weekdays, and they naturally don''t want anything bad to happen to the princess. Seeing her reappear in the palace safely, everyone who meets her is heartbroken. in one breath.


    Irene smiled at every servant who saluted her, but her pace didn''t slow down at all.


    Finally, she came to the palace that haunted her in her dreams, and a woman''s figure appeared at the gate.


    "Mother!" Irene cried and threw herself into the arms of Queen Phyllis.


    The queen hugged the princess tightly, without saying a word, two lines of clear tears on her cheeks showed the excitement in her heart, and the surrounding ladies and servants also wiped away their tears.


    After Velos landed, he sent people to report to Jingyao day and night, so Queen Phyllis already knew that Irene had returned. However, in order not to cause any side effects, no one told the queen and his party that they almost encountered pirates.


    "Irene... my baby... why are you so cruel..."


    "I''m sorry, mother, I should have come back sooner."


    The mother and daughter hugged each other and cried for a long time before they separated under the persuasion of the surrounding people.


    The female guard Liya suddenly knelt down on one knee to the queen, and said in a deep voice, "Your Majesty, please punish me for the crimes I committed."


    Queen Phyllis stared at her for a long time, then shook her head: "No, you are not guilty. Liya, Irene is the lord you serve, and it was she who decided to run away from home, not you - although I don''t want to see this That sort of thing. And you... have faithfully fulfilled the duties of a knight."


    "Your Majesty the Queen..." Liya still did not raise her head, her voice choked with sobs.


    Queen Phyllis helped the female knight with both hands, "Get up, loyal knight, and see who is coming to see you."


    Liya looked over the queen, and a pair of figures came into her eyes.


    "Father! Mother!"


    Surprised, she yelled out.


    "Lia!" "My daughter!"


    The family of three hugged each other tightly.


    ¡­


    In the side hall of the palace, King Rodney was discussing the specific matters of the Northwest Fleet with Abbott and his son.


    "Your Majesty, the Northwest Fleet is equipped with powerful weapons, and they have rich experience in dealing with pirates. When I first arrived in the Northwest Gulf, there were also ravaged by pirates, but they were wiped out within half a year. Ah...Of course, This time, of course, we still have to rely on the regular army of the kingdom under His Majesty''s command, and those Northwesterners will surely bow down under His Majesty''s majesty."


    Hansel is talking eloquently. It seems that as long as the two armies work together, the defeat of the pirates is already certain.


    "Well, I also know something about Earl Greyman''s extermination of pirates."


    The king was thoughtful, "Oh, although he is young, he is indeed a capable lord. By the way... Hansel, it is said that Earl Greiman invented a fire-breathing weapon, which is very effective. Do you have any idea about it? understood?"


    "Uh... this... Your Majesty, in fact, the official name should be Artillery and Musket, one big and one two. It''s just...just..."


    Hansel hesitated: "Earl Greiman''s comparison is very strict. He is not a member of the Arda army, so it is difficult to know the specific situation."


    "Hmm... alright." Rodney didn''t ask any further. The older nobles don''t have their own secrets, and there are some things that even the king can''t force the other party to reveal.


    At this moment, an attendant hurried over, and Fu whispered a few words in Rodney''s ear.


    Hansel felt it very clearly. The majestic king just now suddenly lost his composure, and his facial expression became agitated. It can be seen that most of them are happy, but there is also a bit of... anger? This is a bit confusing.


    "cough¡­"


    King Rodney cleared his throat and regained his previous majesty and composure.


    He said to Hansel''s father: "Sir Abbott, come here first, your son has done a good job."


    Old Abbott quickly stood up modestly, "Your Majesty has praised you."


    The king turned to Hansel again: "I will give you a written order tomorrow, and you will take it to the port of Kiel to find the local administrator, and he will cooperate with you in handling the repair and supply of the Northwest Fleet."


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Hansel replied respectfully.


    "Then, go back and rest first."


    The king stood up and ended the interview. Abbott and his son watched Rodney leave the side hall through the side door.


    As soon as King Rodney was out of the sight of Abbott and his son, he quickened his walking speed, and his bodyguard hurriedly followed him.


    He didn''t stop until he came to the queen''s bedchamber, slightly adjusted his attire, and then walked in slowly.


    Entering the living room in the dormitory, he finally saw the person he wanted to see¡ªIrene nestled next to her mother, and the mother and daughter were talking to each other.


    "Your Majesty, you are here." The parents of the female knight Liya noticed the king coming in, and immediately went to see him.


    It was only then that Irene noticed that her father had come in. She hurriedly stood up, but she didn''t dare to look directly at Rodney. At a loss, a bit like a child who did something wrong¡ªin a sense she did do something wrong.


    Queen Phyllis hurried to her husband, glared at him, and said "warning": "Don''t scare the child."


    "I know," the king muttered.


    He came to Irene''s side, looked at the anxious daughter who lowered her head, put his hand on her head and stroked it gently, and said in a tone of blame and guilt: "You silly child, why did you run away without making a sound?" Now, do you know how worried your mother is these days?"


    "Father." The king''s touch made Irene let go of all the grievances in her heart. She rushed into her father''s arms, and the long-lost warmth returned to her body.


    "I was scared." Irene choked with tears, "I was scared, I was really scared at the time."


    "That kind of fear is not the fear of being punished by you for doing wrong things in ordinary times, but a fear of not coming up."


    "I know...I know..." the king repeated slowly, feeling more guilty in his heart.


    "I will never again..." He just thought of this sentence, but he didn''t say it. When the national interests and the happiness of his daughter are weighed in front of him again, what choice will he make in the end?


    "Father God! Punish me." Rodney said silently in his heart.


    Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world ww.13168/

 Chapter 345： the fleet has arrived

    The female knight Liya was taken home by her parents, and only the king''s family was left in the living room to exchange their hearts.


    However, it cannot yet be called a complete family.


    "What a pity, my sister is actually fighting in the south at this time. Father, how is the situation in the south?"


    After Irene sighed, she couldn''t help worrying about Catherine.


    "Don''t worry," Rodney comforted her with a smile, "The kingdom''s army will definitely be able to defeat the rebels, and then your sister will be able to come back."


    As for the specific situation, the king did not go into details, and Irene did not pursue it further. When she was in the Northwest Bay, she learned from the discussion of the situation in the south by people from the Government Affairs Council and the army that the Kingdom''s army and the rebels were in a stalemate. Who is currently in a stalemate? Can''t help anyone.


    Rodney asked: "By the way, Irene, what kind of person is that Earl Paul Greiman?"


    After Catherine led the troops to the south, information about Irene''s presence in the Northwest Gulf was also regularly submitted to the king. Although Rodney had already learned a general idea from the information, he still wanted to hear his daughter''s own description.


    "Paul...uh... Earl Greyman, what''s wrong?"


    Erin tilted her head and thought about it.


    "He is quite boring in his daily life. The earl is not as keen on socializing, banquets or knightly competitions as other nobles. He is either staring at a bunch of charts or writing and drawing in the office. It is quite a bit The taste of a lonely scholar, but the knowledge he dabbles in is very diverse and wide, and he is not specialized in one aspect but often has amazing insights."


    "He also has many interesting and practical inventions, such as paper and porcelain, have these become popular in Jingyao, right? There are also cans, as far as I know, they have begun to be supplied to the kingdom''s army in large quantities, and there is also a mirror that can see microorganisms, Also welcome..."


    She ended up thinking about muskets and cannon, but remembering Paul''s repeated orders not to initiate discussions about new weapons in front of other people, Irene stopped talking.


    "Oh? So he is quite talented." The king stroked his beard and commented.


    He asked again: "What happened to the war in the Northwest Gulf last year?"


    Irene pouted: "It''s all because of that guy named Kent. He used to rely on the trust of the previous generation of Northwest Dukes to commit crimes. The lords of the Northwest dared not speak out against him. Before the war broke out, he sent people to blackmail him. After Arda, I was on the battlefield when the envoy came, but you haven''t seen how arrogant that envoy is."


    "Later, the Duke of Northwest passed away inexplicably, and his death was very strange. The title was unconventionally passed on to the Earl of Kent, a man with a foreign surname. No matter how you look at it, it seems that there is a conspiracy. The Duke''s own brother came out to expose that the Earl of Kent used Witchcraft murdered the duke, and war broke out."


    is that so? The king nodded, and his daughter''s was about the same as he had learned through the royal commissioner.


    ¡­


    After Hansel had an audience with the king, he rode a fast horse to the west coast with the documents the next day, and two days later encountered the marching royal army¡ªan army commanded by his brother Harrison to destroy the pirates.


    Hansel relayed to his elder brother the plan of joining forces and the king''s order, asking him to stay as close as possible to the port of Kiel when he arrived at the war zone and chose a place to station. Harrison agreed. He is a more pragmatic person and naturally welcomes more assistance. And this is the first time he has been assigned to stand alone, so he feels a little unconfident in his heart.


    Although the two brothers hadn''t seen each other for a long time, the military situation was urgent. After having a meal together, Hansel bid farewell to Harrison and headed for the port of Kiel first.


    After arriving in this port city, Hansel first visited the local city hall and showed the king''s order to discuss the matter of allowing the Northwest Fleet to enter the port. Then he arranged a lot of people to stay in various cities along the coast. According to the original plan, the fleet would depart within 4 hours after he left Huxin Town. If there were no accidents on the way, they should have arrived in this area by this time and were on the coastline. wander around. The fleet will often send people ashore to buy supplies and leave messages so that Hansel can find them. Although they declared that they were the Qinwang Fleet from the Northwest Gulf, no port dared to let them berth before receiving clear instructions from Jingyao because they refused to board the ship for inspection by port officials.


    Two days later, the news came from the carrier pigeon, and they connected with the squatting personnel and the fleet, and they had already headed for the port of Kiel.


    On the evening of January 25, 1992 in the holy calendar, a fleet of 12 ships flying the flag of the red flying dragon was welcomed in the port of Kiel in the Kingdom of Aldo. Due to the rumors of pirates, there were very few ships entering and leaving the port of Kiel. The sudden appearance of a fleet composed of so many ships attracted many people to watch.


    The first to enter the port were 6 galleys, and then 6 full-sail ships. Since the rise of maritime trade in the Northwest Gulf, residents of major southern ports are no longer unfamiliar with this new type of boat that does not require oarsmen.


    The black metal pipes protruding from the sides of the ships felt a bit chilling. Although they didn''t know what they were, their intuition told them that these ships were probably not here to transport goods.


    Arda, for the first time projected her power beyond the Northwest Gulf.


    Hansel stood on the pier, waving a handkerchief to the fleet. Behind him stood his brother Harrison and the mayor of Kiel.


    Harrison: "Is this the fleet in the Northwest Gulf? What a strange ship."


    The mayor: "I''ve seen such merchant ships a few times this year, but are these warships? What are those dark pipes?"


    Hearing their discussions, Hansel felt an inexplicable sense of superiority in his heart: Haha, haven¡¯t you seen it before? That thing is called a cannon, and it can smash a group of living people into pieces.


    "Hey! Baron Abbott!" At the berth closest to him, an Admiral of Arda walked across the gangway to the pier and waved to Hansel.


    "Lieutenant Colonel Tirpitz!" Hansel stepped forward to shake his hand, "Are you sent to command the fleet this time?"


    "Haha, among the three fleets, my fleet can move the most ships, so let me be the commander of this operation."


    "Come on, let me introduce you, this is my brother..."


    After the people on both sides got to know each other, Tirpitz asked the most concerned question: "Mr. Harrison, what is the current situation of the pirates?"


    Harrison replied: "We have deployed investigators on the way in and out of Westport. Recent signs show that they seem to be less active than before. They are huddled in the city and don''t know what they are doing."


    Tirpitz thought to himself that Hansel''s elder brother was really cautious enough. Others at his age would have been unable to hold back and started attacking the city long ago.


    "Your Excellency Harrison, I have brought you a generous gift."


    "Oh?"


    "We just encountered a pirate ship at sea and caught a bunch of tongues. Maybe we can get something out of their mouths."


    Harrison was overjoyed, "This is great, let''s organize an interrogation immediately!"


    Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world ww.13168/

 Chapter 346： Fun

    The sky was covered with red clouds, and the cold north wind whined over Westport.


    The streets in the city are deserted, and the residents are nervously huddled at home. In this special period, no one wants to go to the streets to cause trouble.


    More than 20 years ago, a group of pirates who came out of nowhere suddenly attacked Westport. The kingdom''s sea power stationed in the cluster was completely wiped out, and the pirates quickly occupied the entire city.


    These guys are simply devils who rushed out of hell. Anyone who dared to disobey them was dragged to the square for public execution. The residents of Westport, who have only heard of pirates from the stories told by the older generation, were deeply moved Feel what is coming.


    The pirates went door-to-door to visit the civilians. After entering, they forced the owner to hand over half of the family''s money, and only took half of everything. They also called it a thief.


    As for those noble people, they were not so lucky. They were detained in the city hall.


    At this time, in the most luxurious room of the city hall, the great pirate leader Edward was flipping through the ledger. The slightly raised corner of his mouth showed that he was very satisfied now.


    "Tut tsk tsk..." A frivolous voice sounded from the door of the room.


    "I used to think that Edward, the great pirate who roams the world, is a hero who treats money like dung. I didn''t expect that in reality, he also loves money like an ordinary person."


    The young wizard said so sarcastically.


    Edward didn''t care about his sarcasm, picked up the cigarette **** on the table and took two puffs, and blew a smoke ring very comfortably.


    "Young man, why do you think I want to be a pirate? To seek thrilling adventures? To build a reputation under Megatron? Hahaha, that''s what other people put on me. Besides..."


    Edward stood up and walked to the window, looking at the pier in Westport.


    "To maintain a real fleet, especially a **** pirate fleet, you have to be rich just to be able to fight, and you have to have the ability to manage money. What''s more, the money needed for our business is a bottomless pit. After all, that His Highness has not really ascended to the throne, and the support is always limited."


    Nathan spread his hands: "Okay, you have to be right. How much money did you collect?"


    Edward flaunted the ledger, and replied proudly: "The [donations] of the residents, the inventory of the city hall... Calculated by Aldo''s gold coins, there are nearly 50,000. Hehe, after all, Aldo''s maritime trade is not developed enough. If we can Conquer a port city in Jiaowan, and the money that can be robbed there will go to the sea.¡±


    "Oh, right!"


    The pirate leader slapped his forehead, "Our money will continue to increase, remember the [Jingyao] we sent to Jingyao a few days ago? There are still some that haven''t arrived yet."


    "Hmph!" Nathan said amusedly: "So much of it has been credited? Our great King Rodney actually allowed this kind of behavior of enlisting the enemy."


    Edward took it for granted, "The support of nobles is the cornerstone of royal power. If it is forcibly banned, those nobles will definitely make a fuss, especially in the sensitive period of rebellion in the south. Nathan, look Well, even our dazzling Highness, even with our assistance, he will have to seek the support of nobles in the future."


    "Hmph! Those parasites who only know how to lie on the body of the country and **** blood."


    Nathan was obviously very disdainful.


    "Are you going to release those pigs locked in the city hall?"


    "Of course, those who arrive in Zhang, I will naturally release them back. I, Edward, am a man of my word. As for those who have passed the deadline - that is, the end - and have not yet arrived in Zhang... I, Edward, am also a man of my word. "


    Nathan smiled slightly: "Mr. Captain, maybe you can extend the deadline a little longer so that you can receive more money."


    Edward shook his head: "I''m afraid that Baron Abbott won''t give us too much time. Counting the days, it will be almost here soon? I have to say that the baron is really a cautious person, maybe he has just been promoted from the royal guard As a military general, he doesn''t want to leave any dishonorable experience in his first battle. He seems to be...waiting for something?"


    "I just found out what he was waiting for."


    "Oh? Come and listen."


    "Your hometown¡ªNorthwesterners!" Nathan said sarcastically, "Abbott is waiting for the fleet from the Northwest Gulf!"


    Edward raised his eyebrows, obviously a little surprised, "It seems that the victory over the pirates the year before last has greatly boosted the confidence of the lords there, and they dared to send a fleet thousands of miles away to serve the king."


    "Mr. Edward, I think they are not entirely out of loyalty to the royal family. According to reports, the maritime trade between the Northwest Gulf and this area is becoming more and more frequent. If we occupy this place, it is not equivalent to sticking a thorn in their throats." ?"


    The pirate leader fell silent, puffing on his pipe in deep thought.


    I received a report today that a ship that went out to perform a patrol mission did not come back as scheduled, could it be...


    "Nathan, let''s go tomorrow. Of course, we must leave some gifts for Mr. Abbott who came from afar."


    "Hehe, are you scared?"


    "Whatever you want. Remember, the purpose of our coming is to tire the enemy, not to open up a second battlefield for Giles. In order to carry the supplies in Westport, more than half of the ships on this expedition have already returned. Now we With only 30 ships, everything comes first.¡±


    "Tsk tsk! Mr. Edward, I agree with your prudence, but aren''t you being too careful when facing a fleet of only 12 ships?"


    "12 ships? Are you sure?"


    "Twelve ships! I''m sure! My informant counted them one by one in the port of Kiel. The red flying dragon flags they hang are easy to identify."


    "The Port of Kiel? It''s not far from here."


    "How about another raid?"


    "With the matter of Westport, the enemy will not be so stupid as to allow us to succeed a second time. UU Reading "


    Nathan raised his hand and shook it tightly, "Then wait for them to throw themselves into the trap."


    Edward nodded: "Okay, young man, this suggestion of yours moved me a bit. At that time, we will only leave a gift for Abbott on the shore, and then we will attack the Northwest Fleet at sea. However, I can only Finally, I really have to leave."


    "Anything else?"


    "Um."


    Nathan advises: "If it''s only 12 ships, you only keep half of them."


    Edward pressed his forehead in distress, "I can''t stand you, why do you feel like you are more of a bloodthirsty pirate than me?"


    Nathan grinned, and his eyes flashed, "Well, I admit, I came here just to have fun, the bigger the fun, the better, the more exciting the fun, the better, ordinary days are too boring."


    The pirate leader sighed: "I lost to you, I will leave half of the ship for you, and my deputy will also stay to cooperate with you."


    The young wizard narrowed his eyes. He recalled the bright granary, and the raging fire brought him a lot of happiness.


    It seems that a new happiness is coming, how long can we recollect this time?


    Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world ww.13168/

 Chapter 347： Line up at sea to shoot one

    Twelve warships formed a long column, and under the leadership of the flagship Unicorn, they headed silently to the southern waters.


    The fleet is not just sailing, one after another roar sounded one after another, this is the artillerymen on the ship conducting shooting training.


    In order to simulate the battlefield environment to the greatest extent, these two rounds were for shooting training with live ammunition, and the entire fleet was shrouded in smoke.


    Fleet Commander Tirpitz stood on the bow of the Unicorn, leaning on the railing, holding a pipe, and staring at the sea ahead without saying a word.


    According to the interrogation of the pirate captives, the pirates entrenched in Westport initially had more than 60 ships, but they would send at least 20 ships to carry the looted supplies.


    There are nearly 40 warships left, can the fleet he leads handle it?


    This is the first time that Arda''s military power has been shown to the world outside the Northwest Gulf, and the partner is the army of the Kingdom Government. If it messes up, wouldn''t it mean that Graeman will be named as a savior?


    Once it fails, it will lead to many serious consequences.


    Externally, the rest of the kingdom has always been dismissive of the Northwest Gulf, and failure will intensify this contempt.


    This is nothing, anyway, that kind of stereotyped impression is not one or two, and it is mainly the troubles in the Northwest Gulf¡ªfailure will deal a major blow to Lord Greiman''s prestige among the lords, Arda is doing well in the War of Usher Easy positions can be gained and lost.


    Although he is a soldier, Tirpitz is not ignorant of the current political situation in the Northwest.


    The lords are preparing to establish a customs union organization. Since it is an alliance, there must be a boss, or a de facto leader. Although this alliance was proposed by Arda, it may not be Arda''s turn to take the position of leader, and every powerful territory (or thinks it is a strong territory) is just around the corner.


    Arda urgently needs to enhance his political prestige again, and military victory is often the most direct.


    He looked at the sailors on the deck who were nervously practicing the loading steps, and remembered the words that Admiral Austin often used to encourage his subordinates.


    "We are the most powerful and efficient killing machines of our time!"


    Equipped with epoch-making powerful weapons, which are as powerful as legendary artifacts, the officers and soldiers with strict organization and clear division of labor train day after day to master and master every step of operating the "artifact". Step by step, pouring death flames on the opposite side.


    Good food ensured their strong bodies, strict discipline endowed them with tenacious souls, sufficient military pay maintained their high morale, and generous pensions relieved their worries.


    What army in the world can do better?


    "We are the strongest!"


    Tirpitz repeated these words silently in his heart.


    "Commander Tirpitz!"


    A slightly immature shout interrupted his thoughts.


    Tirpitz turned around, looked down, and saw the young cadet.


    "Mr. Allen!"


    Tirpitz addressed Da Rao with a smile on his face.


    "Reporting to the commander, today''s line tactical shooting training has been completed!"


    Midshipman Allen reported loudly to the fleet commander in a solemn tone.


    Although the old ships such as Nanfang stayed in Fulan Port due to the need for maintenance, the officer candidates on these ships were also arranged to go to the South Fleet for training. In order to train the next generation of qualified officers, the Navy will not let go of any opportunity for actual combat .


    "Well, it''s hard work. Let the artillerymen rest, we are likely to encounter fierce fighting today."


    "Yes, Commander!"


    "Ah, by the way, Mr. Allen..." "Is there anything else, Commander?"


    Tirpitz called to the young midshipman.


    "After the battle begins, you will follow the gunnery officer on the lower deck of the Unicorn and wait for his orders."


    With a child''s body, it is very convenient to shuttle in the low cabin, which is very suitable for passing messages and orders.


    "Yes, Commander!"


    Allen saluted and left excitedly.


    "This is the first time that line tactics will be used in actual combat. I don''t know how effective it will be."


    The navy''s line tactics were derived from the army''s line infantry tactics.


    The army''s line infantry tactics were invented by Lord Graeman, combined with his invention of muskets and artillery, they played a huge role in the series of wars Arda participated in.


    In every battle, Arda soldiers holding muskets and neatly lined up in row after row became a lingering nightmare for the soldiers of the ranks.


    Accompanied by the beat of the drums, they walked in a neat pace, and when the officer gave an order, they fired in unison, efficiently harvesting the life of the enemy on the opposite side.


    After the army achieved great success, Lord Graeman ordered the naval officers to study the application of line tactics to naval battles.


    Due to the invention of epoch-making new weapons and new tactics, Paul Grayman is considered in the army as a person who was inspired by the Lord of Light. Otherwise, how can he lead so many successes without systematic military education? ?


    The high-ranking officers of the navy, who had great trust in the lord, immediately began to study the application of line tactics on the sea.


    So the Navy changed the way warships fought individually in their daily training, and turned to be more holistic."


    Due to the narrow bow and stern of the sailboat at this time generally only a few light cannons can be installed, the main cannons are installed on both sides of the battleship, placed perpendicular to the keel of the ship,


    Therefore, the specific tactics are as follows: the ships face the enemy sideways and line up in a long line end-to-end to facilitate the fleet''s firepower, so that each battleship has half of its artillery that can shoot at the enemy.


    The "Maritime Combat Doctrine" promulgated by the Naval Command clearly defines the column as the standard formation for naval operations: "All warships in each squadron must try their best to keep in line with their squadron leaders...".


    According to this combat doctrine, if a captain leaves the line array without authorization during combat, he may be sent to a military court afterwards¡ªeven if he has achieved greater results.


    The new tactics also make up for another deficiency of the Arda navy: no matter what, they are a young army that has just been established, and the combat capabilities of the soldiers at sea are indeed inferior to those of the traditional sea forces¡ªsuch as the countries of the Horn Bay. Much worse, traditional naval warfare tactics, such as boarding battle, the Arda Navy cannot compete with the enemy when the strength of the troops is similar.


    Therefore, how to use one''s own range advantage and firepower advantage to the extreme, and kill the opponent''s vital forces before the enemy gets close to jumping gangs, causing an indelible blow to their morale, has become the top priority of the navy when researching new tactics. Heavy.


    Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world ww.13168/

 Chapter 348： goblin

    A column of smoke rises, indicating that the kingdom''s army has begun to attack.


    The rise of two pillars of smoke indicated that the kingdom''s army had successfully attacked, and the Northwest Fleet only needed to stop the pirates fleeing by boat in the open sea.


    Three pillars of smoke rose, indicating that the Kingdom''s army''s attack was blocked, and the Northwest Fleet needed to storm the port to distract the pirates in the city.


    This was a signal agreed upon by the two armies. If possible, the Royal Army hoped to eliminate the pirates with its own strength, and the Northwest Fleet did not want to rashly attack a port that might have heavily fortified facilities.


    Twelve battleships were floating in a line on the sea. On the deck of the flagship Unicorn, the fleet commander Tirpitz waited anxiously for the next signal.


    On the distant land, a plume of thick smoke towered high in the sky. The Kingdom''s army had been attacking for a long time, so there was no prompt for the next move.


    ¡­


    Before launching the attack, Harrison made as detailed an investigation as possible on the pirates entrenched in Westport. He roughly estimated that the number of pirates remaining in Westport was around 1,500 to 2,000.


    Is this really a pirate? The size of the navies of some countries in Jiaowan is no more than this, right? It must be the ghost of the Grand Duke Tanlang who initiated the rebellion in the south.


    In addition to not wanting to let his initial battle fail, there are three reasons why he is reluctant to launch an attack. One is that the team he led at the beginning was only more than 4,000 people. It is basically impossible for the enemy to guard the city. Second, except for a few elites, most of the soldiers are temporarily recruited. After the battle, they have to be sent home. Their morale and combat skills can be imagined. Third, He was the one who learned from the high-level officials that the pirates seem to be aided by a "mysterious power"¡ªthe assassination of the high-level navy is still inexplicable, and the released political officer even claimed to have seen the legendary wizard with his own eyes.


    During this period of time, while strengthening the training of the army, he recruited more soldiers, until the Northwest Rao arrived and brought him the confession of the captives. It turned out that the pirates had already evacuated a lot in order to carry supplies, and only more than 1,000 people remained. into the harbor.


    After observing the weapon called "artillery" on the Northwest Warship, Harrison''s confidence greatly increased. In his opinion, this is also a "mysterious force" with great power. It''s a pity that they are very stingy and have no intention of borrowing at all.


    A specific plan for recovering Westport was quickly formulated, and the Royal Army and the Northwest Fleet attacked by land and water to defeat the pirates.


    Somewhat unexpectedly, the walls were breached very quickly after the attack was launched. After the first interrogation, it was learned that most of the city walls were residents who were forced to defend the city by pirates. There were not many real pirates, and they were really crazy bastards.


    He ordered the army to approach the depths of the city, and at the same time reminded his subordinates to wait for an ambush. However, the pirates had already given up the most powerful fortification wall, and they were most likely to flee by boat as they were at a disadvantage in numbers, and then it was time for the Northwesterners to show their talents.


    Just as he surveyed the entire battlefield with cautious optimism, a group of broken soldiers ran back crying and shouting.


    "Ghosts! There are ghosts in the city!"


    Harrison was shocked, and immediately led Ran to the front line, seeing with his own eyes what the soldiers called "ghosts"¡ªgoblins.


    This is a kind of humanoid creature inhabiting the southern rainforest. They are thin and only about half the height of an adult. Their skin is usually green or brown. They look like children from a distance. They have a little intelligence, and some of them are smart. Individuals can also learn some words and sentences to communicate with humans.


    But their characters are also notoriously evil, and cruelty seems to be an innate trait of this race¡ªthey will attack the settlements of intelligent creatures, **** women and children, and torture the captives to death in their lairs.


    But this is only for things weaker than them. Goblins are also afraid of beings stronger than them. When faced with violence that they cannot deal with, they will temporarily choose to "surrender". Goblins who have strength but do not choose violence will think that the other party is weak and bully the other party step by step. For this kind of creature, it is useless to forbear and retreat. And even if the goblins are temporarily surrendered by violence, it will be a matter of time before they betray. When you relax a little bit, a sharp knife will stab you in the back.


    Goblins also have a notorious habit of eating people, or any intelligent species. According to the research of scholars, all kinds of horror folk legends about the existence of cannibals deep in the rainforest come from Goblins. Although there are many contradictions and even deep hatred among the various intelligent races on the mainland, no individual who talks is willing to eat another individual who talks, not even those savage orcs on the prairie. Goblins are different. They don''t have the taboo of intelligent races at all. This is the biggest reason why they are not considered intelligent races. Of course, their poor IQ is also a big reason.


    Although their IQ is very low, it is enough to support them to make some simple tools, all of which are tricky things - darts coated with poison, well-concealed traps, etc., and some metals The blade, but of poor quality.


    The Goblin''s single-body combat power is very low. Although it moves quickly, if there is enough fighting space, a strong child can beat an adult individual. What makes intelligent races have a headache is that this kind of creature has super fecundity and can mate all year round. The pregnancy period is about one month, and it can give birth to 6 to 8 babies a year, and 5 to 10 babies can be born in one litter. They can continue to reproduce, and their ability to expand their population is comparable to that of mice, and their females can lay eggs as easily as a hen, without the pain of passing through the gate of **** that humans or other humanoids experience when they give birth Human goblins are the remnants of the ancient legendary battle between humans and demons. They are the curse left by the demons to the world. All civilized races are strictly guarding against this kind of creature. Once such a creature appears on their own territory, they will immediately send a large army to drag it out. Only by systematically suppressing them did these [Devil¡¯s Relics] not spread to every corner of the mainland.


    After recognizing the true face of the "ghost", Harrison shouted: "This is just a goblin domesticated by pirates, a cowardly, wretched, and cowardly poor creature. There is nothing to be afraid of. Warriors of the kingdom, hold your hands tightly!" weapons, kill them all!"


    The soldiers under his command were all from the countryside in the hinterland of the kingdom. Most of them had never left their hometowns before being recruited. It was normal not to know Goblins.


    The commander''s words were spread throughout the army, and the morale of the kingdom''s army was restored. Although many people didn''t know the goblins, they had heard of them. They knew that although they were cruel, their combat effectiveness was low, and their courage was restored. The returning soldiers brandished their weapons and rejoined the battlefield with howls.


    But things didn''t develop as smoothly as Harrison imagined¡ªas long as the soldiers overcome their fear of this strange creature and fight seriously, they can kill the goblins with low combat effectiveness and run around the streets.


    The performance of the goblins on the battlefield was beyond his knowledge¡ªthey, they were not afraid of death.


    Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world ww.13168/

 Chapter 349： Line up at sea to shoot 2

    The goblins that emerged from the city streets are not what the public imagines¡ªindividually afraid of death, but as a whole, they are a mob. Instead, they are like trained soldiers with well-founded advances and retreats. coaxed away. Although their level is still poor in Harrison''s eyes, they have greatly subverted the traditional image of goblins.


    The goblin army¡ªlet''s call it the "army"¡ªwas not armed with scrap metal, but serious swords, and some were even equipped with leather armor.


    Obviously, this wave of goblins was cannon fodder released by the pirates, deliberately used to disgust and consume the kingdom''s army. The real main force of the pirates must still be lying in ambush, waiting for a fatal blow when the kingdom''s army relaxes. Even if Harrison was killed, he wouldn''t believe that a group of goblins could cross the sea and land on Aldo, annihilate the Kingdom''s navy and occupy West Hills in one fell swoop, and the information collected before did not mention the appearance of goblins , The pirates are all normal human beings.


    snort! If you want to ambush us in secret, if you want to be beautiful, we also have our own backhand.


    Thinking of this, Harrison gave an order to the officers around him: "Raise two more columns of smoke! Let our friendly forces begin to attack the port."


    The officer left quickly after taking orders.


    ¡­


    In the dock area, galley warships have untied their cables, and the deck is full of pirates with swords in their hands, ready to go.


    Pirate leader Zod, a capable officer under Edward, smiled and said to Nathan who was standing next to him after listening to the report of a minion: "Master, the Kingdom army has received our gift, we Shouldn''t it be time to clean up those Northwest folks, the brothers who went out to patrol are waiting outside."


    They have detected that there is a fleet outside the port monitoring Westport. From the shape of the ship, it can be judged that it is the Northwest Fleet that came recently.


    "Of course, Captain Zod." Nathan nodded with a smile: "You are in command here."


    He turned his head and looked at the city where the sound of fighting came from, "Sir Harrison, our gift is more than that. In the days to come, the shadow of the gift will accompany you for a long time."


    Pirate leader Zod waved his hand: "Go to sea! Meet the people from the hometown in the northwest bay!"


    The rumble of war drums sounded, and the oarsmen rowed their long oars with the sound of the drums, urging the warships to sail to the sea.


    ¡­


    "Two more pillars of smoke have risen!"


    "The Royal Army is asking for our support!"


    On the high mast of the Unicorn, the watchman shouted to the deck at the top of his voice.


    Tirpitz raised his binoculars and looked in the direction of Westport for a while.


    He hadn''t made a decision yet, and the watchman''s shout came from above again: "A fleet has come out of Westport! There is a skeleton flag on it!"


    "Notify the entire fleet, the target is the pirate fleet in the southeast direction!" Tirpitz also noticed the change from the telescope, he didn''t think about it, and quickly issued an order.


    A series of small flags of different colors and shapes are hung on the mast. This is a new type of semaphore communication method improved to cooperate with linear tactics. Through the semaphore, Tirpitz''s order was quickly conveyed to each warship.


    At this time, the fleet was located in the northwest direction of the port, and Tirpitz ordered the fleet to move towards the west port.


    ¡­


    The pirates have a total of 18 ships. They are arranged in an inverted V shape tacitly. Keeping the overall situation in check, they also have a simple set of flag signals for command.


    The spire of the V-shaped formation points to the Northwest Fleet in the distance. Although the wind direction is unfavorable, the fleet is slowly approaching each other under the propulsion of the human engine.


    At this time on the bow of the pirate flagship, Nathan''s eyes were wide open, and he stared toward the northwest direction blankly, seemingly in a daze, but if you look closely at his eyes, you will find that his pupils are slightly flickering.


    Pirate leader Zod rubbed his hands beside him, and asked cautiously: "Master, how is the situation of the enemy?"


    Nathan closed his eyes and panted slightly, as if he had just run for a while.


    After breathing calmly, he opened his eyes: "6 sailboats are in front, and 6 oarboats are behind. They are lined up and heading towards Westport."


    "Horizontal team?"


    "The ones that are connected end to end...should be a column, right?"


    There are basically two types of naval warfare tactics in this era: one is collision, using the huge ram angle installed in front of the warship to target the fragile side waterline of the enemy ship, destroying the hull and keel of the ship through collision, causing it to enter the water and sink Or lose the ability to sail, use the oars to bring flexibility so that the warship can carry out precise collisions, and can retreat quickly after the collision to avoid being dragged and sunk by the damaged enemy ship; The side of the ship is close to the side of the enemy ship. Before contact, the enemy ship is hooked with a hook rope, and then put on the springboard. The sailors use the springboard to start hand-to-hand combat with the enemy.


    Naval battles at this time usually start in the form of ramming battles and end in the form of boarding battles. When the ships of the two sides are close to each other but cannot collide with each other, or one party takes action to avoid being collided at the last moment, or the other party is not damaged despite the collision, because the distance between the two sides is very close, they must be fought by boarding. decide the winner.


    In order to deploy troops so that more ships of one¡¯s own side collide with the ships of the enemy, the fleet usually lines up in one or more rows and rushes towards the enemy side by side during combat. This is a test for sailors Or the skills of the oarsmen. If two adjacent ships get too close, their wood paddles will bump into each other. If they get too far away, the enemy ship will break into the gap between the two ships.


    As for the long snake-shaped column, it is generally used during long-distance voyages.


    "Haha! These idiots!" The pirate leader Zod laughed.


    "Are we waiting to be cut in two with this formation? They probably thought we were still nesting in the port."


    "Oh, that''s right!" Zod slapped his forehead, "They don''t have the magical ability to see thousands of miles like you and Lord Edward. This kind of powerful power is really useful in the endless sea."


    Nathan smiled and asked: "So, Captain Zod, have you already figured out your strategy against the enemy?"


    "Of course!" Zod said contemptuously, "I will go around to their side, and then attack their middle, cut their fleet in half, sink the paddle boats first, and then deal with the slow ones." A sailing ship, a ship without an oarsman must be poorly maneuverable."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want the 6 oarboats, but I will present the 6 sailboats as spoils of war to Lord Edward."


    Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world ww.13168/

 Chapter 350： Line up at sea to shoot three

    Under the command of the leader Zod, the pirate''s V-shaped fleet quickly headed due north.


    However, after driving for a certain distance, Nathan, who was in charge of observing the Northwest Fleet, discovered something was wrong.


    "Leader Zod, the opponent''s actions seem a little strange! They seem to be turning to our north instead of the south port! It seems... seems to be... intercepting us?"


    "What?" The pirate leader was taken aback. "Could it be that the other party found us? At such a long distance?"


    Nathan lowered his head and fell into deep thought. It seemed that the Northwesterners had discovered them. Could it be that there were also spellcasters on their ship who were good at long-distance detection?


    He immediately raised his head and said: "Give up the plan of flanking! Leader Zod, immediately formulate a new tactic!"


    Zod raised his fist and waved fiercely: "Hmph! Then let''s have a face-to-face duel!"


    Under his command, the pirate fleet began to turn left and formed two rows of nine warships in each row.


    By the time the pirate fleet has been deployed, the two sides can already see each other with the naked eye.


    "Brothers! Kill those cowardly landlubbers! Let them know who is the master of the sea!"


    Zod stood at the bow of the ship and shouted to his subordinates on the deck who were eager to fight. The flagship he was riding was in the middle of the first row.


    The leader''s encouragement made the minions enthusiastic and screamed. When other ships saw the situation on the flagship, they beat drums in response. All kinds of slogans and shouts of killing resounded across the sea.


    The oarsmen tried their best to operate the oars, pushing the ship towards the Northwest Fleet.


    Zod, Nathan, and a group of leaders stood at the bow of the ship and stared at their opponents intently, and the distance between the two sides was getting closer.


    "Inconceivable! Their masts are built so high."


    "Yes, if the wind is stronger, won''t the ship capsize?"


    The chiefs looked at the sailboats of the Northwest Fleet and commented.


    "Put all your attention on the battle that is about to begin! Although the opponent is a rookie, have you forgotten the truth that lions must use their full strength to hunt rabbits?"


    Zod was quite dissatisfied. It''s really embarrassing for these idiots under him to dare to be distracted when the battle is about to start, especially in front of the mage.


    Nathan looked at the scene in front of him with a smile.


    The pirate leader was about to continue to teach his subordinates a few words, when someone shouted: "Boss, look!"


    "What?" The pirate leader who was interrupted was very upset, but he still turned his attention to the Northwest Fleet diagonally opposite.


    His mouth turned into an O shape, and an incredible scene was happening¡ªthe Northwest Fleet, which was heading towards them in column, turned around, one ship after another, and the new direction was... the south?


    The Northwest Fleet is heading south, and the Pirate Fleet is heading west. If you draw a straight line according to their driving directions, they must intersect at a certain point.


    At this time, although the direction of the Northwest Fleet has changed, it still maintains the neat column before.


    Zod''s mind was full of question marks and even shock. Don''t these big-minded Gulf fellows know that their vulnerable flanks are completely exposed to the enemy''s attack direction?


    They didn''t seem to want to take evasive action, just like a wild beast opening its weak abdomen to the hunter, the two sides continued to sail like this, the terrible ramming angle on the pirate warships could poke big holes in those warships with big bellies , and then sank to the bottom of the sea.


    "Crazy! A bunch of crazy! Oh, maybe it should be called a fool."


    Zod couldn''t help sighing.


    "Captain Zod, what''s wrong with that fleet?"


    Nathan didn''t know much about the situation at sea, so he couldn''t help but be curious about Zod''s reaction.


    The pirate leader explained to Nathan.


    Nathan grinned: "Ha, maybe they are planning to escape to the south with the north wind after seeing the reality of our fleet."


    "It''s possible." Zod suddenly realized, "After all, in terms of numbers, we have 18 ships, while they only have 12. They didn''t see clearly before, and they didn''t know that the high ground was thick to intercept us. But..."


    There was a grin on his face: "The other party''s commander is obviously very strong. With their current speed, they can''t escape my palm."


    The pirate leader roared: "Signal to all ships, speed up!"


    The drums on the pirate ships became more and more urgent, the oars moved faster, and the oarsmen''s chant even penetrated the deck and ship walls.


    ¡­


    The cabin deck of the Unicorn is also where its second row of artillery is deployed. One cannon points to the sea through the square gun port. It was very quiet here, only the beating of the sea was heard, and the sailors on each emplacement held their breath, watching the pirate fleet in the distance.


    The gunnery officer silently felt the shaking of the ship, and turned to the tall candidate student beside him: "The wind and waves are not strong today, and we can fire when the opponent is 300 meters away from us. The standard T-shaped advantage, commanded by Tirpitz The officer must love these pirates."


    Allen nodded vigorously, trying to engrave the current feeling of bumps in his mind.


    To be honest, his situation is a bit complicated now. Nervousness, fear, longing, excitement, all kinds of emotions are mixed together, making his heart beat thumping. Although the chilly sea breeze kept pouring in from the gun port, sweat continued to ooze from his body.


    I have never experienced such an exciting scene before. Since joining the navy, Allen has had two experiences related to "war". But he and several other cadets were not allowed to participate, and they were locked in the captain''s room for a night of depression. The second time was during the War of the Usher. Liu Ershang was in charge of a frontal feint attack, and the Yuwei garrison only had a few ballistas The navy''s artillery directly crushed the opponent.


    It was the first time in his military career that he faced the enemy tit-for-tat on the vast sea like today.


    ¡­


    The distance between the two fleets was only a few hundred meters, and Nathan sat on the **** of the pirate flagship, quietly waiting for the drama to begin.


    "Then, before the main show begins, let me play the prelude!"


    He skillfully took out several substances, mixed them together, put them in the palm of his right hand, and then lifted them forward.


    At the same time, he sang an unknown sentence in his mouth. This sentence was like poetry but not poetry, like song but not song, but it had an indescribable rhythm.


    Accompanied by an unknown chant, a thin flame suddenly ignited on Nathan''s right hand, but it didn''t kill him in the slightest. Then, the flames grew bigger and bigger, and finally converged into a fireball. At this time, Nathan''s right hand still didn''t show any signs of damage.


    The young spellcaster''s eyes lit up slightly, "O fire elf, convey my will!"


    The fireball whizzed away from his right hand and flew straight ahead.


    Almost at the same moment, the Northwest Fleet on the opposite side was suddenly enveloped in a burst of white smoke!


    Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world ww.13168/

 Chapter 351： Queue at sea to shoot four

    As soon as Nathan left the fireball, he saw that the opponent''s fleet was suddenly enveloped in thick smoke.


    Before it was too late to be surprised, huge crashing, breaking and screams suddenly erupted on the boat, followed by thunderous noises and violent shaking from under the feet.


    "What the **** is going on?"


    Nathan quickly held on to the railing on the side of the ship with his hands, and focused on the deck. He heard Rao''s screams clearly just now.


    A terrifying scene caught his eyes¡ªon the deck ahead, a pile of skirts with incomplete shapes lay on top of them, some of them were motionless and out of breath, some were yelling, and they hadn¡¯t yet received any benefits from themselves. Some of them came to their senses in reality, and some moaned weakly, and it seemed that they were about to die. Scattered among their broken bodies are fragments of human remains.


    "Father above!" "The devil!"


    There was chaos on the deck. Although there were not many dead, their tragic situation instantly shocked those lucky companions who were not injured. Some were trying to rescue the fallen companions, and some were watching the opposite battleship with wide eyes. Trying to figure out what it was about, more people scrambled around the deck for shelter¡ªthey thought they were under fire from a powerful ballista.


    Nathan''s brain was quickly occupied by astonishment, his eyebrows were tightly knit together, and his usual cynical expression disappeared without a trace.


    There is no doubt that they were hit by Lie Rao, and the power of this blow was so powerful that it caused great damage to their own side in an instant and lost so much fighting power.


    "Damn it! What are the people below doing? Why isn''t the boat moving?"


    An exasperated voice yelled, it was Zod, the pirate leader. As the commander of this fleet, the responsibility on his shoulders made him the first to wake up. In the face of the enemy''s unknown long-range attack means, once the ship loses power, what awaits them will be further passive attacks.


    Only then did Nathan realize that the boat under his feet was no longer moving in the direction of attack, but was just fluttering with the wind.


    He hurried to the door of the rear cabin and looked down. As expected, the cabin was also in chaos, and there were many dead and injured inside.


    Nathan looked around and found that not only his flagship, but also the nine warships in the first row of the pirate fleet had all been attacked, and all of them fell into chaos to varying degrees.


    "Boss Zod! This thing attacked us!"


    A minion pointed at the round iron ball in the corner and shouted.


    His words attracted a lot of people, and they all came to check.


    "There are also here!" Not only an iron ball was found.


    Nathan didn''t rush forward to watch. He faintly felt that these iron **** were a bit weird.


    "Ah! I''m scalded to death!" A brave pirate tried to pick up the iron ball, but he yelled in pain as soon as he touched the ball.


    "Everyone, this thing is too hot!"


    A hot iron ball? The enemy attacked us with this kind of thing?


    Nathan was taken aback. Could it be that there was some kind of powerful ejection device on the enemy ship? But what about that strange smoke?


    Or... some otherworldly power?


    Just when Nathan was deep in thought, the pirate leader Zod went down to the cabin cursing and forced the oarsmen to restore order with a whip.


    The pirate ship gradually moved again, and Zod asked his men to continuously send signals to other ships, and the fleet resumed its previous marching posture.


    Just when they were thinking of jumping onto the enemy warship to find out, the Northwest Fleet on the opposite side was suddenly shrouded in thick smoke again.


    No, come again?


    All the pirates were shocked, but with the lesson from last time, they all fell down and crawled on the deck this time.


    But this couldn''t stop the God of Death from coming. Along with the howling sound in the air, the iron ball kept bouncing on the deck, recklessly harvesting the life on the way forward.


    Not only the damage caused by the iron ball itself, but also the sawdust splashed by its impact also caused major damage to the pirates, and ghosts and wolves were howling on board.


    The pirate fleet that had just resumed operations stalled again.


    "Zod!"


    In the chaos, Nathan called out the pirate leader''s name, but got no response.


    He remembered that Zod didn''t come up after going to the cabin just now, so he immediately went down to look for him in the cabin.


    However, all he found was the surviving corpse of the pirate leader Yu Wen.


    "The leader of Zod...has died!" The oarsmen who witnessed the leader being killed by the mysterious iron ball were already in disbelief.


    Nathan gritted his teeth: "Okay! From now on, I will be in command of this ship!" Now is not the time to feel sorry for this pirate leader, who can be regarded as a companion.


    No one objected to his words. Everyone knew that this young man was of extraordinary status.


    Nathan ran up the deck quickly along the stairs and shouted: "Captain Zod has died. I declare that I will take over the command of the fleet. All leaders listen...Damn it, take cover!"


    Before he could finish speaking, he saw another burst of smoke and a thunderous sound from the Northwest battleship facing him.


    Nathan turned around immediately, trying to hide behind a stack of wine barrels not far away. However, he suddenly felt something swiftly passing by his side, and then a huge impact came from his side, this force was so huge, as if a giant hand slapped it~www. novelhall.com~ The violent shock wave engulfed his body and rolled continuously on the deck. After the last circle, Nathan''s eyes went dark and he passed out.


    ¡­


    Tirpitz carefully observed the effect of his own attack with a telescope, and he was very happy about the miserable situation of the enemy.


    The power of the 12-pound naval gun is huge. The solid iron bullet with a muzzle velocity of 477 meters per second flies with high temperature and huge kinetic energy. The impact is so great that people who get too close to the flight path of the shell will almost faint, and even cause a concussion that will not heal for months.


    However, there is still one imperfection, that is, the offensive formation of the pirate fleet makes their bows directly facing the Northwest Fleet, which leads to the limited effect of the artillery when hitting the hull, and when many shells hit the hull of the enemy ship Because of the slope, they were all bounced off.


    Do you want to change your formation? Tirpitz was in a tangle.


    Looking at the chaotic pirate fleet, Tirpitz finally made up his mind, flags were hoisted on the masts, and the fleet commander''s orders were conveyed to the ships.


    The 6 galleys at the rear continued to shoot at the pirate fleet, while the sailing ships at the head began to turn sharply to the left, outflanking the enemy, so that their sides were facing those of the enemy ships.


    Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world ww.13168/

 Chapter 352： Line up at sea to shoot five

    The battle in Westport City is still going on fiercely. Although the goblins fighting the kingdom''s army are not as incompetent as people used to think, their individual strength is still far inferior to human soldiers, not to mention their number is not as good as the kingdom''s army.


    After the initial fear and surprise, the soldiers of the kingdom''s army gradually discovered that the opponent was not as scary as they thought at first, and began to actively fight.


    Seeing that the victory was gradually falling to the kingdom''s army, Harrison breathed a sigh of relief.


    What surprised him was that apart from the pirates commanding the goblins, he hadn''t seen the main force of the pirates yet. Harrison didn''t believe that just a few humans leading a group of goblins could occupy so many of Westport.


    "Perhaps the Northwest Fleet managed to contain the pirates at the pier? I don''t know if they are under a lot of pressure."


    On the one hand, he was worried that the friendly forces would not be able to bear it, and on the other hand, in order to end the battle as soon as possible, Harrison selected a detachment and rushed to the port quickly under his personal leadership. The battle with the goblins was coming to an end, and the human pirates who commanded them were also killed. The goblins who lost their command quickly recovered their nature and were completely reduced to a group of rabble.


    Harrison led the team to assault the wharf area with all their strength. There was no one on the road, and the residents were hiding at home and did not dare to go out, which made their operation very smooth.


    After coming to the beach in one go, Harrison and his men saw a naval battle scene they had never seen before: on the distant sea, the pirate fleet flying the red flying dragon flag was facing head-on with the pirate fleet flying the skull flag.


    The Northwest Fleet consisted of 12 ships. At the beginning, they generally sailed from north to south, while the pirate fleet launched an attack from their east. After the first few rounds of confrontation, the first 6 sailing ships began to turn left and head east to outflank the pirate fleet. However, the 12 The two ships still maintain the line shape of the guard end-to-end. If you look down from the top, the Northwest Fleet at this time should be in an arc.


    Every time the pirate warships approached the Northwest Fleet, they would be beaten hard. It is too flattering to describe them as a confrontation. In Harrison''s view, it would be better if the pirates were unilaterally beaten.


    Harrison had seen the Northwest Rao artillery display before, and today he finally realized its terrifying power. Every time the pirate fleet was about to regroup or collide, thick white smoke would be sprayed from the Northwest ship, and then the opposite pirate ship It will fall into chaos, and the formation will be disrupted again. Harrison, who had seen artillery before, knew that the white smoke was accompanied by deadly high-speed metal projectiles.


    The power of the projectile is so powerful. When the first sailing ship completed its turn and paralleled with a pirate ship, the distance between the two ships was only a dozen meters. The pirates on the deck were ready to jump gangs, but the Northwest Warship The port side of the ship suddenly opened fire, and the two rows of artillery roared one after the other. The pirate ship on the opposite side was beaten into sawdust, and the primary target of the artillery was the oarsmen in the cabin. It was so flexible. After the first sailboat passed by, the second sailboat continued to bombard. With the large number of casualties of the oarsmen, many pirate ships could only drift with the wind.


    Harrison was fine, but most of his subordinates were surprised and even dumbstruck when they saw Northwestern Rao''s [magic] for the first time.


    "My lord, there won''t be a wizard on the Northwest Rao''s boat, right?"


    An officer asked Harrison with a worried face.


    "Don''t be suspicious!" Harrison reprimanded him. "I have seen their weapons with my own eyes. They are called artillery. They fire ammunition like bows and crossbows to attack the enemy. The people who operate them are ordinary soldiers!"


    It''s not a good time to be associated with witchcraft these days.


    The battle on the sea continued for more than two hours. Although the solid shells are very powerful against the human body, they are not enough for the ships themselves, especially wooden ships, and it is difficult to achieve the effect of sinking.


    The firepower of the 6 galleys behind the Arda fleet was relatively weak, and four of them were taken over by the enemy. The pirates thought that they had finally broken through the opponent''s long-range attack and could use their strengths to kill in close quarters. However, what greeted them was The ruthless blow of the muskets, the pirates who jumped on the Arda warship because they didn''t know the muskets in the hands of the sailors fell down most of them in one encounter, and the fish that slipped through the net ushered in hand-to-hand combat...


    After being passively beaten continuously, the pirates gave up their plan to continue fighting. 10 warships fled to the south with all their strength, and the remaining 8 warships failed to escape due to too many oarsmen casualties. white flag.


    "General Tirpitz!"


    Harrison smiled and opened his arms to the fleet commander who stepped onto the dock.


    "Oh, don''t dare, I''m not a general yet!"


    While affirming, Tirpitz accepted the other party''s enthusiasm.


    "This time we won a big victory!"


    Harrison was very happy. This was his first battle, not only related to his personal honor, but also related to the fate of the family. Ever since his father let his aunt with a bad background come in, the Abbott family lost the grace of His Majesty the King. After sitting on the bench for many years in a row, the family needs military exploits to rise again.


    Alas, if there hadn''t been that incident, he must have been among the generals who went south to suppress the rebellion this time, right?


    Harrison shook his head, pushing the flash of regret out of his mind.


    While chatting with Tirpitz, he walked towards the city hall, where soldiers had already cleaned it up.


    The two slowly came to the central square, surrounded by many people, not only soldiers, but also residents who had the courage to come out.


    Tirpitz asked: "What are they doing?"


    Harrison replied with a smile: "We captured some goblins brought by the pirates alive, and those people are using them to vent their anger!"


    "Goblin? The legendary Goblin?"


    The fleet commander pushed his way through the crowd, and Harrison''s guards immediately cleared the way for him.


    I saw a group of short humanoid creatures shivering and huddled on the ground, with their pointed and long ears hanging down, looking weak and helpless.


    From the bruises and tattered clothes on their bodies, it can be seen that these guys have taken a lot of beatings.


    "What? Commander Tirpitz, is this the first time you''ve seen a goblin?"


    "Haha, stop goblins. We hardly see any aliens in the northwest bay. I heard that the dwarves in the northern mountains sometimes come down to trade some items, but I haven''t seen them."


    "Don''t be fooled by their current appearance. These creatures are extremely fierce and brutal in their bones. I will execute them all later."


    "Understood, but can you give me a few? I want to take it back to open the eyes of people in my hometown."


    "This..." Harrison hesitated. He wanted to refuse, but the opponent was the person who helped him win, and he was dealing with the main force of the pirates.


    "Okay, but I can only give you one. If you don''t want the goblins in the northwest bay to become a disaster, you must also know that the reproductive power of this creature is comparable to that of mice."


    "Uh...why not give more males or females?"


    "There are rumors that when there are only males or only females left in a group of goblins, some individuals will switch genders, so be careful... and even if you only give you one, you must be strictly guarded. I am tired of seeing it. Just kill it quickly, don¡¯t let it escape, you know what kind of crooked goblins are doing.¡±


    "So amazing? Well, I''ll make a note of it."


    The two were talking when a government official hurried over on horseback.


    "Viscount Dylan, are you here so soon?"


    Harrison was surprised that the visitor was Viscount Dylan who was in charge of handing over supplies to the Northwest Gulf fleet in Westport.


    "I followed the army into the city!"


    Dylan replied angrily.


    "What makes you so angry? We just won a battle."


    "It''s gone, it''s gone!"


    "What''s gone?"


    "The materials in the warehouse I just went there to check, and they are all gone! Kill the pirates, I curse them!"


    Dylan jumped off his horse and began to curse at the pirates in a language unbefitting of his aristocratic status.


    Harrison frowned, "This is too bad, the southern army will definitely be affected."


    Tirpitz comforted the two: "As long as the sea is safe, the goods from the Northwest Gulf will continue to arrive."


    "Exactly! Lord Tirpitz!"


    Viscount Dylan suddenly grabbed the fleet commander''s hand firmly.


    "The main force of the pirates has disappeared, but I think these **** will come again. Please stay here with your fleet."


    "Ahem!" Harrison pretended to cough a few times, and reminded the viscount, "This should be decided by His Majesty the King."


    Dylan suddenly remembered that the Northwest Fleet was sent by the foreign lord, and his identity was a little sensitive. Embarrassment appeared on his face, and he stood aside silently.


    Tirpitz didn''t think it would be that complicated, but he felt that Dylan had a reason,


    Embarrassed: "I can''t make the decision myself, I have to ask Earl Greyman for instructions."


    Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world ww.13168/

 Chapter 353： manor banquet one

    The former knight of the Greyman family and the current master of the manor - Ferguson rode his horse slowly on the country road. The fresh air made him feel refreshed, and he thought that he could have another big drink at the upcoming banquet. , I feel happier.


    Since Arda''s family established a standing army, many of the old subordinates who were loyal to the Greiman family were very uncomfortable with the many new rules that Paul made for the army.


    Especially those [knights] who are used to being free and undisciplined. They used to compete in martial arts, hunt and so on when they were free. How comfortable their lives are.


    Let them become officers in the new army, sign in at the barracks at the prescribed time, supervise the training of the soldiers all day long, and not get drunk on weekdays... Ah! Boring and tasteless, is this still how people live?


    Therefore, in the six months after the formation of the new army, nearly one-third of the family knights resigned from the army, but they swore to Paul that if the Greiman family was in danger, they would definitely come back to serve.


    These knights all had manors passed down from generation to generation or bestowed by the old earl, so most of them moved out of Huxin Town and returned to the manors in the countryside, where they lived a pastoral life.


    Fergus is one of them. He and Bryce, the former military chief of the Greiman family and the current number two in the Arda army, are close friends. The two often compete for alcohol together. Rice himself sent him out of town.


    Now Fergus, every time he supervises the work of the people in the manor, he goes hunting with the nearby country gentry and landowners every now and then, and occasionally goes to Huxin Town to meet with his friends in the army. His life is considered comfortable.


    Thinking of drinking, Fergus thought of the friends in Huxin Town. Thinking of Huxin Town, Fergus was full of emotions. Every time he went back, he could see the changes, either newly paved roads or newly built houses, It''s like a big construction site that never stops. The market is becoming more and more prosperous, and there are more and more shops, bringing together goods from all over the world, even from Jiaowan, a place that can be regarded as Yahaijiao for Northwesterners.


    Under the earl''s governance, Huxin Town finally has a city-like appearance. Presumably, the ancestors of the Gleiman family will feel gratified.


    However, the prosperity of the market has also brought about rising prices. Every time Ferguson treats guests, he feels heartbroken. Fortunately, he is a large manor owner, and a little food money will not cause economic pressure.


    Another thing that makes Ferguson feel uncomfortable is that there are too many outsiders in Huxin Town, with all kinds of accents, which makes him feel strange every time he goes there.


    "Master Fergus, Warren Manor is ahead."


    Seeing the master walking in front fell into memory, the birth of two of Fergus'' followers reminded him.


    "Oh! It''s almost here."


    Fergus came to his senses and straightened his clothes. He came out this time to attend the birthday party of a squire. The squire''s family name was Valen, and he was very famous in the southwestern part of Arda.


    Turning a corner, the magnificent manor of the Warren family suddenly appeared in front of him. Fergus whipped his horse and led his followers to the gate of the manor.


    The two servants at the door came over immediately to greet him. Fergus dismounted and handed the reins to the servants.


    "How many people have come to your house?"


    "Honorable Lord Fergus, 13 people have already arrived, and they are all gathered in the living room."


    "Well, lead me there quickly."


    Fergus'' entourage carried gifts and entered the manor just following the master''s footsteps.


    After arriving at the living room, the servant standing at the door announced loudly, and immediately there was a commotion inside.


    "Master Fergus, you are here too."


    "It''s an honor to meet you today."


    ¡­


    As Fergus walked slowly into the living room, many people got up and greeted him, and he responded with a smile one by one.


    The reason why he was able to receive so many courtesies was because Fergus was the [knight] of the Greiman family before he retired, and Fergus was also a hero who participated in the war against pirates. Even now, he is fighting with the lord Many senior figures in the military maintain contacts.


    "Welcome our hero¡ªLord Fergus! I am truly honored to have you here."


    The owner of the manor¡ªMaster Warren, an elderly man, came to take Fergus''s arm kindly, and led him to a seat next to the main seat.


    As soon as he sat down, someone came over with a drink and wanted to clink glasses with him.


    Chubby figure, mung bean-like eyes... The muscles on Fergus'' face twitched slightly.


    Isn''t this the landowner Baden who caused the salt riots? Monsieur Warren also invited such people.


    This Baden was severely punished after the riot was quelled. Most of his property was confiscated by Earl Greiman, and he was also deprived of his status as a tax-payer. His status was greatly reduced among the squires.


    Fergus really didn''t want to associate with this kind of person with a dark history¡ªthe other party was so courageous that he forged the order of the Lord''s Mansion, which eventually caused a riot.


    However, due to the favor of the host of the banquet, Fergus still picked up the wine glass and touched Baden dryly.


    The other party seemed to realize that he was not pleasing in front of Fergus, and returned to his seat after a few simple words.


    Following the roll call, the guests at the birthday party arrived one after another, and they were all prominent figures in the area.


    Big cups of drinking, big mouthfuls of meat, and loud talk The banquet in the Northwest Bay is very rough, without the red tape of the rich people in the south, the whole living room is filled with noise, and the atmosphere of the banquet gradually reaches its climax.


    "Gentlemen, thank you for coming to my birthday party!"


    After all the guests arrived, the owner of the manor, Warren, raised his glass, "First of all, I propose, let us toast to the respected Lord Paul Greyman!"


    "cheers!"


    The guests raised their glasses one after another and drank them all in one gulp.


    "Under the leadership of Graeman, we Arda people are finally proud in the Northwest Gulf! Last year''s War of the Ustors, we Ardas made the final decision and destroyed the Ustor''s plot!"


    "Haha! The people of Emden always looked down on us before, and now they are under the rule of our lord, Da Rao. It''s our turn to look down on them."


    "Even the current Lord Duke of Northwest has to rely on our Arda''s support!"


    All kinds of admiration for the lord Paul Grayman echoed in the hall.


    Fergus listened with a smile, and he was very proud because Paul was his loyal lord. Although during the usurper war, the earl did not summon them [old ministers], it still made him feel a little regretful.


    Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world ww.13168/

 Chapter 354： Manor Banquet II

    "Lord Fergus? What are you in a daze for?"


    Other people''s shouts interrupted Fergus'' thinking. He looked up and saw that it was a person sitting opposite him who was calling him.


    Northwestern Rao''s style is so rough, even for a wealthy family.


    "Haha, Master Shanke, I just heard about last year''s war, and I''m ashamed to think that I, Greyman''s retainer, didn''t serve under the earl''s command."


    "So that''s what''s going on, Lord Fergus doesn''t need to think so."


    Lord Warren, who was seated at the head of the table, raised his wine glass to comfort him, "I heard that Earl Greiman did not summon any other knights at home, except for the gentlemen who are still serving as officers in the army. There are thousands of soldiers raised and drilled every day. I think even His Majesty¡¯s army is no more than that? With these soldiers charging into battle, do you still need to trouble a master like you? Isn¡¯t that a sledgehammer?¡±


    After hearing Master Warren''s description, everyone at the banquet burst into laughter. In this era, knights are the decisive winners on the battlefield, but everyone seems to have not considered that as the enemy, the Kent family will almost certainly send their knights to the battlefield, they can only get carried away in the great victory and glory.


    The person who was talking to Fergus just now was called Shan Ke, smacking his tongue: "There are thousands of soldiers raised, I really don''t know how Lord Graeman can afford it, even with Bairdin and Eddie Muden''s taxation is also very difficult!"


    A person next to him said: "With food, you can raise as many soldiers as you want. Think about it, everyone, not Bairdin and Emden, just us Arda, when Lord Bigleyman first sat on the lord''s seat How much new farmland has been opened?"


    This sentence caused everyone at the banquet to talk about it.


    "I guess it''s twice as much, right? I bought harvesters, soil crushers, threshers and other machinery from the Huxin Town Machinery Factory. Who doesn''t want to grow more crops. Praise Lord Graeman, he invented these Great machinery."


    "The farmland has increased, and the crop rotation system has also been promoted. The output of this field has increased a lot compared to two years ago."


    "In the past two years, a lot of water conservancy has been repaired."


    "Iron farm tools are also cheaper, such as sickles, hoes, forks, shovels, etc., especially iron plows. If they don''t work, I won''t be afraid of your jokes. A few years ago, the farm tools I used there were all made of wood. It always feels like It''s strange, the iron in our Arda has become very cheap recently, the shops in the town are full of ironware, and it doesn''t cost much to buy it."


    Hearing this sentence, Fergus couldn''t help laughing. Now the manors are almost self-contained and self-sufficient. These landlords stay at home and drink the wine they brew and eat the grain grown in their own fields. They wear the cloth woven by their own servants, and rarely deal with the outside world. Only when they need to use things that they cannot produce, will they go to the town or city to buy them. In terms of knowledge, they are not much more than the farmers under their hands. .


    It is estimated that most of the people in this room don¡¯t know that Earl Greiman has used new technology to build several ironworks. Arda has one, Belding also has one, and even Emden, which has recently taken over, is also intensively exploring for ore veins. , inspecting water conservancy, and preparing to build a new iron factory.


    Now Arda-Bailding has monopolized the supply of ironware in almost half of the territory in the Northwest Gulf. The traditional ironmaking methods are vulnerable to the impact of new technologies. Those folk mine owners and ironworks have gone bankrupt. Their original workers A large number of people moved to Arda or Bardin to make a living. Many lords who also opened mines relied on raising tariffs or directly imposing a ban to barely keep Arda''s ironware out of the door. Why reluctantly? Because there is still smuggling. In this era, smuggling is simply an unstoppable phenomenon.


    The host of the banquet, Master Warren, raised his glass and said with great admiration, "In previous years, a lot of people would have died of freezing and starvation in any winter. Although there were some in this winter, the number of deaths has decreased. This is all due to Lord Graeman''s governance Well done."


    Someone suggested: "Let''s toast Earl Greiman again!"


    "To Earl Greiman!" Everyone echoed, raising their cups and drinking in one gulp.


    Everyone at the banquet has already drank a lot of wine. Although the alcohol content is not high, there is a lot of it.


    A man with a drunken face shook his glass, his body crooked: "As for our current lord, here is good, there is good, but there is one thing that is not good."


    Fergus frowned after hearing this, and said to the man: "Eldor, you are drunk."


    The man named Eldo shook his head vigorously, and laughed a few times, "Master Fergus, I don''t mean to criticize the lord. I support Lord Greiman a hundred times. I wish him a long life." .But... people will complain a few times, just think I''m talking nonsense after drinking."


    Seeing that everyone in the room was looking at him, he continued on his own: "It''s not good to be merciful to Graeman, but it''s too indulgent to those businessmen who have fallen into the pile of money and can''t get out."


    Someone asked: "Master Eldo, what does this mean?"


    Eldo shook his head and replied: "It''s not right for Lord Graeman to connive, but we can''t blame our lord, but those businessmen relying on the lord''s attention to do illegal things. This happened a month ago." Yes, there are a few farmers who escaped from my manor and ran to Fulan Port, I took people to find them, and found them working in the salt field."


    "and then?"


    Eldo sneered, "Of course they were tied back. The leader was beaten to death to show the public, and the others were also punished severely, so that they could see the fate of running around."


    Most of the farmers in the Northwest Gulf and even the Aldo Kingdom have no personal freedom and cannot leave their villages without authorization. They are ruled by the owners of their land, that is, landlords or manor owners. The official title of [serf], but their situation is indeed no different from that of serfs.


    This serf system is a remnant of the ancient slave system. With the development of the times, especially the intervention of the church, the living conditions of the serfs have improved. They can have their own houses instead of being crowded in shacks like animals. Find your favorite spouse to marry and be blessed by the church. They can even have their own meager savings to pass on to the next generation.


    Of course, all of the above is on the premise of not violating the interests of local landlords. Landlords can trade serfs on their land with other landlords. And if the serf fled without authorization, the landlord also had the right to arrest him and punish him.


    But the current serfs have a [benefit], each village or manor will have a piece of [public land], and the harvest from the public land will be shared equally among the serfs.


    "But what I want is - the owner of the saltworks - what''s his name - hiccup - what''s Godwin''s name, he actually stopped me from taking people, why those muddy legs have already signed a contract with him, I''ll go to his uncle!"


    "Eldor, what did you do afterwards? How did people want to come back?"


    Eldo blushed and looked very excited, "I was too lazy to argue with him at the time, so I sent people back to the manor and called a large number of people, directly smashed his salt field, and snatched people out. Unexpectedly, this idiot still I don''t know what to do, but I reported it to the mayor, Theodore."


    Ferguson frowned, and asked, "How did Mayor Theodore deal with it?"


    Eldo smiled, "How else can I deal with it? I''m the one to be right, but Godwin just recruited him into the factory casually without looking at who he is. It''s ridiculous that that guy is still talking about it in front of the mayor. Personal freedom, hahaha!"


    The crowd also roared with laughter.


    Shank patted or laughed: "I think that Godwin was fooled by Dean Morrison''s preaching team!"


    Morrison is the priest Paul met when he eliminated the pirate shark gang entrenched in Port Fullland, and promised to help him hide the disgraceful experience of being forced to join the pirate gang, and stay with Paul as a priest accompanying the army, and engage in some "ideological" aspects After Father Anderson succeeded his teacher as the dean of the North Shore Abbey, Paul arranged for Morrison to "help" him. Father Anderson, who was obsessed with research all day long, pushed the major affairs of the abbey to Morrison. Gradually, it was Morrison who was called the Dean instead.


    Under Paul''s instruction, Morrison organized several preaching teams to go to the countryside in the name of the church to criticize the serfdom, but the effect...


    "The preaching team came to my land not long ago and left in a hurry! Don''t talk about the good scriptures What about **** equality, mud legs still have farm work to do , who has the time to listen to their nonsense! No matter how they understand it!"


    "It''s the same in my place. These people really don''t know what to do, and they just engage in some heresy."


    Listening to the discussion at the banquet, Varun snorted, "We work with our brains, farmers work with their bodies, and those who work with their brains rule over those who work with their bodies. This has been the rule since ancient times. The truth has not changed even in the thousands of years since the establishment of the church that shouted the slogan of equality."


    Someone next to him immediately echoed him: "That''s right, the elm-like heads of the mud-legged people can''t even work hard, and they can''t do school without supervision, and the nobles are extremely noble, how can we let them take care of these things in the field by themselves?" For messy things, it is natural for us to act as agents to manage the farmers well.¡±


    A group of people shouted.


    "These businessmen in Fulan Harbor have made a lot of bad money in the past two years, and dare to put on airs in front of us."


    "I think they were taken away by their counterparts at Jiaowan!"


    "A bunch of vampires!"


    ¡­


    The topic of discussion at the banquet gradually turned to scolding the businessman, Fergus shook his head, he just wanted to drink quietly, how did it become like this.


    Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world ww.13168/

 Chapter 355： There are traitors around the lord

    Once it started, the criticism of the businessmen became louder and louder.


    Fergus shook his head and cleared his mind, intending to say something fair for the merchants.


    "Everyone, although most of them are opportunists, we can''t do without them. Without them, where do we buy those goods from other places, and who do we sell the things produced in our own manor to?"


    "Lord Fergus is right." The host of the banquet, Master Warren, stroked his mustache.


    "But even so, people in this world still rely on our farmers to support them. Land and food are the foundation for us and people in the whole continent to live and live! People around my age here should have experienced famine Have you experienced it?"


    Master Warren¡¯s words reminded people of a great famine experienced by the Aldo Kingdom decades ago. The younger generation was fine, but they only heard what the old people said, while those older people¡¯s eyes showed The slightest expression of fear.


    It was a terrible time, people were starving everywhere, people on the road suddenly fell down and couldn''t get up again, and there were terrible rumors of cannibalism in some places. With the level of famine at the stalls, no matter how rich you are, you can¡¯t buy food. Those who have food at home will not exchange it for gold and silver.


    "That''s right, Master Warren is right, food is the capital of people''s livelihood."


    Everyone praised the viewpoint of the host of the banquet.


    Suddenly someone became angry: "We are working hard in the fields to grow food, but those businessmen are poaching our corners. Have you forgotten what happened last year? The lord suddenly proposed to build some kind of ''customs union'' , to reduce or even cancel the territory''s tariffs on goods passing through, the bulk of which is food. Oh my god, this... this... this is really terrible."


    One sentence pushed everyone''s emotions to the peak.


    "Don''t guess! It must be the gang of businessmen!"


    "Yes, they bewitched Mr. Greyman."


    Eldo patted the table in front of him emotionally, as if he had been greatly wronged: "This is not poaching our corner, this is poaching the lord''s corner, this is poaching the entire Arda foot of the wall."


    Although there are various agricultural machinery popularized, at least last year, Arda¡¯s grain production was not advantageous compared to other territories with a large grain production¡ªsuch as the territory of the Ferdinand family. This group of manor owners saw it as unimaginable.


    But it''s different for those businessmen who fall into the eyes of money, which means that they spend less money buying food from other places.


    Ah~ These black-hearted maggots used such despicable methods to attack fellow Arda people.


    "It must be that they are spreading slander in Lord Gryman''s ears, and Mr. Gryman is so young that he fell for their tricks by accident."


    "What kind of customs union is not a tool they use to make money."


    Speaking of which, everyone rejoiced again.


    "Fortunately, we were all twisted together to oppose this matter at that time! We didn''t let the tricks of the merchants succeed."


    "That''s right, I remember that it was Master Warren who took the lead. Let''s toast Master Warren!"


    "To my lord Warren!"


    Old Warren, the host of the banquet, picked up the cup and accepted everyone''s cup without hesitation.


    "Lord Greyman is surrounded by traitors!"


    Old Warren drank a full cup, his complexion became even more rosy, and then he said this with a heartbroken heart.


    Hearing what he said, Fergus immediately became nervous. As a retainer of the Greyman family, he still cared about his lord very much.


    Traitor? How could it be possible, Arda had just won a resounding and tough battle against the Kent family, one of the best, and his reputation had soared. If the lord was surrounded by traitors, how could he win the battle?


    "How not?"


    Master Warren continued to grieve, "Think about it, that Hansel Abbott is not a good person! In the past two years, none of you here has been exploited by him less?"


    "My lord wants to integrate the cultivated land, which is a kind of good governance, but this southern guy has changed his taste forever!"


    Old Warren''s words reminded everyone of the experience of being cut by Hansel in the past two years, because they basically invaded the public land, and Hansel, who was in charge of the Ministry of Agriculture, found out one by one during the statistics and measurement, or Spit out the encroached public land and pay a fine, or pay several times the money to buy the land that your family has planted for several generations.


    Everyone vomited bitterness.


    "Abbott, he is simply a pickpocket! It will be bad luck for anyone who is targeted by him."


    "This traitor must have swallowed the fine himself!"


    "I don''t think those officials from the south are good people!"


    Some people began to expand the scope of attack.


    "That bushy-eyed chief secretary, that Bernard is probably not a good person!"


    Someone stood up in outrage and waved his arms and said, "I saw it with my own eyes in Fulan Port. There are a lot of grains! There are also all kinds of other materials, and they are transported to the sailboat and headed south!"


    "It must be the gang of southerners who are transporting to the capital, eating dog food from inside and outside. Lord Greyman is raising them. The slaves of my vassals are not my vassals. They should be loyal to Lord Greyman. The world How can there be someone who is loyal to the next level?"


    "The black-hearted maggot, the rat that crawled out of Jingyao''s sewer!"


    "They are a bunch of moths. If they are left alone, sooner or later the whole of Arda will be emptied."


    "Occupy the latrine and don''t shit. So many important positions in the Government Council are filled with these southern rats, and they have made so many messes."


    "Those positions should be filled by our local children, my lord Earl... well, let''s not talk about it."


    Someone let out a long sigh There are treacherous ministers inside, and profiteers outside, I think this Arda, I''m afraid it''s going to..."


    Before he finished speaking, he covered his mouth.


    It''s just that the atmosphere in the hall has changed. At the beginning, everyone was praising the lord for his wisdom, but now Arda in their mouths is already suffering from internal and external troubles, and will be subverted by the villain in an instant.


    Even Fergus was unknowingly infected by the emotions of the crowd.


    He is also opposed to the Customs Union, and he also dislikes foreigners who hold important positions in the Government Administration Council.


    The lord is not really surrounded by traitors, is he?


    He had to find some time to go back to Huxin Town and ask those old friends about it.


    A sentence from the host of the banquet, Master Warren, hit his heart.


    "Only our peasant family is the foundation of the lord and Arda! We must protect the earl from being deceived by treacherous officials."

 Chapter 356： better stay out of trouble

    Only people like us are the foundation of Lord Lord and Arda!


    Master Warren''s words resonated with everyone at the banquet.


    "That''s true. Although it sounds a bit disrespectful to say it, Mr. Gryman cannot do without us! Ah! Of course, we cannot do without Mr. Gryman."


    Eldo counted his fingers one by one and listed: "Tax collection, military service, and corvee service. In the countryside, we are the ones who convey the will of the lord. The taxes are collected by us, and the soldiers are summoned by us." , Coolies are also found by us, these things are real work, much harder than those businessmen who just hand in a few stinky money."


    Someone yelled: "There are also the young children of our family. If these young people hadn''t served as officers, those soldiers with mud-legged backgrounds probably wouldn''t be able to stand up in the company."


    "Hahaha!" This sentence caused everyone to laugh.


    Master Warren made a conclusion: "Therefore, we country gentry and Mr. Greiman are one. It can be said that we both prosper and we all lose."


    He stroked his beard and said solemnly: "Those foreigners with bad intentions and those profit-seeking businessmen are like sores growing on the body, they are constantly eroding Arda''s health day and night! "


    "That''s right, the description is too apt!"


    "Master Warren is right!"


    Seeing that everyone in the hall agreed with his point of view, the old Varun took advantage of his momentum and called out: "Everyone, all true Ardaans! All men of insight! As a man who was born in this land and grew up in this land, People above, we must not just sit idly by like this, but is there anyone willing to join me in writing to the lord, requesting him to expel those foreigners and suppress the arrogance of those merchants, so that Arda can return to its former peaceful days?"


    After Varen said this, the whole hall fell silent.


    After a while, Fergus, who was sitting next to him, said in a daze, "This... this... there is no need to do this, right?"


    Others followed suit.


    "Yeah, although foreigners are annoying, it''s too much to expel them directly... Of course, I agree with all hands to expel Hansel Abbott."


    "Although the merchants are mercenary, it''s really impossible without them. Who do we go shopping with?"


    Old Warren shook his head: "I saw you all filled with righteous indignation just now, why did you back down when it was time to do something? Eldo!"


    Eldo, who was named by him, straightened up immediately, "Master Varen?"


    Old Warren stared at him and said, "Let me ask you, what if they need more and more workers? When I arrived a few days ago, you handed over the farmers in your manor to him?"


    Eldo shook his head like a rattle: "Of course I wouldn''t do such a stupid thing! But do they need so many people?"


    "Hmph, they use the money they earn to open new factories, and after making more money, they open more factories. The manpower they need is definitely a bottomless pit."


    Eldo rubbed his head: "Then they can''t rob people."


    Varen glanced at him, then looked around the crowd and said, "What if they can encourage Lord Graeman to allow them to go to the countryside to recruit people? Will you stop it then? Or not? Hmph, I just mentioned the church Propaganda team, who do you think is really behind this matter? I guess nine times out of ten it is these businessmen who are behind the scenes. I guess they will use the excuse of paying more taxes to confuse Lord Greyman, "


    "And those foreigners, have all of you here been punished by Abbott?"


    Shan Ke asked cautiously: "It is so profitable to start a factory? Then we can''t learn from them to run some factories? The labor force is ready-made."


    Hey! I''m swearing to mobilize here, why would someone want to be a traitor? Old Warren got angry for a while.


    "You are confused! Food! Food is the foundation of this world. With money, we can buy more land and plant more grains. Whether they are nobles or commoners, they can use paper or porcelain, but You can¡¯t go without food for a day.¡±


    "You have to be marketable, right? You have to have connections, right? Can you compete with those who have taken the lead? You have to rely on low prices to accumulate slowly, or you may lose money for several years."


    "Farming is a profitable business. In times of disaster, we close the door and rely on food reserves to live happily. People outside have to beg us and act according to our face."


    Shank was immediately criticized by others without the old Warren going out in person.


    "How is it?" Master Warren stroked his beard and asked again: "Is there anyone who wants to write a letter to Earl Greyman jointly with me?"


    To his surprise, the hall suddenly fell into silence again.


    "you¡­"


    Old Varun pointed at everyone with trembling hands, not knowing what to say.


    The people he pointed to shrank their necks one by one, watching their noses, noses, and hearts.


    No matter how you sounded like writing a letter to Earl Greyman jointly, it meant gathering a crowd to threaten him.


    The other party is a lord, a nobleman!


    It might have been possible two years ago. At that time, the Greiman family was only guarding a nominal earldom of Arda, leaving Huxin Town and several other towns, and the affairs of the countryside were inseparable. open them.


    But it''s different now!


    Bairding and Emden are all under the control of Lord Graeman, and there is still an army in his hands... This... This... What if the Earl is annoyed and they are given shoes?


    "Master Warren...I think this matter should be taken slowly!"


    Baden, who had been silent all this time, said timidly.


    Varen snorted, and didn''t look at Baden. He didn''t count on Baden. Baden was already psychologically affected by the last riot, and half of his property was lost This is something everyone knows.


    "Yes, as long as the earl is one with us, they can''t do anything to us, can they?"


    "It''s better not to cause trouble."


    Sentences passed into old Varun''s ears without backbone.


    "Okay, I figured it out, it''s about to happen, you... you... ahem!"


    Master Warren was heartbroken and coughed violently out of breath.


    "Forget it, forget it, just treat me as nothing to worry about! When your disaster is over, I hope you still remember today!"


    The atmosphere of the banquet changed rapidly, everyone started to eat in silence, and no one said a word.


    The embarrassing atmosphere lasted for a long time, and the owner of the manor sighed again, "Oh! I invited everyone here today, and I shouldn''t disturb everyone''s interest! After drinking a few cups of donkey urine, I fainted. Shut up."


    Everyone hurriedly borrowed the **** to get off the donkey, "Where is it, Master Warren is also thinking about me and other squires!"


    "That''s right, speaking of Dali, it''s also for the sake of Arda and Earl Greiman!"


    Old Valen clapped his hands, "To apologize to everyone, I picked some girls from the Zhuangzi, let us be happy today!"


    Accompanied by his clapping, the door of the hall opened, and a group of young women in scantily clad clothes slowly walked in with their heads bowed.


    The guests were all smiling, and the embarrassing atmosphere just disappeared in an instant.


    "Haha, Master Warren is really enthusiastic!"


    "As expected of the generous old Valen!"


    There was laughter again in the hall.

 Chapter 357： Military uniform 1 must be handsome

    In the lord''s mansion of Huxin Town, a special clothing exhibition is being held.


    More than a dozen well-selected young men are tall and tall over 1.8 meters. Each of them wears unique clothes. They are judged by the people around them. They either stand upright, or act according to the requirements of the audience. Take various poses.


    "It''s a really nice outfit and looks very energetic."


    "This one is still better, with temperament."


    "This one looks the best, but it''s also the most complicated to make, right?"


    The audience at the exhibition included military leaders such as Schroeder and Bryce, senior officials of the State Council such as Ford and Cecil, and of course the lord of Arda Paul Grayman and his ally Myron Garnard, commenting on the exhibits in a hurry.


    And the target they are watching and tasting is a suit of army uniforms of various shapes and colors.


    With the large-scale promotion of flying shuttle looms, the textile industry is developing in full swing in Arda, Bairding and Emden. One after another, weaving factories that use machines to produce cloth¡ªperhaps they should be called "factories" now. ¡¯¡± ¡ª and it sprung up like mushrooms after rain. Everyone who has watched the work of the flying shuttle loom realizes that this machine will bring about a leap in efficiency. The original manual workshop owners have reluctantly paid for this magical machine from the Huxin Town Machinery Factory. To upgrade their own weaving field, some newcomers who smelled business opportunities also invested heavily in the textile industry.


    In this wave, many people tried to imitate the flying shuttle loom, and many of them succeeded, but they were soon sanctioned by the iron fist of the "Patent Law". The patent for the shuttle loom belongs only to the Huxin Town Machinery Factory, and the orders keep coming in like snowflakes.


    In order to cope with this huge demand, the Huxin Town Machinery Factory once again expanded and recruited workers to increase its production capacity. The Industrial Machinery Factory has two workshops. The former is responsible for the development and production of agricultural machinery such as harvesters, threshers, and cotton gins, while the latter focuses on the production of "industrial" machinery such as flying shuttle looms.


    The improvement of weaving efficiency has greatly stimulated the demand for cotton yarn, and the demand for cotton yarn has been in short supply for a while. The price of cotton yarn has risen, and many spinning factories and family workshops have made a lot of money. While working harder to produce cotton yarn, while happily counting money, many newcomers also started to engage in the cotton spinning industry.


    The rapid expansion of the cotton spinning industry has led to many industries such as printing and dyeing and clothing making. The final result is that the prices of clothing materials and clothing on the market have been greatly reduced.


    With the cost of clothing reduced, plans were put on the agenda to replace the uniforms of Arda''s army. At present, the uniforms of both the Arda army and the navy are simple "earth road" clothes. When Paul commands such an army to queue up and shoot, there is always a strong sense of disobedience.


    Line up and shoot, gorgeous and colorful is the right way.


    Paul convened a joint meeting of the department heads of the Government Affairs Council and the generals of the army. He had already told them about the replacement of uniforms and asked them to make their own designs. Now Paul asked them to make samples according to their respective designs and send them to the Lord''s Mansion for centralized tasting. , to pick a new uniform.


    In Paul''s eyes, the clothes worn by these models are all in the so-called "Renaissance" style. They are basically designed by senior military officials such as Schroeder and Austin. Filling is used to make the shoulders, chest and upper arms of the clothing bulge and full, and the lower body is tight leggings. Some styles are also equipped with robes or cloaks, and felt hats with curly feathers on their heads. This is a popular dress for young children of nobles or rich people in the Jiaowan area. According to the requirements of the lord, the new uniform should break through the stereotypes, keep up with the frontier of the times, be flamboyant, domineering, and embody the high-spirited spirit of Arda''s army, so they specially consulted the female advisor Setia and the old shipwright class People like Jaymin from Kok Wan, a well-known fashion hub.


    "These are the military uniforms you designed?"


    Paul''s words contained a lot of questioning. Obviously, the Earl was not very satisfied.


    Schroeder and Austin glanced at each other, and replied to Paul hesitantly: "Yes, my lord, don''t you like these styles?"


    Heavenly Father, this is already a very bold and avant-garde design. In the past, the Northwest Bay was closed and poor, and people¡¯s clothing was often conservative and simple. In the affluent Jiaowan, people¡¯s clothing was bright and complicated. Refer to the Style has deeply disturbed designers¡ªa violation of the canon''s teachings against luxury.


    Then, according to the earl''s instructions, they added some designs that they thought could reflect the temperament of Arda''s army on the basis of reference.


    How ostentatious, how domineering, how...the aura of nouveau riche!


    It''s already like this, the Earl is still not satisfied?


    "Gentlemen, I have also designed several sets of uniforms There are both navy and army uniforms, let''s taste them together."


    After saying this, Paul clapped his palms.


    "Dear Earl! Winthrop is at your service!" A man with glasses and a flattering smile trotted all the way to Paul''s side.


    When everyone took a closer look, it turned out that it was the chief tailor of the Lord''s Mansion. The nobles all had their own tailors, and the Greiman family was no exception.


    Paul asked, "Winthrop, are our new uniform samples ready?"


    Winthrop made a no-problem gesture, "Everything is in order, and we are waiting for your call, my lord!"


    "Okay!" Paul turned to the crowd: "Gentlemen, let you see the real epoch-making design. Winthrop, let the models come in!"


    As soon as Paul finished speaking, there was a burst of tight and rapid drumbeats. After the frequency of the drumbeats slowed down, two groups of soldiers came to the drumbeats. That''s right, they were soldiers. Schroeder, Bryce and the others could tell at a glance from the walkers and movements that they were well-trained soldiers, and they should be from the Internal Guard.


    "Stand still!" The leader shouted, and the two groups of soldiers stopped in unison.


    The first group of soldiers, wearing a black tall hat, wearing a single-breasted blue and white coat with cuff buttons on the cuffs, wearing a white shirt inside, white trousers underneath, and a pair of black leather boots .


    The soldiers of the second team also wore black tall hats, red jackets with black lapels, white half trousers, and black leather shoes and long shoe covers. They looked... like cooked lobsters.


    Paul smiled to the surprised crowd.


    "Everyone, as I said, the military uniform must be handsome!"

 Chapter 358： Military uniform 1 must be handsome 2

    "Military uniform must be handsome!"


    The Earl''s words resounded in the hall.


    "Only with a handsome uniform can attract more young people to join the army."


    Everyone was attracted by the two teams of models who just came in. Indeed, the styles of these two sets of clothes are exaggerated enough and the colors are bright enough. Look at these soldiers, each and every one of them looks like a proud big rooster. Paul can''t work hard for the new uniforms of the army. In the era of queuing and shooting, morale is very important, and military uniforms are a very important factor in maintaining morale.


    Referring to the memory of his previous life, and with the help of Winthrop, Paul restored the military uniforms of Britain and France in the Napoleonic era on Earth. Of course, this so-called restoration must be in quotation marks, which is basically equivalent to re-creation. After all, that era spanned several decades, and different military branches had their own uniforms. Even the same military branch would have several sets of uniforms. The emperor¡¯s guard cavalry even had 10 different uniforms, including battle uniforms, marching uniforms, Field uniforms, service uniforms, duty uniforms, stable service uniforms, social wear, casual wear, military parade uniforms, grand military parade dresses... it''s simply a headache.


    It is impossible to expect Paul, a half-bottle military fan, to memorize all the details of military uniforms. He can only roughly figure out some common styles based on the impressions left by some movies. Paul''s counterfeit modern military uniform really shocked the natives of the different world, although the shock was not what he imagined.


    "Paul, are you sure you want our troops to wear this attire?"


    His ally, Earl of Bairding, Myron Garnard asked hesitantly.


    Paul asked back: "Why, don''t you think the military uniform I designed is not beautiful enough?"


    "The color is bright enough, but... that''s what you call handsome?" McLone rubbed the back of his head, not knowing what to say.


    Paul was a little upset: "Really, if you have something to say, speak up!"


    Macron had to say: "Well...this style of clothes doesn''t seem to have appeared before."


    "Hey! What is this?" Paul shook his hand, "Let''s be at the forefront of the times and start a new trend, okay?"


    "Cough!" Melon reminded him, "Northwest Bay is not a fashion capital like Jiaowan, and you will be treated as a freak when you wear these two outfits..."


    Bryce picks up his words: "We''ll be treated like country upstarts, throwing together the best fabrics..."


    Paul retorted: "It''s unreasonable, this has been verified by history... Forget it, think about it, as long as we have money or more guns, even a piece of sackcloth will be regarded as fashionable."


    Macron said, "That''s the problem. We''re not rich enough, we''re not powerful enough, at least the outside world doesn''t think so."


    "So, folks! Let''s work together! Let''s have more money, let''s have more guns. Just imagine our soldiers walking down the road in such clothes, Everyone will be overwhelmed by this force."


    Paul said emphatically.


    Everyone understood that it seemed that the Earl was determined to use the clothes he designed.


    Well, he is the supreme commander of the army of Arda, and he has the final say.


    "My lord, if I heard correctly, you just said soldiers?"


    Logistics Minister Ron noticed a certain word in Paul''s words.


    Paul nodded to him, "Yes, it''s a soldier!"


    no? Everyone in the room was taken aback!


    Although the style of the military uniform designed by Lord Earl is a bit weird, but it is quite exquisite and gorgeous, and it seems that the cost of craftsmanship is definitely not low at first glance. Although there are looms now, tailors still have to sew clothes stitch by stitch.


    They thought that Paul made such gorgeous clothes for officers.


    "Mr. Winthrop!"


    Ron asked the tailor: "If these two types of military uniforms are mass-produced by private workshops, how much will each suit cost?"


    Winthrop pinched his fingers and calculated, "Let me think about it, this... that..., according to our price in the Northwest Gulf, each piece will cost about 10 to 15 silver coins."


    10 to 15 silver coins? The Earl wants to spend so much money to buy a set of clothes for each soldier?


    Great Lord of Light! Save Earl Greyman, whose brain is about to burn out.


    You must know that even the senior military executives such as Schroeder, Bryce, and Austin have an official salary of only 5 to 6 silver coins per month. (Of course, they also have additional income such as country manors. In addition, in order to ensure the loyalty of the officers, Paul also distributed them a large number of shares from the newly established family business in recent years. The salary of the army is basically the icing on the cake for them.)


    If only relying on salary, a school-level officer would have to save for two or three months to purchase such a set of outfits? This is crazy. And the clothes of the soldiers have to be changed and washed, there must be more than one set for each person.


    "Master Earl, do you think about it again? Soldiers only need to have clothes to wear. I think their current clothes are enough."


    Ron felt that it was time for him to fulfill the responsibility of the Minister of Logistics, and he carefully suggested to Paul.


    "No!" Paul rejected him immediately, with an unquestionable tone, "I said before that the suit is only a transitional suit. Once the conditions are met, I will let the soldiers wear better clothes. Scare the enemy on the opposite side."


    Paul made a decision, and the old Ford, who was the head of the State Council, complained secretly. With the current size of Arda''s army, it would cost tens of thousands of silver coins more.


    Alright, now the general direction is clear, the military uniforms basically have to follow the style designed by the lord There are two basic styles given by Paul, after everyone''s evaluation, finally selected blue and white The one with the main tune, that is, the one that resembles the French army style.


    Then, under Paul''s suggestion, the colors of different units were changed slightly. The army retained blue, the navy changed to white, and the internal guards changed to green.


    However, facing the reality of insufficient financial resources, the Earl also made a compromise. In the final design, the grade of the fabric was lowered a few levels, and the soldiers'' shoes were replaced by short boots with extended sleeves instead of full leather boots.


    People from the Government Affairs Council also planned to replace them with the previous linen shoes, but they failed under the opposition of senior military officials such as Paul and Schroeder, because the quality of the shoes seriously affected the marching ability of the troops.


    Paul announced to everyone: "I plan to find a military uniform contractor through bidding for this change."


    "Bidding?" Everyone was puzzled.


    Paul explained: "Yes, the nature of the required procurement items and their quantity, quality, delivery date and other requirements are announced to the civilians. Taking military uniforms as an example, the three places of Arda, Bairding, Emden and even other As long as the clothing workshops in the territory meet our requirements, they are eligible to become our suppliers. As for which one to choose, it depends on whoever quotes the lowest price and takes the least time. This is called bidding. "


    Bryce had some doubts: "There is no workshop that can handle the work of thousands of uniforms, right?" Paul replied: "We can split it into several labels, and the eggs are not put in the same basket."


    He said with a smile: "Not only military uniforms, but anything that does not involve confidentiality can be completed with the help of the people. This will save us a lot of effort and stimulate the development of commerce among the people."

 Chapter 359： reward

    The pirates in Westport have been wiped out!


    The great news quickly spread throughout King Capital Jingyao, and the common people breathed a sigh of relief.


    Recently, people are afraid to go out of the city, for fear of being robbed and killed by pirates in disguise. We must know that when pirates were rampant in history, there were many examples of inland robberies. These guys are not regular troops, and no one can recognize them in civilian clothes.


    It''s strange to say, what happened to the Aldo Kingdom? It''s a rebellion and a pirate. Did it offend the Lord of Light and his old man? Fortunately, another scourge has gone. Harrison Abbott rode a tall horse and led his soldiers into the capital through the glittering west gate proudly, enjoying the treatment of a hero.


    Accompanied by the cheers of the people, beautiful girls on both sides of the street kept throwing flowers on the young general who was said to be single.


    Hansel, who followed Harrison, looked at his brother enviously and jealously. Oh, what can I do? Although it was born by an old father, in terms of bloodlines, the old brother is the son of his regular wife, and he is... well, let''s not mention it. In terms of status, my brother was a royal bodyguard before, and I am just a small tax collector in the suburbs of the capital. Even now, I am just working under a country lord.


    Wait, country lord?


    Seriously speaking, Earl Greyman seems to be no longer a simple country lord!


    He actually controls three counties. In terms of area and population, Henry Ferdinand, the head of the nobles in the Northwest Gulf, is not as much as him, right?


    Not to mention that this guy runs a variety of factories that can be said to be making money every day, and the porcelain alone is going to be crazy, right? Christopher, the head of the caravan of the Foster family of the Horn Bay Alliance, revealed to Hansel after drinking that every batch of porcelain shipped to the Horn Bay is already owned by the owner, because the buyer has already ordered it. Order. In Jiaowan, porcelain has become a symbol of identity and status. When he first arrived in Arda as a royal commissioner two years ago, Paul Greiman was still precarious under the threat of pirates, but now his situation has completely reversed.


    With such a lord, the future doesn''t seem so dire.


    "Lord Abbott!"


    A cry interrupted Hansel''s memory.


    Who is calling yourself? Hansel took a closer look, oh, it turned out that he was here to find his brother.


    I saw a man dressed as a royal attendant stopped the advancing team.


    He saluted Harrison right away.


    "Lord Abbott, Your Majesty orders you to go to the palace immediately to discuss matters."


    Harrison didn''t hesitate at all, "Please reply to Your Majesty for me, I''ll rush over right away."


    Tch, His Majesty the King didn''t even mention me.


    Hansel lost interest, and greeted his brother, "I''ll go back first."


    Harrison grabbed him, "What''s the rush? You have put in a lot of effort for this battle, so let''s go together."


    After instructing the troops behind them to rush back to the camp, the two brothers came to the palace together with several officers.


    The place where the king met them turned out to be the Council Hall, which was the place where His Majesty discussed state affairs with the ministers, which showed how much he attached importance to this battle to eliminate pirates.


    The two entered the council hall and found that many people had already gathered here. Important ministers such as Palace Minister Rupert and Intelligence Minister Merlin had already attended. Queen Phyllis was also present. Besides, there was a Han A woman that Cyre didn''t know sat beside the queen.


    Harrison quietly reminded him: "That should be Her Royal Highness Princess Irene."


    The reason why it should be is because the woman is covered with a veil.


    Hansel didn''t know much about the king''s youngest daughter. After the Abbott family was alienated by the royal family, it was rare for his father to come into contact with the core members of the royal family when he was free on weekdays, let alone his second son who was born in a bad family. Because of his good reputation, the elder brother can still stay in the palace as a guard.


    He had seen this Highness from a distance at the ceremony when he was young, but at that time she hadn''t grown up yet, and after that, the little princess went to Gabela''s Bachelor''s Tower to study, and Hansel went to work outside Jingyao. Never seen again.


    All the ministers present focused their attention on the two Abbott brothers. Being stared at by so many high-level power figures, Hansel''s body tightened.


    "Harrison, congratulations on your big victory, you have worked hard this time."


    The king sitting on the throne spoke.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Harrison put his hand on his chest and bowed to the king, "I dare not say hard work for the kingdom."


    "Well. Okay, okay." The king stroked his beard and was very satisfied with the performance of the former guard. He regretted not promoting him as a general earlier, and blamed his unscrupulous father for cheating his son.


    Harrison said: "This victory is not due to me alone. It is the fleet in the Northwest Gulf that defeated the pirate warships, and we can fight smoothly on land."


    He glanced at his younger brother, "Hansel contacted us."


    If he doesn''t take credit, the king is more satisfied with him.


    The specific battle process has been read by the king from the battle report, and Harrison wrote it in detail. To be honest, there was nothing outstanding about this battle. Harrison blocked Westport, repeatedly scouted the intelligence in the city, and then waited until the Northwest Fleet arrived.


    But the king now likes this kind of general who is steady and steady, and the kingdom can''t stand any storms now.


    "You''ve both done a good job. Harrison, would you like any reward?"


    Harrison said without hesitation: "Your Majesty, please send me to fight in the south, even if I am a soldier, I am willing."


    The king laughed, "If you become a soldier, Heavenly Father will punish me. The origin of this pirate is not clear, it is very likely that Giles sent it, but it has alerted us. The previous defense of the coast was too strong. If you take it lightly, you will continue to be stationed in Westport in the future and rectify the coastal defense. In addition, I will give you a royal manor as a reward for victory."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Harrison accepted the king''s appointment. Although he did not go to the south as he wished just now, it is not bad to be able to stay in the army.


    The king looked at Hansel, and his voice sank a bit: "What about you, the second son of the Abbott family?"


    Hansel showed a glimmer of hope, and said cautiously: "Your Majesty, I want to stay in the capital to serve...or...or also go to the Southern Army."


    He found out that the old enemy, Matthew Stallman, had obtained an important position under the Minister of Foreign Affairs, and was very favored by the minister. A bright future was waiting for this guy.


    Ah~ It¡¯s not good to stay away from the center of power. I really can¡¯t keep up with one step, and I can¡¯t catch up with every step.


    "No!" the king flatly refused.


    Hansel''s heart suddenly turned cold.


    The king said: "You will continue to stay in the Northwest Bay as a representative of the royal family, as a matchmaker between Jingyao and the local lord. In addition, I will reward you with a thousand gold coins. Do your best."


    Do you still care about your bloodline? Hansel was disheartenedThe sentence "do your job well" sounded like "don''t think about things you shouldn''t have" to him.


    This is really wronging King Rodney. After this battle, combined with the previous performance, the Northwest Gulf has shown considerable potential. It has food and weapons. It is necessary to move on to this wild land in the previous impression. Thoughts.


    Could it be that some miracle happened there, or did the world see it wrong? Isn''t it always a place where birds don''t shit?


    or¡­


    "Hansel, after you go back, you have to advise the local lords to be nice to the common people. Loyalty to the kingdom is commendable, but you must use the power of the people carefully, and don''t ask for it too much."


    Well, this is the most reasonable explanation that His Majesty the King can think of. No matter how food and weapons may appear out of thin air, it must be that Earl Greyman plucked hair and oil from the subjects in order to express himself.


    All the ministers present said yes and echoed their comments.


    "Your Majesty is right. This is our many years of experience in politics. I hope he can listen carefully."


    "I heard that Earl Greyman is under twenty, no wonder he is so frizzy, young man."


    Such a dog leg who is so loyal to the kingdom must be well kept, so as not to be hanged up by the mob someday because of too much oppression.


    Princess Irene next to the queen covered her lips lightly, as if she was smiling.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, I will try to persuade him."


    Hansel, who was a little discouraged, didn''t explain anything, just followed the words. His Majesty the King nodded, looked around the crowd and asked, "Then, what reward should be given to this Earl Greiman? For the meritorious minister, we must not chill his heart."


    "Guys, do you have any good suggestions?"

 Chapter 359： 1 Rise to the Agricultural Revolution

    King Rodney asked the crowd for a reward plan for Paul Greyman, and there was a murmur from below.


    Before anyone among the ministers could answer, a gentle voice sounded from the king''s side.


    "Father, why don''t you reward Earl Greiman with 10,000 gold coins."


    This is the suggestion of the little princess. Irene knows that Paul is very short of money now. Earn more and spend more.


    Before the king could answer, the chancellor became impatient. Her Royal Highness is really not in charge of the family.


    The king gave Hansel a monetary reward just now, and he already has a lot of opinions. Although it is a thousand gold coins, no matter how small a mosquito is, it is still meat.


    However, His Majesty has already spoken, and what the king said cannot be taken back casually.


    He immediately stood up to stop it: "Your Majesty, the situation is critical now, money is needed everywhere, and the rebellion in the south is a bottomless pit. It is better to replace money rewards with other methods."


    The king pondered for a moment, then asked the chancellor, "Do you have any good ideas?"


    The Chancellor of the Exchequer winked at Rupert, the Chancellor of the Exchequer, and they had already discussed it.


    Rupert stood up and saluted the king, and suggested: "Your Majesty, we have carefully researched the past history of the Greiman family. A hundred years ago, this family was exiled to the Northwest Gulf because of its participation in the battle for the throne, and it is still guilty today. There is no right to entrust any vassals. Your majesty might as well forgive the crimes of the Greiman family and restore their due power as a lord. For a true nobleman, there is no better reward than getting the honor he deserves. "


    Irene on the side was very disdainful. Tsk, Paul had a good life without a vassal. On the contrary, his ally brother Mellon was almost killed by his vassal. Didn''t the royal family themselves be disgraced by the vassal Giles?


    However, King Rodney liked Rupert''s proposal very much. He patted the armrest of the throne and said with joy, "That''s right, for a true nobleman, nothing is more important than honor."


    Wonderful, you don''t need to spend a penny, and you can make the other party feel grateful.


    "Okay, then it''s settled."


    King Rodney made a final decision and ordered the Lord Seal: "Write the edict now, and send it to Earl Greiman with Hansel Abbott."


    "Your Majesty!" Harrison, who had been silent all this time, stepped forward and suddenly called out.


    "Harrison, what else do you want?"


    "Your Majesty, please ask Earl Greiman to allow his fleet to stay in Westport for a longer period of time to assist us in guarding the west coast."


    "Oh? Isn''t our own strength enough?"


    "Your Majesty, it takes time to train sailors who can be used in combat. We don''t have many civilian sailors. And..."


    "And what?"


    "Goblins appeared in this battle. What I am worried about is whether the pirates will quietly release goblins to the surrounding areas of Westport. If this is the case, with their reproductive ability, they may become large trouble."


    The king pondered for a while, then said, "You are right, we do need more men."


    He said to the Lord Seal: "Put Harrison''s proposal in the Rescript, but in a more polite way, and the decision rests with Earl Greyman."


    The decree was soon completed, and the minister gave it to the king for reading, and Rodney was very satisfied, and stamped his own seal on it.


    The next day, Hansel and his servant Tommen hurried north with the king''s decree.


    ¡­


    In the warehouse of the Machinery Factory in Huxin Town, Paul was happily visiting the products of the Agricultural Machinery Factory with several lords from the neighboring territory.


    With the addition of a series of agricultural machinery such as harvesters and the crop rotation system, Arda''s agricultural production has made great progress.


    After careful consideration, he decided to promote Arda''s new agricultural technology and experience to the surrounding territories.


    The history of Britain shows that the development of agriculture was one of the important prerequisites for the Industrial Revolution. It is nonsense to do anything without enough food to feed people''s stomachs. In the work of the Government Council, agriculture has always been the top priority, and Hansel, the director of the Ministry of Agriculture, is an important position second only to the director of the Government Council.


    The three earldoms under the control of Huxin Town alone cannot produce much effect, and the entire Northwest Bay must be pulled


    Come. Only in this way can more people be fed and more labor force produced.


    Among the lords who came were Duke Henry Ferdinand, Earl Price Parker, Earl Winifred Heller and his son Viscount Derrick Heller, and of course Paul''s ally Myron Garnard Earl, but he has long been a permanent resident of Huxin Town, and under the management of the Government Affairs Council, his territory Bairding has already started agricultural reform.


    Prior to this, the agricultural machinery produced in Huxin Town was not sold outside Arda, Bairding, and Emden. On the one hand, in order to ensure Arda''s technological advantages, on the other hand, there is no patent law outside these three places, and the Lord''s Court of Arda can''t control it.


    "Why, didn''t you say before that you would wait for the establishment of the Customs Union before selling food?"


    Henry Ferdinand The current Northwest Duke asked Paul while looking at the harvester in front of him. Manda, the territory directly under the Ferdinand family, is a big agricultural leader. If there is something in this warehouse, it will be even more powerful.


    "Customs Union?" Paul smiled wryly, and it made people scratch their heads when they talked about it.


    He asked the crowd, "What about you? How is it reflected in your respective territories?"


    Both Earl Parker and Earl Heller shook their heads helplessly. Judging from their reactions, they knew that they had encountered considerable resistance.


    Earl Heller''s son Derrick yelled in dissatisfaction: "They are all short-sighted country landlords. They usually say that they are only obeying the orders of their masters. If they really want to touch their interests, they will desperately shake their heads and object."


    Paul felt the same: "I am here too. This alliance is estimated to be a few years away."


    For the several lords present, taxes are collected anyway, and the tax collection in commerce is the same as the tax collection in agriculture. From the perspective of Arda''s development, it seems that the commercial potential is greater.


    Larnaca of the Parker family and Portree of the Heller family are not far from Arda or Bairdin, and they have all benefited from the commercial development of these two places. Ever since Arda opened up a new shipping line, those merchants from the corner of the bay who are rich in jewels and dressed more luxuriously than the nobles have all traveled across the ocean to do business, which is really eye-catching.


    However, those lords who own a large amount of land do not approve of the Customs Union very much, such as Earl Molly Malcolm, who once participated in the War of the Usher. Duke Henry Ferdinand is a special case, because the agriculture in his domain is the most advantageous in the Northwest Gulf.

 Chapter 361： Saber Nobility

    "Everyone!" Paul suggested, "Why don''t we delineate the dominant crops in our respective territories now."


    Earl Parker stroked his beard and said slowly: "It seems that you must promote the so-called unified market."


    Paul took it for granted, "Of course, I am sure and sure that the commodity economy in the whole world will flourish in the future. In this case, why don''t we seize the opportunity first?"


    "We have now designated our own dominant crops to avoid conflicts after the customs union is established."


    Everyone looked at Paul with a determined look, wondering where his confidence came from.


    However, the economic prosperity in the minds of the lords is at most the level of the southern corner of the bay. With their current knowledge, it is impossible to imagine how grand the global market established on the earth in the 19th century is.


    "Everyone, let''s slowly discuss the dominant crops in our respective territories. Now let me introduce to you, certain conditions are required for these machines to exert their maximum effectiveness."


    Paul continued to introduce Arda''s agricultural experience to everyone, and everyone made a gesture of listening.


    "Some machines, such as harvesters, have limited effect on scattered small pieces of cultivated land. Think about it, after harvesting one field in a while, and then laboriously transferring it to another field, it would be a lot of trouble."


    "Well, that''s the truth." Everyone nodded.


    "So, you need to promote land circulation, integrate cultivated land, integrate scattered small pieces of land into large pieces of land, combine small pieces of land into large pieces, and turn multiple pieces into one piece, establish vast farms, and operate on a continuous scale. Only in this way can cultivators, The machinery used in the fields, such as seed drills and harvesters, works continuously to maximize their effectiveness. Large-scale farms are also conducive to the construction of various water conservancy projects for irrigation.¡±


    "So that''s it! It seems that it is imperative to integrate the cultivated land."


    Henry hammered his palm, and the others nodded.


    "Everyone!" Paul patted his chest and said confidently: "I can guarantee that the production efficiency of the large farm model is definitely much better than the intensive cultivation of small plots of land, and the planting management, cost, and income are significantly better than individual planting. The value produced by the labor force is worth several people in the traditional model.¡±


    Why did Paul dare to say that? Because he is the largest farmer in Arda. After integrating a large number of fields and applying mechanical farming on a large scale, he released a large amount of labor force and sent him to work in various new factories.


    "Of course, an important premise is that the labor force must have a high quality, about this..."


    "Lord Earl!"


    When Paul was about to show off, he was suddenly interrupted.


    "Lord Abbott is back, he has something important to see you."


    I saw Guy Burns, the person in charge of the machinery factory, leading Hansel, who hadn''t seen him for a long time, coming over. Speaking of which, this guy has been out for more than two months.


    "Oh, Hansel, you''re back. Bring me the good news of the fleet''s victory?"


    In fact, Paul had already known the news that the South Fleet had won the battle against the pirates through carrier pigeons, otherwise he would not have been able to calmly lead other lords to visit agricultural machinery. The navy is an arm of Arda, and Tirby Ci took away most of the warships that could be used for combat.


    "Your Earl, you guessed it right."


    Hansel came to the crowd and saluted, "My lords, hello."


    "Our fleet defeated the pirate fleet that invaded the Kingdom in the waters near Westport on January 29. Eight enemy ships were captured and 10 enemy ships fled to the south. The victory was achieved, and Westport was successfully received and paid.¡±


    The news was similar to what Paul had received. He turned around and smiled at the lords with a smile on his face. "My lords, this naval battle will let the world know the strength of our Northwest Gulf."


    Is it to let the world... and us, know the power of Arda? While complaining in their hearts, everyone was amazed at Arda''s unfathomable depths. Arda had already demonstrated her power on land during the War of the Usher, and now she has demonstrated her power at sea in this way.


    Hansel continued: "Lord Earl, His Majesty the King hopes that you can temporarily stop the fleet at Westport to assist the Kingdom''s army in defending against threats from the sea."


    "Well..." Paul stroked his chin in consideration.


    "Let''s have a meeting to discuss it later. Is there anything else?"


    "The edict of His Majesty Rodney!" Hansel took out a roll of parchment and unfolded it gently, his expression serious.


    "In view of the fact that Earl Greyman sent a fleet thousands of miles away to serve the king and assist the kingdom''s army to win, the kingdom is grateful for his great contribution, and hereby exempts the Greyman family from all previous crimes."


    "Congratulations, Lord Earl!" Derrick Heller was the first to call out.


    Earl Heller glared at his son, it was too impolite, the king''s edict had not been finished yet. However, this order is indeed a good thing for the Greyman family. To put it bluntly, because of what happened a hundred years ago, the several lords present all bear the responsibility of "monitoring" the Greyman family.


    Paul was very happy. Now he could finally be on an equal footing with other families in the Northwest Bay. The title of "Exiled Family" made him always inferior to others. In the current social system, the reputation of nobles is really A more important thing.


    Hansel continued to read: "Therefore restores all his rights as a nobleman with swords, including the rights of feudal vassals!"


    "Fuck!"


    Before Hansel finished speaking, everyone heard Paul shout.


    There are two types of nobles in the kingdom¡ªrobed nobles and sword nobles. The so-called nobles in robes refer to bureaucrats attached to the king or other great feudal lords. Because of their contributions or hard work, they are awarded titles by the lords they serve, and they can also enjoy various privileges as nobles, but they do not have fiefs. Some of the titles of nobles in robes remain unchanged hereditary, some cannot be hereditary, and some decrease with the hereditary.


    Saber nobles are feudal lords other than the king. They are the fulcrums of the huge feudal system of the Aldo Kingdom. The real power holders of the kingdom are different from the robed nobles. It also has a large area of ??land. Their titles generally come from great military exploits. Strictly speaking, only such nobles are eligible to be called lords. The lords have absolute authority in their fiefs, and even the king''s orders must be discounted in the fiefs. . Moreover, their titles are passed down from generation to generation and do not decrease. In the words of the Celestial Dynasty, they are hereditary.


    The nobles with swords also have a power that no nobles with robes have¡ªto form their own "small kingdom" and canonize the nobles at the next level, who can be swordsmen or robes, so-called vassals.


    What does **** mean? No one could guess it, it sounded like an exclamation word.


    Could it be that Earl Greyman was too excited, after all, only a qualified lord has the power of a feudal vassal.


    Congratulations, congratulations, congratulations!

 Chapter 362： This is to force the palace?

    Just when everyone thought that Paul should feel gratified and congratulated, they saw the majestic Earl of Arda with a bitter face.


    "Earl Graham?"


    Earl Parker called him out of curiosity.


    no response.


    Myron Gardner roughly guessed what Paul was thinking now.


    He elbowed his ally, "Paul, the king''s decree..."


    "Huh?" Paul reacted and found that Hansel was looking at him with a strange look.


    "The Greiman family thanks His Majesty the King for his grace!"


    He immediately knelt down on one knee and respectfully took the parchment.


    grace? This is obviously adding to the chaos!


    What Paul hopes to establish is an efficient administrative system that can communicate from top to bottom and make government orders smooth. This depends on high-quality civil servants level after level, rather than a bunch of local emperors who are far inferior to me.


    Although Paul is now one of the many local emperors in the Aldo Kingdom, he absolutely does not want a group of such people to appear under his command.


    Isn''t this the reason for all the hard work to promote education and use examinations to recruit qualified government officials?


    Of course, Paul could use the power in his hands to choose not to confer titles or territories or only to confer nobility in robes. But what will the people below think of him? Other lords are so generous, why are you so stingy here?


    How can this guarantee the loyalty of the people below?


    Franchise? Still unpacked? This is a very important question.


    The embryonic form of a modern regime has emerged in Arda now. Although there are various backward aspects, as the regime gradually improves, Paul believes that the problems will be resolved one by one.


    A enfeoffment may wipe out all previous efforts and rapidly shrink the land he can actually control.


    "Congratulations to Earl Greiman!"


    The other lords except Melon didn''t know what Paul was thinking, so they came up to congratulate him.


    "thanks!"


    Paul answered one by one with a wry smile.


    With mixed feelings, he accompanied the guests to visit the remaining machinery.


    "Earl Greiman!"


    After the visit, Earl Heller''s son Derrick Heller excitedly called Paul to stop.


    "May I visit the place where you manufacture your muskets and artillery?"


    Ask Paul a difficult question at once, this is the secret among Arda''s secrets.


    "Uh... I''m so sorry!" Paul flatly refused.


    Old Heller quickly smoothed things over for his son: "Earl Greiman, Derrick is young and ignorant, please don''t take offense."


    "I''m very sorry, I was too reckless." Derrick became dejected, looking very depressed.


    Maybe he is just interested and has no other ideas. Paul has inquired about this noble boy who is young and impulsive but relatively simple.


    "Mr. Viscount, there will be a joint infantry drill tomorrow morning. If you are interested, you can go and watch it."


    Derrick, who was drooping his head just now, raised his head, and his eyes were full of enthusiasm.


    "Great, thank you very much, Earl Greiman, I can''t wait to witness the heroic appearance of the army under your lord''s command here."


    He clenched his fists tightly, looking very excited.


    Winifred Heller smiled wryly and said to everyone: "Let everyone see a joke. My son has liked fighting since he was a child. The war a while ago really excited him, and he still feels dissatisfied with it."


    Everyone smiled and nodded. They had all experienced Derrick Heller''s bravery in battle, although he was sometimes reckless.


    ¡­


    Two days later, Arda Navy Commander Austin rushed to Huxin Town to participate in the joint military and political high-level meeting in the Lord''s Mansion.


    Now the communication between Huxin Town and Fulan Port is very fast, thanks to the flag-raising signal "telegraph" system that has begun to function. A message from Huxin Town can be delivered in half an hour. In the hands of the recipient, and in this half hour, the time spent on the actual transmission on the line is only about ten minutes, and most of the time is spent on translating the signal and delivering paper letters to the recipient.


    In addition to the line "Fulan Port-Huxin Town-Butuya" that has been put into use, more lines are under construction. The "telegraph" lines will be like octopus tentacles, connecting Arda-Bailding ¡ª¡ªThe three places of Emden are tightly gathered together, and the center of the lake is the brain of the octopus. The signals from the brain can be sent to the tentacles to make them move immediately, and any feeling on the tentacles can also be uploaded to the octopus immediately. brain.


    The topic of the meeting was to discuss whether to allow the Tirpitz fleet to stay in Westport to assist the Royal Army''s maritime defense.


    There were no too heated arguments at the meeting.


    "After nearly two years of raids, the pirates in the Northwest Gulf have disappeared, and other coastal territories basically do not have any decent sea power, so we have no greater defense pressure."


    "Putting fleets in the face of threats can exercise their combat capabilities."


    "A good knife doesn''t have to rust."


    "Keeping the fleet in the south provides protection for our merchants."


    So the matter was settled like this, and Paul made the final decision and decided to let the fleet stay in the south.


    "The only problem is the mood of the other generals."


    Austin said to everyone with some embarrassment.


    "As you know, Tirpitz took away most of the warships capable of combatQuick and Arman... are almost polished commanders."


    Paul rubbed his head and said, "Build new warships for the First Fleet and the Second Fleet. Tell Quick and Arman that I will build a larger three-masted warship and send it to them as their flagship."


    Austin said in embarrassment again: "But my lord, the shipyard in Fulan Port and the shipyard we bought in Larnaca are already full of orders for civilian ships, and it may take several years to build new warships. "


    Paul waved his hand: "Let''s build the third shipyard, Manager Ford. The Government Administration Council will be responsible for the construction of the third shipyard. If the finances are tight, you can raise funds from the private sector by issuing securities on the exchange, and the profits can be distributed, but Stewardship must remain in our hands."


    "Yes, Lord Earl." Old Ford nodded and remembered.


    Austin was overjoyed, "Then I would like to thank the Earl on behalf of the navy. Please watch, in a few years, from Fulan Port to Westport, all the fish in the sea will jump out and shout "Long Live Greyman."


    The matter was agreed, Paul announced the meeting was dismissed, but no one in the room raised their asses.


    Paul looked up, and except for Old Ford and Schroeder, who were closing their eyes and resting their minds, everyone else was looking at him eagerly.


    That is the look of hope! It was a longing look! Even Bryce, with thick eyebrows and big eyes...


    Whoops! Paul secretly exclaimed that it was not good. Could it be that the news brought by Hansel had been spread two days ago?


    Look at their eyes, is this trying to force the palace?

 Chapter 363： Backpacker

    Looking at the enthusiastic and even green eyes of his subordinates, Paul felt a wave of trepidation in his heart.


    If I can''t give them what they want, I won''t be overthrown by them, right? Just like McLone''s dad.


    Fortunately, the people in the Government Affairs Council said that they belonged to the civil service system after all, and they could be dismissed by throwing out a bunch of honorary titles and some material rewards.


    But what about the generals in the army? They have all made military exploits.


    Of course, it has been two years since Paul sat on the lord''s seat. He has led soldiers, fought in battles, suppressed lawless pirates, and fought against the arrogant Kent family. Can maintain a majestic appearance.


    He remained calm on the surface, thinking about how to deal with it.


    A loud bang broke the silence of the previous moment.


    The sound interrupted the thoughts of all the people present in the hall, and everyone looked at the source of the sound in unison.


    Ladi Setia Gerald, a female consultant with emerald green hair and the acting director of the Department of Education, closed the notebook in front of her heavily.


    The female consultant stood up unhurriedly, and she who had been taking notes in silence during meetings on weekdays suddenly became the focus of the hall.


    "Everyone," the female advisor said slowly, "The Earl has announced the end of the meeting, and it''s time for us to go back to work."


    The tone was low and smooth, but it carried an indescribable force¡ªso Paul felt.


    She nodded to Paul, "Master Greiman, I will take my leave first."


    Then he picked up his notebook, turned around and left.


    "Ah, let''s leave too!"


    "Go back to work quickly."


    As soon as Ladi left, everyone got up to say goodbye and left the hall, although they all had dismal expressions.


    Paul left with a puzzled look on his face.


    That''s it... leave?


    Forcing the palace!


    Ah bah bah bah! Am I suffering from persecution paranoia? How can you be so suspicious of (so far) loyal subordinates.


    After sitting in the chair for a long time, Paul slapped his palm.


    Certainly! Ladi must have used some unknown means to get the people who came to the meeting to leave obediently.


    After all, Paul had learned Ladi''s skills in the church in Port Flanders, and she said it was a "hint".


    how? Ladi has evolved to the point where she can hint at you without glaring at you?


    Could I have been "mind-controlled" by her unconsciously?


    Wait, wait, they just solved your problem, how can you speculate like this?


    Ugh? By the way, the hint seems to be based on the premise that the other party also thinks it is correct, that is to say...


    Had to think of a way, Paul turned his head and began to think.


    If you want to choose someone who is loyal and considerate of the overall situation, you must be someone who has made great contributions...


    The decision is yours!


    ¡­


    "Ah Choo!"


    Bryce, who was sitting in the 1st Infantry Battalion headquarters, sneezed, rubbed his nose, and continued to think about what happened at the end of the meeting.


    Really, will the Earl forget about that?


    The Greiman family now has the right to entrust vassals! The news quickly spread among the high-level people, and everyone was imagining it for a while.


    Especially the generals in the army! Not to mention that more than half of the senior officers are "knights" of the Greiman family for generations, let''s say that since the earl took the throne, they have all made great contributions.


    Eliminate the pirates, quell Bairdin''s rebellion, and defeat the covetous Kent family. A series of wars have actually expanded the population and territory actually controlled by the Gleiman family several times.


    How can this be regarded as expanding the territory?


    The most appropriate reward for the merits of opening up the territory is naturally to award the hero a fief.


    Aristocrats with swords! Even people like Bryce are thinking about it. Before, they were just a group of wild knights who were not recognized by other places, but now they can skip this step and be promoted to real nobles!


    I''m not greedy, as long as the five villages near the manor and the grove are enough. Knighthood? Just be a viscount...ah no, just be a baron. One must be content!


    Hey hey hey! Thinking of a piece of land and a title that could be passed on forever to his children and grandchildren, Bryce felt a burst of excitement in his heart.


    Not only will it benefit future generations, but even the ancestors of the Alder family will be honored, and his family can dignifiedly revise the family tree.


    With the territory, he will continue to serve under the earl''s command, continue to support him, and when he grows old, he will return to the territory to live his life.


    Unrestrained every day, flying eagles and dogs, bullying men and women... Delete the last one.


    What a pleasant life!


    "Report!"


    The guard''s voice interrupted "Lord Bryce"''s beautiful vision of the future.


    "Come in."


    "The butler Philip from the Lord''s Mansion is here and says he wants to see you."


    "What? Quick, please!"


    The gray-haired but hale and hearty old housekeeper was quickly invited into the office.


    Bryce stood up and greeted him, "Oh, butler Philip, if there is anything wrong, just send someone to call me? I promise to rush there as soon as possible."


    Old Philip adjusted his glasses and said with a smile, "It was the Earl who asked me to come in person."


    "Oh? Is there something important for the Earl?"


    "It''s not an important matter. My lord would like to invite you to have dinner with him at the Lord''s Mansion at 7 pm."


    "That''s it! I''m so honored, is there anyone else?"


    Philip shook his head: "No, as far as I know, I invited you alone."


    "what?"


    Bryce was a little surprised, and he immediately reacted: "Please reply to the Earl, I will definitely arrive on time. UUReading "


    After sending off the old housekeeper respectfully, Bryce felt a wave in his heart.


    Graham-sama please invite me alone!


    What is this for? He thought about it, couldn''t it be for the reward?


    Lord Graiman didn''t look for anyone else, he only looked for me. Bryce felt excited again.


    That''s right, when it comes to the real humerus of the Gleiman family, apart from old Ford, it''s me, and even that guy Cecil is behind.


    Bryce is quite confident about this.


    "I am a loyal dog of the Earl." He has always had such an awareness.


    He immediately sent someone to the house to inform him that he would not go back for dinner at night, and then prepared carefully.


    ¡­


    "Crack! Crack!"


    Accompanied by the sound of metal rubbing, a strangely dressed man came to the gate of the Lord''s Mansion.


    The reason why it is strange is that the visitor is wearing a full set of knight armor-the kind that covers the whole body tightly from head to tail.


    After Paul reformed the army and equipped it with muskets, such outfits had disappeared in Huxin Town for a long time.


    The current Arda army also has metal armor, such as breastplate helmets, etc., but it is lighter.


    What''s even more exaggerated is that the visitor was wearing a big red cloak behind his back.


    It''s like a character who came out of a knight novel.


    The guards of the Lord''s Mansion complained so much in their hearts.


    Just as they stepped forward to question, "Knight" took off his helmet with visor.


    "Master Bryce?"

 Chapter 364： Backpacker 2

    "Crack! Crack!"


    The sound of metal rubbing came all the way to the dining room, and Paul looked at the commander of the 1st Battalion of Infantry in full armor with some astonishment.


    "Bryce, what are you?"


    "Oh, my lord!"


    Bryce knelt down on one knee to salute. Unexpectedly, he hadn''t worn this set of armor for a long time, and he was a little unfamiliar, and it took a lot of effort to stand up.


    "I am doing the etiquette of a noble retainer. As your former military chief, I should wear armor at all times so that I can defend my lord from any possible threats."


    Paul didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and invited him to sit down at the table.


    Soon, butler Philip directed several servants to put delicious food on the table.


    Paul ordered: "You step back first, I want to stay alone with Lieutenant Colonel Alder for a while."


    Old Philip followed the instructions and led the servants out of the restaurant.


    Bryce raised his eyebrows. It seemed that the Earl was looking for him for more than just a meal tonight.


    After the footsteps of the servants completely disappeared, Paul picked up a bottle of wine, filled the glass in front of him first, and walked to Bryce.


    "Bryce, let''s start with some wine for an appetizer."


    As he spoke, he poured it into the glass in front of Bryce.


    Seeing the earl pouring wine for himself, Bryce got up quickly, but was held down by Paul.


    "Sit down, you are my guest tonight."


    "Thank you...thank you, Lord Earl."


    Bryce was so nervous and excited that he couldn''t speak well.


    Paul returned to his seat, raised his glass and said, "Come on, let''s finish this."


    Bryce also raised his glass quickly, and the two glasses made a crisp sound when they touched each other.


    After drinking a glass, Paul filled up the glasses of the two of them again, causing Bryce to thank him again, and the two chatted while eating.


    While chatting, Paul casually asked: "I said Bryce, the Alder family has been working for the Greimans for a long time, right?"


    "Yes, Lord Earl." Bryce replied quickly: "It started from my great-grandfather''s generation. Oops! I''m really sorry to have been favored by Lord Earl''s family."


    "Haha, Bryce, you are too humble. I won''t talk about your ancestors, but you alone have solved my problems several times, and you have made great contributions."


    "Where is there!" Bryce looked terrified, "A credit of average size! It is really a credit of average size. Besides, it is my duty and obligation as your retainer."


    "I actually think that you are the most credited among all my subordinates, even Schroeder, who is above you, is not as good as you."


    "This... this..." Bryce was a little speechless, "How dare I compare with Master Schroeder, Master Schroeder is an upright knight."


    Paul waved his hand vigorously: "No, I don''t care about any title or position here, only the actual credit."


    In fact, Paul was a bit against his will when he said this. When the pirates were wiped out, in the second battle against Quaker, if Schroeder hadn''t stopped the rout immediately, this book would have been unfinished.


    Moreover, Schroeder served in the Northeast Army of the Kingdom, and he was the only person in Arda with serious military experience. He perfected the Arda army, which could only be called a grass-roots team at that time, and he brought Paul from the earth. Some modern military concepts landed in the army, and it was also because he taught a group of rookie officers in the Greiman Military Academy how to deal with the army of this era, not to mention the fact that he made many plans in the War of the Usher and led the army to open up the second battlefield. up.


    However, Bryce¡¯s contribution is not low. After the old Gleiman left, he and Cecil acted together to stabilize Paul¡¯s lordship. Escaped, led the army to defeat the enemy in Bidowburg in the War of the Ustor, and then led the army to attack Emden, occupying half of the land of Maltz Kent''s hometown, which greatly accelerated the progress of the war.


    The victory in Bidoburg was particularly important. This was the first battle for Arda''s army to show its strength to the outside world. In one fell swoop, Arda got rid of his weak image in the eyes of the lords of the Northwest Gulf and displayed his military might.


    The merits of the two can be said to be equal, and it is difficult to distinguish between them.


    "Come on! Cheers to your work!"


    Paul raised his full wine glass.


    "Haha! I''m really... really... really ashamed of the earl''s praise!"


    Bryce blushed and raised his wine glass, with shame, but also pride and pride on his face, the Earl recognized himself.


    The two clinked glasses again and it was over.


    Then one cup after another. After an unknown number of glasses, both Paul and Bryce were a little tipsy.


    "Bryce..." Paul shook the glass, the wine in it rippling slightly.


    "Yes, my lord."


    Bryce straightened his body all of a sudden, sat upright, and his intuition told him that the big show was coming.


    "Hansel brought back the king''s decree from the capital, and you must have heard of it."


    Sure enough, Bryce''s heart tightened, reminding himself never to say the wrong thing.


    "Uh...yes."


    Paul stared at the other party, and asked slowly: "Since the power that a lord should have has been restored, it is natural to show something against those who have made credit. Bryce, how do you think I should reward you..." He Noticing the slight twinkle in Bryce''s eyes, "...and the others?"


    "This..." Bryce was a little afraid to look into Paul''s eyes, and turned his head slightly, "Of course it''s all up to the Earl to decide."


    "Hey, you are my number one hero. You are my confidant. Do you understand my confidant? Naturally, I will discuss it with you."


    Bryce looked at Paul again, scratched his head and said, "Your Excellency is really embarrassing me I''m a rough man, I can charge and fight, but if it''s about meritorious deeds, why don''t you find Mr. Ford Or Master Schroeder?"


    The eyes don''t look fake, all right. Paul drank the wine in his glass.


    "Bryce, in the past two years, I have built schools, promoted education, and used exams to recruit officers. Do you know why?"


    "This..." Bryce frowned and thought for a while, "My lord, you are now in command of Arda, Bairding, and Emden, but you don''t have a bunch of reliable lower-level lords. Naturally, you need to find talented people from the people. To help rule the territory, or... use the school to ''produce'' talented people."


    "Use school to ''make'' it? Haha." Paul was amused by Bryce''s description.


    "You are right, just as canning is produced in a canning factory, and porcelain is fired in a china factory, so talents are produced in schools."


    "With a large number of talents as officials, I don''t need any subordinate lords to firmly control a large area of ??land."


    "According to my optimistic estimate, in another five years... no, in another four years, Arda, Bairdin, and the more extensive Emden will all be under the firm control of the Government Council."


    Paul held the cup in his right hand, and suddenly clenched his fist with his left hand, full of confidence.


    Bryce felt even more restless, but it wasn''t the excitement just now. The Earl''s words meant...


    He froze in his seat, waiting for the next word from the lord.


    "So, I''ll just say it!"


    Paul''s eyes focused on Bryce''s face.


    "What price do I need to make you willingly... only accept the honor of a nobleman with a sword, and at the same time give up the power of a nobleman with a sword?"

 Chapter 365： Backpacker Three

    "What price do I need to make you willingly... only accept the honor of a nobleman with a sword, and at the same time give up the power of a nobleman with a sword?"


    Paul sat on the chair, stared at Bryce, shook the wine glass with his right hand, and said this sentence calmly.


    What responded to him was silence, and the commander of the first battalion on the opposite side seemed to be frozen all over, his eyes were motionless.


    Paul tilted his head and asked strangely, "Bryce?"


    "My lord, I...I don''t know what you mean?"


    Bryce finally spoke, but his voice was so soft that it didn''t match his big and thick image.


    "literal meaning!"


    Paul answered without hesitation.


    The restaurant continued to be silent, and Bryce stared closely at the wine glass in Paul''s hand, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "Lord Earl!" Bryce finally said, "Is this how you treat your loyal subjects?"


    There was a bit of anger in his voice!


    blind! Did you mess it up yourself?


    Countless thoughts flashed through Paul''s mind in an instant, regret, worry, annoyance...


    Do you still underestimate the traditional concepts of this era? Even people like Bryce Alder who don''t care about personal interests are not exempt.


    What remedial measures should be taken?


    Paul held out his left hand, "Bryce, listen to me! I..."


    "Lord Earl!" Unexpectedly, the other party clenched his fists and hammered the table, causing the cups and plates on the table to jingle. A mighty aura erupted from his whole body in full body armor.


    Bryce almost yelled, "You actually think that I put my own interests above my loyalty to you, how disrespectful! What a ''price'', how derogatory is this to our honor? "


    ha? Paul''s outstretched hand froze.


    What did he say?


    "Bryce, I... I don''t know what you mean?"


    Paul asked quietly.


    "literal meaning!"


    The commander of the first battalion answered without hesitation.


    He continued: "You are the lord of Arda, and you are our lord. Whether you grant power depends entirely on your words. Why use ''what price'' to test my loyalty? In your eyes, I am Are you the kind of person who values ??profit?"


    The tone was very serious, and there was still a sullen look on his face.


    Paul was surprised, his face full of disbelief!


    Hearing what Bryce said, that''s it? Was the process so smooth?


    On the contrary, it seems that I am worrying unnecessarily, so I will try my best to hold this Hongmen banquet... Ah bah, why are you holding this banquet?


    Shouldn''t the normal process be that the other party makes an offer, you counter-offer, the other party continues to offer, and you continue to counter-offer...until the two parties reach a compromise?


    That''s a nobleman with swords! In this age of supremacy of blood, the temptation is so great for non-nobles. With their own titles and territories, they can become kings behind closed doors, and no one can control them.


    It''s really... really... I really don''t know what to say if I don''t sell such things that can''t be bought with gold at a good price.


    "bump!"


    The sound of shattering glass broke the tranquility of the restaurant, and Paul smashed the wine glass in his right hand to pieces.


    "Bang Dang!" Bryce stood up suddenly, with grievance and resentment on his face, but he closed his eyes as if resigned to his fate.


    There was the sound of the restaurant door opening, and sure enough, someone came in!


    Alas... after all...


    Ugh? Wait, I''ve already said what the earl wanted, it shouldn''t be like this.


    Thinking of this, he opened his eyes again and looked towards the door.


    "Two, what happened?"


    Oh, it''s Mr Philip, the old housekeeper.


    Mr. Butler lowered his head and saw the broken wine glass.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll get a new one right away."


    He turned and went out, and another servant came in to clean up the debris.


    "Really, I''ve watched too many dramas..."


    Blaise looked embarrassed and said something self-deprecating.


    He looked at his lord, only to see the count''s expression of excitement. It turned out that he was too excited to throw the cup just now.


    The count said apologetically, "I was wrong. I used a villain''s mind to speculate on a noble knight...but what do you mean by drama?"


    Bryce smiled and waved his hands in embarrassment: "Haha, it''s nothing, as long as the Earl doesn''t doubt my loyalty."


    With a snap, Paul snapped his fingers crisply, "You must not let honest people suffer. Come! Get on the map!"


    The unfinished dishes were quickly removed, and a huge map was placed on the dining table.


    Bryce looked at the map, which was the first version of the map drawn based on the information brought back by the previous surveying and mapping teams.


    The first version of the map includes the three earldoms of Arda, Bairding, and Emden. There are still many incomplete and blank areas, but several important towns and the roads between them have been drawn.


    Due to the use of advanced measurement methods, the accuracy has risen by more than one step compared to the old-fashioned maps drawn by people''s feelings and estimates.


    I saw the earl drawing circles on the map with a pencil.


    Speaking of the pencil, this is also Earl''s "great invention", using graphite and clay mixed in a certain proportion to make a refill, and then wrapping it in wood, it becomes a pen that can write and draw on paper. A quill that uses ink, the beauty of a pencil is that its marks are not permanent but can be wiped off with crumbs.


    Once the pencil was launched, it was welcomed by all kinds of people, such as school teachers and students, and military officers. They can finally draw without any scruples when their brains are open on the map.


    Paul stopped the pencil in his hand and said loudly: "I have decided, and I will grant you the title of Baron of Fort Byram! During the War of the Usher, you commanded the army to trap Fort Byran, and you deserve this title. !"


    Fort Byram, isn''t that where the Earl of Kent stayed?


    Knight yourself with the residence of an earl? Bryce was excited.


    "In addition," Paul pointed on the map, "the five villages in the Fort Bairam area, as long as they are public farmlands under the management of the Government Affairs Council, they all belong to you."


    Emden¡¯s so-called public arable land under the management of the Government Council was actually the arable land under the name of the Kent family. After the War of the Usher, the output of the arable land under the name of the Kent family was collected into the public treasury.


    "Really? Lord Earl?" Bryce asked excitedly. He was familiar with the area around Fort Byram. It was a large piece of land, and he would be a big landlord in the future!


    Paul confirms: "Of course it''s true! But...don''t forget what I said earlier."


    Bryce nodded like pounding garlic: "Yes! My lord, of course I remember."


    Although I have obtained the property rights of the land, I still have to pay the taxes that should be paid and obey the laws and regulations that should be obeyed. In a word, leaving aside the noble title of Earl of Byramburg, he has just become a big landlord from a small landlord, and he is still a subject under the government affairs council.


    He knelt down on one knee with a grateful face, "Thank you Earl for your reward, my descendants and I will remain loyal to you as always."


    Paul helped him up with a smile, "Keep working hard! You will get more in the future."


    The two returned to the table and sat down again. Paul said, "I think you must understand my ''excessive'' request."


    He was talking about not granting rulership to the nobility of the sword.


    Thinking of the school and talent that he just talked about, Bryce nodded heavily.


    "An independent kingdom must not appear in my territory!" Paul clenched his fists and said, "To tell you the truth, I think the current feudal system¡ªthat is, layers of lords¡ªis too inefficient in doing things... "


    "Shh!" Bryce made a silent gesture, "My lord, don''t say this publicly."


    Paul snorted, "Let''s talk in private!"


    Bryce asked with some concern: "My lord~ www.novelhall.com~ I think of a question - I can accept this myself, but it''s hard for others. If everyone is dissatisfied, what should I do? "


    Paul smiled, and said with some malicious intent: "That''s the second reason why I invited you over tonight."


    Seeing the mysterious smile on the earl''s face, Bryce felt a chill in his heart.


    Paul moved closer to Bryce, whispering in his ear, so-and-so...so-and-so...


    Bryce''s expression got worse the more he heard it.


    Before Paul could finish speaking, he yelled, "No way! My lord, absolutely no way! You should find someone else."


    Paul said seriously: "I can''t find anyone more suitable than you! You have to do this job!"


    Bryce said aggrievedly: "Why don''t you give the title of Baron Byram Castle and the cultivated land there to others, I... I really can''t bear it!"


    There was a cry in the voice.


    "Shut up!" Paul was a little annoyed, "How can I go back on what my majestic lord said, you must accept the reward, and you must do the job well!"


    After some carrots and sticks from Paul, Bryce finally reluctantly accepted the order.


    ¡­


    The commander of the first battalion staggered through the corridor with his weak legs. He carefully recalled the scene after Paul threw the cup. It seemed that he was really worrying too much.


    Really shouldn''t, how can the Earl be such a mean and ungracious person?


    Baron Byram Castle, and those patches of arable land, Bryce''s heart became hot. His social status and family property can be said to have skyrocketed tonight.


    But when he thought of the mission assigned to him by the Earl, he cried out in pain again.

 Chapter 366： Franchise

    Ever since the news spread that the Greiman family had been restored to power as nobles with swords, undercurrents began to surge under the calm waters of Arda. Officials and generals were shrouded in excitement. In addition to longing, it is also accompanied by negative emotions such as suspicion, anxiety and even restlessness.


    What title will I be awarded? Viscount? baron? It''s okay to give a knight title!


    What if the lord doesn''t notice my usual behavior? There is hard work without credit.


    Will there be a situation where others do not work as hard as I do, but have a better title or territory than me? Is it time to express dissatisfaction?


    Of course, the question that everyone thinks of the most is:


    It has been so many days, why is there no movement from Earl Greyman?


    The result of all kinds of emotions is that gossip is flying all over the sky.


    Finally, the spring breeze finally arrived: Earl Greiman was about to gather the crowd and announce the rewards for the meritorious ministers.


    Arda is boiling!


    On the day of the award, the hall of the lord''s mansion was full of people, including all the high-level officials in Huxin Town, and even the admirals from as far away as Fulan Harbor, except for Tirpitz, because he was still in command of the Qinwang Fleet in the south.


    In terms of the army, Baron Andrew, the commander of the 4th Battalion, did not arrive. On the one hand, he led his own army to station in Emden. On the other hand, he is a vassal of the Garnard family, and he is already a nobleman with a sword in his territory. .


    "Everyone!"


    Paul shouted from the lord''s seat.


    "It must have made you wait so anxiously for the past few days! Now, you are finally going to get what you deserve!"


    Everyone replied in unison: "It''s up to the earl to make the decision!"


    Everyone is serious, and everyone''s eyes are "clear".


    The real moment of decision has come, and the more this time comes, the more you have to show that you have no desires or desires.


    Paul ordered someone to hang up a map, the same one he and Bryce had looked at that night.


    "Bryce Alder!"


    The Earl named the first person''s name, and he was about to start conferring.


    This makes some people wonder, the head of the civil servants is Vackley Ford, and the head of the military attache is Owen Schroeder. Why is it that Bryce, who is only the battalion commander, is the first to call his name?


    However, considering that Bryce''s advantage over Old Ford is his military exploits, and his advantage over Schroeder is his seniority in serving the Gleiman family, adding up the two advantages, being the first to be rewarded doesn''t count. too much.


    With his head held high, Bryce strode to the steps of the lord''s seat and knelt down on one knee with a solemn expression.


    Paul said loudly: "I will make you the Baron of Fort Byram!"


    "Wow!"


    The hall was boiling. Fort Byram used to be the residence of an earl. The land is fertile, which is really rich.


    Bryce looked up at the lord and said, "Thank you Earl! The Alder family will always end up with you and your legal heir."


    "Yeah!" Paul nodded solemnly.


    Just when everyone thought that Bryce was about to retreat, they found that he was kneeling on the ground and unable to get up.


    Some people are upset, isn''t this guy satisfied? Really, don''t stand in the way of the Earl''s reward for us.


    Paul asked with "doubt" on his face, "Bryce, is there anything else you need?"


    I heard Bryce answering loudly: "Master Gleiman! I have a request, and I ask you to agree to it."


    Depend on! I knew this guy wanted to get more benefits! This is what many people think.


    Are you already the Baron of Fort Byram and still not satisfied? It''s really hard to judge a person by his appearance. On weekdays, he looks at a thick-browed, honest and honest guy...


    "Lord Earl, I would like to accept the title of Baron Byram Castle with great honor, but please continue to hand over the land of Byram Castle to the Administration Council!"


    Look and see! Just know this guy... what? Did I hear you right?


    The people in the lobby were stunned, staring at Bryce in disbelief.


    Except for Old Ford and Schroeder, these two people have rich experience in life. When everyone was looking at Bryce in surprise, they caught an imperceptible smile on the count''s face.


    The lord was the first to reward Bryce, maybe there were other reasons? The two looked at each other in unison.


    Paul asked loudly: "Bryce, why? Becoming a lord is something that many people dream of!"


    Bryce stood up and answered with his head held high: "My lord, first of all, my own abilities and energy are limited. My lord, your army is a standing army. Naturally, as a general, I have to perform my duties in the army often, and I cannot manage the territory myself. Wouldn''t it be disloyal to you if I abandon the responsibility of the battalion commander and run to my own territory? And I don''t have any reliable people under my command to govern on my behalf. Since the Government Affairs Council has a ready-made team, why not entrust them? Like Earl Garnard''s Bairding, under the management of the Council of Government Affairs, Bairding is thriving, which is obvious to all. Then there is..."


    Paul asked, "And what?"


    Bryce''s voice became a little weaker, "I dare to swear to the Lord of Light, I am absolutely loyal to you, but... but... I can''t guarantee that my descendants will also be loyal to your descendants, in case something like Bairdin happens The vassal''s rebellion, wouldn''t the reputation of the Alder family be ruined, that would be terrible. Therefore, I solemnly request that you only grant me the title of lord!"


    As soon as Bryce finished speaking, cold sweat broke out on many people''s foreheads.


    Brother! You have already talked about whether you are loyal or not, but what should we do!


    Paul narrowed his eyes, stroked the looming mustache on his chin, and seemed to be thinking.


    After a long time, he said slowly: "Okay, Bryce, I agree to your request!"


    What? The count agreed? Uh... well, the Earl has no reason not to agree.


    "Ah!" Paul sighed, "Three generations of your family have been loyal to the Greiman family. Even if you don''t accept the administrative power of the land, you must accept the economic rights and interests. How about this, the Fort Byram area was originally under the administration of the Council I will give you all of the public arable land!"


    "This... Lord Earl..." Bryce seemed to want to say something Paul frowned, and said "angrily": "What? I''m not happy if you don''t accept me anymore!"


    "Okay, thank you sir for the reward!"


    Bryce got down on one knee again to thank him, and Paul smiled.


    "Wackley Ford!"


    Paul clicked on the name of the head of the Council of Government Affairs.


    Old Ford stepped forward and knelt down on one knee, Paul hurriedly asked him to stand up.


    "Although you have the title of baron inherited from your relatives, but you are only a nobleman in robes, I have now promoted you to viscount.


    Although you have no military exploits, you are in charge of the Government Affairs Council, and you are busy with everything, and you have made great contributions, so I also grant you a fief - Hongyan Town! "


    "Thank you Earl!"


    Old Ford thanked, then raised his head and said: "It''s just that I also request that my fief continue to be under the jurisdiction of the Government Affairs Council!"


    What? Another one?


    The people in the hall groaned again!


    Old Ford then babbled a lot, but the core meaning was similar to that of Bryce.


    Everyone began to complain in their hearts. You are so high-spirited and upright, but where do you put us.


    This territory has started to become a hot potato!


    Most of the generals who think this way are the generals of the army. The officials of the Government Affairs Council system seem to be watching the show calmly. Hope, but the refusal of the general manager extinguished the flame of this hope.

 Chapter 370： Liszt

    Remember in a second¡¾¡¿


    The night was already very deep, and even Nessberg, the capital of the Horn Bay Alliance and a city with a rare nightlife in this era, fell into silence and darkness at this time.


    In a hotel on the docks, a room on the second floor was still lit.


    At the table by the window, a young but unshaven man with a pair of glasses was waving a quill pen and writing straight on the paper.


    There was no tiredness on his face, but a look of excitement appeared on his face. It seemed that it was difficult to fall asleep today.


    Words appeared one by one under the tip of his pen. Although the handwriting was scribbled, it revealed a sense of vigor.


    With a creak, the door of his room opened, but the man didn''t seem to notice it at all.


    "Ah~" The visitor patted his mouth and yawned, and said slightly reproachfully:


    "Liszt, you haven''t slept yet! What time is it? When I got up to go to the bathroom, I saw light shining through the crack of your door. I pushed it open. I said you were too careless. But in a foreign country, unfamiliar with the place of life..."


    After the man named Liszt wrote the last paragraph, he turned to look at his companion: "Ah, it''s you! Haha, I made you worry. But I''m so excited today!"


    The companion showed a wry smile and said, "Understood, I understand. It''s the first time I came to Jiaowan and saw such a big city as Nessberg. Although I was very tired physically, I didn''t sleep all night. How is it? Today is an eye-opener, right?"


    "It''s really an eye-opener!" Liszt clenched his fists excitedly. "In the past, I only heard about the prosperity of Jiaowan, but today, seeing is believing. It really lives up to its reputation."


    The companion said with emotion: "Yes, our hometown is like a small fishing village compared with here."


    Liszt waved his hand: "Don''t worry, I believe that under Lord Greiman''s governance, Arda...no, even the entire Northwest Gulf will definitely not lose to Jiaowan in the future."


    The companion couldn''t believe it, and walked to the table with an embarrassed smile, "Let me see what you wrote? Ha, you don''t mind, do you?"


    Liszt picked up the thick notepad and passed it to his companion, "Look at it casually, it''s not something private."


    The companion flipped through a few pages and murmured to himself: "Have you written down everything you saw along the way? Well, prices, taxes, currency... everything is covered!"


    The companion narrowed his eyes: "Let me tell you... Liszt, your real identity is not a spy sent by the Earl to Jiaowan, is it?"


    Liszt rolled his eyes: "Fuck you, isn''t it normal for people in the business field to pay attention to these things? Is your professional sensitivity so poor?"


    "Haha, just kidding, kidding!"


    Liszt took the notes, opened a page and said: "What I value most here is the tariffs between the Horn and Bay states. I think that apart from the superior geographical location, one of the reasons why these countries are so prosperous is the relationship between them. Reasonable tariffs."


    He shook his head: "It would be great if all the lords of our Northwest Gulf could be as open-minded as Jiaowan, give up the petty profits in front of us, and focus on longer-term plans..."


    This time it was my companion''s turn to roll his eyes: "Hmph, now you are thousands of miles away from the Northwest Bay, you dare to say anything! A commoner dares to criticize the lord."


    Liszt turned a deaf ear to his companion''s sarcasm: "Alas! It''s a pity that Mr. Greiman''s customs union idea is all due to those ignorant bumpkins."


    The country bumpkins in his mouth were the country gentry and landowners in Jean Arda. As soon as Paul proposed the "customs union" plan, it was aborted under the strong opposition of these guys. At that time, Alda''s business community was really excited for a while, and then the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.


    Liszt''s eyes immediately showed a look of admiration: "Accordingly, Lord Graeman is only sixteen years old, and has never left the Northwest Gulf, let alone a place as far away as the corner of the world. How did you think of creating a customs union? It¡¯s too early to conceive like a genius, right?¡±


    He sighed: "I really want to have a good talk with this Earl."


    The companion stretched out his hand and touched his forehead, dumbfounded: "Friedrich Liszt, have you lost your mind? You are just an employee of a commercial firm, and you want to meet Mr. Greiman in a whimsical way! Just run away when you get back. Go to Huxin Town and see if the guards of the lord''s mansion will throw you into prison with your poor appearance."


    Liszt muttered: "Master Greiman is definitely not that kind of person. Let me say that although this young lord is wise, he is too indecisive in some aspects. He should stick to the original customs union and use him The identity and power of the lord exclude those opponents, how can others give up after a few words? It is not an exaggeration to say that it is cowardly..."


    "Stop, stop! Don''t say such things in front of me in the future. I have seniors and juniors, and I don''t want to cause any trouble."


    The companion with cold sweat dripping from his brow quickly stopped Liszt''s rebellious comments on the lord.


    "It seems that you are so excited that your mind is a little unconscious. Listen to my advice and get a good night''s sleep. We have to do the task assigned to us by Boss Todd tomorrow."


    The two were sent by the owner of the shipyard, Bennett Todd, to the corner of the bay to recruit shipbuilders. Mr. Todd no longer wants to wait for the shipyards that are full of orders to build merchant ships for him. He plans to do it himself and have enough food and clothing .


    "Ah~ I''m going back to sleep, you should go to bed quickly, otherwise tomorrow will be a bad day."


    The companion turned and opened the door, and walked outside.


    "Let me show you the light, it''s quite dark in the corridor."


    Liszt picked up the candlestick and followed him out.


    Unfortunately,


    ^0^Remember in one second¡¾¡¿


    There were no adjoining rooms when they booked and the partner''s room was at the end of the corridor.


    Liszt went to the bathroom with the candlestick and then slowly returned to his room.


    "Huh? Did I forget to lock the door again when I came out? This memory... but it shouldn''t be stolen in such a short time."


    After inserting the key into the lock hole, it was obvious that it was not locked. He laughed at himself After entering the room, the objects inside did not change, so he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s time to go to bed!" After blowing out the candles, Liszt stretched and walked to the bed.


    Just laying down, suddenly there was a noise outside.


    Liszt was very surprised, he didn''t know what happened, and the messy voice was mixed with scolding and crying.


    Could it be bandits? Ah, this is Horn Bay, the possibility of pirates is more likely!


    But this is the capital of the Horn Bay Alliance!


    There was light coming from the window, he jumped out of bed and ran to the window, looked outside, and saw countless torches lighting up the street in front of the hotel like daylight, and the building was already surrounded by a large group of people.


    No way? Is it really the robbers?


    Liszt''s heart hangs.


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 371： witch

    Remember in a second¡¾¡¿


    Liszt was looking out of the window with his head poking his head, and the person holding the torch outside was chattering in Angular.


    Before he boarded the ship, he had crammed the Jiaowan language for more than a month, and he was able to distinguish some meanings, probably something like "keep the door open" and "no one is allowed to come out".


    How can you sleep well in this situation?


    He wanted to find his companion who lived in another room to discuss the current situation, so he hurried out of the room.


    As soon as he came out, he found that there were several people standing in the corridor, including the companion he was looking for.


    "What happened?"


    "I don''t know either!" The companion also looked blank.


    "Let''s go down and ask the people in the store!" Someone suggested, and others echoed.


    A person dressed as a waiter ran up the stairs and shouted vigorously: "Guests! Guests! Don''t run around!"


    "It''s the church purification brigade who sent people here! Everyone, don''t run around."


    Purification brigade? What is that stuff?


    Liszt, who had just arrived, didn''t know why, but the expressions of the people around him changed drastically.


    "Wizard? Is there a wizard hiding in this store?"


    A person yelled in horror, and the corridor suddenly exploded!


    The waiter said with a sad face: "Guests? Go back to your respective rooms and don''t run around. The people in the church will leave when they find the person they are looking for."


    Although he said it easily, the expression on his face showed that it was definitely not that simple.


    Someone mentioned the wizard just now, coupled with the church that the waiter just mentioned, Liszt finally understood what happened, and what kind of organization was the so-called purification brigade.


    He had already done his homework before coming here, so he naturally knew that the "witch hunt" was rising in the Jiaowan area, and it was getting worse.


    For Northwesterners of Liszt''s generation, "witch hunting" is a long-standing term that can only be heard in stories, but they never expected to experience it in person thousands of miles away from their hometown.


    "Do you really want to meet the legendary wizard?"


    Out of curiosity, he casually said such a sentence.


    The face of the person next to him immediately turned pale.


    "Hey! According to you, you are coming from Aldo in the north?"


    He actually understood what Liszt said.


    "Ignorant fellow, wizard hunting is no fun!"


    It happened that they were all standing in the corner. The man looked around and saw that no one was paying attention. He covered his mouth with his hand and whispered, "Whether it''s a wizard or a purification team, it''s scary for us ordinary people."


    "Huh? How do you say that? Shouldn''t people in the church protect ordinary people from witches and witches?"


    "Ah... it''s hard to say." The other party sighed and said helplessly: "It was true when hunting first started, but it gradually changed."


    "This..." Liszt wanted to continue asking in detail.


    "Stop talking, talking too much will cause trouble. In short, you should go back to your room and stay honest. When the purification team comes later, do whatever they want you to do. Just don''t resist." The man hurriedly left.


    Liszt looked at the corridor and saw that it was already empty, so after making eye contact with his companion, he walked to his room with trepidation, not in the mood to see the true face of the wizard.


    "Should I say it''s bad luck or luck!" He murmured to himself while closing the door.


    It shouldn''t be a problem for me to be a foreigner, right?


    He held this thought until he felt a cold touch on his neck.


    "Be obedient and don''t move! Otherwise, my knife won''t recognize you!" A cold female voice came from behind.


    "You... you... who are you?" Liszt was terrified. This woman must have sneaked into his room during the chaotic moment just now.


    "Speak softly, you just need to cooperate obediently, don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask!"


    The voice was full of cruelty, and the dagger against his neck tightened a bit.


    "Okay, okay! Ma''am, I will definitely cooperate with you."


    Little life is in the hands of others, Liszt hurriedly agreed.


    The two just stood by the door, and soon heard the sound of chaotic footsteps coming from outside.


    There was a bang, the sound of the door being kicked open.


    "Where are people?" Someone outside shouted angrily.


    Then there was the sound of rummaging through boxes and cabinets. It seemed that the room had been turned upside down.


    "Asshole, I ask you where are the people in this room?" It was a rough voice.


    "My lord, I... I don''t know either!" This was the voice of the waiter just now.


    "Dare to deceive our purification brigade, but there will be no good end. You and your boss will all have to be burned!"


    The rough voice is so menacing.


    "My lord, we really don''t know, he does live in this room!"


    The waiter''s voice was full of tears, and he seemed to kneel on the ground with a plop.


    "Let me tell you about the target we are looking for, male, about 1.6 meters tall, with long black hair. Think about it carefully, do you really live here?"


    "Yes, my lord, I''m sure he lives in this room. And I haven''t seen him come down since he went upstairs."


    "My lord, what should I do?" The rough voice was a little softer, as if he was asking for advice from another person with a higher status than him.


    "Humph!


    ^0^Remember in one second¡¾¡¿


    "A yin and yang voice sounded. "You gangsters are making such a big commotion, that guy must have noticed it, search my room one by one!" "


    "My lords, you can''t do it!" The waiter begged for mercy, "If you disturb other passengers, our store''s business will be..."


    A loud slap across the face, "Go away! Talk too much and I''ll take you away with me."


    Then the voice of the waiter could not be heard.


    With a bang, another door was kicked open, and the tenant''s terrified voice came.


    "Aldo!" The dagger on the neck moved, and Liszt, who was listening to the movement outside, immediately restrained his mind.


    "Female...ma''am, what''s your order?"


    "When someone comes in later, just say...just say..." The woman behind seemed to be hesitating.


    In the end, she seemed to have made up her mind and said, "Just say that I am the female companion you brought back from Huajie."


    "what?"


    Liszt had a big head, and when he was on the boat, he heard his companion introduce what the so-called "Flower Street" in Nissberg was for.


    That is the place that many men yearn for.


    "This... lady, why bother? They''re not looking for you, are they?"


    According to the description of the purification team, they are looking for a man.


    "Shut up, you don''t know anything! Just do it obediently!"


    The dagger around his neck was tightened, and Liszt was so frightened that he agreed again and again.


    With a bang, the door next door was knocked open.


    "Suspicious guy, take him away!"


    "Why catch me? I''m not a wizard! I''m not a wizard!"


    "In the middle of the night, why are you still dressed neatly, and you also have black hair. You don''t suspect who is suspicious, take it away!"


    "I was wronged, I was wronged, that waiter can testify for me."


    The tenant''s appeal for grievances seemed useless, judging from the sound that he had been dragged away.


    "Hey hey! These ''stolen goods'' were also confiscated, and they were all packed away."


    "Ha, I didn''t expect such a rich man to live in such a small hotel."


    "Next, next, check everything suspicious."


    Getting closer to his room, Liszt thought to himself, this might be an opportunity, an opportunity to get rid of the vicious woman behind him.


    It''s so disgusting that he even threatened his own life and asked the church members for help later.


    "Hmph! Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking?" The woman behind her suddenly spoke up.


    "Ah? I didn''t think about anything!" The other party seemed to notice that Liszt felt a little guilty.


    A small hand suddenly pressed his mouth, and stuffed a round thing in.


    "Swallow!" The woman ordered.


    It''s so vicious! Liszt cursed in his heart, forcing himself to take poison, and then threatening himself with the antidote.


    "Swallow it!"


    "I swallow! Can I swallow it?" With tears in the corner of his eyes he swallowed the pill with a thud.


    The taste is sweet, and the poison is disguised as a sugar pill. Sure enough, the witch is evil, and the elders are right.


    He is now very sure that the woman behind him is the wizard that the purification team is looking for. She should have disguised herself as a man and sneaked into the hotel. Otherwise, why would she be like an enemy when facing the search of the purification team.


    After swallowing the pill, the dagger on the neck was removed. It was really poison, and now the other party can manipulate him as he pleases.


    Liszt turned his head, wanting to see the witch who humiliated him.


    Through the moonlight, he could see the other person''s appearance clearly, he was about in his early twenties, with chestnut short hair that reached the ears. Hmm... Although the eyes are full of viciousness, they are still quite beautiful.


    Aside from the possibility of a female partner in men''s clothing, the height is consistent, but the hair color and hairstyle...


    By the way, she must have some unknown means, right? She is a witch.


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 372： The witch is gone!

    "Undress!"


    "what?"


    "I told you to take off your clothes!"


    Liszt''s brain crashed immediately, and the other party''s request directly made him think of some embarrassing things. Is this witch''s head broken?


    Even if many witches in the legend are lascivious, shameless and disregarding human relations, it''s too **** to do such a thing in this stall, right?


    Eldest sister, someone is hunting you outside! Do you think you can run in disguise? My heart is too big.


    Seeing that Liszt was stunned, the witch''s delicate but icy face showed anxiety, she raised her hand and pressed the dagger against Liszt''s neck again, and shouted, "Didn''t you hear me?"


    "I''ll take it off! Can''t I take it off?"


    Liszt wanted to cry but had no tears, a big man was threatened here by a woman.


    He started to undress himself.


    "hurry up!"


    "Yes, yes! I''ll hurry."


    The face of the witch opposite turned red, and after a moment of hesitation, she also began to take off her own clothes.


    Want to play for real? Watching the other party reveal more and more skin, Liszt''s nostrils felt like spurting blood, he hadn''t touched a woman yet!


    I didn''t expect my first time to be in such a situation...


    Just when the two of them had only the last veil left, there was a loud knock on the door.


    "Open the door! Open the door!"


    The two stopped, and Liszt smiled wryly at the witch: "The purification team is here."


    Without saying a word, the witch pulled Liszt''s arm and dragged him down on the bed, and then got into bed herself...


    At this moment, the door was kicked open with a bang, and several menacing people rushed in.


    "what-"


    The high-decibel woman''s screams almost resounded throughout the hotel.


    "Rogue! Despicable! Shameless!"


    The woman beside her looked ashamed and indignant, grabbed the quilt to cover her body tightly, her eyes were watery, and she was about to shed tears.


    What the people in the purification brigade saw were disheveled clothes scattered on the ground and men and women rolling into a ball on the bed.


    "Bah bah bah!"


    The sight of such hot eyes made a young man rushing ahead blushed and turned his head away.


    An older man behind him glanced at the men and women on the bed, scanned the contents of the room again, waved his hand and said, "Hmph! What a depravity! Let''s search the next room!"


    Someone raised an objection: "Why don''t you cross-examine me?"


    "The hair color doesn''t match, don''t waste time, go to the next room."


    Then a group of people went out with a huff.


    Liszt quickly jumped down, ran to the door and closed it.


    He listened carefully through the door panel. Those people were knocking on the door of the next room just now.


    "We...uh, you seem to be okay..."


    He breathed a sigh of relief, and turned to talk to the witch.


    The other party has already got out of bed and is getting dressed.


    Smiling awkwardly, Liszt also wisely picked up his own clothes and put them on.


    Hey, I felt really good just now, it would be nice if the purification brigade came later.


    The witch returned to the cold expression just now, and gave him a complicated look in her eyes.


    The witch said: "Go to sleep first, I will stay for a while."


    Her tone was much more relaxed than before.


    As long as you speak well, it still sounds good, this is Liszt''s feeling.


    "No, no, no. You should rest on the bed." He said flatteringly, his life was in someone else''s hands.


    "Go to bed as soon as I let you go to bed, why so much nonsense?" The witch raised her eyebrows again.


    "Yes, I''m going to bed now, don''t be angry, don''t be angry."


    Liszt jumped onto the bed in a panic, and covered himself with the quilt.


    He asked weakly: "What about... the antidote?"


    "What''s the rush? I''ll give it to you when they leave."


    "You have to keep your word!"


    "To shut up!"


    "Yes."


    The two stopped talking, and only heard the voices of people from the purification team cursing in other rooms.


    Liszt waited anxiously, expecting the purification team to leave quickly so that he could get the antidote sooner.


    However, this group of guys didn''t know what medicine they took wrongly, and their noisy voices never stopped. Hey, the real witch is in this room, you have missed it a long time ago.


    His eyelids gradually became heavy, and he fell asleep unknowingly...


    After an unknown amount of time, a hasty knock on the door called Liszt out of his sleep, and he struggled to open his eyelids.


    "I actually fell asleep...Ah Choo!"


    He sneezes.


    "I must have caught a cold while **** last night!"


    While complaining, he picked up a piece of paper on the bedside table and wiped his nose, crumpled it up and threw it to the corner.


    He shook his head, trying to dispel the still strong drowsiness.


    "Ma''am, should you give me the antidote!"


    No one responded.


    "Miss?"


    Liszt was terrified, and the drowsiness in his head disappeared instantly.


    He jumped out of bed, scanned every corner of the room with his eyes, and opened the wardrobe to look.


    But no one was there.


    "Ah~~ my antidote!" Liszt was very anxious.


    The knock on the door reminded me again, "Hey! Friedrich, what are you doing! It''s me! Open the door for me."


    A companion''s voice came from outside, with impatience in his tone.


    Liszt walked to the door anxiously, and opened the door emotionally.


    Seeing the gum in the corner of his eyes, the companion said with some admiration: "Really In the situation yesterday, you were able to sleep!" Then he showed a painful look: "Ah¡ªthose bastards, During the search, I even took away the bracelet I bought for my wife, how can I explain to that tigress when I go back!"


    However, Liszt didn''t listen to a word. He suddenly grabbed his companion''s shoulder, which shocked him greatly.


    "Did you see a woman?"


    "woman?"


    "Yes, a woman! She has sorrel hair close to the ear, and she''s pretty! Have you ever seen it?"


    The companion recalled and shook his head: "No, since we stayed in this hotel, we have only seen elders. There are no women."


    "How is it possible? Think about it again!" Liszt collapsed, waving his hands and gesticulating, "It''s such a tall one!"


    "No! Why did you suddenly ask about women?"


    "Hahahaha!" Liszt didn''t answer his companion''s question, but put his hands on his head, looking a little crazy.


    "How is it possible? How is it possible? So big, why did he disappear? My antidote, my antidote."


    He suddenly remembered something, "That''s right! Ask the counter! Ask the waiters, they must have seen it."


    Then he hurried to the stairs.


    Looking at the flustered Liszt, his companion shook his head and said to himself: "I guess I had a dream last night."


    well! It''s time to take this kid to Huajie, and if we can''t afford to come to Jiaowan, then let him see more of the world.

 Chapter 372： Injustice

    "My life!"


    In a shop full of lights, feasting and music, the young man was sitting on the sofa decadently, holding a glass of wine weakly in his right hand, and sighing almost in despair.


    Opposite him, a man slightly older than him was hugging a woman with heavy make-up, and he kept saying nasty jokes in broken Mandarin, and the woman laughed in agreement from time to time.


    This is exactly what Friedrich List and his companion McKinley did.


    Last night, people from the church raided the hotel where they were staying, searching for so-called wizards and witches from room to room, causing a lot of restlessness there.


    McKinley knocked on Lister''s door in the morning and found that he was a little delirious, talking about women and antidote repeatedly.


    Lister recounted to him what had happened that night.


    McKinley expressed sympathy for him on the surface, but in his heart he thought that the kid was probably having some kind of sexual dream.


    undress? normal. With a dagger to the neck? The taste is quite heavy.


    Take him to Huajie to relax, and when you go back, ask Boss Todd for reimbursement in the name of treating business partners to dinner, haha.


    So there is this scene now.


    "My life! It''s just about to begin and it''s about to end!"


    After drinking a few glasses of wine, it made Liszt even more sad, and now his whole body exudes negative energy.


    "guest¡­"


    Like McKinley, Liszt also sat beside a beautiful woman, who was smiling awkwardly at this moment.


    She tried her best and failed to make this sighing guest happy, and she couldn''t help but feel a sense of frustration in her heart.


    And she couldn''t understand the Aldo language that the guest was talking to himself.


    "Liszt, you really are!"


    McKinley on the opposite side couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "How can you treat the beautiful lady next to you like this?"


    As he spoke, he cast a "wink" at the woman next to Liszt, causing her to smile coquettishly.


    "Okay, stop complaining about your **** dreams, and look more at the beauty in reality!"


    Liszt held his head and said in frustration: "I''m not joking with you, if I don''t ask that woman for the antidote, I really have to die!"


    McKinley snorted: "You are so dreaming that you can''t tell the difference between fantasy and reality! I asked the waiter, and until I got to your room, I didn''t see any women coming in or out of the hotel!"


    "Ah!" Liszt opened his eyes wide, "I told you, that woman is a demon..."


    "Shh!" McKinley quickly covered his mouth, "Don''t mention that word, although I don''t know how sensitive it is to witchcraft, but we''d better be careful!"


    He looked at the two ladies accompanying the wine, their expressions did not change, and he was relieved to confirm that he could not understand their Aldo words.


    "You don''t really believe that there are some demons... what? I think it''s the gangsters who took refuge in the church who want to find an excuse to extort money from us outsiders!"


    Liszt looked solemn, and whispered: "Believe it or not, a woman appeared in my room last night, and I am sure that the church''s actions are 100% related to her!"


    Seeing Liszt repeating it again and again, McKinley was also a little shaken in his heart. Could it be that what he said was true?


    The sound of shattering cups and plates suddenly came, destroying the atmosphere of Yingyingyanyan in the store.


    Everyone in the room looked towards the source of the sound.


    I saw a table there was overturned, and a drunk man next to him was drinking madly.


    He held a wine glass in one hand, and grabbed a woman by the collar with the other.


    "Drink! If you want to drink, give it to me!"


    A few men beside him were booing, looking at the woman''s body wretchedly.


    The poor woman seemed to be a little delirious, but she still stretched out her hands and kept pushing.


    "What? Don''t give me face!"


    The assailant pushed the woman onto the sofa, grabbed her by the hair, and yelled: "I spent so much money, you have to do what I ask you to do!"


    The woman''s hair was torn by him, and she screamed in pain, but the people next to her burst out laughing.


    Such a scene happened in front of my eyes, but no one in the lobby stepped forward to stop it, and a few people left with a sigh.


    "It makes no sense!"


    Liszt was about to go, but was held back by his companion McKinley.


    McKinley asked the two hostesses in Kowanese, "What are the identities of those people?"


    The two hostesses watched what happened to their sisters, their bodies trembling, but their faces were helpless.


    Hearing McKinley''s questioning, one of them said: "Guests, don''t mess with them. Those people are members of the church''s purification team."


    Purification team? Both Lister and McKinley frowned, hearing the name of this organization for the second time.


    "Is it a purification team for a witch hunt?"


    "Yes." Another hostess said fearfully: "If you provoke them, maybe you will become a suspect in their mouths! You will... be burned at the stake."


    Lister and McKinley were very surprised. Even though they knew that there was a witch hunt here in Jiaowan, they still thought that what happened last night was just a small probability event. The impact has been extensive, especially on civilian life.


    McKinley sighed: "I haven''t encountered it the last time I came to Nessburg. I didn''t expect it to be only a few months..."


    He tightly grabbed Liszt''s sleeve: "Don''t be impulsive, do you want to die?" This guy actually wanted to go to justice, did he drink too much?


    "Let me go!" Liszt looked sad and indignant, "I can''t get the antidote anyway, why don''t I sacrifice myself vigorously for justice!"


    With a sudden force, he broke free from McKinley''s hand, rushed to the side of the assailant, and shouted fearlessly at the opponent who was a head taller than him: "Are you still a man! How dare you bully a woman?"


    The other party stopped torturing the woman¡ªher face was bruised and purple and she could no longer see her original appearance¡ªturned around and glared at Liszt. Woke up a little bit.


    A rude voice came to my ears: "You foreign red guy, what were you talking about just now?"


    Out of righteous indignation just now, Liszt used the Aldo language.


    "I...I said...you...you as a man can''t...you can''t do this to a woman."


    Liszt switched to Jiaowan language, and because of his lack of proficiency and the fact that his momentum was suppressed, he stammered out these words.


    The other customers in the lobby looked at the foreigner who couldn''t even speak in shock. Some admired, some were ashamed, some disdainful, and some felt that things were going to make a big fuss and run away.


    "Hahaha!"


    After a brief shock, the perpetrator''s accomplice burst out laughing.


    "Quintus! You are despised by this Aldo!"


    "Let this Yankee teach Quintus how to be a gentleman."


    "I like watching the hero save the beauty the most."


    The accomplice''s banter made the assailant, known as Quintus, flush in the face, and he was clearly unhappy.


    Quintus waved his fist: "Boy Aldo, it looks like I have to teach you how to obey the rules¡ªUncle Quintus''s rules!"


    Then he clenched his fists and his knuckles creaked.


    Liszt swallowed his saliva, sobered up from the wine, he realized that he was a little too impulsive.


    McKinley, run yourself.

 Chapter 373： Someone shoveled

    The man called Quintus looked like a brave and ruthless guy at first glance. The image made Liszt easily think of gangsters, hooligans and the like, but he couldn''t connect him with church personnel.


    Quintus made no secret of his malice towards the "provocateur". His strong body almost covered Liszt. Under the instigation of his companions around him, under the illumination of the candlelight in the lobby, his terrifying figure writhed step by step towards the "provocateur". Liszt approached.


    The perpetrator let out a ferocious laugh, "Come on, little ant, let Uncle Quintus teach you a lesson."


    Liszt stood there in a daze. escape? At such a close distance, it seems impossible to escape.


    Just when Quintus reached out and grabbed his clothes fiercely, a loud shout came from the entrance of the lobby: "The guards are here, everyone must not move rashly!"


    The sound attracted the attention of everyone in the hall, and they turned their eyes to the door in unison.


    Quintus, who was grabbing Liszt, also stopped and looked at the intruder, his face still full of arrogance.


    A group of people wearing long swords and armor rushed into the shop, looking well-trained.


    Half of the hotel owner''s head was exposed behind the door frame of the hall door, and he glanced timidly at the situation in the lobby. He might be the one who called the guards.


    "I got a report that someone is here to make trouble?"


    The person who said this was one of the guards. The armor on his body was more refined than the others, and there were beautiful patterns attached to it, which seemed to be the leader.


    "It turned out to be the brother of the guard!"


    One of Quintus'' accomplices stood up and blocked the man''s path.


    He put away the look of watching the excitement just now, and said with a laugh: "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding!"


    "Misunderstanding?" The captain of the guard questioned, while taking off his helmet, it turned out to be a handsome young man.


    His eyes lingered for a moment on the overturned table and the scattered cups and plates.


    "I don''t think this is a misunderstanding!"


    "I say!" Quintus, who was still holding on to Liszt''s clothes, uttered.


    "Everyone in the guard, you are performing your duties, and we are also performing ours. It is better for the two of us not to interfere with each other..."


    The accomplice standing in front of the guard gave him winks again and again, which made him stop, although he still looked like you can do anything to me.


    The captain of the guard said dissatisfiedly: "What duties are you performing? I can see clearly that you are causing trouble!"


    Liszt, who was controlled like a little sheep, seemed to have grasped at straws, and in a hurry, he even became proficient in Jiaowan: "This lord wants to uphold justice for us! These **** are bullying people."


    "Have you seen that poor woman? She really can''t drink anymore. These scumbags insist on forcing her to drink, and torture her hard if she doesn''t drink."


    "In broad daylight, is this something people did? They should be thrown into prison."


    With a bang, a casserole-sized fist hit his stomach, and Liszt couldn''t speak under the pain, and there was a retching sound from his mouth.


    The person standing in front of the guard put his arm on the captain''s shoulder, and said with a familiar look: "Captain, everyone is living in Niceburg, so it''s better to show off each other''s face."


    The young captain of the guard grabbed the arm draped over his shoulder and pulled it aside, causing Quintus'' companion to nearly fall.


    So disrespectful? His brow furrowed.


    "Mr. Captain, may I ask what your name is?" Quintus'' companion asked maliciously, with a snake-like expression on his face.


    "Quiller! Quiller Foster!"


    hiss! There was a sound of surprise and tongue-clicking in the lobby.


    It turned out to be a member of the Foster family, and someone who knew it exclaimed in a low voice: "It''s the second young master of the Marquis Foster family."


    Don''t talk about the Foster family as a whole, but just talk about the head of the family, the Marquis Foster, who is the most powerful figure in the council.


    Wipe, I hit a stubble!


    This is the thought that popped up in the hearts of everyone in the church purification team. It is the young master of the big family who was parachuted to the guard team to be gilded...


    There was embarrassment on the face of the person who got close to Quiller just now, no wonder he saw this young man face to face. After so many years in Nessberg, he has seen both black and white people, but they are all people of the same class as him , unexpectedly met a real dignitary today out of the blue, is Nessburg so small?


    "Ha ha¡­"


    Quintus'' accomplice tried his best to put on a flattering smile, but he couldn''t control the cold sweat from his forehead.


    "Master Foster, today is our fault. I drank a little too much alcohol. I apologize to you on behalf of the brothers. This will lead them to disappear in front of you."


    He waved back: "Brothers, let''s go!"


    The members of the church purification team moved forward, avoiding Quiller Foster''s cold gaze, and were about to go outside. Liszt was also thrown aside by Quintus. He staggered and fell to the ground, panting heavily, and still felt pain in his abdomen after being punched.


    Just when everyone thought the matter was over like this, they saw Quiller Foster waving: "Wait! Do I let you go?"


    Everyone in the purification team froze and stopped.


    It was still the man who had been close to Quiller before, turned around and asked, "Does Master Foster have any orders?"


    Quiller Foster said with a serious face: "Since I am the captain of the guard, I must not be sloppy when dealing with security incidents, you..."


    He pointed to Quintus and the others.


    "And you..."


    He pointed to Liszt and the hostess again.


    Come with me and find out the whole story.


    The expressions of the members of the purification team turned ugly in an instant Quintus pushed his accomplice away, and said as if he was going all out: "Master Foster, I know you don''t like us little shrimps, but you don''t have to." Please think about it¡ªif we are arrested, what will His Excellency Bishop Elvis do? Although our status is humble, we are also servants of the Lord of Light in the world."


    Quiller Foster frowned: "Why, don''t servants of the Lord of Light need to abide by the laws of the world?"


    "Master Marquis and Mr. Elvis have always been on good terms, I hope you will not hurt the feelings of the two families with your temper."


    "I think my father will also support me in doing this."


    Quintus rolled his eyes, and he suddenly pointed his finger at the hostess curled up in the corner.


    "Master Foster, do you remember what I told you at the beginning?"


    "what?"


    "We are doing our job!"


    "Again?"


    "It''s true! That woman is suspected of practicing witchcraft. I was testing her just now! If it is confirmed that she is a witch, we will bring her to justice!"


    As soon as Quintus said this, everyone in the room was shocked, and suddenly became silent.


    "Do not!"


    The hostess stood up from the corner with a face full of horror, rushed to Queller and knelt down with a plop.


    "I''m not a witch~ I''m not a witch! Master Foster, help me, please help me."


    Seeing this tearful girl with a look of despair on her face, Quiller Foster frowned.

 Chapter 374： advice

    "I''m not a witch!"


    The girl explained to Quiller with a broken expression, as if the word witch had a great curse.


    "Hmph!" Quintus walked over triumphantly, grabbed the girl''s arm and lifted her body vigorously, then covered her mouth.


    "Master Foster, I won''t bother your guards here. We will take her to the prison of the church for interrogation."


    As soon as he said this, his companions in the purification team lost their vigilance against the guards just now, and instead showed wretched expressions.


    Quiller frowned tightly, as if he was thinking about what to do. It would be difficult to deal with wizards.


    Just then a voice rang out, "Let go of this poor girl, you villains!"


    It was Liszt, and he walked up to Quiller full of righteous indignation, and said anxiously: "Master Guard Captain, I can testify that this group of so-called purification team members just bullied that girl, and those witches and other rhetoric are not true at all." They just made it up on the spur of the moment to fool you."


    "Can''t I see it?" Quiller said to himself.


    Now that someone came out to testify, Queller put on a straight face again and asked Quintus:


    "You say she is suspected of being a witch. What kind of suspicion is it? I can''t let a good citizen who abides by the law be thrown into prison by you casually!"


    "This¡­"


    Quintus was speechless for a moment, and then he became annoyed in his heart: this son of the Foster family is too shameless, and at the beginning he put up with his prestige, but he refused to step down the steps again and again, Are people in the church so easy to bully?


    Suspected witch? Want to make up a reason now? Quintus knew that with the brains of his group of people, it was really embarrassing, but he was very good at fighting and snatching.


    Just when Quintus and the others were stunned, Quiller snorted coldly and said, "I''ll do it myself!"


    Then he took out a milky white stone.


    Could it be? Did he even have that? The members of the purification team widened their eyes.


    "This is the magic stone!" Quiller shouted in the hall holding up the stone.


    "As long as there are traces of witchcraft on this girl, you can easily detect it!"


    There was a sound of surprise in the lobby, and everyone stared at the milky white stone intently. As expected of a child of a big family, he can carry such a rare thing with him.


    After speaking, he touched the stone to the girl''s forehead.


    Unexpectedly, Quintus dragged the girl behind him and said in a bad tone: "Master Captain! You are a huge insult to us¡ªthe servants of the gods in the world!"


    Quiller retorted: "I meant no insult! Just doing Guard duty!"


    The two sides refused to give in to each other and were at a stalemate.


    "Master Foster!"


    A cold voice came, which attracted Quiller''s attention.


    Everyone looked at the entrance, only to see a man in armor walking in slowly.


    As this person came in, the temperature in the lobby seemed to drop suddenly.


    Someone noticed that there were three silver leaves pinned to his armor, "It''s the paladin of the church!"


    "Knight Vilaius." Quiller called out the man''s name.


    The knight walked in front of him and saluted, "I''m sorry, our people have caused you trouble."


    Then he glanced at Quintus and said in a commanding tone: "Bring people over!"


    Quintus seemed to have been stunned since the knight came in, and whispered tremblingly after hearing the order: "But...but... Lord Vilaius..."


    "What? Are you going to disobey my order?"


    "No, no, no! I absolutely dare not disobey your orders, Lord Vilaius."


    With trembling hands, he pushed the girl who was restrained by him to the front.


    Quiller quickly touched the stone to the girl''s forehead lightly.


    People around focused their attention on the stone, while Quintus swallowed quietly.


    A few seconds passed, and the white stone did not change at all.


    Quiller looked at Quintus, his eyes became sharp.


    "Master Foster..." Quintus no longer had the breeze just now, he explained in a panic: "If the other party has not been exposed to witchcraft in the near future, the magic stone will not work."


    "Quintus, since she hasn''t been exposed to witchcraft in the past few days, have you found any other traces!"


    Quiller hadn''t spoken yet, but the knight questioned him instead.


    "This... this... Master Vilaius..."


    Quintus faltered, with cold sweat streaming down his cheeks, but he couldn''t explain why.


    "I''m sorry! Lord Vileus, I... I was wrong, I''ve shamed you!"


    He suddenly fell to his knees and begged for mercy in a tone of remorse.


    The knight didn''t allow him to distinguish, kicked him in the chest, and Quintus flew upside down.


    "You are not embarrassing me, you are discrediting the glorious image of the Holy Church!"


    The knight''s tone became colder, he turned to Queller and said, "Master Foster, please deal with him for the crime of picking quarrels and provoking trouble, this is your right."


    "Thank you, Knight Vileus!"


    Even so, the sense of distance in Quiller''s tone was obvious. He knew this person, and he knew exactly what kind of enthusiasm for his own beliefs was hidden under the appearance of impartiality. This kind of fanaticism can sometimes make people very irrational.


    The knight didn''t say another word, waved his hand and left.


    Quintus'' accomplice hurriedly followed behind him but kept a certain distance, and also hurried away. Quiller didn''t care, his goal was Quintus alone.


    "Thank you! Thank you, Master Foster! You will be rewarded for being a good man!"


    The girl who was almost taken away as a witch knelt on the ground and thanked Quiller repeatedly. For her, now is like the rest of her life after a catastrophe.


    "Be careful in the future!"


    After casually comforting the girl, Quiller ordered his men to **** the dejected Quintus away, and then looked at Liszt beside him.


    "Listen to your accent, from the Northwest Bay?"


    "Yes, my lord I''m from there." Liszt responded in a panic.


    Quiller smiled: "Well, for some reason, I have a good impression of your place, so..."


    He suddenly changed to a serious expression: "I will give you a piece of advice, try to keep a low profile in Jiaowan, especially don''t get involved with church-related matters, now... is a special period."


    "I... I see... Thank you!"


    In fact, there is no need to remind, Liszt also deeply understands it.


    "Mark my words. Of course, I still appreciate your act of kindness today, but..."


    Quiller patted him on the shoulder, "You have to do what you can to fight against injustice!"


    "I''ll pay attention next time." Liszt''s face turned red all of a sudden.


    "Close the team!" Quiller waved his hand and led the people away.


    "Huh!" Liszt wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    "You bastard! You were almost killed and strangled!"


    He received a hard blow to the back and heard the voice of his partner McKinley.


    "McKinley? Are you still here? I thought you ran away!"


    "It''s true to say that you are an asshole! Am I that kind of person? Oh, let''s go, let''s leave this place of right and wrong first, and settle accounts with you when we go back."


    The two hurriedly walked outside through the revived lively lobby, and along the way, people kept toasting to Liszt as a tribute.


    "Well done Yankee!"


    "Cheers to justice!"


    "Cheers to fight against injustice!"


    I don''t know if I am really paying tribute to him, or mocking him.

 Chapter 375： Council

    Just like her name, the Jiaowan League is a political alliance. More than a hundred years ago, in order to protect their own safety and wealth, a dozen relatively weak city-states united and gradually developed into the most powerful in the Jiaowan area. political power.


    The alliance was not called the "Jianwan Alliance" at the beginning. This name is too sharp. After all, there are other large and small states and independent territories in the broken area of ??Jiaowan. However, with the gradual rise of the alliance and its victories over and over again in several wars, the high-level leaders who were full of confidence directly named their alliance the name of Horn Bay, and in the maritime trade outside of Diagon Bay, relying on Backed by national strength, the merchants of the alliance gradually gained a dominant position over merchants from other states, so that many ordinary people outside Jiaowan equated the geographical term Jiaowan with the political term Jiaowan Alliance.


    The power center of the alliance is called the Supreme Council. At the beginning, this institution was originally a place where the high-level officials of various city-states wrangled, and did not have substantive power over the entire alliance. Or mediate disputes between members, etc., its influence gradually increased, coupled with the catalytic effect of several wars, power was gradually concentrated in the Supreme Council, and today, it already has such things as diplomacy, The military, taxation, etc. have most of the power of the central government of a country, and people outside have already regarded the Horn Bay Alliance as a country.


    The number of members of the council is fixed at 150. They are all descendants of the city-state authorities who first established the alliance. The seats in the council are handed down from generation to generation. Male relatives inherit and also inherit the family name.


    The leader of the council is called the speaker, who is elected every five years, and the speaker selects 10 members as his assistants, who are in charge of diplomatic, military, administrative, legal and other affairs, and hold at least two plenary meetings every other month. Discuss the major issues of the recent period.


    On this day, the political hall was filled with a tense atmosphere. Members of the council took turns to fight with each other, and there was only one issue - the attitude of the Jiaowan League towards the church.


    "Dear members of parliament, I ask you to touch your chest and feel whether you still have the enthusiasm of being a horned nobleman! If your hearts have not turned cold, if your enthusiasm still exists, you can give the church Turn a blind eye to the many crimes committed by Confederate citizens?"


    A congressman gave a loud speech with a sad face on the platform.


    "Since the church launched the witch hunt, they have plundered much wealth from our citizens under the guise of purging heresy. What is more terrifying than plundering wealth is that they carelessly ignore human life. How many innocent people have been murdered?"


    He was crying as he spoke.


    "The church is too much!"


    "It''s time for them to restrain themselves!"


    His speech resonated with many people, and they all echoed him.


    "That''s why we need to take strong and effective measures quickly to protect the citizens of the alliance from the church."


    But not everyone agreed with his conclusions. They rose from their seats and boosed.


    "Horace, you wicked fellow! Don''t think we don''t know what you''re up to."


    A man rushed to the podium and yelled at Horace, who had spoken earlier.


    "Hey, Simmons, you have to obey the order of the venue!" Horace was very dissatisfied.


    "Go to your venue to order!"


    Simmons shouted loudly to the crowd: "Everyone, listen to what vicious language Horace used, what''s ''disregarding human life'', what''s ''torture'', can this kind of vocabulary be used to describe the church that serves the Father? ?¡±


    "I admit that there will be some radical measures in the witch hunt, which will cause some misfortunes that no one wants to see, but this is inevitable and has to be paid in order to protect us mortals from a greater evil. price."


    Horace on the side shouted loudly: "Have you heard what Senator Simmons said is human?"


    His supporters booed Simmons before, and everyone knows that Simmons is a devout church believer.


    "Hmph! Horace, don''t think you don''t know what you''re thinking of."


    Simmons was unmoved, and continued to shout to everyone: "I think everyone knows that Horace''s family is in the slave trade business. A few days ago, his auction house was destroyed by a group of kind believers, but the guards However, few people were caught. Horace suspected that the church hid these believers, so he urgently encouraged us to fight against the church. This is private revenge, and there is still no evidence, just relying on If in doubt, take personal revenge."


    "Shut up! Simmons!" Horace said angrily, pointing at Simmons''s nose, "I am purely out of public interest, I know you are a devout believer, but don''t be blinded by your piety. Moreover, my business is a legal business, so I suffered a huge loss because of a group of people in the name of the Lord of Light. I am also a believer in the Lord of Light. Every time I pay a tithe, a lot, Shouldn¡¯t the church, as the shepherd of the Father, uphold justice? Shouldn¡¯t the evil lambs be allowed to bully the good lambs in the flock?¡±


    Simmons ignored him and shouted to the crowd: "Listen, everyone, isn''t this revenge? He admitted it himself."


    "Shut up! I didn''t admit it at all!"


    The two quarreled on the podium, and their respective supporters also joined the quarrel For a while, the whole hall was like a vegetable market, and the noise shook the sky.


    "Silence! Silence!"


    The current speaker took a hammer and banged on the wooden table vigorously, calming down the meeting place that was about to lose order.


    "Now it''s Senator Foster''s turn to speak!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Joe Foster¡ªthat is, the Marquis of Foster¡ªslowly walked towards the podium. Horace and Simmons, who were originally standing on the podium, made eye contact with each other and left from the left and right sides of the podium respectively. .


    The Marquis cleared his throat, and said with a serious face: "Everyone, I don''t want to say big things, I just want to explain a fact - since the start of the witch hunt movement, the import and export trade volume of the alliance has shrunk year by year, and not only Our alliance, the entire Horn Bay, is experiencing a decline in business activity, and business is the foundation of our country."


    His words were like a gust of cold wind, causing everyone present to shiver.


    "I believe that each of us has enough devotion to the Heavenly Father, but devotion alone cannot fill our stomachs. Only by solving the basic physical needs first can we fulfill our obligations as believers and serve the Heavenly Father better. So , I am in favor of some restrictions on the conduct of churches within the territory of the League."


    Someone in the audience said: "But Lord Marquis, with the strength of the alliance alone, it is impossible to fight against the church. This is another fact!"


    The Marquis nodded and said, "So, I would like to invite other countries once again to discuss countermeasures."


    Last year, the Horn Bay Alliance had already held a meeting of nations, but under various resistance¡ªmainly the church¡ªno substantial results were achieved.

 Chapter 376： high rise

    After Joe Foster made his proposal, heated discussions began again in the hall.


    "Master Marquis, the last meeting has already aroused the vigilance of the church. Will another meeting of the nations be held against them, will it incur their revenge?"


    Some congressmen are more worried about this. Before the last meeting, the church secretly instructed someone to kidnap the wife and sister of the Duke of Eaton. I still have lingering fears.


    Marquis Foster responded: "We were not prepared enough that time, and we didn''t expect them to use such a method. I think as long as we are fully prepared this time, there will be no major problems."


    One advantage of being a member of the council is that you can openly discuss anything in the name of protecting the interests of the alliance, including what measures to take against the church that is sacred and inviolable in the hearts of the common people, without worrying about causing "blasphemy" charges. Although the church is powerful, the Angle Bay Alliance is still in the hands of the descendants of the alliance founders.


    Although that devout Christian Simmons was very angry at Horace and Foster trampling on his faith, he couldn''t really stop them. After all, there are still a few devout believers like him in the Council. Since you In the game of power, you have to follow the rules of the game.


    "Mr. Speaker, Mr. Marquis! Dear Members!" Simmons stood up, attracting everyone''s attention.


    "I want to remind you that even if we can gather the power of the Jiaowan countries, there are people behind the Jiaowan Church. The Holy See, that is a giant. Churches in all countries and regions on the mainland respect the Holy See and are controlled by it. .If we take any drastic measures against the church in Jiaowan and offend the Holy See behind him, in the worst case, we may have to face sanctions from the entire human civilization!"


    In fact, he was a bit exaggerated. The relationship between the Holy See and the local church can be compared to the secular king and the local lord. There are local lords who are obsequious to the king, and there are local churches who are obedient to the Holy See.


    "Mr. Simmons¡ªor should I call you ''Pious Simmons'', we are not going to take any drastic measures, just to defend the normal business order in the corner. It is the church that really takes drastic measures. Their witch hunting campaign has already It has seriously affected our daily life, now that Jiaowan has gained a bad reputation, foreigners who come to Jiaowan are most afraid of being charged with witchcraft, how can we do business in the long run?"


    From morning till night, the council was discussing this matter all day long, and in the end the faction that supported restrictive measures against the church prevailed.


    bang bang bang! The speaker who presided over the meeting vigorously knocked on the table with a wooden hammer to silence the hall.


    "Now, I announce the start of voting. Members, please pay attention to the sacred vote in your hands, it will determine our next policy!"


    At the same time as the heated debate in the Horn Bay Council, a handover ceremony was also held in the cathedral of Niceborg.


    Elvis - Bishop of Nessburg - but from this day on, no longer holds that office, as he has a higher office - Archbishop of the Horn. The former is only the bishop of Nisberg and its surrounding areas, while the latter is the archbishop in charge of the entire Jiaowan area. Although Nissberg is only a city, it has a special status as the capital of the Horn Bay Alliance. The status of the bishop here is comparable to that of other small Horn Bay countries.


    The position of bishop of the alliance will be held by another highly respected priest, Angelo.


    In fact, Elvis did not quite agree with the priest Angelo taking over his position in his heart, because within the church, Angelo had always held objections to the witch hunt movement he presided over, and always criticized his behavior for being too radical. Or it is too dogmatic, leading to many unjust, false and wrongly decided cases and lowering the image of the church.


    It really doesn''t make sense, doesn''t he know the truth that he would rather kill a thousand by mistake than let it go? Witchcraft is like the fangs of a poisonous snake. After a person is bitten, he must have the consciousness to cut off his entire arm.


    However, it was the Holy See''s decision for Angelo to take over his post, and he couldn''t stop it¡ªJiaowan was very rich and an important source of religious taxes, and the Holy See had always had strict control over the churches in this area. Moreover, Angelo, who was born as an ascetic monk, is indeed very popular in the Church of Nessberg. He is also a native of Nessberg and has the qualifications to take over his position.


    "Congratulations on your promotion, Archbishop of Horn Bay¡ªLord Elvis."


    The host of the handover ceremony was Anthony, a special envoy from the Holy See, who congratulated Elvis.


    "Whether you are promoted or not, no matter what your status is, we are all God''s servants."


    Elvis'' face was full of humility, but there was gratitude in his eyes when he looked at Anthony.


    When Anthony came to Jiaowan last time, he hinted that his mission was to inspect the character of bishops from various places, and use it as a reference for the Holy See to select a new Jiaowan Archbishop. Now that I got this position as I wished I think he said a lot of good things for himself. Of course, his outstanding performance must be the most important thing. In the past year, he has put in all his efforts to eradicate the heresy in Nisberg.


    "Well said." Anthony smiled and turned to Bishop Angelo, "Master Angelo, congratulations to you too."


    Angelo also nodded modestly, "I will definitely live up to the glory of my heavenly father and keep my duties as a shepherd."


    "Bishop Angelo, I think it is necessary to remind you!"


    Elvis also said to him: "After I leave, the witch hunt movement in Nessberg must not let up in the slightest."


    Although Nissberg is the capital of the largest political force in Jiaowan, it is not the residence of the Archbishop of Jiaowan. The secular power here is relatively strong. The resident of the Archbishop of Angle Bay is in the inland country of Corinth, a monarchy country, where there are devout believers from the king to the common people, and they obey any instructions of the archbishop.


    "This... I would like to follow your orders, Lord Elvis."


    Angelo hesitated for a moment and replied, today is the day when the two are promoted, and it is better not to be too stiff in front of the envoy of the Holy See.


    Elvis sensed the reluctance in Angelo''s heart, alas, it is really uneasy to entrust the educational affairs of Niceburg to such a person. However, he is now the archbishop of Jiaowan. With his status and the team he left behind, there are many ways to exert influence on Niceburg. Once you find out that this Angelo has any evil intentions, get him out.


    Anthony on the side observed the atmosphere between the two, an indescribable light flashed in his eyes.

 Chapter 377： confusion

    In the port of Nessberg, Friedrich List was standing on the pier to see off his companion McKinley.


    "Be sure to send greetings to the people in my hometown for me!"


    "Okay, okay, I''ll remember this. Really, I''m so envious that you can still enjoy your time here."


    McKinley will lead the recruited craftsmen back to the Northwest Bay by boat, while Lister will continue to stay in the Horn Bay to inspect for a period of time, and establish an office and contact point for the boss in Niceburg.


    McKinley pressed Liszt''s shoulder: "Let''s make an agreement, you don''t want to cause trouble after I leave."


    Liszt pouted: "How can I cause trouble?"


    McKinley frowned: "Hmph! I still have lingering fears about what happened in Huajie that day! If you are unfamiliar with the place, don''t cause trouble."


    "Let''s go, hurry up and get on board!"


    Just when he was about to continue chattering, a sailor''s shout came from the boat.


    "Oh, I''m leaving, remember my words! We''ll go drink together when we get back." McKinley had no choice but to walk towards the diving board.


    After waving goodbye to his companion, Liszt felt a burst of relief all over his body, because of what happened in Huajie that day, he didn''t know how many times he was nagged by the other party in recent days, and now he is finally clean.


    Strolling on the streets of Nissberg, Liszt decided to give himself a day off first, as long as there is no one to supervise him.


    "Have you heard? The purification team has captured a group of wizards."


    "I know, it is said that it is held in the dungeon of the cathedral."


    "It is estimated that in a few days, there will be another public burning."


    "Fire torture, it''s terrible! Alas, speaking of those wizards, they are also miserable, and I haven''t seen them come out to make trouble on weekdays, that is, they are described as mysterious in horror stories."


    "Shh... don''t let the people in the church listen to you."


    Liszt heard such gossip from the street, and he couldn''t help but think of what happened in the hotel that night, alas, I hope that woman is not among those wizards. How should I put it, although I was a little scared, but I didn''t really hurt myself, and... she is still very beautiful.


    "Find a restaurant to fill your stomach first... ah!"


    His shoulder was shoved violently by a sudden force, which made him unsteady and fell to the ground.


    Liszt looked up dissatisfiedly: "Who! So rude...uh!"


    The person who pushed him next to him was a strong man with his arms outstretched, holding a dagger in each hand. It was he who suddenly jumped up just now, and touched Liszt with his arms.


    If his range was wider, the blade in his hand would be able to scratch Liszt''s face.


    What made Liszt want to scold but didn''t dare to scold was that the other party had a badge with the church logo pinned to his chest.


    Really bad luck.


    He hurriedly stood up from the ground and dodged aside. It was obvious that the other party was not paying attention to him, so he quickly left the center of the conflict.


    Not only Liszt, but also the people around him "consciously" gave up a large open space centered on the strong man.


    Only a man wrapped in a cloak stood still, less than ten meters in front of the strong man, with his back turned to him.


    The brawny man smiled grimly and said, "Hehe, your senses are quite sharp, you are not ordinary at first sight! Turn around and let me take a good look at you."


    As he spoke, he walked towards the opponent with strides, but his hands were still holding the dagger tightly.


    "I have an intuition¡ªan intuition for witchcraft! When you passed me just now, I seemed to feel a familiar feeling. Stranger, please cooperate with me to check it! It will not be good to defy our purification team end!"


    The person standing in front of him remained motionless, and said in a small but clear voice: "Hmph! It''s that dog leg who doesn''t know the so-called god!"


    It was a female voice, and the atmosphere on the street suddenly stagnated.


    The people around looked at the man in the cloak with incredulous eyes, and even the strong man who claimed to be the purification team stopped in his tracks, with his mouth half-opened, as if suspecting that he had heard wrong.


    You have already reported the identity of the purification team, and you still say this, isn''t this slapping the church in the face?


    "Hahaha! Hahaha!" The strong man smiled instead of anger, as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world.


    "Good courage, good courage!"


    Immediately after he finished laughing, he put on a hideous face, "Look up your head, what building is in front of you?"


    The man in the cloak didn''t move, but Liszt looked in that direction, and the towering spiers came into view. Did he walk around the cathedral unknowingly?


    The strong man roared: "I don''t care if you are a wizard or not, just because you say such outrageous words in front of me, it is enough to be accused of blasphemy, everyone present can witness! I will tie you up Burn at the stake! Burn!"


    "Then it depends on your ability!"


    Although the strong man was very imposing, the cloaked woman still spoke in an unhurried tone. She turned around and slowly took off the hood that originally covered most of her face.


    "she¡­"


    Liszt almost cried out in astonishment, that face was none other than the witch who had "skin-to-skin relationship" with him in the hotel that night.


    Why is she here? As a witch, she ran near the church''s headquarters in Nissberg, this... Isn''t this a self-inflicted trap?


    The witch raised the cloak behind her, revealing what she was wearing inside. She was wearing a hunting suit and long leather boots, looking very capable and exuding a heroic spirit.


    "I''ll let you see my skills right now... Haha!"


    The strong man licked the corner of his mouth and rushed forward with a shout.


    It was too late to say it, but the witch raised her hand, and a powdery substance was thrown out by her, flying on the path of the strong man.


    Then she pointed forward with her index finger, and a large cluster of flames suddenly appeared out of thin air, followed by a dazzling burst of light.


    Liszt only felt that his eyes were white, and then he couldn''t see anything, just like staring at the sun at noon, he subconsciously turned his head to avert his eyes, but his eyes immediately fell into darkness, and his head was dizzy.


    "Woo, how uncomfortable!"


    He rubbed his eyes vigorously, and it took him a while to see clearly what was going on around him.


    At this time, the street was already in chaos, and the noise was endless.


    Shouts like "Witch!", "Witchcraft!", "Run away!" filled the surroundings. What happened just now made them believe that the cloaked man was a real witch.


    Although people have long been dissatisfied with the unjust, false and wrong cases brought about by the church in the witch hunt movement and the behavior of some clergymen who took advantage of the opportunity to make profits, the terrifying image of wizards is still deeply rooted in people''s hearts. A wizard suddenly appeared on the street, and people''s The first reaction is to run away.


    But there were quite a lot of people on the street, and the light emitted by the magic just now made many people dizzy, causing a situation of bumping into each other and trampling on each other. In fact, not many people ran out.


    Liszt staggered and hid behind a pile of wooden barrels on the side of the street, looking at the place where the witch was standing just now, there was no one there at this time.


    The strong man who was blocked by the spell also recovered. The effect of the witch''s spell is not only dizzy, the flames released hit the strong man in the assault head-on However, the power of this cluster of flames is not It wasn''t big, it didn''t cause too much damage to him, but the clothes and hair all over his body were burnt, and the original bronze skin was covered with a layer of black ash, and he was in a mess, without the momentum just now.


    "Damn! Damn witch! Damn witch! I curse you, go to hell!"


    He opened his eyes and found that the object he was chasing had disappeared, and he couldn''t help but curse.


    "I must catch you! No wizard has escaped from me yet!"


    He roared loudly to the surroundings: "Everyone stand still, I want to check one by one!"


    He was afraid that the woman in the cloak would hide in the crowd and escape in disorder. Damn it, her cloak was a common style in Niceburg, and you could see several of them at a glance. But as long as ordinary people are ordered not to move, the person who is running away must be a witch.


    It''s a pity that no one listened to him in the chaos. Even though he was a member of the church purification team, the streets were still noisy and chaotic.


    "Damn! These cowardly fools!"


    At first, he just had doubts about the woman he passed by. Unexpectedly! After asking, I really ran into a witch.


    What a contempt for the church for a mere witch who actually... actually... even wandered around the cathedral?


    She must not be allowed to escape, otherwise the Cleansing Team and even the Nessberg Church would lose face.


    "Woo-woo-"


    The strong man took off the horn that was hanging on his waist before, and blew vigorously towards the sky.


    His reinforcements will be here soon.

 Chapter 378： declare war

    "You are dead!"


    "Get out of here quickly!"


    "Damn, filthy witch"


    After blowing the horn, the strong man of the purification team stared at the round eyes and shouted to the surroundings.


    There was only a bang, and an explosion suddenly occurred on a street corner not far away. The crowd on the street became even more chaotic, and the chaotic situation spread farther and farther away. People in the distance may not know what happened, but it is definitely not a good thing, just run.


    "hateful!"


    The big man broke through the crowd and rushed to the place where the explosion occurred. However, except for a few people lying on the ground moaning, they found no useful clues.


    At this moment, one after another bangs sounded, and explosions occurred in the street, followed by even greater chaos.


    The big man was trembling all over, as if he was angry, or maybe it was fear, "Near the cathedral..., this... this... what a blasphemy!"


    "Ah!" A terrified cry came from the end of the street, and the crowd in the distance gave way.


    A few knights in silver helmets and silver armor rushed over on horseback, followed by a large number of people with weapons in their hands. They did not avoid the people on the street at all, and rushed over directly.


    A group of people came to the big man, and the leading knight asked him: "What happened? You sent such a level of distress signal?"


    The big man hurriedly replied: "There is a dangerous witch wandering around the cathedral!"


    The knight''s eyes suddenly opened wide, and the burst of light made the big man instinctively take a few steps back.


    "you sure?"


    "I''m sure, Master Vilaius, look at me, she was the one who killed me, and the serial explosions just now were also caused by her."


    Vileus didn''t talk nonsense, and immediately ordered the people behind: "Block all nearby streets and check the crowd one by one!"


    "But, Lord Vilaius, that witch may have taken advantage of the chaos just now to escape!" Some of the subordinates doubted whether it would be effective.


    "Then contact the guards and city guards to seal off the whole city!"


    Vilaius shouted a little excitedly: "This is a provocation, this is a naked provocation! This is a declaration of war against the Lord of Light and his servants in the world! And we must respond to this provocation!"


    "My lord, we will block the street."


    The subordinates felt that it would be better not to bother the guards and city guards, as their relationship with the church has been somewhat delicate recently.


    "Hmph! Everyone in the church, in fact, you don''t need to be so troublesome!"


    A provocative female voice sounded.


    "Witch, you really have the guts!"


    Vilaius frowned and quickly locked on the source of the voice. Those who dare to be so arrogant at this time are probably the ones they are looking for.


    I saw a woman in a cloak walking slowly towards them.


    The big man immediately stood up to testify: "It''s her, it''s her! Lord Vileus, she is the one who did what happened just now. Hahaha, blasphemous witch, Lord Vileus is a well-known wizard judge , while you can still enjoy the afterglow of life, repent to the Lord of Light, so that your soul will suffer less in hell."


    All the people in the church stood ready and stared at the approaching witch.


    "repent?"


    The witch stopped, took off her hood, and a beautiful long chestnut hair appeared in front of everyone.


    "Sorry to disappoint you, I will not repent to the gods, but..." she said loudly: "I want to inform the world at this time and place: I, Serbia Ascitini, will give to the Jiaowan Church today. Declare war, and swear no two sides!"


    The knights and soldiers of the church fell into a brief silence, as if they did not understand what the witch said.


    It took a while for the leader Vilaius to react. He muttered to himself, "Arrogance! This is simply too arrogant!"


    Yes, wizards have always been sneaky like sewer rats, fleeing in panic when the church finds out.


    When have you ever seen a mouse run to a cat and say it wants to start a war with its natural enemies?


    After a brief silence, there was great anger, and everyone was irritated by the witch''s arrogance.


    Vilaius took the spear handed by the subordinate and pointed forward, and said righteously: "You are a disgrace to human beings, the remnants of the demons, death has given you the greatest gift, but you have no gratitude. I¡¯m not so self-sufficient as to try to declare war on the Almighty Heavenly Father and other holy servants. Today, I, Vilaius, will uphold the supreme justice in the world and completely eradicate all the evil I have seen.¡±


    "Witch, die!"


    After he finished speaking, he urged the horse under his crotch to charge towards the woman in front who claimed to be Serbia Ascitini, and his subordinates also divided into left and right teams to outflank.


    The witch who became the target of the attack stood still, with a mixture of sadness and disdain on her face.


    "Hehe, the shame of mankind? Just relying on some false legends handed down from ancient times to accuse us of inexplicable crimes, what unforgivable things have we done? Is it just because we have some abilities that we can''t even explain? Can''t be tolerated in the world?"


    Vilaius on the opposite side was unmoved by her words. At a distance of only a few meters from the target, the front hooves of his mount suddenly jumped high, and he also raised his spear: "Die! Go to **** and repent your sins!" sin!"


    A long spear with a sharp tip suddenly stabs forward!


    Between the lightning and the flint, there was only a loud bang, and the tip of the gun abruptly stopped only a few centimeters away from the witch''s chest! It was as if there was an invisible shield lying in front of the witch Liszt, who was hiding behind the pile of barrels, couldn''t help but widen his eyes. This was the first time he saw such a scene that violated common sense.


    But it was strange to say that at the moment when the spear was thrust out, his heart was raised, and subconsciously he hoped that a miracle would happen so that the woman would not be hurt.


    Now a miracle really happened.


    The corners of Sevia Ascitini''s mouth curled up slightly.


    "Oh! Knight, don''t underestimate a well-prepared wizard!"


    Vilaius withdrew his spear and said without surprise: "It''s not like I haven''t seen this kind of trick! Come!"


    At this time, the church''s troops had surrounded the witch. Hearing Vileus'' call, four tall, muscular men walked out of the team, each holding a sledgehammer. They approached the witch from four directions.


    "Oh? How about this trick?" I saw the witch''s lips moving slightly, muttering something in a low voice.


    Vilaius raised his vigilance. The other party must be casting some evil magic. He carefully observed the witch and her surroundings to see if he could find any clues.


    "Go back quickly!" When his eyes caught sight of a fuzzy circle of patterns where the other party was standing, he felt very bad, and he reminded his subordinates loudly while turning the rein vigorously.


    However, it was already too late. There was a strange light on the ground around Sevia, and violent flames rose up in an instant. The four strong men happened to step on the spot where the fire started, and the flames immediately climbed up their bodies. And spread out, as if they were soaked in fire oil.

 Chapter 379： jailbreak

    "Ah! It hurts!"


    "Come and help me!"


    There was a horrible cry, and the four strong men who were burned by the flames screamed, and they fell to the ground and rolled around, trying to extinguish the flames on their bodies.


    But the companions around him hesitated, because they didn''t know whether they would also fall under the witch''s evil witchcraft if they approached rashly.


    Three people gradually lost their movements because of the flames, and only one rolled a little farther to the feet of his companions, which happened to be a construction site for a new house, and his companions poured a lot of sand on him, saving the next life.


    "Wicked witchcraft! Wicked witch!"


    Seeing his subordinates being killed in front of his eyes, Vilaius was furious.


    But his mind was not controlled by anger. Vilaius, who has been trained by the church for many years and often dealt with wizards, knows that magic follows the principle of "equivalent exchange". The more powerful the magic, the better the effect. The operator pays a higher price. Rare casting materials and a long preparation time are the prerequisites for a powerful magic, and the preparation process is often accompanied by a huge spiritual consumption of the caster himself.


    In the past, the relationship between the wizards and the church in the Jiaowan area was a mouse-and-cat relationship. The wizards lived a precarious life under the strict raids of the church. The church''s armed forces broke into the hiding place and blocked them. Because they were weak, even if they prepared offensive spells, they could not match the church''s numerical advantage. Therefore, their well-prepared spells often focused on hiding and escaping.


    Because almost no wizards prepare their own spells for the purpose of killing a large number of church personnel, if things go on like this, the armed personnel of the church can''t help but feel contemptuous of wizards. So after receiving the signal that the witch appeared near the church, although they were surprised, they didn''t make too much preparation.


    But it was obvious that the witch in front of her had planned it for a long time, just as she said just now, "Don''t underestimate a well-prepared wizard." The serial explosions, the invulnerability protection spell, and the flames that instantly ignite the enemy''s body, these are not simple tricks, and they can never be completed in a hurry. She must have been secretly arranging this street for a long time, arranging spell traps that are difficult for ordinary people to find.


    Her purpose is to hit the church hard at a certain moment, kill the people of the church, and completely embarrass the church. This moment may be a certain time in the future, or it may be now¡ªVileus suspects that the identity of the witch is most likely deliberately exposed. The latter possibility is more dangerous, which means that the witch is fully prepared to attack.


    For a long time, the church has hardly paid attention to the vicinity of the cathedral, because this is the headquarters of the Nessberg Church, how could the mice get into the cat''s nest, wouldn''t the wizards come here to throw themselves into the trap, and people habitually think that this place is a cathedral. "Forbidden Magic Domain", this creates a dangerous loophole. If a wizard who wants to die together wants to make some noise near the cathedral, as long as he is careful, it is not difficult to make some preparations for casting spells. And even since the witch hunting movement started, there has never been such a wizard who clearly wants to attack the church, so people unconsciously ignored this loophole.


    Compared with the casualties of his subordinates, what made Vilaius even more angry was that the wizard who took the initiative to attack the church finally appeared! This is a dangerous signal, which means that their enemies are no longer willing to resist passively, but are going to attack actively. The witch in front of her will set a great example for her kind. With the first one, there will be the second, and the third...until more and more wizards join the ranks of actively attacking the church.


    There are more things that Vilaius thought of - after deciding to take the initiative to resist the church, the wizards with this idea will contact each other, no longer fighting alone, they will form a group, and they will pay more attention to strategy...


    "I will never let you go!" The spear in the knight''s hand was thrown fiercely.


    The powerful brain power made Vilaius determined to kill the witch in front of him, and he must not let her go, and let those who decide to follow her understand the price of actively provoking the church.


    Because of the witch''s protective spell, Vilaius didn''t have any hope for the shot, he just vented his anger.


    But to his surprise, the spear lagged slightly in front of the witch, and then continued to move forward. However, because the spear was not too accurate, it flew close to the witch''s side.


    "Her witchcraft is dead! Take the opportunity to attack!"


    Without Vileus'' reminder, the subordinates noticed the change of the witch.


    People carrying crossbows or catapults immediately took off their long-range weapons and started preparing. Long-range weapons are the safest choice when they don''t know what the enemy has to do. They don''t want to imagine that the four at the beginning Partners were also burned by the flames.


    With a sound of "whoosh", the first arrow was shot at the witch, and at this moment, a large amount of smoke suddenly burst out on the street, and it was thickest at the place where the witch was standing, and her figure disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    The smog seems to be more than just confusing people''s sights. After many people came into contact with the smog, their eyes began to shed tears uncontrollably.


    "Ah!" There was a scream, and then a figure fell down.


    With a "bang", another explosion occurred somewhere, and several people were injured.


    "Attention everyone! Gather back to back!"


    Vilaius ordered his subordinates loudly, he didn''t expect the other party to have this trick.


    After several brothers fell in a row, the thick fog began to clear, and the church members could finally see each other.


    But I just can''t see the witch from before!


    Vilaius checked the fallen man, and the neck was wiped ruthlessly, while the light one also had terrible wounds, and judging from the color of the wound, the opponent''s weapon was highly poisonous.


    And many people were injured by the explosion.


    The knight stomped his feet fiercely, "It''s hateful, but this is a time when there are not enough people!"


    Yes, they are short of manpower now, the church has received news that there are traces of a large witchcraft gathering in the village outside of Nessberg, so most of the manpower has been sent out, and they have not returned yet, leaving only one team in Nessberg by Commanded by Vileus.


    "It''s not good! Lord Vileus! It''s not good!"


    Someone ran over in a panic in the distance, still shouting his name.


    "What happened?"


    The knight asked angrily, today is enough bad luck and humiliation. Just now, after counting, more than a dozen members of the church were knocked down, and they didn''t even touch the enemy''s body.


    The visitor ran up to him and stopped, bent down to gasp for air, obviously exhausted his strength.


    "Cell... cell..." he said breathlessly.


    "What happened to the cell!"


    As soon as he heard this word Vilaius''s heart suddenly tugged, he grabbed the messenger''s clothes and raised it to ask sternly.


    "The prisoner in the cell... was robbed!"


    The visitor finally put together a sentence.


    "what!"


    Vilaius raised his head to the sky and howled! They had fallen for the trick, and the other side lured their last armed force out while the Nessburg Church was short of manpower... It is very likely that the news of the witchcraft gathering they received before was also a part of this conspiracy. After they came out, there were only a few sentry posts left in the cathedral, and then they took the opportunity to rob people.


    And what was locked in the prison of the church was a group of wizards who were about to be burned on the stake.


    "Go chase! Everyone chase the jailbreaker!"


    At the moment, he didn''t care about the witch just now. If the wizard who was already in custody was released, he would really lose face in the church and could only commit suicide and apologize.


    Everyone realized the seriousness of the matter and followed Vilaius in a panic. In a blink of an eye, all the church personnel on this street ran away.


    In a messy and dark alley, a woman''s figure gradually appeared. If you observe carefully, the cloak on her body is like a chameleon, which is very similar to the surrounding color, making it difficult for the owner to be spotted, but if you pay close attention , can still be seen.


    "I hope that group of adventurers can fulfill their promises, please, Lichmans."


    After saying this sentence to herself, her consciousness began to blur.


    Opening his eyes with difficulty, he took a nostalgic glance at the empty but sunny street.


    "Oh, next time you open your eyes, you will see a dark dungeon..."


    After the woman gave a wry smile, she couldn''t hold on any longer and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 380： productive forces

    "Time flies!"


    Paul reclined on the chair in the office as if Ge You was lying down, expressing his emotions.


    The courtyard outside the window is already golden. When the wind blows, the leaves on the trees fall one after another, and another autumn has arrived.


    The slightly sad atmosphere infected the Earl.


    It has been the third year since the soul traveled to this world similar to the Middle Ages of the earth, or awakened the consciousness of the previous life.


    What have you done in the past two years?


    Eliminated slavery? No, there are still a large number of serfs in the territory struggling to survive under the exploitation of the landlords.


    Overthrow the feudal aristocracy? No, and he himself was a member of the feudal nobility.


    Raised civilian status? No, the civilians in the territory are still trembling when they see the nobles, and they dare not let a fart go.


    weakened the authority of religion? No, the people have to pay tithes to the church in addition to paying taxes to their lords.


    Although some workshops were opened and a batch of new-type manufacturing industries were born in the territory, they only solved the financial distress and really had a major impact on the society. It seems that none of the substantive changes were successful.


    Whenever I want to implement my grand plan, either this group of people opposes it or that group of people opposes it. Really, I am clearly for the future of human society, and the history that happened on another planet has proved my claim is correct, why can''t those people make a small sacrifice.


    Those big strides above are nothing more than that, so that even a customs union is opposed by some people?


    Running into walls everywhere is really worthy of the name of a time traveler! The original ambitions are being worn away by the reality bit by bit, and if this continues, he will degenerate into an ordinary nobleman waiting to die.


    Paul recalled that the little bit of political knowledge left in his mind was ultimately due to the backwardness of social productivity, and the substratum determined the superstructure.


    "Master Grayman, what were you talking about just now?"


    Paul''s emotion aroused everyone''s curiosity.


    The lord''s office gathered the heads of various important departments of the Government Affairs Council, and they all came to attend the regular weekly meeting of the lord''s mansion. However, it was not held in the hall as usual, but was called to his office by Paul.


    According to Bernard, the chief secretary of the lord''s mansion, after Earl Greiman came to the office in the morning, he never left his chair except to go to the toilet. The lord seems to be in a low mood recently.


    Paul raised his eyelids: "Huh? I''m saying that time is like a shuttle on a loom. It flies by without stopping for a moment."


    Everyone is very strange, the Earl is obviously only 16 years old.


    "Why do you express such emotion?"


    Hansel asked the questions in everyone''s mind.


    Paul put on a youthful look: "I saw autumn leaves falling just now, so I couldn''t help but have this idea. If a person''s life is just wasting time, in the end, it will fall in a hurry like the leaves on this tree."


    "Then how does Lord Graham think his life should be spent so that it is not wasted?"


    Hansel''s question hit an itch in Paul''s heart, and the idea of ??pretending to be B came to his mind.


    "Hmm!" He cleared his throat loudly, with a serious look.


    "The most precious thing for a person is life, and life belongs to a person only once. The life I look forward to should be spent like this: When I look back on the past, I will not regret it because I wasted my life, and I will not be ashamed because I have done nothing; Then, when called by the Lord, you can say without guilt: ''My whole life and all my energies have been devoted to the most magnificent cause in the world¡ªto...''


    Paul got stuck all of a sudden, what should he fight for? Could it be that they are fighting for the liberation of mankind in front of their faces?


    At this time, the people in the office had already whetted their appetites by his passionate words just now, and they all looked at Paul expectantly, hoping to hear what the lord wanted to do for his whole life.


    Paul moved his stiff tongue and said, "Strive to fill the bellies of the people!"


    Damn, compared with the original version, the style has dropped a lot.


    "Crack, clap!"


    Old Ford, the director of the Government Affairs Council, applauded first, and then everyone in the room applauded.


    Old Ford nodded and said, "Master Greiman, this is the ideal that a great lord should have."


    Only people living in this era know how far away the goal of "filling the stomachs of the people" is. They know it better than Paul who came from the 21st century of the earth.


    Hansel splashed a little cold water, he shook his head and said: "Unfortunately, there have never been people who can do it, not even those legendary heroes and wise kings in history."


    Although Hansel was born in a big family in the royal capital, he had no worries about food and drink since he was a child, but he has been working as a grassroots tax official in the royal family since he was an adult, so he knows the hardships of the people.


    Guy Burns looked at Paul adoringly: "But as long as you work hard in this direction, even a small step forward will save a lot of people."


    "Haha, let''s work hard together."


    The encouragement of everyone gave Paul great confidence, and the depression caused by the failure of the reform disappeared, and was replaced by a kind of pride.


    "Everyone, I think the reason why so many people don''t have enough to eat is ultimately due to the lack of productivity in human society, so we must vigorously develop productivity."


    "productive forces?"


    Everyone heard a new term from the mouth of the lord, but it is not difficult to understand.


    "You mean the capacity of the field to produce crops?"


    Because we were discussing the issue of filling the belly just now, everyone couldn''t help but think of farming.


    "Well, this is just one aspect of it~ www.novelhall.com~ To put it more generally, it should be ''the ability to transform nature formed by the combination of people with labor capacity and means of production'' or ''the ability of human beings to create new wealth ¡¯, this is not just about farming. For example, mining, textiles, pottery, etc., can be collectively referred to as manufacturing or industry. In addition to developing agriculture, these manufacturing industries are also the directions I plan to vigorously develop.¡±


    Old Ford said: "But these industries do not produce food. Even if they develop them, the food will still be the same. How can we solve the stomach problem? Therefore, Mr. Graiman, I suggest that you should encourage the people under your rule to cultivate more land. It''s the best policy."


    Paul raised his eyebrows: "Oh, my lord, let alone no matter how hard it is to cultivate, the land that can be cultivated is limited after all. Based on the current area of ??cultivated land, in a normal year without natural disasters, dare you say that the land that can be cultivated is limited. Is the food really not enough?"


    "This¡­"


    "If I issue an order to forcibly collect all the food in Arda, Bairding, and Emden, and then distribute it equally to everyone, rich or poor, high or low, including me. Everyone thinks that they will starve to death this year. person?"


    Everyone was shocked, how could the earl have such a crazy idea.


    "Haha, just kidding, don''t be nervous, everyone."


    Old Ford heaved a sigh of relief, wiped the cold sweat off his brow and said, "It shouldn''t cause people to starve to death. The main reason why they can''t get enough to eat is..."


    "It is mainly caused by the uneven distribution of food." Paul took his words, "The mice in the granary of the big landlords are fat and strong, but the poor can only starve to death."


    He sighed deeply: "How shameful!"


    Everyone was speechless for a while, who is the biggest landlord in Arda, is the earl scolding himself?

 Chapter 381： productivity two

    "Then, Lord Earl, how can we change this situation and make the distribution of food more balanced?"


    Cecil asked the question quite appropriately.


    Paul gave him a satisfied look, which was a suitable joke, so he went on to talk: "To solve the contradiction that the landlord is dying and others are starving to death, you have to let other people have something in their hands-to be able to take food from the landlord. Something of value in exchange."


    "For example, porcelain, pottery, ironware, paper, clothing, machinery, wine, etc., and the industry that manufactures these things is the so-called manufacturing industry, plus the mining of the above-mentioned raw materials is industry. Manufacturing production The more things that are produced, the more food that can be exchanged, and the more we can change the problem of uneven food distribution.¡±


    Manager Ford shook his head: "I think it can only be regarded as a relief. Those landlords who hoard food can''t use too many manufactured products. The food they are willing to exchange for exchange is still limited."


    Paul waved his hand: "So we have to expand the source of grain. If our local landlords are unwilling to exchange surplus grain, then we will exchange it with landlords in other places in the Northwest Gulf, and with other places in the Aldo Kingdom. Landlords exchange, even with foreign landowners."


    Everyone understood what Earl Greiman meant. In this way, as the urgency of demand decreases, the relative value of the grain hoarded by the landlords in this area will decrease or it can be said to depreciate, and thus they will be forced to participate in the exchange activities. ¡ªif they don''t want to see their wealth dwindle further.


    "Is this the purpose of your proposal to establish a customs union?" Female advisor Ladi Setia suddenly thought of this.


    Paul nodded, "Yes, this is one of the important reasons. Reducing tariffs will make it easier for our manufactured products to go out, and it will also make it easier for food from outside to come in, thus facilitating the exchange process just mentioned. ¡ª I call it a ''market economy''"


    market economy? Another new term that came out of the Earl''s mouth.


    Guy Burns, the director of the Huxin Town Machinery Factory, sat in the corner thinking. He only pays attention to technical issues on weekdays, and doesn¡¯t know much about other things. A while ago, Lord Earl¡¯s establishment of a customs union was resisted by so many people. , he was still wondering what made a group of people willing to offend the authority of the lord. Now he understands that the cakes of the landlords are passive. Once the manufactured products and food are circulated, they can''t squeeze other people at will. These guys are really disgusting.


    Paul¡¯s next words further made him clear, ¡°In the past human history, due to the underdevelopment of productive forces, the food grown and the items that can be exchanged for food were always limited, and food is the most basic life of human beings. One of the requirements is that people don¡¯t need to drink, pottery, or even wear clothes, but they must eat. Those who have food and production materials¡ªsuch as land¡ªalways have an advantage. If a place is relatively Closed and low productivity, it is easy to form a seller¡¯s market for necessities like food in the transaction process¡ªa market where the seller has an advantage. And if we improve our manufacturing capacity and open up internal and external trade, we can change our place to a considerable extent It¡¯s a seller¡¯s market. As for places other than Arda, Bairding, and Emden, we can¡¯t control that much for the time being.¡±


    "But Earl..." Bernard, Paul''s chief secretary, thought in the long term: "Even if you can produce a lot of valuable items after vigorously developing industry, at the same time the landlords are willing to exchange them. In the current situation where the overall food production is sufficient But if some people don¡¯t starve to death, the population will continue to multiply, and there is still so much food, and eventually the supply will fall short of demand, and people will still starve to death.¡±


    The statement of the chief secretary is very close to the "Malthus trap".


    Paul explained: "As I said just now, productivity also includes agricultural productivity. When our industry develops to a certain level, it can ''fed back'' agriculture."


    Speaking of this, he glanced at Guy Burns, "The agricultural equipment such as harvesters and seed drills manufactured by the Huxin Town Agricultural Machinery Factory is an example. With these agricultural equipment, under the premise of using the same amount of labor , can reclaim more land, harvest more food, and we can even research planting techniques to increase the yield per unit area to meet the growing needs of the population.¡±


    Guy Burns proudly puffed out his chest. He had always believed that his work was great, and now the Earl finally explained the significance in front of everyone.


    "Agricultural equipment such as harvesters and seed drills were invented and mass-produced only when the manufacturing industry developed. As long as the technology can keep up, the problems mentioned by Berner can be alleviated or even solved. As for technology What will happen after the development comes to an end, I dare say that none of you here can foresee it, haha."


    Thanks to Paul''s efforts in the past two years, the mining industry, iron smelting industry, food processing industry, cotton textile industry, salt industry, ceramics production industry, paper industry, machinery manufacturing industry, cold weapon industry The manufacturing industry has improvedBecause of technical secrecy, the production of porcelain, cans, and paper is unique in the world, and the production of other industries is also due to the innovation of related technologies¡ªsuch as small blast furnaces, shuttle weaving Cloth looms, spinning jenny machines, and the application of the sun-salt method¡ªare in a very advantageous position.


    The start of the manufacturing industry has given birth to a large number of people who make a living by this. Although the proportion of the total population is still small, it has formed a certain scale in terms of quantity.


    The production mode of the original manufacturing industry in the Northwest Gulf is mainly based on single-family workshops. In the past two years, under Paul''s deliberate guidance and leadership, organized and large-scale workshops have begun to spring up like mushrooms after rain.


    Under the Earl''s repeated orders, the Government Council strictly prohibited factory owners from buying slaves, so these factories mainly obtained labor by hiring workers.


    Not only maintaining a certain degree of personal freedom, but also being paid to support the family, working in the factory has become a new trend in the three territories under the administration of the Government Council, especially for the vast rural population, some of which have poor harvests or are oppressed by big landlords. The self-cultivating farmers who were struggling to survive sold their land and rushed to the towns to make a living, which in turn promoted the concentration of cultivated land and the growth of the urban population¡ªbeneficial to both agricultural and industrial development.


    Paul received sporadic reports, and even serfs risked their lives to flee to the town to change their fate.


    "So everyone, in the current situation, where can our productivity still break through? Does anyone have a good idea?"


    Faced with setbacks, Paul felt that it would be better to brainstorm and listen to the opinions of the natives of the world.

 ~： new industry

    Seeing Paul asking for his opinion, everyone was taken aback for a moment.


    The Earl has always had his own opinions on how to develop the territory, and most of his strategies turned out to be good. Even the few things that hit the wall, based on their identities as core members of the Government Affairs Council, it can be judged that they will be of great benefit to the entire society in the long run.


    Everyone who was used to acting according to the earl''s will frowned and thought hard.


    Guy Burns was the first to jump out. He raised his hands and said loudly: "Of course it is to expand the scale of the machinery factory and the agricultural machinery factory to generate more machinery..."


    "Ah!" He hammered his palm suddenly, as if he suddenly remembered something.


    "Inspired by you, I have recently learned a lot about steam research. If you can set up a project for me and allocate special funds like you did to those alchemists, we will definitely be able to create more efficient steam. machines!"


    After learning about the idea of ??using steam as power from Paul, Guy Burns has never forgotten it, but the Earl strictly forbids him to use the financial resources and manpower of the machinery factory to study this thing, and it can only be used as his personal hobby at present.


    "This... let''s take it easy."


    Paul pondered for a while, and mercilessly cut off Burns'' thoughts, and the factory manager retreated to the corner to draw circles with a dejected expression on his face.


    But the Earl didn''t have pity on him. Just kidding, he managed to cultivate a mature craftsman class, and how could a few machines be wiped out. With the current transportation capacity and consumption level, once the real steam engine is applied on a large scale, most of his precious workers will lose their jobs and go home to farm. This is Paul''s judgment. Big mistake, my own palm-sized territory cannot withstand repeated repetitions.


    But now is it possible to study the boring machine first? This thing can not only be used to process cylinders, but also to create better cannons...


    "Master Earl!"


    Old Ford''s speech interrupted his thoughts.


    "Is it possible to start with the fishery?"


    "Oh? Let''s hear it."


    Old Ford twisted his beard and said: "In the past two years, under your order, we have improved the traffic from Huxin Town to Fulan Port, and there are still several roads from Huxin Town to Bairding and Emden. Under renovation, this means that we can transport a large amount of fresh fish from the sea to the inland for sale. In addition, our coastal residents are very good at pickling fish, which can be preserved for a long time. Now we have a lot of methods of making salt, which is An industry in this area can grow and sell kippers elsewhere."


    Paul nodded: "That''s a good idea, Bernard, write it down."


    The chief secretary in charge of meeting minutes immediately waved a quill pen and scribbled on the paper.


    Old Ford continued: "To develop the fishing industry, there must be a large number of ships, so our ship manufacturing industry will also be driven."


    Paul agreed: "You are right. Only when there are more orders can our shipbuilding capacity be maintained for a long time, but the shortage of shipbuilders is a big problem."


    "Master Graiman, I think there will be a private shipyard soon. According to the news of Fulan Port, some businessmen have spontaneously gone to Jiaowan to recruit craftsmen. The two shipyards we have now mainly serve the army. Yes, I guess they want to be self-reliant."


    Paul was very happy: "This is a good trend, I saw "Well, everyone, as long as you make good use of the profit-seeking nature of businessmen, many things will come naturally. "


    But he also has some worries, "Northwest Gulf has always been a barren land in the eyes of outsiders, even if the artisans recruited by the power of the Government Council can only build two shipyards..."


    Chief of Intelligence Cecil said: "My lord, the current situation in Horn Bay is very favorable to us. The witch hunt there is intensifying...""


    He glanced worriedly at Ladi, who was sitting next to the earl, and found that there was no emotion on the other side''s face before continuing: "This movement...has already begun to impact the daily life of common people, and it has also affected people who hold wealth. I speculate that a large number of dissatisfied and even hated people must have accumulated behind the rising power of the local church. There must be many people who want to move to other places, including experienced craftsmen, wealthy people, well-connected businessmen, etc., and recently In the past two years, our Northwest Gulf has gained a certain reputation in Jiaowan by virtue of porcelain, paper and other goods, and many people there have come to do business with us. As long as we work harder to promote, Northwest Gulf may not be one of their choices. .¡±


    Paul rubbed his chin, "Okay, you are in charge of the promotion of Diagon Bay, and you must improve the impression of Northwest Bay in the eyes of the locals."


    "Yes, Lord Graiman, it''s just..." Cecil stretched out his thumb and index finger and rubbed them together, making a gesture that everyone could understand.


    Paul smiled and said, "Don''t worry, as long as it works, I won''t be stingy with money."


    "Hey, your lord is wise!" Cecil happily retreated to the corner.


    "It is important to introduce talents, but the cultivation of local talents is even more important."


    Paul said to Manager Ford: "I think some preferential measures can be issued to merchant ships from other places, especially Jiaowan. In exchange, they must hire a certain number of our people to work on their ships and learn various navigation knowledge in the actual environment! Of course, it must be a normal employment, and slave trading is absolutely not allowed."


    "Yes, Mr. Grayman!" Old Ford nodded and remembered.


    "By the way, how about the sailing school jointly run by the Navy in Port Fulan and local businessmen?"


    "Everything is going well, and the trainees of the first crash course have already practiced on the ship."


    "Very good. Everyone, I want to show you a new gadget that I recently made!"


    ah? The lord has come up with something new?


    I saw Paul clapping his hands, and two servants carried a cylindrical object into the room and set it up, which seemed to be a container. Then took two cylindrical, black objects, lit them and put them into a cylindrical container, and then...


    Everyone is choking! The house was full of coughing.


    "Ah! Forgot, forgot, move outside!"


    Paul held his nose, and hurriedly ordered the servants to move the things into the courtyard.


    Everyone followed suit.


    "This is the ''honeycomb'' I made from ordinary coal and clay!"


    Holding a piece of the black thing just now, Paul introduced to everyone that there are cavities on the planes at both ends of the UU reading cylinder, which are appropriately called honeycomb coal.


    "As for this stove, it is a briquette stove specially used to burn briquettes. Of course, it must be equipped with a chimney for burning in the house."


    Everyone gathered around the burning coal stove to observe carefully. It was not yet autumn, and waves of heat radiated from the stove.


    Ladi asked him: "Since you made coal like this, there must be some benefits, right?"


    Due to the development of the iron smelting industry under the administration of the Government Council, coal was mined in large quantities. In addition to supplying iron factories, it also entered thousands of households as fuel for cooking and heating. The newly attached Emden has not yet become popular, but in Arda and Bairding It''s pretty common already.


    "Naturally!" Paul clapped his chest, "Look at its regular shape, it is easy to stack and easy to use. And because of the holes, it increases the contact area with the air, so it burns more efficiently than ordinary coal. If ordinary coal If it¡¯s bigger, it¡¯s likely that the fire inside will go out before it¡¯s completely burned, but you can feel it after using it yourself.¡±


    Although no one in this world except him knows what oxygen is, they still know the concept of air, and they also know that the better the ventilation, the better the combustion - isn''t the blower invented by the Earl just for this.


    "This is good news for those whose families are not well-off."


    Manager Ford was amazed. Many people were reluctant to throw away the leftover cinders from burning at home, because some residues had not been completely burned, and it took a lot of trouble to pick them out and continue to burn them.


    With briquettes, you don''t have to worry so much.


    "Okay, let the Government Affairs Council take the lead, and the government and the people will work together to discover the briquette industry!"


    In this way, fishery, shipbuilding, and coal processing were included in the new development plan.

 Chapter 383： southern stalemate

    With the arrival of the tenth month of the holy calendar in 1993, most of the Aldo Kingdom began to enter winter, including King Capital Jingyao.


    "This rebellion must be put down this year!"


    In the camp of the kingdom''s army, Princess Catherine said so to her generals with a solemn expression.


    The generals around her all nodded emphatically.


    From the spring of 1990 to the present, the rebellion has lasted for nearly three years, and the kingdom really can''t afford it.


    The end of the year is not far away. After winter, the supply of food and grass will become more and more difficult, which also means that the decisive battle is just around the corner.


    They had already agreed a date with their opponents, the Giles rebels.


    The "covenant" was proposed by the rebels, and the kingdom agreed.


    It''s not that the two sides are so particular about chivalry. In the past year, the two sides have definitely played against each other a lot. Detours, sneak attacks, feints...all the methods that can be used in the war have been used.


    The battle line went from south to north, and the two sides seemed to be in a tug of war. They tried their best to win the other side, but they always returned to the Fougeres area.


    When both sides are exhausted, it is logical for each to bet on the last bit of strength to fight the final battle.


    Regarding the final battle, many generals of the kingdom''s army were a little apprehensive at first, because in early autumn, the Duke of Veblen¡ªthe largest lord in the east of the kingdom¡ªfinally made a move and formally sent troops to join Giles'' rebel army.


    This old fox, when Grand Duke Greedy Wolf launched a rebellion, did not stand up to support the royal family like other lords, but only sent envoys to ask for marriage with the royal family, but he regretted it first after the royal family agreed, and then issued a message "Jia His Majesty the King slapped his Majesty the slap in the face for remarks such as the fact that Erles occupies a certain degree of morality."


    The problem is that after he expressed his support for Giles, he just stayed in his own territory and did not send a single soldier to support Giles. The Duke of Veblen was an unpredictable and capricious man, and people would not be surprised if he showed his loyalty to the royal family one day.


    However, he does have capricious capital. The territory of the Veblen family is located in the Great Basin in the east of the Kingdom, surrounded by mountains and mountains, making it easy to defend but difficult to attack. Send troops to defend in dangerous places, and outsiders will pay a considerable price if they want to break in.


    At the beginning, Veblen wanted to echo Giles from north to south. He sent troops to attack the territory loyal to the royal family in the east of the kingdom. As a result, the troops in the east may be good at defense but not good at offense. In front of the first fortress, the army had an absolute advantage, but they met and broke their heads, causing many jokes for no reason.


    Because of the terrain blocked by the mountains in the East Border Basin, it is difficult to get in, and it is also difficult to get out. It is very difficult to supply and transport. Annoyed, the Duke of Veblen had to send troops to the south to join Giles'' rebel army.


    This put considerable pressure on the kingdom''s army. Fortunately, since the beginning of this year, the equipment level of the kingdom''s army has been greatly improved, so that the balance of war has not been tilted towards the rebels.


    The improvement of equipment has benefited from the large-scale procurement by the Royal Government in the Northwest Gulf. Since the establishment of "Northwest Industry", the weapons production in the Northwest Gulf has advanced by leaps and bounds. Because of the revolutionary breakthrough in iron smelting technology, the blast furnace ironworks built in Arda, Bairding, and Emden successively provided a steady stream of iron ingots for large and small weapon workshops. The craftsmen inside worked in shifts. The sound of tinkling irons was non-stop day and night. Swords, spears, arrows, and armor gathered from various territories to Port Flanders, and then they were loaded onto ships along with other purchases by the kingdom government, such as grain, canned food, cloth, or ready-made clothes, and transported to the south. The ports under the direct control of the Royal Government are finally transported to the front line to arm batch after batch of recruits or replace the worn-out old equipment of veterans.


    Due to the stimulation of a large number of orders, Alda-style factories have also appeared in other territories in the Northwest Gulf, and the interests have prompted people to actively seek all ways to increase production.


    Weapon suppliers from other places are very eager, but there is nothing they can do. Under the same quality, weapons in the Northwest Gulf are always the cheapest, so the Royal Government always gives priority to placing orders with Northwest Industries.


    Under such an impact, weapon manufacturers in other places were forced to take the high-end route¡ªabandoning the production of ordinary iron armor, focusing on the production of plate armor, and selling them to knight lords and generals of all sizes.


    Unlike ordinary iron armor, which is mainly made of wrought iron and equipped for big-headed soldiers, plate armor is made of steel plates, and the time it takes is extremely different. A workshop with 26 people can process nearly 1,600 pieces in 5 months. A set of armor, but a full set of high-end high-quality plate armor, but it takes half a year to polish, which is very time-consuming from beginning to end, especially for small pieces such as gloves, which need to be polished by hand alone, and the requirements for errors are also very high. High, otherwise it is likely to cause inconvenience to the wearer.


    With the general level of craftsmanship of the craftsmen in the Northwest Gulf, it is not yet possible to produce such high-end goods whose surface is smooth enough to reflect the figure and can be called a work of art in all aspects, but they have achieved a real monopoly in low-end armor.


    With the help of cheap but guaranteed quality and quantity of ordnance supplies, the kingdom has formed a huge army. Currently, the army confronting the rebels in the south has a scale of more than 70,000, of which nearly 50,000 soldiers can be used for front-line combat~www.novelhall .com~ Catherine and her generals attach great importance to the protection of low-level soldiers. The better the protection of soldiers, the higher their survival rate. Veterans who have experienced life-and-death battles, their combat experience is precious.


    The other generals were annoyed that with such a powerful force, they should have been able to destroy the rebels terribly, but the battle did not go so smoothly.


    The joining of Veblen was not the main reason. What really gave them a headache was a mysterious army in the rebel army. According to the captives, this rebel army was called the "Undead Army".


    Just like its name, every time this army appears on the battlefield, there are exactly six thousand people, no more and no less. 6,000 people, as if no one died.


    Of course, no one thinks that they are really immortal or can come back from the dead. What makes everyone wonder is how the other party can replenish quickly, because the soldiers of this army are so different - infinitely powerful and relentless. Fear of death cannot be replaced by ordinary soldiers who gnaw on black bread and rarely eat meat after a few days of training.


    What''s even more exaggerated is that according to the records on the battlefield, these guys behaved extremely brutally on the battlefield, and some soldiers even witnessed the terrifying scene of them tearing the flesh and blood of those who fought. They were simply a group of beasts obeying orders.


    Fortunately, compared to this special unit, the other units of the rebel army are not so scary. Only elite troops can wear iron armor, and ordinary troops can only wear leather armor. No, it''s far from the kingdom''s army equipped with a large number of iron armor.


    The so-called "undead army", after much deliberation, can only be attributed to the "rebel wizards" who have already spread in the barracks.

 Chapter 384： Southern Glue II

    Fu - This is the name given to itself by the Giles rebels. It originated from a small kingdom that was ruled by one side before the Aldo Kingdom was established. The Giles family can more or less relate to the royal family of this country. relationship. However, according to the current "recovery" propaganda, this royal family that has long since disappeared in history is not as simple as a separate party. In short, Giles believes that his family has legitimate legal claims to the entire territory of the Aldo Kingdom.


    The rebel camp was full of noise and chaos, as is the case with armies of this era. In the peripheral part, vendors are yelling and selling their goods, and (j¨¬) women with heavy makeup are walking around to attract customers.


    Fighting, gambling, and drinking are everywhere here.


    But in the central part of the camp, it is heavily guarded and has a murderous aura. The heavily armed guards strictly check every person who enters and exits, and those who wander around will be taken down immediately.


    In the middle is a wooden fort, which is where the supreme commander of the rebel army lives.


    At this time, a dinner party is going on inside the wooden castle.


    "Grand Duke Giles is here!"


    As the waiter called out loudly, everyone in the hall immediately stopped talking and then stood in awe.


    A (sh¨¥n) man with a scarlet cloak and a sword hanging from his waist took the main seat.


    This person (sh¨¥n) is tall and broad-shouldered, and the beard on his face seems to be carved out, which is full of majesty. Although his beard and hair are grizzled, his eyes are piercing, and the expression on his face is not angry and majestic.


    This is the initiator of Aldo''s rebellion that lasted for several years, the thorn in the side of the royal government, and the Grand Duke Giles who is known as the "greedy wolf".


    The Grand Duke stood facing the crowd, raised his hands slightly, "Everyone, please sit down!" He then sat down by himself.


    Everyone followed him and sat down.


    Giles picked up a glass of wine and said loudly, "Next week will be the decisive battle between us and the false king''s army. The swords on the battlefield don''t have eyes. I hope everyone can be blessed by the Lord of Light." , we can still meet here after the war! Everyone, let''s drink this first."


    After finishing speaking, the Grand Duke raised his head and gulped down a large glass of wine.


    There was a sound of booze in the hall.


    "Your Majesty (di¨¤n) can hold a lot of alcohol!"


    A flattering voice sounded from the banquet.


    I saw a man who was dressed differently stood up. The reason why he was different was because the others were either wearing (sh¨¥n) military uniforms or wearing simple clothes. He was the only one wearing (sh¨¥n) gorgeous noble gowns.


    He said confidently: "Next week we will be able to wipe out the puppet king''s army, and then quickly go north to take Jingyao in one fell swoop!"


    Giles narrowed his eyes and said with a slight smile: "Haha, Sir Abel, with your confidence, we will definitely be able to take down Jingyao and control the whole country...¡¾If your Veblen family''s army is not so useless¡¿"


    If it weren''t for his allies, Giles really wanted to say that last sentence.


    According to the original plan, it would be safe to fight from south to north, and the army of Veblen''s family would fight from east to west, so that the two ends of the royal family''s army could not look after each other.


    After all calculations, the Veblen family''s army was so weak. Facing the southward transfer of the main force, the royal army with an empty defense in the east failed repeatedly.


    In the end, she ran to her side with a shy face to pick up the leak, what a shame for my sister!


    Veblen''s youngest son, Sir Abel, was in charge of leading the army. From Abel (sh¨¥n), he could know why the strength of Veblen''s army was so low. This prodigal (d¨¤ng) knew how to drink (j¨¬) all day after he came, and he didn''t look like he was fighting at all, but he was here to travel. The army under his command is also weird. It is a shame for warriors that they can''t fight well, but they are good at bullying the people.


    With such an allied army, it would be nice not to cause chaos. Every time Giles fights, he asks them to stand far away in the name of the reserve team, just to cheer and cheer.


    After a few words, Giles ignored Abel, turned to a young man on his right and said, "Mr. Scott, this battle still needs your attention!"


    Scott stood up and stroked (xi¨­ng) to salute, "Don''t worry, my lord, a new batch of aid from the Arcane Society will arrive soon, not only the secret medicine for the undead army, but also a large number of armor and strange weapons. In the decisive battle (r¨¬), we The overall combat power of the army will definitely be raised to a higher level."


    The Grand Duke nodded slightly while stroking his beard. However, there seems to be a little worry between the brows, which has never been relieved.


    The general Samar sitting on his left saw the worry of the lord, and asked aloud: "Mr. Scott, can your organization take advantage of these days (ri) to support more ordnance? You have also seen that the armor of the puppet king''s army The rate is much higher than that of our army, and it may be difficult to gain an absolute advantage only by relying on a limited number of undead troops!"


    "This..." Mage Scott was a little embarrassed, he pondered, and finally he could only answer: "I will report to my superiors."


    Scott is also suffering in his heart. When he first came, he was originally (xi¨­ng) ambitious, to achieve the great cause in the legend of wizards-to overthrow a powerful kingdom. But in the middle of the battle, the opposing king''s team suddenly soared in strength, mainly in terms of equipment. Almost all the soldiers on the front line wore armor. Only a few elite troops are much better armored.


    When did the Aldo royal family become so rich? Could it be that the nobles of Jingyao know that they have destroyed their homes and relieved their difficulties, are you kidding, those parasites have such a high awareness? And even if the nobles are willing to donate money, how can the kingdom get so much iron to make weapons, and other places don''t use it?


    Scott can feel that the organization''s interest in Giles is declining, and supporting him to crack the ground seems to be the limit. The attention of the Arcane Society has been shifted to Jiaowan, where a huge wave is about to be set off, so Nathan was sent there, it is really hateful.


    Samar noticed Scott''s perfunctory, and a look of dissatisfaction appeared on his face.


    In order to get rid of the embarrassment, Scott quickly changed the subject: "Have you found out where all the weapons of the false king''s army come from?"


    Samar frowned tightly and said, "According to the news from the north, it seems that they were all purchased from the Northwest Gulf."


    Many people in the hall showed doubts¡ªNorthwest Bay, which corner is this? A place I''ve never heard of.


    Samar explained loudly to everyone: "It is the northwestern territories of the kingdom, named after the big bay there. In recent years, it seems that large-scale high-quality iron ore mines have been discovered there, and the kingdom''s wars have caused a surge in ordnance production. .¡±


    A general slammed the table hard after hearing this: "It''s hateful~ www.novelhall.com~ Such a good thing happened to the false king."


    Scott asked: "Can''t the lords there fight for it? Through your secret power..."


    He did know about the Northwest Gulf, where a senior member of the Secret Law Association went there, and there has been no news since then.


    A (sh¨¥n) man in casual clothes¡ªseems to be in charge of (q¨ªng) newspapers¡ªshakes his head and says: "Although the lords in the Northwest Gulf have a lot of quarrels with each other, they are generally loyal to the royal family, and they are far away from the southern border. The impact is really limited."


    When everyone was discussing, Grand Duke Giles waved his hand, and everyone fell silent.


    There was a cold light in the eyes of "Tianlang": "It''s useless to talk more, let''s focus on the battle next week! Those who owe us, those who plot against us, I will liquidate them one by one!"


    "Fight!" "Fight!"


    His generals shouted in unison, and the sound shook the whole hall.


    Frightened by the Grand Duke''s gaze, Abel and Scott shuddered in unison.

 Chapter 385： Hidden worries behind

    Irene stared at herself in the mirror, pouted with dissatisfaction, "Isn''t it okay?"


    A woman standing behind dressing her said with a smile, "It will be soon, Your Highness."


    The woman snickered in her heart: "After traveling for so long, this little princess is still so out of character."


    After finally packing up, Irene happily lifted her skirt and trotted out.


    "Slow down, Your Highness!" The court lady guarding the door chased after her.


    Irene walked all the way to the living room of the bedroom, where several girls around her age were already waiting.


    "your Highness!"


    The girls stood up and saluted Irene politely.


    Irene smiled and stretched out her arms, motioning for everyone to sit down.


    Several maids came over with trays in their hands and served refreshments for everyone.


    "Nurse." Irene turned to the court lady who followed, "We want to stay by ourselves for a while!" After speaking, her big eyes made a pitiful look.


    The female officer glared at Irene sternly, but finally lost, she sighed and said: "Girls, you are all descendants of famous families, and you are not children anymore, you should always pay attention to your behavior and words. "


    After giving a salute, she slowly walked out of the reception room.


    "Yeah!" After confirming that the female officer was gone, the girls burst into cheers.


    They no longer sat obediently in their seats, but swarmed onto Irene''s sofa.


    These are noble girls who have been on good terms with Irene on weekdays.


    "Irene, Irene! Continue to tell us about the Northwest Bay!"


    A petite girl with freckles tugged on Irene''s arm.


    "Tell us about Earl Greyman''s invention!"


    Irene has been back for a while, and her friends all know that she traveled to the north of the Kingdom for a while, but because of the good secrecy work, they don''t know that Irene ran out privately, and they all think that she is under the strict protection of the palace guards We went out in microservices.


    "This..." Irene said with some embarrassment: "His explanations have been finished, no matter how smart Gleiman is, he can''t invent one thing in a day!"


    "Ah¡ª" The freckled girl was a little disappointed.


    "Haha, Anisa." Another girl joked, "Are you missing that earl?"


    "You talk nonsense!"


    The face of the girl called Anisha was instantly blush, and she pulled the other''s mouth in embarrassment. Everyone laughed and watched the two chasing and fighting in the reception room.


    The experience Irene shared with them made everyone very interested. It turned out that the paper that became popular in Jingyao in the past two years was passed from the Northwest Gulf, and the beautiful porcelain that the nobles flocked to was also made in the Northwest Gulf.


    It wasn''t the wild land in the legend, there were also towns and villages, where nobles and commoners lived, speaking the Aldo language with a different tone from the residents of the royal capital.


    And there is a lord like no other there who is working hard to improve the education of his people, teaching them to read and make them sensible. It''s strange, don''t the general lords of small places think that the more stupid the people, the easier it is to govern?


    While everyone was joking, Irene ordered the servant to fetch a book. She proudly placed it on the table and said braggingly, "I went to the Northwest Bay not just for fun, this is my achievement!"


    The girls looked at the table and saw the words "Basic Medical and Health Handbook" written on the cover of the book.


    Anissa picked up the book and opened the pages, and her friends gathered around to watch it together.


    "Wow! That''s amazing! As expected of Princess Irene, who is famous for her knowledge." After a quick glance, everyone gave bursts of admiration.


    This book mainly introduces some hygienic knowledge, such as frequent bathing, washing hands frequently, eating cooked food, drinking boiled water, and how to "sterilize" wounds, ventilate the room when you are sick, and even what women do when they give birth. Various precautions.


    As aristocrats, many of the things mentioned in the book have been used to them since they were young, but even those things they are used to, there are some refreshing explanations in this book.


    It turns out that in places invisible to human eyes, there are many tiny lives¡ªgerms or parasite eggs, and many diseases are born from them. The various measures listed in the book can effectively avoid their damage to the human body.


    They couldn''t help but couldn''t believe it. When Irene came back, she asked a craftsman to make a microscope according to the principle introduced by Paul. The scene in the mirror frightened the girls.


    The compliments from her playmates made Irene a little embarrassed, "That... it''s actually not my work alone, it''s written by me and that female scholar from Jiaowan named Ladi, she is much better than me. Moreover, most of the measures listed in the book came from Earl Greiman, we... we just sorted it out!"


    "Copy a copy for us too!"


    Anisa made a request to Irene on behalf of the girls.


    The little princess smiled mysteriously, "Scribing? It''s too inefficient!"


    "What?" Everyone was puzzled.


    "Look at the characteristics of the words in the book?"


    The girls frowned and observed.


    One of them said thoughtfully: "These letters are so neat! Especially those letters and words that are the same, it seems...as if he came out of the same mold."


    "Bingo, that''s right!"


    Irene explained: "It came out of the same mold, which is [printing]. There is a magical machine in the Northwest Gulf¡ªthe printing press, which can produce books in batches without laborious copying."


    "Irene, you still said that you have finished talking about Earl Greiman''s invention! I have never heard of this printing press." Anissa pouted, expressing her strong dissatisfaction.


    "Uh... He just proposed an idea for this, and finally completed it... In short, it can be regarded as a collective invention."


    After prevaricating, Irene announced: "I have sent people to Northwest Bay to order printing machines from Graiman, and I will print this book when I come back. Not only you, everyone in Jingyao can see this book .¡±


    The little princess intends to promote good hygiene habits such as drinking boiled water in Jingyao. As a member of the royal family, she considers it her duty.


    Of course, Irene''s plan is definitely more than that. She also plans to replicate her great career in the Northwest Gulf in Jingyao, such as setting up a school, such as building a signal tower.


    "Excuse me, Your Royal Highness!"


    While everyone was discussing enthusiastically, a servant entered the reception room.


    "What''s up?"


    "Ms. Anisa''s family is here, saying they have something important to see her."


    "Let him in."


    Soon, another person dressed as a deacon hurried in.


    "It''s you? What''s the matter?" Anissa recognized her deacon.


    The deacon said respectfully: "Miss, the young master is back, I want you to go back and reunite quickly."


    "Is it brother?" Anissa looked excited, "He''s back?"


    Anissa''s brother has been stationed in Westport with Harrison Abbott and has not returned home for a long time.


    "He''s back, but..." the deacon showed a sad expression, "He''s going back to the station soon, and this time he''s going back to the king just to deliver a letter, so I''m in a hurry to invite you back to see him."


    Anissa hurriedly bid farewell to Irene.


    Irene frowned and asked the deacon: "Brother Anisa''s troops are stationed in Westport, right? Is the situation there still serious? Is it because of pirates?"


    The deacon shook his head: "My young master said that the trouble this time is not pirates, but it is also related to the pirate invasion last time."


    "What is it?"


    "Goblins, last time the pirates secretly released a large number of goblins into the nearby area during the occupation of Westport. These filthy creatures are very cunning. When the Kingdom army first recovered Westport, they hid and hid quietly. Multiplied in the forest, and now...now there are no more."


    "Goblin?" Irene frowned. If these things are not wiped out in the early stage, it will be very difficult later.


    "Damn it! It''s a goblin."


    "Really, how did the pirates bring this disgusting creature?"


    Several girls in the living room exclaimed, it seemed that they had heard of this terrible creature before.


    There are also girls who have never heard of it, but after being "popularized" by their companions, they cursed the goblins and the culprit pirates.


    After bidding farewell to Anisa, Irene looked towards the chamber of the palace. Her father should be there now. Since Anisa''s brother came back to report the news, the king must have known about it.


    And she also knew that the main force of the kingdom''s army in the south was facing a decisive battle with the rebels.


    However, there are frequent accidents in the rear...


    Come on, my lord.

 Chapter 386： Technical Review Committee

    In the iron cage, a thin figure curled up in a corner timidly. It held its head in its hands and trembled all over, as if a great fear was oppressing him.


    It was a humanoid creature with hands and feet, but it looked dry, and its ears were long and pointed.


    "It''s incredible!"


    In the courtyard of the Lord''s Mansion, Paul stared blankly at the creatures in the cage.


    Tirpitz, who led the fleet in the south to help the kingdom defend against pirates, sent someone to give him a gift¡ªa creature named "Goblin".


    For Paul, this is the first time he has witnessed the so-called "fantasy creatures", even though he already knows from others that there are dwarves, elves, and orcs in this world, and he has personally experienced the magic among mages Play against each other, even standing next to a real witch.


    Now a life that he had only seen in anime in his previous life suddenly appeared in front of his eyes.


    "It''s incredible! I thought they only existed in legends."


    Not only Paul, but other locals in the Northwest Gulf were also amazed. After all, there have never been goblins in the Northwest area. Hansel and Bernard, the two guys from the royal capital, looked much calmer. I don''t know if they were complaining in their hearts that their colleagues are a bunch of country bumpkins.


    Of course there is also Ladi Setia, she is a naturalist herself, and has several years of experience as an adventurer. Creatures like goblins are not unfamiliar to her at all, and many newcomer adventurers are Started from hunting goblins.


    "Master Gleiman." She frowned slightly, and reminded in a serious tone: "Although this creature looks ugly, it is actually a very dangerous creature. Don''t let it run away. Once it does If it spreads to nearby forests, the consequences will be disastrous."


    Paul was puzzled. He looked at Ladi, "I''ve heard of the bad reputation of goblins, but here is only one goblin. After running away, can it... spread?"


    "Yes!" Ladi still maintained a serious expression. "There have been several such cases in history. Scholars have speculated that goblins may have the ability to reproduce parthenosexually."


    "This..." Paul was speechless. Goblins are considered higher creatures. Could they still be like paramecia?


    "All right, Philip!" Paul cried.


    "Master Greiman, you call me." The old butler was on call, and soon appeared in the yard.


    Paul pointed to the goblin in the cage, "Kill this thing and feed it to the dogs later."


    Although it was a gift from Tirpitz, the other party also said in the letter that it would be "disposed" immediately after the rarity, so there is no need to worry about it.


    "Uh...yes, Lord Graham." The old butler replied.


    If the legend is true, the vitality of this creature is very tenacious, Paul really dare not dig a hole and bury it casually, what if it grows out of the ground again. After all, in a certain magical universe, there are also a bunch of green-skinned guys who can grow offspring when dandruff falls into the soil. And here is also a magical world with magic, it''s better to be cautious.


    The little thing in the cage seemed to have a premonition of his tragic naming, and suddenly burst into tears.


    Unmoved, Paul waved his hands to let the creature be carried out. It would be great if there was an elf lady in the cage.


    As for the goblins? Forget it anyway.


    After reading the novelties, it''s time to deal with business.


    "Gentlemen, you are called here today to review which technologies can be promoted to the outside world."


    Paul led the crowd to the hall to sit down, and announced so.


    "To be honest, Lord Graiman, I am not in favor of teaching our technology to others. Canned food, porcelain, salt making, and paper making are all our financial revenue. Why bother to let others take a share of the pie."


    Intelligence chief Cecil shook his head, expressing his objection.


    Paul explained: "Cecil, this is how I think about it. The principles of our existing technologies are not complicated, and it is only a matter of time before outsiders want to reproduce them. In the past few years, in order to keep the secrets of these technologies, we have invested A lot of manpower and material resources are sent to every factory to strictly guard against death. As more and more private factories use these technologies, it is unrealistic to continue to keep them secret. Strict review has also greatly hindered the increase in production capacity. , it is better to open it as soon as possible. Of course, this opening is conditional. Outsiders must join our patent protection system and use these technologies only after obtaining our authorization. Correspondingly, if outsiders have any good technology, we must To use it, you must obtain the authorization of the other party before you can use it.¡±


    "I agree with your opinion, Lord Greyman."


    Female consultant Ladi suggested: "Perhaps you can take the lead in establishing a [Patent Protection Union] as a pilot practice of the [Customs Union]. This will not directly affect the interests of the rural landowners. Naturally, they have no reason to object. As a starting point, we can gradually open up the situation, and we can also gain some experience in the operation of the alliancePatent Protection Alliance? Good idea.¡± Paul was very interested after hearing this.


    "Actually, one of the purposes I agree with open technology is to drive the development of the surrounding territories together. Only when everyone''s economy is revived, can there be hope for each other to reduce tariffs. Otherwise, it will not be enough for our family to prosper, and they will just close the door. Tighter. Plus, we''ll get less jealousy."


    After some discussion, most people, including old Ford and Hansel, agreed with Paul''s decision, and Cecil did not express any objection, although as the head of intelligence, he still had many doubts.


    Paul touched his chin and said, "This needs to be acted on immediately. Myron?"


    "Huh?" The brother Meng sitting beside him turned his head. Although Myron Gardner usually doesn''t talk much in various meetings, Paul will definitely call him whenever important matters are discussed.


    "The Garnard family has a good relationship with the lords of the Northwest Gulf. How about you talk to them this time?"


    "Okay, wrap it on me." Myron readily agreed. "However, you have to think about which technologies can be given to others and which technologies cannot be given to others."


    "Of course, I''m not a fool. I can''t hand over the cannon manufacturing technology to others, right? This is the second thing I asked everyone to come here today. I decided to set up a [Technical Review Committee] to conduct special inspections on the various technologies we control. Review, comprehensively consider all aspects¡ªespecially security aspects¡ªto determine whether certain technologies can be authorized externally.¡±


    "Glemanda is a wise man, please let me serve on this committee."


    Hansel took the lead in sycophating Paul, a guy who has spared no effort to strengthen his presence in the State Council.

 Chapter 387： nephew helson

    Due to unknown reasons, Sogou suddenly couldn''t find this site today. Please keep in mind the domain name of this site (Shuhaige Quanpin) to find your way home! You can search for "Steel, Guns and the Industrial Party Across Other Worlds ( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    The sun has already slanted to the west, and under the afterglow of the setting sun, a gorgeous carriage slowly drove into Huxin Town from the south, headed north along the main street on the central axis of the city, and then passed the stone bridge to the island on the lake in the north .


    To be precise, only the built-up area on this island in the lake is the real "lake town". Three years ago, a large area on the south bank of Lake Weiss was still farmland or woods, but now it has been replaced by a large number of buildings and streets. Instead, the continuous influx of immigrants and new factories are rapidly expanding the size of the town.


    Some people in the Government Council have proposed to rename this emerging city, and the island''s Huxin Town will continue to be used as the name of a district of the new city, but Paul is hesitant among the many naming schemes, and the new name of the city is still pending.


    Because this small island on the lake is where the castle of the Graeman family lived for generations, and the office buildings of the Government Council and many departments of the army are also built around the castle, so this island has become the center of Arda, Bairding, Emden The power centers of the three powerful territories are located.


    Three powerful territories¡ªEmden was originally a strong territory (of course, in the Northwest Gulf), and the development of Arda and Bairding in recent years also showed the growing strength to the people around them.


    With the help of the ever-expanding "telegraph" lines, Huxin Town sends the latest instructions to each jurisdiction every day, and receives various feedbacks from each jurisdiction.


    It is precisely because of the special status of this island that it has become a place where dignitaries and nobles compete to move in. Who wants to be closer to the center of power? In addition to senior officials from various departments of the military and government, there are also those newly rising factory owners and businessmen. Ladies and gentlemen, even if they are not resident in Huxin Town, they still want to find a foothold here.


    Of course, those Emden nobles and lords who had sworn allegiance to the Greiman family also rushed here to buy real estate.


    Driven by these people, the price of land on the island has risen. Although the aborigines are a group of commoners, and many of them are strictly speaking serfs under the name of the Greyman family, everyone knows that Earl Greyman has always protected the island with civilians. He prides himself on himself, so no one dares to occupy or forcefully buy it under his nose. The aborigines took this opportunity to make a fortune, and happily moved to the new city on the South Bank with their money bags.


    The carriage continued to drive slowly, turned into a wide alley, and finally stopped in front of a small mansion.


    There were already two people, one old and one young, waiting in front of the door.


    After the door of the carriage opened, the young man took a step forward and called respectfully, "Uncle."


    "Orlando." The person in the car responded and stepped down.


    This is a slender middle-aged man with a neatly trimmed beard and well-maintained skin. He is either rich or expensive at first glance.


    Viscount Eugene Helson, the lord of one of the vassal territories of Emden, arrived in Lake Town after traveling for more than two days.


    The former vassals of the Kent family have now become vassals of the Greyman family, at least in name.


    The young man standing at the door to greet him was his nephew¡ªOrlando Helson. Standing beside Orlando was the butler of the mansion in the middle of the lake appointed by Helson.


    Eugene Helson''s wife died after giving birth to three daughters. The Viscount, who never forgot about his deceased wife, never remarried, so he made his younger brother''s son the heir of the family.


    He had high hopes for this nephew, and shortly after swearing allegiance to Paul Grayman on behalf of the family, he sent him to study in Lake Town.


    Sending the heirs of the family to be educated by the lord is also a common way for vassals to show their loyalty in this era.


    However, there are no knights in Huxin Town to teach Orlando martial arts, and there is no noble lady to guide him in etiquette. There are only two ways to receive education¡ª¡ªWess Academy, which imparts cultural knowledge, and Greyman Military Academy, which imparts military knowledge.


    Viscount Helson chose Weiss College for his nephew. As a nobleman who received an excellent education from an early age, Orlando did not need to start from "primary school". He can also easily master the novel knowledge taught by auditing or evening classes.


    The uncle and nephew entered the mansion, where a sumptuous dinner had been prepared, and the two talked while enjoying it.


    "What is the purpose of your coming to Huxin Town this time?"


    "I''m going to purchase a batch of agricultural equipment, and take a look at the technologies that the Earl wants to disclose, and which ones can be used by us."


    The Viscount shook his glass of red wine slightly, "Orlando, you have lived in Huxin Town for a while, how do you feel about it?"


    "Well..." the young man chewed the meat in his mouth, swallowed it hastily, and said, "How should I put it, it''s... a very lively place."


    "Very angry?"


    "Yes, Earl Greyman seems to have instilled in everyone here the concept that as long as you work hard, you will be rewarded. You may not believe it, but in Lake Town, even the lords commonly use Corvettes have not appeared for a long time, replaced by employment¡ªEarl Greyman will also call the lords to work, but he will pay the salary."


    "Oh?" Viscount Helson raised his eyebrows, "It''s very novel."


    "So what do you think of the Academy?" he asked.


    Orlando thought for a while, and replied: "Unlike other places that emphasize literature, art, and etiquette, this place pays more attention to practicality, and mathematics is the most important thing. Many teaching contents are organized by Mr. Grayman himself. I am here. I have learned a lot of novel but efficient theories. I heard that Earl is working on a esoteric textbook called "Advanced Mathematics". It is very strange that alchemy has always been a small-scale master-student inheritance, and it is the first time we have seen large-scale teaching like Weiss Academy."


    "Well, you have to study hard, study hard." Viscount Helson squinted his eyes and kept nodding. It seemed that his new lord wanted practical technical talents.


    "I have always wanted to ask you a question." Orlando looked at his uncle.


    "What''s up?"


    "I know that you sent me to study so that the family can gain a firm foothold in the new system..."


    "Hmm..." The Viscount did not deny his nephew''s statement.


    "Then why don''t you let me directly take the civil affairs officer''s exam? Those mud-legged people who just know a few words can pass the exam, so I''m fine. Although it''s a bit embarrassing to compete with these people as the heir to the viscount, but I am confident that with my ability, I can quickly occupy an important position."


    If it is another territory, if a son of a nobleman like Orlando wants to take up any official position, a letter of recommendation from his family is enough. But in Arda it''s different, you have exams.


    "Orlando..." the viscount explained: "Based on my observation, the count must have had no choice but to recruit these good and bad people into his government affairs system. You know, in this day and age, people who can read through an article can How many are there? In the academy, do you think Lord Graeman attaches great importance to you students?"


    "It is very important, and he will personally ask about the situation of each exam."


    "That''s it. The current government affairs council exam is just a stopgap measure. Those who enter will encounter the ceiling of promotion sooner or later. And the students of Weiss College are the Earl''s future reliance. If you don''t have this status, even if you enter the government affairs council , No matter how good the performance is, it will lose a lot of color."


    "I see," Orlando nodded, "Actually..."


    "Actually what?"


    "I''m thinking about transferring to that military academy."


    Speaking of this, the young man''s eyes showed longing. He watched Arda''s army drill from a distance. The neat formation, uniform movements, and goose steps that burned the buns were really touching.


    "Alas..." The Viscount shook his head with a slight smile. He was also young, and he knew that this young man was full of thoughts about fighting on horseback.


    "If there is a war, the army is naturally the easiest place to make achievements. But the earl is not a warlike person. The suppression of pirates, the Berdin rebellion, and the war of usurpers are all done when there is a last resort. Don''t you think Slowly gaining qualifications in the army? Besides, it is not a good thing for us to have a warlike lord, such as Maltz Kent. Moreover, our status as surrendered people is also a bit embarrassing, so don''t touch the earl''s sword handle casually. "


    "Uh...Okay!" The young man nodded dejectedly, "Actually, I''m just saying that, you know? For me, it''s still relatively difficult to get into Gleiman Academy?"


    "What does this mean?" Viscount Helson was very surprised, considering his nephew''s excellence, he would say such a thing.


    "Greyman Military Academy''s enrollment seems... no, it must be biased towards those common people. Although there is no hard and fast rule, according to our private observation, it seems that no more than a quarter of the upper class''s children can enter the academy, and this'' The upper class'' are not just genuine aristocrats like us, but also wealthy landlord families in the countryside."


    "Oh? There is such a thing?" Viscount Helson was very surprised.


    "Yes, many children from upper-class families in our college are quite unfair. They often clash with the next-door college, and there are many cases of private fights... Uncle?"


    Orlando saw his uncle on the opposite side lost in thought.


    Hearing his nephew''s call, the viscount came back to his senses, "Orlando, you haven''t participated, have you?"


    "I..." The young man hesitated for a while, and said hesitantly, "Only a few times."


    If it is in other places civilians fight with real powerful nobles who have territories at home, the end is generally not good, but what Orlando is facing is the student of his lord¡ªPaul is also a member of the Gleiman Military Academy and Weiss Academy the principal.


    "Listen, don''t stand out when encountering such things in the future, stay away."


    The viscount warned his nephew very seriously.


    "Uh... yes!" Orlando was a little surprised when he noticed the expression on his uncle''s face.


    Eugene Helson stared at him, "Although I don''t know what the earl intends, we should not ask if we shouldn''t. You are the heir of our family, and I don''t want you to make any mistakes."


    "I made a note, Uncle."


    Orlando nodded emphatically.


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click \"Favorites\" below to record the reading record of this (Chapter 391, Uncle and Nephew Helson), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party Through Other Worlds", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 388： decisive battle

    (Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party Across Other Worlds ( Find the latest chapter!


    "Kill!"


    In the wilderness of Foug¨¨res in the south of the Kingdom of Aldo, two armies are fighting fiercely, shouting loudly.


    The royal army led by Princess Catherine fought the final decisive battle with the rebel army led by the Grand Duke of Giles.


    On a high slope, Catherine, the supreme commander of the Kingdom''s army, was riding a white horse in full armor. She bit her lower lip tightly and watched the situation on the battlefield.


    By her side, Ao Feina, Leicester, Walker and other senior generals of the Kingdom Army are accompanying her, but there are two senior generals¡ªDuke Dodge and Sir Klein, who are not among them. The commanders of the left and right flanks, were not with Catherine.


    From the fierce battle in the early morning to the present, the armies of both sides have suffered casualties, and it seems that they are evenly matched.


    The Duke of Walker next to him glanced at the princess, hesitant to speak.


    Now it was the troops he brought from his own territory that went up to take turns to fight, and it was already the second round of fighting, with huge casualties. Many children of his family were also seriously injured while commanding the battle, the Duke felt very distressed.


    "Your Highness!" the Duke made up his mind and suggested to Catherine: "Can I use ''that''? All at once..."


    The so-called "that" is the kingdom''s army or the secret weapon of the royal family - Hellfire.


    In the Duke''s opinion, the name "Hellfire" is really appropriate. Water can never be extinguished. This terrible flame must really come from hell.


    But even as the Duke of Walker, he only knew of the existence of this terrifying weapon this year. After the city guard rebelled and occupied Jingyao, they raised troops to serve the king in time, and once again responded to the call when the princess formed an army to counter the rebellion in the south. Duke Walker''s loyalty was recognized by the royal family, so he also entered the core power circle of the kingdom''s army, thus knowing This royal family has always been a secret weapon that has not been rumored.


    "Now is not the time!"


    Catherine rejected the duke''s proposal without hesitation.


    Duke Walker nodded slightly and stopped talking. He understood the princess'' concerns. Although the hellfire was powerful, the number was very small. In the final analysis, it was because the royal family could not make this kind of thing by itself. Its origin seemed to be related to those mysterious pointed ears.


    Obviously, His Highness doesn''t want to reveal his trump card yet.


    Now the Hellfire in the army was delivered not long ago, and almost missed the decisive battle.


    "Your Highness! The Undead Army is dispatched!"


    There was a commotion among the generals, pointing at the battlefield ahead.


    In the rear of the rebels, a well-paced unit with equipment obviously different from other rebels is slowly approaching the front line.


    Catherine looked at the "Undead Army" from afar and shouted: "Lester!"


    "Yes!" Lester replied, and then rode quickly away from the high slope.


    ¡­


    About an hour later, the two armies carrying the hopes of victory on both sides collided head-on in the middle of the battlefield. One is the kingdom''s mysterious army with strange equipment, and the other is the rebel "Undead Army" with a size of only 6,000 people.


    "That''s the trick Catherine used to restrain the undead army in the intelligence?"


    A group of high-level rebels, including Giles, showed surprise. Because the enemy army in front of the undead army seems to be only a lightly armed force, unlike other kingdom soldiers who are generally equipped with metal armor, they only have simple protection.


    After watching for a while, Samar next to Giles yelled, "No!"


    He remembered the horror of the first attack on Thorn Fortress.


    "Master Giles, it''s a hellfire! I guess it''s the same hellfire we''ve encountered before!"


    Giles was taken aback. He had heard Samar describe this terrifying weapon, which was almost like magic and was indestructible when exposed to water.


    However, this weapon only appeared once, and in the subsequent battles, the "National Restoration Army" never encountered it again. Therefore, he judged that the number of hellfires in the hands of the kingdom''s army must be very small, and the stalemate in Foug¨¨res made him conclude that the kingdom''s army had no more hellfires in their hands. The confrontation between the two armies for so many years is a huge consumption of national power. Catherine is a decisive woman, and it is impossible to keep such a good weapon without using it.


    I didn''t expect to meet in the decisive battle...


    However, after the initial panic, Giles immediately calmed down. He smiled ferociously and said to his general, "Samal, let''s take a bet..."


    Samar was a little puzzled: "What? His Royal Highness."


    "Let''s bet on how many hellfires Catherine has!"


    The Grand Duke''s eyes now look like a gambler.


    Samar was shocked, "You...you don''t intend to withdraw the team? Although they are just...but they can''t be sent away for nothing!"


    Giles waved his hand and interrupted Samar''s words. He said grimly, "War is a big gamble! And they were planned to be sacrificed."


    So the armies of both sides moved closer, and finally reached a distance of only about 10 meters from each other.


    "Get ready!" With Commander Lester''s roar, the Kingdom''s army stopped in unison!


    The "Undead Army" on the opposite side also slowed down, and at the same time put the spear in their hands flat, ready to assassinate.


    "Spray!" Lester ordered again, and there was a splendid scene on the battlefield¡ªthe strange equipment in the hands of the soldiers of the Kingdom Army sprayed out one after another fire dragons, flying towards the undead army on the opposite side.


    All of a sudden, the soldiers in the undead army were ignited one after another, making the painful sound of being burned uncontrollably!


    The formation of the soldiers behind the undead army immediately became chaotic, fleeing in panic under the attack of the fire dragon.


    Only the first row of undead soldiers screamed in pain, but they held the weapons in their hands tightly and charged with a ferocious expression. They were surrounded by flames, as if they were devils who had escaped from hell.


    "Spray! The second row continues to spray!"


    Lester didn''t seem to expect that there would be someone who could rush over under such a terrible attack, and he was a little surprised.


    The soldiers who had finished spraying immediately retreated to the back, and the soldiers in the second row rushed to the front, raised the weapons in their hands and sprayed.


    The fire dragon attacked again, and the rebel ranks became more and more chaotic. Soldiers who were still standing in their positions and barely maintained their formation were set ablaze one after another. They beat their bodies in horror or rolled on the spot, but the terrible flames could not be extinguished. .


    The soldiers of the first row of undead soldiers also fell to the ground because they couldn''t resist the physiological mechanism of their bodies before and after charging to the Kingdom''s army. Their limbs twitched and they were swallowed by the flames.


    The kingdom''s army continued to spray flames until the undead soldiers on the opposite side were wiped out or fled back in a broken expression.


    "The Undead Army is defeated!"


    "Long live Aldo!"


    "Long live Catherine!"


    The other troops in the fierce battle saw this scene, and the undead army, which was invincible in the battle in the past, was wiped out in such a short period of time.


    The morale of the kingdom''s army was boosted, and the fighting became more and more valiant, while the morale of the rebels who fought against them plummeted.


    The battle seems to have ushered in a turning point...


    Catherine and the others who were watching the battle on the high **** finally smiled, and the balance of victory was tilted towards them.


    "Your Highness! Now is a good opportunity!" Ofina suggested: "Take advantage of the situation and put the reserve troops on the battlefield, defeat their central army in one go, and separate their left and right wings to destroy them one by one!"


    "Okay!" Catherine agreed with her proposal and was about to issue an order immediately.


    "What kind of army is that?" Duke Walker suddenly shouted.


    People looked in the direction he was pointing, and saw that behind the rebels, a troop was changing clothes.


    "No... Undead Army!"


    When they could see clearly, everyone was shocked! The equipment of that army was exactly the same as that of the undead army that had just been wiped out, and the number of them roughly exceeded 10,000.


    "How is it possible! Haven''t they been wiped out?" Someone asked in disbelief.


    "We made a big mistake!"


    Catherine whipped her horsewhip resentfully, and said through gritted teeth, "Whoever says the undead army must have only 6,000 people, that''s just the impression that Giles has always created for us."


    She suddenly remembered the reaction of the "Undead Army" under the attack of Hellfire just now. Only the soldiers standing in front charged in the face of death, while the others fled in fear.


    Maybe... the "undead army" in front is just a decoy? Only a few soldiers are real.


    Catherine ordered decisively: "Send an order to Duke Dodge and Klein to close the left and right wings and move closer to the central army."


    "Yes!" The two knights rode their horses and galloped away.


    ¡­


    On an elevated vehicle of the rebels, a man in a gray robe watched the kingdom''s army from a distance.


    His eyes glowed with a strange light, and the pupils of his eyes seemed to be out of focus in the eyes of others.


    "Hehe!" He let out an inexplicable laugh, and then closed his eyes.


    After a while, the gray-robed man opened his eyes again, and shouted to Giles and the others below: "Your Highness, most of the fire-breathing troops have changed into ordinary weapons! The only people who still hold such weapons are Hundreds of people!"


    Bet right! Giles shook his fist hard, and the generals around him breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Catherine, Catherine, you didn''t expect that the undead army at the beginning was just a fake, let alone that the undead army expanded to more than 10,000 people before the decisive battle? I sacrificed a lot to let you show your cards first, Although your cards are beyond my expectation, hahahaha!"


    Giles laughed happily. Although there were some changes in the plan due to the appearance of Hellfire, they generally remained the same.


    He turned to Scott, who was on the side, and said, "Thank you for your timely support from the Secret Society!"


    Scott nodded slightly: "I congratulated you on your victory in advance."


    "Master Giles, the false king''s army is approaching the center!"


    Grand Duke Greedy Wolf immediately stopped smiling. Now is not the time to laugh. He just got rid of the unexpected crisis caused by hellfire, but more than 6,000 of his central army were destroyed, and there was a big gap .


    "Gather our army together! Hold back the puppet king''s army, wait until the undead army has finished changing their outfits, and rush over to give them a fatal blow!"


    Morale dropped because the fake undead army was defeated? It doesn''t matter, when the real undead army rushes up, it will be back immediately.


    Taking advantage of the morale of the kingdom''s army fluctuating due to the reappearance of the undead army, the rebels disengaged and began to form a large square formation.


    However, something unexpected happened to Giles.


    "His Royal Highness, the army of the Veblen family has launched a charge against the enemy without authorization!"


    "What? Bring them back immediately!"


    "His Royal Highness, it''s not good, the army of the Veblen family has been defeated!"


    "What? How long has it been!"


    I saw Veblen''s army, who had launched a charge without authorization, ran back in complete defeat, and a cavalry of the Royal Army followed closely behind them and slashed wantonly.


    The broken soldiers instinctively ran towards the friendly troops who were reorganizing, hoping to gain protection.


    "We can''t let them attack our formation! Send an order to kill any broken soldiers who dare to charge!"


    Giles'' beard is crooked!


    But it''s too late! If the enemy army rusheshis troops can still organize defenses, but a large group of friendly troops who are not in formation retreat, and the soldiers who have not received the shoot-to-kill order can only give way to them. The reorganized rebel army became more chaotic, and the morale of the rebel officers and soldiers who were already terrified by the hellfire plummeted again.


    "Long live Aldo!"


    With Veblen''s army "clearing the way" in front, Lester, who led the cavalry in pursuit of Veblen''s army, shouted, raised his lance and rushed into the rebel army first, and the knights armed to the teeth followed immediately.


    "Veblen! I swear I''ll screw your head off!"


    Looking at the chaotic formation, Giles roared loudly.


    In the distance, the Kingdom''s army that has already gathered is approaching.


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click \"Favorites\" below to record this (Chapter 392 Decisive Battle) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party Through Other Worlds", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 389： bitter victory

    Cecil hurried out of his intelligence department to the Lord''s Mansion with a stack of papers in his arms, straightened his collar at the door, and went straight in. No one came to stop him. As the third eye of the lord, Cecil had the privilege of meeting Paul without notification.


    After asking the servants in the mansion about Paul''s location, Cecil hurried to a door on the second floor and knocked.


    "Master Grayman, I have something important to report to you."


    "Ah, Cecil, please come in." Paul''s voice came from inside.


    Cecil pushed the door and entered, and found that besides the Earl, there were two unexpected people inside¡ªwells and old Hoffman, the alchemist in the chemical laboratory.


    These two alchemists, as well as a bunch of their peers and students, are not seen on weekdays, and not many people go to them. People who deal with excrement stay away.


    They came to report to Paul the progress of the nitrate experiment.


    Paul frowned as he looked at the report in his hand.


    "Guys!" The lord''s tone revealed suspicion and dissatisfaction, "If I remember correctly... Uh no, I mean, according to my guess, the output of Nitrogen should not be so low."


    The alchemists finally fiddled with some results, but Paul was still very dissatisfied.


    "Do you remember correctly? The Earl has been in contact with the so-called nitrate field before?" The doubts in the hearts of the two alchemists flashed past.


    "Uh... Cough! Lord Greyman..."


    Old Hoffman explained: "I''m sorry, we haven''t fully grasped the laws, please give us some more time."


    Wells on the side also complained: "Temperature, humidity, ventilation, light... There are too many variables, and it needs to be adjusted bit by bit to sum up experience..."


    Paul raised his hand to interrupt them: "Okay, [Tune Shenxia] guys! I didn''t come to you to listen to complaints."


    The nickname the earl gave to the alchemist made Cecil who was standing at the door laugh, and the two alchemists blushed.


    "Leaving aside the matter of Nitian, I heard recently that the chemical laboratory has purchased a large number of glassware and experimental materials. Where did you get the money? It''s not embezzled from the special funds for Nitian research, right?"


    "This...this...Master Graiman...we are...you see, there are so many students who have never been exposed to alchemy, so...so...let them practice more..."


    Seeing the stammering appearance of the two alchemists, Paul smiled secretly, but warned in a stern tone:


    "Listen, you two, apart from the main task, I have no objection to you doing other research in private, maybe you can come up with something. But if you are short of money, you can report to me, but embezzlement of special funds is strictly prohibited happened again.¡±


    Through investigation, Paul learned that the misappropriated funds were indeed not used in the personal lives of the alchemists, and given their enthusiasm for scientific exploration, let them go.


    The old Hoffman and Wells, as if they were pardoned, swore and swore to strictly abide by the rules set by Paul.


    "Okay, both of you, go back first. I hope that within a year, the nitrate field will allow us to reduce our dependence on ore."


    "Please rest assured, Mr. Graiman, since we have created something from scratch, it shouldn''t be difficult to optimize it on this basis."


    The two alchemists bid farewell and went out.


    Paul then turned to Cecil: "My intelligence director, what is the important thing?"


    Cecil took a step forward: "Lord Graiman, I just received the news that the war in the south is over!"


    "Oh? Who won, the royal army? Or the rebels?"


    Cecil touched his chin and said, "The royal army won."


    Regarding the intelligence director''s narration, Paul was puzzled: "It''s... what does that mean?"


    Cecil explained: "Giles resumed his vassalage to the Crown..."


    Paul asked: "So... what about the southern territories that were loyal to the royal family before the rebellion? Has Giles returned?"


    Cecil shook his head. "Neither side mentioned it."


    Paul guessed: "It seems that the royal family has tacitly allowed Giles to annex these territories."


    "Yes, the losses on both sides are huge. Even if the royal army wins, they will not be able to go south."


    This is an embarrassing victory for the royal family.


    "Where is the Grand Duke of Veblen in the East?"


    "Like Giles, he has surrendered to the royal family again. But the territories loyal to the royal family in the Eastern Region are also the same..."


    It must have been cleaned up by Veblen, after all, the main force of the royal army was pinned down in the south.


    "It seems that the royal family has essentially lost its influence on the southern border and the eastern border. From now on, these two places will become the private small kingdoms of Giles and Veblen."


    Paul and Cecil jointly made this judgment.


    "Well, after the war in the South is over, the business of Northwest Industries will be difficult." Paul was a little worried.


    "Master Greiman, there will never be a shortage of wars in this world, you can rest assured."


    Ah, have you fully assumed the role of a weapons dealer? sin!


    ¡­


    "Your Highness! We should go."


    Ofina walked to the princess and reminded her softly.


    The two were standing on the majestic tower of the Thorn Fortress, looking at the land to the south.


    Catherine was silent.


    Will the kingdom finally lose its grip on the south?


    Giles stopped the rebellion. The other party''s slogan at the beginning was to replace the Aldo Kingdom, and now they have resumed their vassalage. From this point alone, the suppression of the rebellion is a victory.


    But it was a bitter victory.


    In the original southern region, there were not only Giles and his henchmen, but also a considerable number of vassal families loyal to the kingdom, but now their territories were all owned by Giles and his henchmen.


    If these vassals were all loyal to the kingdom, it would be fine, but Giles politely sent them over after the armistice. How to resettle these nobles who lost their land is another big problem.


    And Veblen in the East...


    After the final battle, Catherine wanted to grit her teeth and persevere, but the huge losses and the instability in the rear finally prompted her to accept the peace talks.


    There is news from JingyaoA large number of goblins are haunting the forest, and the army is needed to eliminate them. Moreover, there are also sporadic reports of pirate attacks on the west coast. Although the Northwest Fleet of King Nanxiaqin performed well, there are only a dozen ships in it. How to guard against such a long coastline.


    "Ugh!"


    The princess sighed.


    "Ofina, let''s go. But, I swear..."


    ¡­


    "what!"


    Giles'' eyes were red, and he knocked the person in front of him to the ground with a loud roar, then he raised his sword and was about to strike down.


    "Grand Duke, please forgive me!"


    The fallen man hurriedly begged for mercy.


    The war was over, but the results were far from what Giles had hoped for.


    The accumulation of several generations of the family, and the years of planning by myself, all they got in exchange was only a separatist regime.


    Originally, I should have been cheered by the people on the streets of Jingyao on a tall horse.


    Originally, I was supposed to sit in Jingyao''s palace to accept congratulations from the officials.


    But now he can only vent his anger in the duel field.


    "Get out!" Giles stopped.


    "Thank you Grand Duke for your life!" The person who was captured as a duel opponent fled.


    Giles wiped his sweat, then cursed those who made him unable to fulfill his wish.


    "Damn Veblen!"


    Without this "ally" holding back, the final battle should have been a big victory.


    "Damn Northwesterners!"


    The Northwest Gulf was also on the grand duke''s blacklist. If they hadn''t sold so many armors and weapons to the royal family, their own powerful army would have been invincible long ago, and intelligence showed that the Northwest Gulf had also supplied a large amount of military rations during the war.


    "I''ll take care of you one by one!"


    "I swear¡­"

 ~： Applying for lifting the ban...

A newly uploaded chapter prompts that there are sensitive words, which have been blocked, and are applying for lifting the ban.

 Chapter 390： New drama unfolds

    The news that the southern rebellion was quelled quickly spread throughout Aldo. The royal government announced that it was a big victory, and the two rebels, Giles and Veblen, cooperated very well and did not say anything.


    On the surface, the Aldo kingdom seems to have returned to its previous peace, and the rule of the Rodney dynasty is still as stable as a mountain. However, some people with ulterior motives have discovered that although the royal family has won on the surface, it is secretly victorious. Lost a lot.


    His Majesty''s government began to turn its attention to tackling the infested goblins of the west coast - a scourge left behind by pirate incursions - and word of the end of the civil strife in Aldo spread farther and farther to the rest of the continent.


    Nissberg, the capital of the Horn Bay Alliance, is different from Aldo, which is further north, which has already started to snow. The sky here is now pattering with light rain.


    A carriage was driving slowly on a path in the forest on the outskirts of Neesborg. Two years ago, wild wolves gathered and attacked humans in this forest. All the passers-by were in danger. Later, the city hall organized city guards and adventurers to clean up the suburbs on a large scale. Only then did they recover. Normal traffic.


    It was already some distance away from Nissberg, the carriage turned into a fork and stopped in front of a hidden manor.


    The car door opened, and Edward stretched his legs and stepped on the bluestone bricks at the gate of the manor.


    "Damn the weather! It''s been raining for so many days."


    He looked at the dark sky and complained, pulled the hood of his cloak to block it tightly, then came to the gate and patted hard.


    "Who is it?" A small window on the door opened, revealing a pair of alert eyes.


    Edward remained silent, just handed in a wooden sign, and a moment later, the door of the manor opened.


    He wrapped his cloak and walked along a gravel path through the courtyard and into the mansion in the manor.


    He took off his cloak and handed it to the welcoming waiter. After a haircut, he entered the chess and card room on the second floor.


    There are already two people waiting inside, one is a young mage named Nathan, who is fiddling with a deck of cards boringly, and the other is a woman, dressed in casual clothes, standing in front of the window watching the rain falling all over the sky .


    Edward first nodded slightly to Nathan, who responded by nodding without raising his head, and continued to play with the cards.


    Edward didn''t mind at all, he had known this young man''s temperament for so long. What''s more, there is another existence in the house that has a lot to do with Nathan.


    Edward bowed cautiously towards the woman standing by the window¡ªalthough the other party couldn''t see his salute at all.


    "My lord, there is definite news from Scott - Aldo''s civil war is over."


    "civil war?"


    The woman turned her head and showed a beautiful face. Although she looked young, there was a sense of vicissitudes in her expression. This kind of vicissitudes gave her a mature charm that other young women did not have.


    "Yes, civil war. Giles and Veblen have returned to the crown."


    Edward explained it this way.


    "Haha!" Nathan, who was fiddling with cards, sneered, "So Scott and his gang are wasting their efforts?"


    "No!" Edward shook his head: "Although the Aldo royal family has won the face, it has lost the face¡ªthe families that were loyal to the king in the south and east have been uprooted by Giles and Veblen respectively. The world is out of the control of the royal family."


    "In this way, our plan is 90% successful."


    "As far as the actual effect is concerned, it is 100%. After such a toss, the Aldo Kingdom is no longer able to interfere in external affairs."


    Nathan dropped the cards, rubbed his chin and said, "Hmph, the royal family of Aldo should be thankful. They should have lost more. If Master Barnett''s plan in the Northwest Gulf is successful, the kingdom will be out of the control of the royal family." But it¡¯s not just the south and east.¡±


    "That''s too much force!"


    The woman in front of the window interrupted suddenly.


    "Uh...Mom!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Nathan and Edward stopped discussing.


    The woman said in a somewhat admonishing tone: "Remember, our purpose is not to create chaos. Now that Aldo has lost his power, it is just right."


    Edward lowered his head, as if he was taught. Even if he disagreed in his heart, he didn''t dare to show it on his face. The other party was one of the top ten members of the Secret Law Society.


    After he presided over the invasion of Aldosi Port, he was sternly warned by this lord not to confront Aldo''s military forces¡ªafter the destruction of the Westport Fleet, it was mainly the Qin King Fleet sent from the Northwest Gulf. It can be done in the form of harassment by small groups of forces.


    The reason is that it is not allowed to use too much force just now. However, judging from the current results, the lord''s claim at the time was correct.


    What if Giles hit Jingyao if the disturbance was too severe in the rear of the kingdom? The purpose of the Arcane Society has never been to support Giles to unify Aldo, but to create a divided Aldo so that various forces cannot be twisted together.


    Nathan said with a smile: "Giles may be resenting us for not giving enough support now? This guy''s dream from the beginning was to wear the crown, and it is by no means as simple as the side that splits the ground."


    The woman smiled disdainfully: "If you want to hate it, hate yourself for being incompetent. The crown won by other people''s strength is very heavy even if you wear it."


    Then he said: "Okay From now on, let''s not interfere with Aldo''s affairs, especially the Northwest... well, in short, let''s do it like this."


    A trace of excitement appeared on Nathan''s face: "Haha, a new show is about to start."


    The woman sighed: "Why did I give birth to your troublesome son?"


    Nathan walked to the window and looked at the hazy forest in the distance, "Nesta has succumbed, Aldo can''t take care of himself, the next step is to contain the power of the Holy See in the corner, and then His Royal Highness'' plan can be truly implemented .¡±


    Edward stood behind him, with longing for the future in his eyes: "In this way, we will be able to walk among the world with integrity."


    The three were silent for a while, and the woman suddenly asked again: "Have you got in touch with those escaped?"


    Nathan replied: "Contacted, but a lot of them seem to be hesitant."


    A look of reminiscence appeared on the woman''s face, "Leaving the place where I have lived for a long time is indeed a difficult choice."


    Nathan was very disdainful: "A group of short-sighted people."


    His mother glared at him: "Don''t laugh at our fellow citizens. And put them in such a dangerous situation, we... are responsible."


    Nathan stopped talking, and it took a long time before he muttered in a low voice: "This is all for the great cause, the necessary sacrifices... have to be done."


    His mother shook her head and turned to face the window again.


    "Try to take them to our side..."


    The rain outside started to fall heavily.

 Chapter 391： witch assistant

    In the port area of ??Nissberg, Friedrich Liszt stood in front of a small two-story building with satisfaction. He looked at the building carefully, and this will be the place where he will work and live in the future.


    After a jingling sound, a bilingual plaque composed of Aldo and Angle Bay was hung on the main entrance firmly - "Todd Boat Tour".


    After readily paying the decoration workers, Liszt breathed a sigh of relief with a relaxed expression. The office that the boss entrusted him to build was finally done. In the future, I will be the representative of the shipping company stationed in Jiaowan. Although I will not be able to return to the Northwest Bay for a long time, this is considered a "high promotion".


    The office should always pay attention to the movement of the local market. Todd Shipping Company¡¯s merchant ships are full of goods when they go south from the Northwest Bay. Naturally, they cannot return empty after they are unloaded in Jiaowan. The business of transporting goods to the north can be accepted, or you can purchase profitable commodities by yourself and bring them back.


    With the deepening of economic and trade between the two places, it is believed that there will be more and more offices established by businessmen from the Northwest Gulf on the land of Jiaowan.


    Just as he was imagining the future, a rag flew out of the window on the second floor and landed on his face impartially.


    Then there was a beautiful face protruding from the inside, but beauty is beautiful, but the expression on it was as if Liszt owed her eight million, "Didn''t you say that you need to clean up, why are you loafing alone down here?"


    Liszt smiled wryly and took the rag off his face, and said in a panic, "Come here, I''ll help you right away."


    "Hmph! Talk like it''s my business!"


    "Haha, sorry."


    The woman''s name is Serbia Ascitini, and she is Liszt''s new assistant, but she has another identity¡ªa witch who hides her identity!


    It was she who blatantly ran to the cathedral in Nessberg to declare war on the church more than a month ago, causing a lot of commotion, which greatly damaged the face of the Church of Nessberg.


    But her real purpose was to draw out the church guards guarding the cathedral, so that another group could sneak in to rescue the imprisoned wizard, and she succeeded, which really slapped the church hard.


    But I don''t know if it was Tuo Da or she was already determined to die, and she fainted on the ground after the incident. Fortunately, she was well concealed, and the armed personnel of the church rushed back to help after discovering that someone was robbing the prison, so she escaped One life.


    Then he was met by Liszt who was watching the battle tremblingly and was "picked up" by him.


    It wasn''t because of the antidote. After so many days, I had nothing to do. Liszt also guessed that the witch was scaring him at that time. But maybe it was because of the intimate contact that night that Liszt always felt that he couldn''t leave this woman alone, and there was an invisible thing driving him somewhere.


    Fortunately, he had rented a new residence at that time, and he had a hidden place to settle down, otherwise he would be in big trouble if he was still in the hotel.


    As expected, the church started a full-scale search and arrest, checked the pedestrians in the streets and alleys, and forcibly closed the entrance and exit of the city and the port. Liszt didn''t dare to go out for a few days, and the purification team once again caused complaints from people all over the city.


    Fortunately, Angelo, the new Bishop of Nisberg, suppressed the radicals such as Paladin Vileus and restored the city order to normal. Rumors abounded in the streets and alleys. It was said that opinions within the church were not unified, and there were endless quarrels. The leaders of the purification team were dissatisfied with the moderate tendency of the new bishop, but the bishop also had a large number of supporters of his own.


    Back to the witch Liszt picked up, she finally woke up after being in a coma for three consecutive days, and scolded her savior after she figured out what was going on.


    "Who told you to save me! Fool!"


    "Don''t you know how dangerous it is? You idiot!"


    At the end, she said in a sarcasm: "Hehe, is it because of what happened that day that you think you are responsible for me? You are still a fledgling, so stop being sentimental!"


    "Hey! Don''t talk nonsense...I''m not...I didn''t..." Liszt blushed and fought back resolutely. "I saved you because of a simple and righteous heart." He justified himself solemnly.


    However, the other party''s tone sounded ungrateful, but it was actually annoyed and worried about implicating innocent people. This also let Liszt know that the witch is a cold-faced and warm-hearted person, and it seems that he saved the wrong person.


    Later, because of the closure of the city, the witch stayed down under Liszt''s persuasion.


    "Well... You see, I saved you after all, why don''t you stay and help me?"


    "what?"


    "I was sent by the boss to this place to set up an office, and I also need an assistant who is familiar with local intelligence, but the funds are not much, so I want to find a cheaper one, why don''t you just give in to it... deal with it in the house every day Some paperwork is fine, anyway, you have to deal with the interrogation of the purification team when you are outside."


    "Hmph, you really aren''t afraid to bother your upper body. Well, since you''re not afraid anymore, what am I going to say? There''s nowhere to go anyway."


    But judging by the witch''s expression, she probably sees herself as a pervert.


    "Friedrich Liszt, the representative of Todd Shipping Co., Ltd. in the Northwest Gulf in Niceburg, please give me your advice!"


    Liszt tried his best to put on a sincere expression, then stretched out his right hand, and immediately took it back with a blushing face.


    "Sylvia Ashitini, the witch of Horn Bay, please give me your advice."


    The witch finally replied in a normal tone, although it was still lukewarm.


    Afterwards, he saw the other party''s astonishing disguise technique¡ªit was like a different person, no wonder he was able to lurk in Nessberg for such a long time, and he was able to plan an attack on the church without anyone noticing.


    Is this magic? It doesn''t seem to be the case, maybe some mundane skills can achieve superb effects after mastering them.


    After the atmosphere in the city relaxed a bit, Liszt began to look for an office location with the help of the "female assistant". With the guidance of local people, it took nearly a week for the house to be settled.


    Then there is the scene at the beginning of this chapter.


    Liszt went up to the second floor and cleaned up with the witch named Sevia Ascitini.


    While wiping the glass, he had nothing to say.


    "Oh~ www.novelhall.com~ The weather today is really nice!"


    "..."


    "Is the breakfast delicious?"


    "..."


    "that¡­"


    "If you can''t chat, don''t chat awkwardly!"


    "Uh...sorry."


    The embarrassed Liszt turned his head and focused on cleaning the window.


    After noticing that there was no movement behind her, Sevia turned her head and glanced at Liszt speechlessly.


    After agreeing to stay, she made up her mind that if this mortal man had any unruly plans for her, she would definitely make him look good and make him regret coming to this world.


    But after getting along for a while, this guy didn''t seem to have any excessive behavior, nor did Xie En have any excessive demands on him, except for some clumsy accosts, he just explained his work in a serious manner.


    Is it true that, as he himself said, "in a simple and righteous heart", is there such a thing in the world?


    While thinking, there was a noisy sound outside the window, as if a large group of people were shouting something.


    Sevia flashed vigilantly, let the curtain cover herself, and then quietly looked out.


    She glanced at Liszt, but the guy had no scruples, just looked outside in a daze.


    I saw a large group of people passing through the street, and people continued to join them.


    "Angelo! Angelo!"


    People parading in the streets kept shouting slogans.


    Angelo?


    Liszt and Sevia glanced at each other. Isn''t that the name of the new Bishop of Niceburg?

 Chapter 392： throw out the window

    The two held their breath as they watched the noisy stream of people pass by outside the window.


    "Huh!" Liszt touched his chest. "It''s not for us."


    "I''ll go down and have a look!" Sevia took off the cloak hanging on the wall and was about to go downstairs.


    "You''re crazy! What fun are you doing!"


    Liszt grabbed her, really, doesn''t this woman know who she is?


    Sevia turned her head back, and wanted to laugh at the man for being too timid, but seeing the worried look on the man''s face, she calmed down and said, "Don''t worry! No one will recognize me from my current appearance."


    She broke away from Liszt''s hand and put on her cloak, "I''m very interested in any news about the church."


    After speaking, he turned and went downstairs.


    "Oh!" Liszt stomped his feet angrily, and followed.


    ¡­


    "Angelo!"


    "Angelo!"


    There was a lot of people on the street, and the name of the new bishop was repeatedly chanted. Some people were very emotional, while others were simply joining in the fun.


    Sevia and Liszt followed the flow of people and found that they were moving in the direction of the cathedral.


    "Hey! What''s going on, sir?"


    Liszt gently tugged at the clothes of the person next to him, and asked cautiously.


    "F*ck! Collins'' gang of **** vampires, **** is coming to exploit us again!"


    When the other party came up, he greeted the so-called "vampire" in a burst of kindness. In his somewhat confused words full of various Angular and Bay civilization terms, Liszt understood the cause of the matter.


    After Seville made the big news, the church armed forces continued to maintain a high-pressure policy on Nessberg for a period of time, and later lifted the blockade under the strong support of the new bishop Angelo, which aroused the attention of Archbishop Elway of the Horn Bay in Collins. He was strongly dissatisfied with Sis, so he sent envoys to Niceborg, and reprimanded the Bishop of Niceborg in front of a group of senior priests, which made Angelo''s group angry.


    However, what is even worse is that the emissary also brought an order to increase taxes from Collins¡ªin order to deal with the various expenses of the increasingly large so-called "purification team" in various places, the newly promoted Archbishop Elvis of the Horn Bay, under the suggestion of some people, A special religious tax has been added, and the church has always collected another religious tax on believers¡ªthe tithe, that is, a person should "donate" one-tenth of his income to the church, but don''t think that according to the actual income Overcharge and overpayment, underpayment and underpayment, the tax amount is determined according to the estimated income. With the current technical means, the church has no ability to calculate the specific income of a person.


    The new religious tax is still a poll tax, that is to say, no matter whether a person has income or not, such as the elderly or children who are unable to work, all have to pay the tax.


    What aroused the disgust of the Nessbergers was that 90% of the newly collected taxes had to be handed over to Collins to be distributed by the Angle Bay Church, while the local church of Nessburg could only keep a mere 10%.


    As soon as the news came out, it immediately caused an uproar, and all kinds of undercurrents surged in Nissburg. Now even the Jiaowan League Council, which had previously cooperated with the church in closing the city, couldn''t sit still.


    Although the land in Jiaowan has developed maritime trade, nearly half of the countries are inland countries. The coastal countries have earned a lot of wealth by controlling the sea transportation, and have been coveted by inland countries who can only live on hills and small plains. The Heavenly Father is also very pious, and he almost obeys the instructions of the church. Therefore, the seat of the Archbishop of Jiaowan is Collins, the most powerful of the inland countries, rather than the most economically developed Angle Bay League.


    People in the coastal countries have always wondered whether the church has been secretly supporting the inland countries with the taxes collected from them to maintain their loyalty to the church.


    The council sent a delegation headed by the Marquis of Foster to negotiate with the archbishop''s envoy from Collins. During the negotiation, the two sides insisted on their own arguments, and the negotiation reached a deadlock. The people from Collins have a tough attitude, and there is no room for bargaining.


    What angered the archbishop''s envoy was that a group of priests led by Angelo, the protagonist of Nisberg, stood on the side of the Council and opposed the tax increase. In the eyes of the envoy, this behavior was tantamount to betraying the church.


    When the negotiations were at a standstill, a new archbishop order came from Collins this morning-removal of the bishop of Angelonisburg, and escorted to Collins for trial on the charge of collaborating with witches and conspiracy to corrupt the church. Several other high-ranking members of the Nissberg church were also dismissed and sent to the past. They were all supporters of Angelo without exception.


    There was another public outcry in Nessberg. Angelo was a clergyman who was deeply respected by the people. Years of high pressure tactics, so very popular.


    Now they are going to be "escorted" to Collins, and the people will naturally not do it.


    It is not known who instigated it first, a massive parade was organized spontaneously, and people joined along the way, with the goal pointing directly at the cathedral.


    "It turned out that so many things happened in the past few days when we stayed behind closed doors. Alas, my office was about to open, and there was a mess."


    Liszt held Sevia standing by the street, shaking his head and sighing.


    "I''m going to have a look."


    Sevia looked very excited, obviously because watching the excitement is not a big deal, she probably wished that the bigger the better, after all, she was teaching herself to tear herself apart.


    "Don''t! Stampedes and even riots are the most likely to happen in this situation. It''s better not to get involved."


    Sevia frowned: "Just take a look from a distance! You go back first." After speaking, she left with the flow of people.


    Liszt followed helplessly.


    The two followed the parade people to the square in front of the cathedral, which was already full of people, coming from all directions in Niceburg.


    "Let people go!"


    "Give us back the Bishop!"


    "Expel the villains of Collins!"


    There were shouts one after another, and a group of church knights holding hands at the door of the church seemed to be facing a big enemy, and their expressions were tense. They had never seen such a situation before.


    Liszt quietly asked the person next to him: "Sir, what''s going on inside now?"


    The man replied solemnly: "The Marquis Foster is making his last effort inside! Alas, I really don''t know what Archbishop Elvis thinks."


    Just as he was speaking, the door of the church suddenly opened. Under the eyes of everyone, Angelo and his party came out with their hands in shackles. The armed guards who escorted them were on the side. A man dressed as a senior priest looked arrogant and shouted He shouted at the people and demanded to get out of the way.


    The powder keg was detonated!


    The emotions of the long-suppressed people in the square were suddenly ignited.


    "unacceptable!"


    "Minions of Collins!"


    Someone yelled, "Rush in! Kill these bastards!"


    As if it was a signal, the crowd immediately turned into a hammer and smashed towards the door of the church, but was blocked by the blockade formed by church knights.


    The messenger from Collins became angry. Is this still the meek lamb of the Father? What a bunch of thugs!


    He ordered in a sharp voice: "Anyone who dares to attack the church will be killed."


    However, the church knights who formed the blockade did not draw out their weapons. On the one hand, they were facing ordinary civilians who lived in a city day and night. They can''t stop it.


    Besides, there are also a large number of Angelo''s supporters among the church knights...


    The thin line of defense was immediately broken through!


    "How unreasonable!" The expression on the messenger''s face changed from anger to fear retreat first! "A group of people escorted Angelo and others to retreat into the cathedral in a hurry, and then closed the door.


    But the gate was quickly knocked open, and angry people rushed in.


    "It looks like the archbishop''s envoy is not going to end well!"


    At the entrance of a dark alley nearby, Liszt and Sevia quietly watched the situation of the cathedral.


    "Hmph! You''ve done it yourself." The witch said disdainfully.


    Suddenly, a window on the second floor of the church was opened.


    "Throw it down!" "Throw it down!"


    Wave after wave of sound came over.


    "What happened again?"


    Liszt focused and looked towards the second floor.


    I saw someone pushing and shoving in the window, and then a person was lifted up.


    With a "plop", the man was thrown out of the window viciously!


    After falling to the ground, before he could cry out in pain, he was immediately beaten up by the crowd surrounding him.


    "Plop!"


    "Plop!"


    The sound of the human body falling to the ground resounded continuously.


    The archbishop''s envoy and his entourage were thrown out of the window one by one.

 Chapter 393： secret preparation

    After nightfall, Nissberg, which had been noisy all day, finally fell silent. But this kind of silence is only reflected in the fact that there are no longer large-scale crowds gathering together on the street, and there are still laughter and laughter floating out from time to time in various pubs and other leisure places.


    People''s excitement seems to have not passed.


    In an office of the council, a dozen big names from the Horn Bay Alliance gathered. However, what was incompatible with the happy atmosphere outside was that these big men were all frowning and worried.


    The current chairman of the council, Marcus, had a pipe in his mouth and smoked it. He hid his body in the thick smoke, as if this could relieve his inner melancholy to some extent.


    Marquis Joe Foster was sitting on the speaker''s right. He raised his head and looked around, but no one looked back at him.


    "Ahem!" He coughed a few times, attracting the attention of others.


    "Sir, sitting still is not an option. We should immediately send envoys to Collins to explain the situation to the Archbishop."


    "It''s too late now!"


    Before the speaker could speak, Horace, who had always advocated a tough attitude towards the church, stood up.


    "Master Speaker, I suggest that when the popular sentiment is high, we should immediately contact the countries in the corner of the bay that have a similar attitude to us, and form a formal alliance against the church. With a large number of people, they will not dare to act rashly."


    "This is too risky..."


    Just as the debate started in the room, there were thumping footsteps outside.


    Everyone looked at the door. The person who came was the second son of the Marquis Fortes, Quiller Foster, who is currently the captain of the Nessberg Guard.


    After he came in, he bowed to the people present, and said in a deep voice: "My lord, my lords, the situation outside is basically under control. The cathedral has been sealed off, and the idlers have been cleaned up."


    Speaker Marcus raised his eyelids, his eyes looked cloudy, and asked, "Are there any casualties? On both sides."


    Queller''s face was ugly: "Five people died on the public side, thirteen people were injured, six people died on the church side, and more than 30 people were injured. However, it seems that the knights of the church made the first move."


    "Hey... It doesn''t make sense whoever strikes first. Is the archbishop''s envoy still in a coma?"


    "Uh... yes, judging from the injury on the head, it should be that it hit a hard object when it landed."


    "Where''s Bishop Angelo?"


    "Although he was mentally frightened, his body is fine. The cathedral is currently under his management."


    Speaker Marcus nodded, "Okay, thank you for your hard work, go back and rest first."


    Quiller rested his chest with one hand, and said with shame on his face: "Master Speaker, the guards in charge of public security in the city have an inescapable responsibility for something like this to happen. Please punish me."


    The speaker waved his hand and said, "No one could have expected this kind of thing. The guard may have some responsibility, but it''s not enough to punish you. Let''s sum it up internally and go on."


    Quiller said heavily, "Yes."


    He looked up and exchanged glances with his father next to the speaker, and left the office.


    After the door was closed, Marcus puffed out a puff of smoke, put down his pipe and said, "Everyone, I decided to hold both hands. On the one hand, I will send someone to Collins to meet Archbishop Elvis to explain what happened today, and propose Our reasonable demands, this is an open action. At the same time, on the other hand, we contact our allies who have the same demands as us and obtain their support. Of course, this is a secret thing.¡±


    He looked at everyone in the room one by one with scrutiny.


    "I hope that the second measure will be kept strictly confidential, and it must not be brought to the council for discussion. Everyone here is someone I can trust, and I hope no one will live up to my expectations."


    Foster took the lead to stand up and solemnly assured: "Speaker Marcus, please rest assured that I will keep it strictly confidential."


    Others followed suit.


    Speaker Marcus nodded and said, "Very well, let''s discuss the specific arrangements."


    Everyone moved their seats and sat down around Marcus, lowering their voices and discussing in a low voice.


    Who should be chosen as an emissary to Collins, what to say when meeting Archbishop Elvis, how to secretly contact potential allies, these things have all been carefully deliberated.


    During the process, someone raised the question, in addition to sending an envoy to Collins to meet the Archbishop of Jiaowan, whether another envoy should be sent to the Holy See headquarters to meet the Pope, asking him to mediate the conflict between the Jiaowan Church and the Alliance.


    Many people have doubts about this suggestion. After all, the Holy See is the superior of the Jiaowan Church. There is no reason to "turn the elbow". It is likely to protect its shortcomings. Didn''t the alliance not only fail to drive away the wolf, but also attracted the tiger? .


    "When I went on a pilgrimage to the holy capital, I was fortunate enough to meet the Pope. He is a kind, just, and kind elder. If we explain our difficulties clearly, the Pope will uphold justice for us...at least not Cover the other side."


    Marquis Foster stood up to support the proposal, and Speaker Marcus agreed after much hesitation.


    The people continued to discuss until midnight, and then dispersed in the still solemn atmosphere.


    "Joe, walk slowly for a while, I still have something to explain to you."


    Just as Marquis Foster stood up to leave, Speaker Marcus stopped him.


    The two sat down again, and there was no one else in the room at this time.


    "Marcus, what''s the point of keeping me here?"


    The speaker stared into his eyes: "Joe, we have to prepare for the worst, the sooner the better."


    Foster asked in surprise, "You mean..."


    "Yes, war!"


    "Is it going to get that bad?"


    "That''s why I say it''s the worst."


    The room fell into silence, Marquis Foster remained silent, and the Speaker picked up his pipe again and started smoking.


    After a long time, the Marquis raised his head: "Okay, what do you need me to do?"


    Marcus replied in a low voice: "To enrich our armament warehouse, we need to stockpile a large number of weapons for emergencies. But be careful, you must keep it secret."


    "Okay!" Foster agreed without hesitation, but Marcus also saw the doubt in his eyes.


    "You must be wondering what I would arrange for you to do this?"


    "Yes."


    The speaker stood up and stomped a few steps around the room.


    "Not long ago, the Aldo Kingdom ended its civil war."


    "I know, but does it have anything to do with what we''re doing right now?"


    The speaker nodded: "It has a lot to do with it. The merchants brought me back important information-the equipment of the Aldo royal army is unusually good. It''s not about how excellent the quality is, but in terms of quantity and scale, almost But it is said that everyone wears armor, and damaged weapons can be replenished and replaced in time, which greatly reduces the casualties of soldiers, thus contributing to the surrender of the rebels. You know how important experienced veterans are to victory. Of course , which to a certain extent has affected the business of our country''s merchants, because of the existence of competitors, they can''t sell at the price they want."


    The Marquis understood what the speaker meant. If he wanted to hoard weapons in large quantities, naturally the more supply channels the better.


    "You mean to purchase weapons from the weapons workshop in Aldo."


    "That''s right!" Marcus gave an affirmative reply, "However, I just emphasized that we must do this in secret, so our procurement scope cannot be too wide, otherwise it is easy to leak information. We must lock in a few Suppliers with strong manufacturing capabilities and stable channels.¡±


    "I understand, I will go to the screening quietly."


    "Well, what I''m going to say next is related to why you were chosen to be in charge of this matter. After my investigation, I found that most of the equipment of Aldo''s army comes from an organization called ''Northwest Industries'' in the Northwest Gulf."


    "Northwest Bay?"


    "Yes, the Northwest Bay. That wild place in people''s impressions before, even many people don''t know about this place. Now it is continuously sending exquisite porcelain, cheap paper, and easy-to-use paper to Jiaowan. Honeycomb fuel, canned food popular with sailors, and...a great deal of ironwork. Lord of Light, something wonderful must have happened in that land. And I hear..."


    Marcus paused.


    "Your family is somehow connected to the Northwest Bay? Oh...don''t get me wrong."


    "Yes." Marquis Foster nodded, "My second son is a very good friend with a lord there, and my family''s caravan often goes there to do business."


    There is nothing to hide about this kind of thing. In fact, a large part of the goods mentioned by the speaker were shipped to Jiaowan by the Foster family.


    "Let me add that the things you mentioned just now basically come from a place called Arda, and the lord there is the friend of my son I just mentioned."


    The speaker nodded and said: "I suspect that the so-called ''Northwest Industry'' is also likely to be related to Arda. If so, I want to use your family''s relationship with this lord to complete our plan to enrich our armaments. I don''t know if you how about?"


    Foster replied solemnly: "This is my bounden duty."


    "Very good, I knew it was right to choose you as an old friend." The speaker was a little emotional, and immediately reminded: "Your status is special, and you will attract attention if you go there in person, so you must arrange for someone who is trustworthy and strict. .¡±


    "I know, let my two sons go there in the name of discussing business, anyway, my family''s caravans often go there."


    "Very good In addition, regarding the lord, we need to find out a few things: one is his attitude towards the church¡ªof course, don''t let him know about the conflict between us and the church; How much influence can the royal family have on him¡ªso as not to cut off our supply after the church puts pressure on him through the royal family.¡±


    "I''ll figure it out one by one."


    "If the lord is a reliable person and values ??the friendship with your family enough, I would like to hand over all our early orders to him. Of course, the premise is that he has enough supply capacity."


    "This..." Marquis Foster was taken aback, "Speaker, you can''t put all your eggs in the same basket."


    Marcus shook his head, "Concealment is more important. The fewer people who know, the better. Wouldn''t it be very passive if someone with a heart knows about our actions to enrich our armaments? Others will think that we have an active attempt to provoke a war. And the horns The weapon workshop owners here, hum, I don¡¯t know how many are faithful believers of the church. The northwest bay is far enough away from us, and it is a good place to manufacture and store weapons. interference."


    "alright, I got it."


    The Marquis nodded in agreement.


    "Hmm." Speaker Marcus squinted his eyes and took two puffs of his pipe. After explaining everything clearly, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "By the way, what is the lord''s name?"


    "Paul Grayman."

 Chapter 394： 2 steps forward, 1 step back

    "Ah Choo!"


    Paul sneezed loudly.


    This sneeze can be said to be quite inappropriate, after all, the Earl is seeing off guests right now.


    Paul took out a handkerchief and wiped his nose, thinking to himself: "I don''t know which girl is missing me from afar."


    While showing an apologetic smile to everyone, these are rich people from the countryside, or squires, who were invited to the Lord''s Mansion to attend the banquet today.


    "My lord, the night wind is quite cold recently, please pay attention to your body."


    A well-dressed and well-built man hurriedly said to him.


    Paul nodded: "Haha, thank you for reminding me, Mr. Baden."


    "Don''t dare, dare not." Barden smiled flatteringly.


    After saying their farewells one by one, all the people rode on horses and rode in cars, taking advantage of the moonlight to leave the Lord''s Mansion in twos and threes.


    Paul stood at the door and watched the crowd leave. After they were all gone, he turned to the four people behind¡ªMcLone, Old Ford, Hansel, and Old Philip¡ªand asked, "What do you think of their attitude?"


    Today, famous gentry from all over the world were invited to a banquet, and Paul once again advocated his customs union plan.


    Philip, the steward of the lord''s mansion, shook his head and said with a look of resentment: "My lord, although they are rich, they have no titles, not even knights. It is already a great gift to entertain them as earls of you and Mr. Gardner. Such a condescension to send a group of civilians to the door will be laughed at if word spreads."


    "Philip, I didn''t ask you this!" Really, where is the old butler''s focus.


    Old Ford, the chief executive of the Government Affairs Council with rich experience in life, twirled his beard and said: "Most people are still pretending to be false, and only that Baden is still positive."


    Since Baden was severely punished by Paul during the salt riots, he has been extremely concerned about any "instructions" from Paul.


    The four returned to the hall where the banquet was held just now and sat down. The servants had cleaned up the messy table.


    Paul said firmly: "The matter of the Customs Union has to be settled next year. The Heller family in Portree and the Parker family in Larnaca have already reached a preliminary agreement with me. As the initiators, we cannot hold back."


    The reason why Alda and Bairding have objections is related to the "inaction" rule of the Greiman and Gardner families, but it is Emden, which was recently brought under the rule, where the landowners don''t even have a fart. They dare not let it go. Their former lord, the Earl of Kent, was a strong ruler. Even if the people under him could make small moves, they didn''t dare to say it publicly. Then Earl Greiman, who defeated the Kent family, is already a figure of **** devil level in the hearts of those gentlemen.


    According to the oral agreement of several lords, Arda authorized the use of a series of technologies including papermaking, canning, printing machine manufacturing, shipbuilding, and salt drying, and opened agricultural machinery such as seed drills, harvesters, threshers, and flying shuttles. The sale of looms and spinning jenny machines in exchange for the support of the patent system and the customs union between the two places. Now that these things related to people''s livelihood have taken root among the people and have been put into production in private factories one after another, it is almost impossible to continue to keep secrets from other territories, and it is only a matter of time before they spread beyond the jurisdiction of the Government Council. It is better to use them in exchange for people''s consensus on the patent system-although it may only be a superficial consensus.


    As for the profiteering porcelain, the ironmaking technology and coke production technology that made Paul secure the top position in the Northwest Industry, and the firearms manufacturing technology that countless people want to get a glimpse of, they are still in a state of high secrecy.


    "Hmph! If they don''t know how to be funny next year, then we have to see whether their brains are hardened or my bullets are hardened."


    Paul said bitterly.


    Hansel rolled his eyes and asked, "Master Greiman, in our conversations in the past, you always revealed a lot of ideas, so what are you determined to do, why not tell us all, Especially about the countryside."


    "Yes, I want to liberate those poor serfs, I want to abolish the disgusting tax system, I ban private courts, take back judicial power, and I want to confiscate..."


    There was some wine at the banquet, and everyone present was quite open-minded, so Paul expressed his thoughts without any scruples. stopped talking.


    It¡¯s really cutting the flesh of those people, Hansel thought for a while, and said with a smile: "Master Gleiman, since this is the case, it is better to use the strategy of ''take three steps forward and retreat two steps''."


    Paul asked curiously: "What is ''three steps forward and two steps back''?"


    Hansel explained: "When I was the tax officer of His Majesty the King at Jingyao, I remember that one year the government had to raise taxes due to urgent matters. After the first order came out, the people were full of resentment. After a while, they came again. The second order cut the additional tax imposed by the previous order by two-thirds. Not only did the people¡¯s grievances decrease a lot, but many people began to praise His Majesty¡¯s benevolence. But according to my inquiries from friends, Afterwards the government collected the planned tax.¡±


    Paul''s eyes lit up: "What do you mean?"


    Hansel nodded: "Yes, UU Reading might as well make more publicity about your planned reforms, or simply promulgate a decree directly. It will inevitably arouse a wave of opposition, and a compromise will be made at that time If you take back those secondary goals first and leave the main ones, you should encounter less resistance.¡±


    Paul stroked the light mustache on his mouth, "Rise the price on the ground, and pay back when it lands?"


    Old Ford said worriedly: "The reform changes day and night, and I am afraid it will affect the authority of the earl as a lord."


    Hansel explained: "This is called contingency. The power of the lord comes from what he finally does, even if the process is a little tortuous."


    Macron put forward a compromise suggestion: "Let''s take two steps forward, take one step back, and make smaller concessions."


    "Just follow what Myron said, otherwise it would be too embarrassing."


    Paul made the decision.


    The customs union is the primary goal at present, and it needs to be carefully considered as to which other goals are used to cover it.


    Several people discussed in detail for a while, until Hansel left at nine o''clock in the evening, while Mellon and old Ford did not leave.


    Paul stood by the window and looked at the back of Hansel leaving outside, and asked the allies next to him, "What do you think of Hansel?"


    Macron summed it up in his heart: "A very capable person, the previous land consolidation was completed so quickly, thanks to him."


    Paul said: "Indeed, his suggestion just now is also good."


    He sighed, "It''s a pity that he was sent by the royal family to us after all. Perhaps the experience of the Northwest Gulf is just a short journey in his life in his heart."


    McLone said with a smile: "But because of this, he will let go of it without any scruples. He offended many people when presiding over the field inspection."


    "Haha, it''s true."

 Chapter 395： Big business

    In October, when the land northwest of Aldo was dyed golden, Lake Town welcomed several unexpected guests¡ªQuiller Foster and his elder brother Gaius Foster.


    "Welcome, everyone from Horn Bay!"


    Paul entertained them with a banquet in the lord''s mansion, and called Melon to accompany them.


    As for Quiller''s elder brother, he only knew his name before. According to Quiller himself, Gaius is much more promising than his younger brother. Almost all the family business is managed by his elder brother, which allows their father to devote himself wholeheartedly. Get involved in politics.


    "Why did you come to us when you have time?"


    In the previous correspondence, Paul learned that Quiller had joined the Nessberg Guard under his father''s arrangement and could not run around the world without restraint.


    Quiller laughed and said, "Of course it''s because I miss my brother so much."


    Paul chuckled at this, pretending he was joking.


    The Foster family''s business in the Northwest Gulf is managed by Director Christopher. This time, the eldest son of the family was sent here. It must be a big deal.


    While his younger brother was talking with Paul, Gaius Foster carefully looked at the two lords in front of him, especially Earl Paul Greyman.


    From looking at Fulan Port on the sea to Huxin Town, the journey has given him too many surprises.


    Before that, he had always thought that the so-called Northwest Bay was just a remote place in the Aldo Kingdom. Maybe some strange goods had been produced recently, but there were still rare furs and medicinal materials in the sparsely populated deep mountains and old forests. How can a place that has never been heard of before become prosperous overnight.


    But along the way, the busy cargo ships in the port, the expanding wharf, the constant traffic of business travelers, the good law and order, and the wide and solid roads between cities have greatly overturned his previous impression of this land. .


    Perhaps there is still a certain distance from the "prosperity" he thinks, but it can definitely be called vigorous. This is something that his hometown does not have. Jiaowan has experienced hundreds of years of prosperity.


    What surprised him at this banquet was that Earl Greyman even brought his ally, Earl Myron Garnard, along with him. According to the information I obtained before, I have speculated that the territory of the Garnard family has been annexed by the Greimans to some extent. Although Myron Garnard still bears the title of lord, he is just a puppet. .


    But now it seems that this is not the case. If Myron Gardner is really a puppet, then Paul should not be so active in letting him get in touch with an outsider like himself, and seeing that Myron is talking and laughing freely, he is not restrained in front of Paul. , and did not feel coerced at all.


    Perhaps, as his younger brother said, the two are united because of the same aspirations.


    The conversation between Paul and Quiller came to an end. Gaius smiled slightly and said in fluent Aldo:


    "Count Greyman, although it has been a long time, please allow me to thank you again for saving my brother''s life."


    "Haha, you''re welcome. Mr. Gaius came to the Northwest Bay in person this time. Is there anything important?"


    Hypocrisy and obscenity are not Paul''s specialty, so he asked straight to the point.


    Gaius was silent for a long time, seeming to be thinking about his words, and finally said softly: "I really came here with a mission on my back."


    Seeing Quiller on the side also showing a serious expression, Paul became interested and listened with wide eyes.


    "Uh¡­"


    Gaius glanced at Myron who was accompanying him.


    Seeing his concern, Paul explained, "Don''t worry, just speak up."


    Gaius then said: "As far as we know, the ''Northwest Industries'' led by the Earl played a very important role in Aldo''s civil war. So I came this time to do a field trip, I don''t know Can you make it easier."


    Paul looked at Mellon, and the two smiled knowingly. It seemed that the reputation of Northwestern Industries had already been spread.


    Paul responded, "Naturally, convenience can be given, but what is the purpose of Mr. Gaius? You know, the main product of our Northwestern Industries is... ordnance!"


    Gaius stood up and said, "I won''t hide anything. I came to the Northwest Gulf this time, and I represent the entire Horn Bay Alliance. I came here to buy armaments."


    "Huh?" Paul was surprised, he didn''t expect it to be like this.


    "The alliance appointed me here to reach a long-term cooperation intention with the Earl. In the future... if unfortunately..." Gaius seemed to hesitate, "It is likely that we will need a large amount of ordnance, including various types of weapons, Armor and more."


    He then added: "But please rest assured that our purchase of ordnance is definitely not aimed at Aldo."


    Big business!


    Paul was secretly excited, is the Horn Bay Alliance going to start a war?


    "It''s just, Lord Earl...can you keep it secret for us?"


    Paul patted his chest and assured: "Please rest assured, keeping customers'' secrets is one of our service tenets."


    Gaius added: "Then I need to confirm whether you have enough production capacity to meet our needs."


    "I don''t know the demand from the alliance?"


    "At least 10,000 sets of infantry armor10,000 long swords, 30,000 spearheads, and 50,000 bows and arrows!"


    This...Paul and Mellon were shocked! If you eat all of them, it will be a big deal worth millions of silver coins.


    "This is only the demand in the early stage. Considering the loss and replacement after the war, we will add more."


    "Haha!" Paul tried his best not to cry, and was overjoyed. "So, what delivery do you need?"


    "Within a year and a half!"


    "No problem!" Paul patted his chest, "There are more than 50 large and small factories and workshops under the name of Northwest Industry. There are a large number of skilled craftsmen and sufficient supply of raw materials. They will definitely meet your needs. What''s more, because of the previous rebellion in the south , We still have a lot of material reserves left.¡±


    After hearing Paul''s introduction, Gaius felt a little relieved and said, "But I still hope to see your production site with my own eyes."


    Paul nodded: "Well, tomorrow I will take you to a factory near Huxin Town, where there is what you want to see."


    "I am very grateful for this!" Gaius raised his glass to toast Paul, "I sincerely hope that we can reach this cooperation."


    Paul immediately raised a glass in return, and when the two glasses touched, there was a crisp sound, "This is what I expected."


    After finishing the drink in the glass, Paul asked again: "Uh... If it''s convenient, can you tell me, did the alliance feel any threat?"


    The faces of the Foster brothers showed a look of embarrassment.


    "My lord, please forgive our impoliteness. Some things are really inconvenient to say."


    "Haha, let''s just talk about business then."


    Paul smiled brightly. In fact, combined with the information about the corner bay given by Cecil, he could roughly guess why the top executives of Niceburg were preparing for it.

 Chapter 396： private workshop

    Mr. Erkins got up early this morning, and when it was still daylight, he began to groom and trim his beard carefully. After a hasty breakfast, he hurried to his work place¡ªan iron workshop located on the outskirts of Huxin Town.


    When he arrived, all the employees in the workshop had already arrived.


    Erkins stood on a wooden box and said very seriously: "Give me a good performance today! Keep your spirits up!"


    "Don''t worry, boss!"


    "We will never let others underestimate us!"


    The employees below responded one after another.


    There are big people coming to visit today!


    Erkins was born in a family of blacksmiths. In the early years, blacksmiths were high-level craftsmen and a very popular profession. Of course, being a blacksmith is also a very good choice now, but it is always a little less popular than before.


    The reason for this phenomenon is the development of technology.


    First, because Earl Greiman improved the iron-smelting technology, raw materials are no longer a constraint.


    Then there is the rapid development of the Huxin Town Machinery Factory. The machinery factory needs a large number of metal parts, and at the beginning it was customized from the private blacksmith shop. However, folk blacksmith shops are generally the kind of unique workshops inherited from father to son, scattered in various places in Arda, and it takes a lot of time to come and go.


    Moreover, Earl Gleiman''s requirements for the size of various devices can be described as "abnormal", and he also specially invented a measuring tool called "vernier caliper". However, due to various reasons, the quality of the products produced by those small shops varies. So the machinery factory began to train its own blacksmiths.


    As the lord of the first collar, the Greiman family has raised some blacksmiths who have served them for generations, and it can be said that they are the most skilled blacksmiths in the whole of Arda. For example, Mr. Herman, whom Erkins admired most before, is The most powerful blacksmith in the Lord''s Mansion. However, he hasn''t seen Mr. Herman much in the past two years. It is said that he was entrusted with a heavy responsibility by the lord, and he is no longer in Huxin Town.


    Now Earl Greiman has arranged all these people to the machinery factory, and adopted a method similar to the way Weiss College educates students, vigorously recruiting and cultivating blacksmith apprentices. Unlike blacksmiths in other places who require comprehensive skills, the Earl only requires them to be able to build one piece of equipment, but they must hone their skills to perfection. These newly trained young blacksmiths repeat a set of simple movements day after day in the so-called "workshop". Some slightly complicated things will even be built by several people in succession, each person only completes a part of it, and then passes it to the next person until the whole work is formed.


    However, the inspection of the results of each stage is also strict, and each link is watched by a dedicated person, holding a measurement tool for inspection. Blacksmiths with too low a pass rate will have their wages cut or even lose their jobs. For civilians, the salary in the machinery factory is quite generous, so everyone works hard.


    Not only blacksmiths, but also carpenters in machinery factories have adopted such a working method.


    After satisfying the demand for spare parts for large equipment such as wagons and harvesters, the machinery factory began to produce some small products, such as hoes, rakes, pitchforks and other commonly used farm tools, and the prices for external sales were kept very low.


    This has greatly affected the livelihood of those traditional craftsmen.


    But what squeezed them was the workshop under the command of the dignified Arda. As a commoner, no one dared to come out and organize the craftsmen to fight against the lord.


    Poor people want to change. Some well-off craftsmen began to expand their production scale, recruiting blacksmiths and carpenters to join their production teams, learning the way of working in machinery factories. One after another factories were forced to come into being.


    Strange to say, Earl Greiman not only did not hide from competitors in a certain sense, but also called these new factory owners to visit his machinery factory and let them carefully observe the work in the machinery factory. Process, announced to encourage them to start a business, tax exemption for three years.


    Erkins is one of the workshop owners transformed from a traditional blacksmith.


    Recalling the days when I just started my business, it is really hard to describe.


    Although Erkins has been engaged in the blacksmith industry for generations, Erkins has some family background, but that little money is not enough to purchase venues, recruit workers, and purchase tools.


    Erkins tried to raise funds on the stock exchange in Port Fullland, but he was not a person in the traditional business field, and he had no reputation to attract others, so he had to follow the traditional way to borrow money from relatives and friends, and finally stumbled. The factory was established.


    However, due to the first-mover advantage of the Huxin Town Machinery Factory, it quickly occupied the market with its cheap and high-quality features. Many private factories were struggling desperately on the edge of life and death.


    Erkins'' factory also encountered such bad luck. Just when he felt that he couldn''t survive, he wanted to disband the factory in despair, and then went to the lord''s machinery factory to find a job and work for the rest of his life to pay off his debts. A turning point came.


    Under the leadership of Earl Greiman, the lords of the Northwest established a so-called company called "Northwest Industry", whose main business was to sell arms to the southern kingdom government.


    The factory owners who hadn''t closed down and went bankrupt were summoned to the Lord''s Mansion for a meeting. The Earl claimed to have found a way of making money for them, that is, to join Northwest Industries and provide the "company" with supplies. The Earl also stated that the industries under his control would not involve the production of ordnance such as swords and armor, and UU Reading would not constitute competition, allowing them to produce with confidence.


    And they don''t need to worry about transportation and other links, Northwest Industry will take care of it, as long as the delivery is made according to the stipulated time.


    There are two more requirements: one is to unify the styling style, so that customers can form an impression that it can be seen at a glance that it is made in the Northwest Gulf. The second is to strictly control the quality.


    As soon as Earl Greiman finished speaking, the factory owners raised their arms and shouted long live the lord. Everyone knows that war is a good opportunity to make money, especially in ordnance.


    Although many of them were still cursing in their hearts when they entered the gate of the lord''s mansion, why the earl''s mechanical field didn''t give them some way to survive.


    Erkins was in tears in the lobby at the time, and he almost couldn''t turn himself over as a salted fish.


    He sincerely thanked the Earl.


    After inquiring, it turned out that there was a rebellion in the far south, and the royal government was buying weapons everywhere.


    Erkins sighed, it seems that he should pay more attention to current affairs, because he will not have a chance to make a fortune if he only focuses on the one-acre three-point land around him. After thinking about it again, the Earl could not have established Northwestern Industries because he wanted to find a way for us hapless people to survive, and then he was amused by his somewhat absurd idea.


    Next, a steady stream of ordnance orders from the south revived the private factories, not only gaining a firm foothold, but also making a fortune. Erkins also stepped into the ranks of the rich.


    But with the end of the counterinsurgency war, Southern demand for ordnance plummeted.


    Continuing to find new business opportunities has become Erkins'' immediate top priority.


    Just as he was scratching his head, the Lord''s Mansion released the news that another big customer came from Jiaowan.


    Erkins'' workshop was selected for new customers to visit, and it was the earl who personally led the customers.

 Chapter 397： ironworks visit

    There was a constant clanging sound in the workshop, and the workers had already started to work as usual. From time to time, someone looked at the gate, where Mr. Erkins was pacing up and down anxiously with his hands behind his back.


    When will the Earl bring people over?


    Just as he was thinking wildly, a young man ran over panting, "It''s coming! Boss, they have already left the Lord''s Mansion."


    This is an employee who Erkins arranged to follow up on the island, and he will come to notify if there is any movement there.


    "it is good!"


    Erkins hammered his palm and shouted: "Come here! Come and welcome! The Earl is coming!"


    Several high-level managers in the workshop quickly ran out under his shout and stood neatly in a row.


    Then there was dust in the distance, and three carriages came towards this side under the **** of a team of inner guards and riders.


    In a blink of an eye, they reached the door, and the door of the carriage in the middle opened, and Earl Greyman and two people whose clothes were obviously not from the local area walked out one after another. They must be the big customers from Jiaowan.


    A smile immediately formed on Erkins'' face, and he ran to the carriage with small steps, and said in a humble tone: "My lord, distinguished guests, welcome to Erkins'' iron foundry." His As soon as the words were finished, the factory stewards standing in a row bowed and saluted in unison, as if they had rehearsed many times.


    Paul raised his hand, "Erkins, needless to say the polite words, take us to see the place where the ordnance is made in your yard."


    "Yes, my lord, please follow me."


    The crowd followed Erkins into the factory and looked around accompanied by the endless jingling sounds.


    "This is where we forge our swords."


    "This is where we forge our spearhead."


    ¡­


    Gaius and Quiller had never been in contact with blacksmith work on weekdays, so they didn''t notice anything new about the workflow in the workshop.


    But they must strictly control the quality of the final product.


    "Mr. Erkins? Can you show us something finished? And, we want to test it."


    Erkins responded immediately: "Of course no problem? Please follow me to the warehouse."


    Everyone came to the warehouse, and there were rows of wooden boxes inside.


    Gaius stepped forward and picked up a long sword. He weighed it carefully and handed it to the family guard next to him. He asked in Mandarin, "What do you think?"


    This guard has sharp eyes, a strong body, and several scars on his face. He looks like a ruthless character.


    He took the long sword silently, flicked the blade with his fingers, and then performed a few thrusting and slashing moves.


    "good!"


    The guard said this in Jiaowan language, and then returned it to Gaius.


    "Well, good." Gaius put the long sword back in place with a satisfied expression.


    Anyway, it''s for the big soldiers, and that''s enough.


    Erkins turned his head and quietly asked the horned gulf translator he found from the town overnight: "What are these two horned guineas talking about?"


    "Uh... the person in front asked how the sword was, but the person behind said it was okay." The translator answered quietly and honestly.


    what? What? Erkins was very upset. Does the horned guy have any good eyesight? The products produced in my factory are all top-quality goods, even if they are placed in the entire Northwest Region, they can be ranked well.


    But just scolding a few words in my heart, there is still a smiling expression on my face.


    Paul didn''t mind much. The trade in Jiaowan was developed, and the people there could get in touch with goods from all over the world, so their vision was naturally high.


    The large-scale contact with the outside world in the Northwest Gulf has just begun, and it has been sitting on the sidelines for a long time before, which is a bit arrogant. As a craftsman, no one wants to admit that they are inferior to others.


    The guard in front of him is probably an elite in the Foster family who can be followed by the eldest son of the family. He has used countless good swords and swords, and it is already very face-saving to say "not bad".


    He asked: "Sir Foster, what do you think? Do the weapons produced overseas in Northwest China meet your needs?"


    Gaius nodded: "If they are all of this quality, yes."


    Erkins on the side immediately puffed up his chest and assured the ticket: "The most expensive guest, please rest assured that Erkins''s workshop will never be shoddy. We have always strictly followed the church of Lord Graeman and strictly controlled the quality."


    Gaius asked with interest: "Quality control?"


    Novel words.


    "Oh, it is the whole process from raw material control, production and processing, product manufacturing, finished product inspection to finished product storage, and after-sales quality tracking and resolution, including a complete quality control and management process."


    Paul explained it to him.


    Gaius was thoughtful: "If you can be so rigorous, it would be great. The Horn Bay Alliance will never be stingy with money."


    "Please rest assured." Paul and Erkins agreed in unison.


    Gaius asked again: "Do you produce armor here?"


    "Production, production, come with me."


    The factory owner opened the way ahead, and everyone came to the armor-making workshop.


    I saw a huge forging hammer on a machine going up and down, bumping and forging metal materials into rough plates, and then the craftsmen wielded the hammers for fine processing.


    Quiller asked curiously: "Interesting, how does such a big hammer move?"


    Gaius replied proudly: "I might as well tell you, use the power of water to drive."


    "Like a waterwheel?"


    "Oh...you can think so."


    Gaius has already applied for a patent for the hydraulic forging hammer, and other factories have to pay a sum of money if they want to use it, even the earl''s machinery factory is paying him.


    Paul looked at Gaius''s smug face, and silently complained in his heart: "Hmph, I was taken a step ahead, wait until I get the rolling mill out..."


    But to his relief, from the range finder of the previous surveying team to the current hydraulic forging hammer, the seeds of folk inventions have begun to take root.


    Gaius suddenly thought of something: "By the way, can you produce high-quality steel plate armor here?"


    "Steel plate armor?" Erkins hesitated, and said, "We have such technology."


    "How about the yield?"


    "Oh...you know, steel isn''t easy to get, so it''s not our focus."


    Gaius was a little disappointed, "Okay."


    But it was also expected that even though he was not familiar with martial arts, Gaius knew how precious a pair of plate armor was, and it could be a family heirloom.


    Paul, who was standing next to him, was moved in his heart: "Steel? The supply of iron is no longer a problem, it seems that we should go further."


    He silently made plans.


    After everyone visited Gaius''s workshop for a whole morning, Paul invited the Foster brothers to the Lord''s Mansion for lunch and arranged for someone to send them back first, but he stayed behind .


    "Erkins."


    "Yes, Master Earl."


    In the office, the factory owner stood beside Paul respectfully.


    "As far as I know, your workshop seems to be taking orders from shipyards."


    "Haha, yes, Lord Earl."


    Driven by the profits of maritime trade and under the deliberate guidance of the Government Council, there has been a trend of "big construction" along the coast of the Northwest Gulf, and large and small shipyards have been established one after another.


    The current ship construction is mainly made of wood, and the demand for wood has increased sharply. However, the wood needed to build a good ship needs to be prepared several years in advance, and some wood even needs to be dried for as long as 6 years after shaping.


    The original shipbuilding industry in the Northwest Gulf was not developed, and naturally there were not many timber reserves, and that little reserve was quickly consumed.


    In order to cope with this situation, in addition to spending a lot of money to purchase timber from other places for emergency, various shipyards have also begun to pay attention to the storage of timber.


    As a result, the price of lumber began to rise sharply, which led to the growth of the logging industry and the wood processing industry, and a series of lumber factories sprang up.


    But shipbuilding not only requires wood, but also a large number of metal components, so it has added a lot of iron manufactory.


    Besides wood and iron, canvas was also in great demand.


    Not only the three territories of Arda, Berding, and Emden under Paul''s control, but also other territories have gradually joined the supply chain.


    Manufacturing is thriving throughout the Northwest.


    "Remember, your workshop should give priority to meeting our local needs, but don''t work for the people of Jiaowan just because they give them a lot of money."


    Paul felt compelled to remind these fledgling capitalists.


    "Yes, my lord, I must obey your instructions."


    Erkins responded anxiously.

 Chapter 398： League Formation and Statistical Committee

    When the directors of Northwest Industries (that is, the gang of lords) learned that there was going to be a big business worth millions of silver coins on their heads, they went crazy with joy.


    When Paul proposed the establishment of Northwest Industries, the lords participated in it with the mentality of earning some extra money for fun. No one expected that it would become their important source of income now.


    They all drove to Huxin Town from their respective territories, vying to see the mysterious client who paid a fortune.


    It turned out that he was from the Horn Bay League, and he was the eldest son of the Foster family, which was a big deal.


    In the past few years, because Arda has led the tide of foreign trade, the previously closed Northwest Gulf has gradually come into contact with all aspects of the outside world. The lords know the status of the Foster family in the Horn Bay Alliance.


    Flattering, fawning, hospitable lords held round after round of banquets to entertain the two Foster brothers.


    In Earl Price Parker''s newly built mansion in Lake Town, a lively dinner party was just finished. After the guests dispersed, the mansion fell silent.


    In the bridge room on the second floor, several people were still playing cards around the table and chatting quietly.


    They are Paul Greiman, Earl of Arda, Myron Garnard, Earl of Bairding, Winifred Heller, Earl of Portree, Henry Ferdinand, Duke of Northwest, and the Earl of Larnaca. That is, the owner of the mansion, Earl Price Parker.


    These five people are also the five most influential directors in Northwest Industries.


    Another person in the room was Earl Heller''s son Derrick Heller, but instead of playing at the table, he stood by and waited on his handicapped father.


    Paul straightened his poker and said, "Everyone, with the continuous increase of foreign trade, I think the plan for the customs union can''t just stay on paper... Haha, I''m lucky tonight."


    He threw out several consecutive cards at once.


    "I think so too!" Macron echoed, of course everyone knew that he and Paul wore a pair of pants.


    The expressions on the faces of the others vary.


    "Hey! I agree too."


    Duke Henry Ferdinand said with a smile, "It should have been done long ago."


    The territory directly under the Ferdinand family is Manda, and its dominant products are all kinds of agricultural products, while the dominant products of Arda and Berdin are all kinds of manufacturing products, and the two sides do not conflict with each other, and the cheap salt and cheap iron agricultural tools produced by Arda Inland and agricultural territories like Manda are in great demand, and there is no toll on large and small territories along the way, so these things sold to Manda will be cheaper. Of course, if each other cancels tariffs, they will not be able to collect tolls on their own land. It is really painful to think about it, but there are gains and losses, and we must take a long-term view.


    Seriously speaking, Henry''s current position in the aristocratic circle of the Northwest Gulf is a bit awkward. According to tradition, the Ferdinand family should have been the head of the lords of the Northwest Gulf, but they let their vassals control them in the war of usurpers. Losing, the current Patriarch still relied on the support of outsiders to ascend to the Duke position, which dealt a big blow to the family''s prestige, and the Duke''s brand was not so bright anymore.


    The one who has risen the fastest in the past few years is Paul Gleiman, who was still unknown before. Not to mention the powerful force shown in the Usurper War, but the establishment of the Northwest Industry after the war, so that those who participated in it Everyone has made a lot of money, which has already made many people have a good impression of him. Prestige cannot be established with a stick alone without a carrot.


    Coupled with the fact that his superiority mainly depends on the strength of Arda''s army, Henry feels weird every time he and Paul are on the same occasion. Fortunately, Paul gave him a lot of face. Every time he met, he would salute respectfully first, and he would call himself on any good things, and he would communicate with himself in advance about big moves like the customs union. So Henry was also happy to use the remaining prestige of the family to cooperate with Paul.


    It was Earl Parker and Earl Heller. They looked at each other, and the expressions on their faces were indescribable.


    The two had previously promised to support the establishment of a customs union, but encountered great resistance in the actual operation.


    Paul looked at them like I understood.


    "I know what you are worried about, so you all come here and listen to me."


    The five stood up, their heads forming a circle on the small card table.


    "Ah, do this? Is it okay?"


    "Why are you still hesitating, if those country bumpkins don''t know how to advance or retreat, they will all click."


    "I''ll see if I can try it."


    ¡­


    "Okay, that''s it, let''s advance and retreat together."


    After the discussion, the five lords sat down again.


    Parker hesitated and said, "That...Earl Malcolm has never been interested in our plan. Do you want to persuade him again? There are so many people."


    Paul and Henry Ferdinand looked sour and said nothing.


    Earl Molly Malcolm, one of the initiators of the opposition to the Kent family at the time.


    If you want to say who contributed the most in the Usurper War at that time, everyone may disagree, but if you want to say who danced the most after the war, it should be the Earl of Malcolm.


    What made Paul unbearable the most was that Earl Malcolm always acted like a senior in front of him... "remind" him.


    In short, according to some people who don''t know the truth, Paul''s current achievements are thanks to the support of the elder, Malcolm.


    And for the current Northwest Duke Henry Ferdinand, Malcolm is a bit disrespectful.


    Before the others could speak, Derrick, who had been standing silently behind his father, expressed his objection first. "It would definitely be a mistake to bring that guy Malkan in? He is a greedy and mean guy."


    Earl Heller''s face darkened, and he reprimanded his son: "Shut up, you don''t have a place to talk here, and you still talk about others, and stand aside."


    Derrick was unconvinced: "I''m not talking absurdly. Ever since Malcolm joined Northwest Industries, he saw that it was profitable. My surname is Malcolm."


    "Oh!" Earl Parker shook his head, he had also heard about Malcolm.


    It''s better not to contact Malkan yet, and the lords silently made such a decision.


    The next step is the most critical, the distribution of external tariffs.


    In the so-called customs union, everyone in the alliance circle exempts tolls from each other, but for the entry and exit charges of goods outside the alliance, it is not less than a penny.


    However, due to geographical reasons, some territories can collect a large amount of external tariffs, such as Arda, which has an outlet to the sea, while some territories cannot.


    Therefore, under Paul''s suggestion, the tax collected from external goods is used as the alliance''s public treasury to be used for the expenditure of the alliance''s public affairs, such as paying the salaries of the staff, or supporting the foundation of the transportation backward areas Facilities construction, if there is a surplus, is distributed in proportion to the population of each member realm - and then it is up to the respective lords to decide how to use it.


    Whoever has a territory with as many people as possible will come if they can''t open their mouths.


    But apart from Paul''s rough statistics in his own jurisdiction, the lords of this era only had a rough estimate of the number of their own people.


    So again under Paul''s proposal, the customs union needs to set up a statistics committee.


    In addition to counting the population and providing a basis for the distribution of public treasury, the Statistical Committee also counts the economic and trade data of the alliance, such as the quantity and value of imported and exported goods, etc., which provide the basis for the alliance to formulate trade policies.


    It may take on more statistical responsibilities in the future.


    Who will be in charge of running this statistical committee?


    "I propose that Brother Macron be the chairman of the committee."


    Henry Ferdinand made his opinion loudly.


    "This...is still for everyone to discuss." Myron stood up and gave way with embarrassment.


    "Brother Mellon is impartial, rigorous, and serious in his work. It will be no problem for the committee to be handed over to him."


    His Excellency the Duke insisted on his opinion.


    "I second!"


    Paul also expressed his opinion.


    Then Henry, Paul, and McLone stared at the remaining two together.


    "I...I...I have no objection in principle." Earl Heller whispered with some hesitation.


    "That... well, I also believe in Earl Garnard."


    Earl Parker had no choice but to agree.


    Anyway, no matter who is in charge of the committee, each collar will arrange its own people to play the role of mutual supervision.


    In this way, the long-delayed customs union was finally formally decided to be established.

 Chapter 399： Military treatment

    The northwestern territories of Aldo Kingdom spent the Advent Day of 1993 in the holy calendar in the cold wind and winter snow, ushering in a new year.


    This year, Paul chose to spend this important festival with soldiers in the barracks.


    Arda''s army now had a total of eight battalions of infantry, of which two were stationed at Emden, two at Beilding, and the remaining four at Midlake.


    On Advent Day, a total of more than 2,000 people from the four battalions assembled on the playground, forming four neat square formations. All officers and soldiers were notified that their Supreme Commander, Earl Greyman, had something important to announce to everyone.


    Paul walked up to the podium under the attention of everyone, and he "scanned" the officers and soldiers under the stage with his eyes back and forth with satisfaction.


    The effect of the new military uniform was good, and the spirit of the army under him had been raised to a new level. With the military posture of standing at attention, the soldiers looked full of energy.


    According to the general routine in this era, Paul first advocated a lot of words such as honor and loyalty, and encouraged officers and soldiers to continue to work hard to defend their hometown and relatives.


    But this is all falsehood. Paul''s following truth made everyone''s ears **** up.


    "In order to repay your loyalty and dedication, I, Paul Greiman, have decided to increase the salaries of all members of the military."


    "I specially issued a batch of manuals to explain the revised salary and reward system, which will be distributed to everyone. I hope you can fight the enemy bravely, obey orders under any circumstances, and accumulate military merits to improve your level. And I, Paul Grayman, hereby swear that I will strictly abide by the rules I set!"


    "Here I will mainly mention the most numerous private soldiers among us. After this salary increase, an ordinary private can receive 700 copper coins per month, and his family can receive 100 grams of salt per month. "


    "Long live!" Before Paul finished speaking, there was a huge cheer on the playground, and the atmosphere suddenly changed from serious to enthusiastic.


    Even the most ordinary soldiers can receive so much, let alone officers.


    "Count Paul Grayman ~ my commander and my lord ~"


    "Under Heavenly Father''s Blessing¡«Like Wind, Thunder and Lightning¡«"


    "Who doesn''t know Earl Greiman and his soldiers~"


    The officers and soldiers even sang "Ode to Earl Greiman" spontaneously.


    This military song, whose lyrics made Paul feel a little embarrassed, turned out to be very popular in the army, and almost everyone knew it.


    Although strictly speaking, the reaction of the officers and soldiers at this time is a bit undisciplined, but stopping them from expressing their love for themselves at this time will obviously hurt the feelings of the officers and soldiers, so Paul had to clap his hands to echo their rhythm until the end of the song.


    Whether an army can maintain its combat effectiveness, in addition to strict discipline, sufficient material supplies are also very necessary. According to Paul''s memory, the reason why the soldiers in another time and space can maintain high morale for a long time is that apart from having great revolutionary ideals, another important reason is that the soldiers'' pay is twice the actual pay of the enemy soldiers.


    After finally calming down, Paul continued to announce his other measures.


    "From now on, the salary distribution of everyone in the army will be under the unified responsibility of the logistics department, and the people in charge of this will implement vertical management, not subject to the restraint of military officials at all levels, and they will hand over the money to everyone If any brother receives less money than stipulated, then he has the right to come directly to me to state the situation."


    This is to prevent vicious incidents such as deducting military pay and drinking blood from soldiers. Although the army in his hands is still small and this kind of thing hasn''t happened yet, it''s always good to take some precautionary measures first.


    "In addition, I will set up a [postal] department in the army to deliver letters or send items for you, including your salaries and clothes, which can be sent to your home through this postal department."


    The establishment of military mail is to provide convenience to soldiers on the one hand, and it is also for confidentiality needs on the other hand. With Paul¡¯s efforts to eliminate illiteracy in the army, it is no longer a problem for most people to write a simple letter home, but there may be some content that should not appear in the letter. It is better to have a unified department for screening than to let the soldiers do it casually. It is much better to entrust someone to take it home.


    Paul also plans to establish a postal system among the people, but he intends to do it after the customs union is established, and to bring in the territories of other lords.


    "Okay, now I''m announcing the disbandment. Except for the personnel on duty, you can move freely in the barracks today, but you must arrive at the cafeteria on time before dinner. I have prepared a special delicacy for everyone."


    All disbanded, and everyone rushed to where they wanted to go with the enthusiasm brought about by the salary increase and the curiosity about the special food that the lord had to say.


    The barracks in Huxin Town has many interesting places. In order to enrich the entertainment activities for the soldiers, Paul racked his brains. In addition to promoting more "elegant" activities such as playing cards and chess, he also used various sports and entertainment in his previous life. Copying to this time and space, such as football, basketball, and table tennis, compared with chess and cards, sports entertainment has two significant benefits. One is to improve the physical fitness of soldiers, and the other is to consume a lot of their physical strength and energy. Reduce their thoughts on the opposite sex.


    After taking a break, Paul and Chief of Staff Schroeder came to the chapel in the barracks. When they arrived, there were already 200 people waiting inside. Young officers, they are basically selected from ordinary soldiers with good culture and excellent performance, and then gather together, let teachers transferred from the Weiss College next door to further teach culture and arithmetic, so that Schroeder, People with knight abilities such as Bryce taught military abilities such as command, riding, map recognition, and position identification. But the most important thing is to instill loyalty to the commander in chief, Paul Greiman.


    Another characteristic of this group of officers is that most of them come from civilian or serf families, which is what Paul values. However, those from serf families have been restored to freedom by Paul using the power of the lord, including their families.


    In the original plan, they would have three years of training and study, but Paul couldn''t wait any longer. He instructed Schroeder to compress the courses, speed up the progress, and arrange these officers to practice in the army as soon as possible.


    Today, the young officers got the news early that after the lord had finished speaking to the whole army, he wanted to have a private "heart-to-heart talk" with them in the church, so they gathered here after the dismissal.


    "Master Earl!"


    After Paul entered, everyone stood up and saluted in unison.


    "Everyone, please sit down."


    Paul responded.


    He sat down with a chair in the center of the hall, not on a high podium. Then he ordered everyone to rearrange the seats and sit around him.


    "I''m here today not for some important military affairs, but to get to know each of you."


    "Let''s start with the situation of your respective families Where are you from, how many people are in your family, and how did you join the army? Although I am a lord, I am still very interested in the lives of my subordinates. I have been busy with government affairs all along, and today I finally have time to find out.¡±


    To maintain the majesty of being a nobleman, but also not to keep people away thousands of miles away, the balance between the two must be done well¡ªthis is what Schroeder told him.


    Abandoning the majesty of the nobility will make people of this era look down on them, and rejecting others thousands of miles away will make people speechless.


    "My lord, I...my name is Makarov."


    A muscular man with a beard raised his hand and was about to stand up.


    "You don''t have to stand up, just sit and talk."


    "Yes, my lord. I come from a village near Port Fulan..."


    "There were pirates that year...my family..."


    ¡­


    Paul listened carefully to what the officers told about their respective situations, and listened to their emotions.


    Time passed by second by second, and the "symposium" continued until the sun was sinking.


    "Today''s conversation has improved my understanding of you a lot. I think this special meeting can be held every once in a while, and everyone can communicate with each other, such as learning experience, work experience, and life. You can talk about any difficulties. Even if I am not there, someone with a higher position can preside over it.¡±


    "Yes, Lord Earl." The officers all agreed.


    Paul stood up and looked around the crowd.


    "Okay, that''s all for today. Now let''s go enjoy the delicious food."


    A group of people followed Paul to the cafeteria, where a food called "dumplings" was waiting for them.

 Chapter 400： persuade

    "Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party New ( Find the latest chapter!


    In February 1994 in the holy calendar, the lords of Arda, Bairdin, Portree, Larnaca, and Manda once again gathered in Huxin Town.


    It was not long before a joint declaration of the five lords spread around - the Northwest Customs Union was formed.


    According to the statement, the first purpose of the establishment of the alliance is to promote the development of trade among member territories, and the second is to fight against foreign goods and protect the newly improved manufacturing industry in the Northwest Territories.


    The lords promised to gradually reduce tolls between each other''s territories until they were abolished, and to adopt the same tax policy for the outside world, and the tariffs collected would be used as the public funds of the alliance and allocated reasonably.


    As soon as the statement came out, a huge storm quickly set off on the northwest land of the Aldo Kingdom.


    Because the content of this statement is not only about the establishment of the Northwest Customs Union, but also includes:


    1. Abolish the taxpayer system that widely exists in various territories, and various taxes will be directly handed over to their respective lords in the future;


    2. Manor owners such as knights and squires in various places shall not restrict the personal freedom of farmers (including serfs) on their own land, and allow farmers to migrate between villages and towns;


    3. Prohibition of setting private penalties, abolishing private civil courts, and all large and small cases shall be tried by legal officials appointed by their respective lords.


    It''s too unreasonable, too inhuman, and the lord is too inconsiderate of his people¡ªthis is the unanimous thought of the gentlemen everywhere.


    I won¡¯t talk about the customs union, it¡¯s been a long time. The other three things in the statement are also unacceptable.


    Abolish the tax system? Our family has served the lord diligently for hundreds of years. Don¡¯t we hand over everything the lord eats, drinks, and uses? Whoever worked so hard to collect taxes from door to door is us! Whoever is called a vampire every day and bears the resentment of the mud legs instead of the lord is us!


    So what''s the matter with leaving a little money in return for such hard work and taking the blame? Isn''t it right?


    Can''t restrict the free movement of mud legs? Do the lords know why their seats are so secure? It''s not because we forbid them to connect with each other and prevent them from huddling together. Besides, the mud legs have all gone to work in the city, who is planting crops in the field, and everyone will drink the northwest wind?


    Ban the death penalty? If you don''t have the power to punish mud legs, what else can you call a master? Isn''t the land in the northwest immediately in chaos?


    In short, shaking their heads and stomping their feet, everyone thinks this is bad governance.


    As expected by Paul, someone came to persuade him immediately.


    "Is this what you two want to say? Sit down first."


    Paul smiled and ordered the servant to fetch a seat.


    "Thank you Earl."


    After saluting, the two sat down carefully.


    These two people, one named Fergus and the other named Eldo, just said a lot of truth in front of Paul.


    Fergus was a "knight" who served the Greiman family in the past, and he also followed him in the conquest of pirates, so he is considered a person of merit. It''s just that after Paul perfected the army, system and discipline, he felt that he couldn''t adapt to the new army, so he returned to the country manor and went to work.


    As for Eldo, although he is a manor owner, strictly speaking, his manor belongs to the Greiman family. If he liked it, the lord gave a "half reward" to his ancestors for the manor he managed. He only needed to hand over a certain percentage of the harvest every year, and the rest belonged to the Eldo family. In Arda, there are still many landowners like this. The land is nominally owned by the lords, but the actual controllers are the servants of these lords.


    In short, one of them is a family knight, and the other is a family servant, both of whom are relatively close to the Greiman family.


    "My lord, don''t be tempted by the villain''s slander. Such an approach will seriously damage the loyalty of the people."


    After sitting down, Fergus continued to persuade, with a sincere expression on his face, not like a fake.


    "Yes, yes, Knight Fergus is right. Treating the people so harshly will cause people''s dissatisfaction."


    Compared with the thick-browed, big-eyed, and muscular knight, Eldo''s appearance is not very pleasing, and he echoes Fergus every time.


    It seems that these two men were chosen by the landowners to persuade me, Paul thought to himself.


    According to his intuition, Fergus is not entirely for his own benefit, but more out of his adherence to the ethics and morals of the old era, and that Eldo is mostly for personal benefit, because the guy is always timid. Shrinking, not daring to look at himself.


    But people''s hearts are separated by belly, so who can say for sure.


    "I will seriously consider what you two said, and I will discuss it with other lords in detail."


    After trying to pretend to be listening carefully, Paul replied like this after listening to them complaining about their shortcomings.


    Fergus and Eldo showed joy on their faces, and it seemed that the young lord could still listen.


    Paul arranged a banquet for the two of them, and saw off the guests after they were full.


    A week later, the five lords gathered in Huxin Town again, and hurriedly dispersed after some discussion.


    Then various lords successively announced the suspension of some measures in the previous statement.


    Take Arda and Bairdin as an example:


    The tax package system will not change;


    The free movement of farmers is suspended, but if there are people in the family who join the army, the movement of relatives shall not be restricted;


    The lynching is still maintained, but also if there are people in the family who join the army, they must be handed over to the court of the lord for trial.


    However, the establishment of a customs union was retained by the five lords.


    So most people breathed a sigh of relief.


    In the estate of the great squire Valen, the landowners gathered again.


    Old Warren said with a gloomy face: "This is a strategy. The Earl is using the method of retreating into advance. We must find a way to mess up the customs union."


    "It''s too rude, pay attention to your tone of identity."


    Fergus immediately objected: "Abolishing all the decrees that have just come out, what is the face of the Earl? It is not easy to make such a concession We must be considerate of Lord Graeman. Involving the other four earls and the Duke of Northwest, how can we disobey the five lords."


    "Yes, yes, we are his subjects after all, so there is no reason to persecute the lord like this."


    Baden, Eldo and others agreed with Fergus, and they were satisfied with the Earl''s compromise.


    "Hmph, I''m afraid the Earl will take one step back today and two steps forward tomorrow. Everyone, remember what I said. When everything in your hands is taken away, I don''t know how lucky you will be."


    Old Varun picked up his own wine and drank it madly, with a faint light in his eyes.


    "This¡­"


    "No way¡­"


    Everyone present looked at each other in blank dismay.


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click \"Favorite\" below to record this (Chapter 404 Persuasion) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party Through Other Worlds", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 401： hope of escape

    "Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world (


    As soon as the knock on the door sounded, Liszt judged who was coming from the frequency and intensity.


    "Come, come, come." He opened the door, and a thin figure flashed in from outside.


    The visitor took off his cloak and hood, revealing his gray hair, but under the hair was a childish face, about fourteen or fifteen years old, his eyes were full of vibrancy and slyness, but the red nose made him laugh again. He has a funny taste.


    He raised his hand: "Hey, Liszt, everyone asked me to say hello to you."


    "You too, Ruskin."


    Liszt responded with a smile, he knew each other.


    Ruskin, one of the wizards rescued by Sevia, was the youngest. Since the last successful jailbreak, the wizards have established a refuge in the vast forest outside Neesborg and temporarily settled down. And Sevia continued to stay in the city to observe the situation, and Ruskin was one of the most frequent contacts. The world''s impression of the caster was either a bearded grandfather or a wrinkled old woman, so a A teenage brat can significantly reduce suspicion of him.


    Ruskin asked: "Is Sister Sylvia still alive? I need to find her..."


    "What happened to the camp?"


    A cold female voice sounded, and there was worry in it. Serbia Ascitini hurried down from the second floor.


    "Hey, don''t worry." Ruskin waved his hands with a playful smile, "It''s not dangerous."


    Both Sevia and Liszt breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Then you are here..."


    Ruskin suppressed his smile, "The Secret Law Society has contacted us."


    "What?" Sevia was startled, her pretty face turned pale, "How did you get in touch?"


    "An arrow shot into the camp was found early yesterday morning with a letter tied to it."


    "Isn''t this dangerous?" Sevia''s face was instantly covered with frost, "It means that your hiding place has been exposed."


    "Everyone is a spellcaster, there is no reason for them to harm us, right?"


    "Hmph, thanks to the fact that you have been living for more than ten years, you have no defense at all. Haven''t you heard of the reputation of the Secret Law Society before? Besides, you will believe the other party when they say that they are the Secret Law Society?"


    Liszt on the side recalled the name of this organization. During these days, he also learned a lot about the world of spellcasters from Sylvia. According to her description, the organization of the Arcane Society is quite radical. Ordinary people take a very hostile attitude. The most extreme thing is that they are merciless towards spellcasters from other factions with different ideas.


    Ah, these legendary things actually happened around him, Liszt couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    I heard Ruskin continue to say: "Oh, we are all miserable. If it was the church, it would have quietly mobilized soldiers and horses to surround us, so it is unlikely to be a member of the church. There is no threat in the letter. Instead, they said they would help us, but they had to meet with our leader first. The discussion in the camp agreed that only you are the most qualified."


    "Me?" Sylvia was surprised.


    "It was Big Sister, you saved us from the fate of being burned to death. If it were someone else, no one would be convinced."


    Ross said of course.


    Sylvia was silent for a long time before she said: "Okay, then I will take a trip for everyone. You rush back immediately to make everyone ready to prevent accidents, and send someone to find a new shelter."


    "Obey, chief!" Ruskin saluted mischievously, with the appearance of a loyal younger brother.


    "Goodbye, Brother Liszt! I''m going back first."


    He waved to Liszt, and then walked out.


    "Oh, wait! Tell me where and how to meet."


    ¡­


    After Ruskin left, Liszt said worriedly: "I object to you going to see that person from the Mystic Society. Ruskin is a little devil, but the others... I think they are afraid of falling into a trap That¡¯s why I pushed you out.¡±


    Sylvia was a little moved, but shook her head and said, "It''s not a long-term solution for my companions to continue hiding near Fort Ness. The Secret Law Society is powerful. It would be great if we could get their help."


    She glanced at Liszt, "Don''t worry, if it''s really a trap, if I get caught, I will never tell you."


    "Am I worried about that?"


    Liszt felt insulted.


    ¡­


    Noisy, dark, this is an ordinary tavern in Nessberg.


    The sailors gathered together in twos and threes, chatting dirty jokes, while the waitress shuttled back and forth with the wine, knocking down the salty pig''s hand that quietly stretched out from time to time.


    Sylvia was wrapped in a cloak common among adventurers, and came to the innermost corner of the tavern, where a man and a woman were already sitting.


    The man looked very young, not tall, he seemed to be under twenty, while the woman couldn''t tell her actual age.


    She asked, "May I sit here, please? In return, I''ll buy you cacha?a."


    The woman glanced at Sylvia, smiled and said, "Of course, beautiful lady. But each of us has to drink two glasses."


    "no problem."


    Sylvia relaxed a little, and sat on the stool opposite the two.


    The woman opposite looked at her with interest.


    "If I''m not mistaken, you did the big event in the church, right?"


    Servia said: "Let''s get straight to the point. If it can help us get out of trouble, what price will we have to pay?"


    "Hehe, what a quick temper." The woman on the opposite side covered her mouth with a smile.


    When the two of them were talking, the young man on the side seemed to be casual but cautiously watching whether anyone approached Couldn¡¯t it be out of righteous indignation at the oppression of the same kind that they extended a helping hand? Like the cathedral thing that day. "


    "This does not appear to be the style of your organization."


    "Hmph... everything in the world is not static. Well, since you asked, I hope you will join us."


    "My personal answer is - never, however, I will not prevent other people from deciding."


    The woman shook her head, "What a stubborn little girl. But I appreciate the second half of your sentence. I hope you will truthfully tell your companion what I said."


    Sylvia asked with some doubts: "Can you really help us out of trouble? Since... the cathedral incident, there are church guard posts everywhere on the road and at the port."


    The woman on the opposite side smiled mysteriously, "You can rest assured, but I can''t tell you how to do it. But our power here is far beyond your imagination."


    "Really? Then I thank you for those companions who can get away."


    "Those ones?"


    "Didn''t you just say you wanted to join your organization?"


    "Haha, but I also said it was out of righteous indignation at the oppression of my own kind. Why don''t you believe that."


    "This¡­"


    "Don''t worry, as long as we can do it, we will help you out of trouble one by one. Go and stay voluntarily when the time comes."


    Sylvia was a little unbelievable. Is this really a member of the Secret Society?


    "What''s your address?" She used an honorific title.


    "You can temporarily call me Mrs. Red."


    Sylvia noticed that the other party was indeed red-haired, so she seemed to be on guard.


    "What about you, little girl?"


    "You guessed it, Ascitini."


    "It really is you."

 Chapter 402： place of refuge

    "Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world (


    Liszt noticed that since Sevia went out to meet the people from the so-called secret society, she had been frowning all the time when she came back.


    "Is there something bothering you? I guess¡ªthe other party can''t help you?"


    He couldn''t bear it anymore, and asked the other party actively. Really, why don''t you discuss it with me, we have been together for such a period of time.


    "No, the other party can help." Sevia replied, "However, people in the camp are arguing about where to go."


    "Arguing about where to go?"


    "The other party invited us to join their organization. Some people want to join the secret society, but some don''t think so-the secret society will indeed provide shelter for new members. The secret power of this organization is very strong, but joining the secret society means losing freedom , you have to obey their arrangements, they have the final say on where to go, and you have to do things for this organization¡ªprobably the kind of unclean things that go against your will."


    Liszt asked with some concern: "What about yourself?"


    "Me?" Sevia raised her head and looked at Liszt. "I''m sure I won''t go with the Secret Law Society. I really don''t get along with this group of people."


    Liszt quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Wouldn''t it be a bad idea to stay around Niceborg?"


    "We have to deal with the search of the church at all times, and with such a large group of people, the supplies prepared in advance in the camp are almost exhausted."


    "If you don''t join them, you can''t leave Niceborg?"


    "That''s not true. The Mystic Society will also send you out of Nessberg, but then it will be left to fend for itself. Sigh... those who don''t want to join the Mystical Society, where should they be sent? Jiaowan must be stupid No more, not everyone is as good at concealment as me and Ruskin."


    Seeing that Sylvia was in trouble, Liszt had an idea and said, "If you really can''t think of it, I can give you a suggestion, do you want to hear it?"


    Sylvia glared at him: "Don''t be tricky."


    "The northwest bay of the Aldo Kingdom."


    "your hometown?"


    "Yes, Earl Graceman is vigorously introducing talents from other places, and Jiaowan is an important place of origin. My colleague wrote that people from Jiaowan have even formed a settlement in Port Fulan recently. If you are immigrants , it must be easy to settle down in the Northwest Bay. Uh...Although you are mages, you must have other skills in daily life."


    "It''s okay to make a living with ordinary skills. Most spellcasters know about alchemy, astrology, etc..."


    Sylvia was thoughtful, obviously moved by Liszt''s words. She knew Paul Greiman, the lord, and Lister often talked about him.


    Liszt''s eyes lit up: "Alchemy? Haha, Lord Graeman welcomes alchemists very much."


    He added: "Recently, I have studied some church history and found such a rule: except for the church''s headquarters - the Holy See, for other dioceses, it seems that the richer the place, the more energy the church puts into it, and the corresponding church is in The stronger the control of the area - for example, the corner bay is a typical example. As for my hometown, Northwest Bay, as I told you, it was a very withered place before Lord Greyman succeeded to the throne. Although there were churches there The power exists, but overall... how should I put it, overall it is very weak, because there is not much oil and water, and the church seems to have little interest in it. In my memory, although it was also instigated to engage in witch hunting in history, But there have been no cases of high-intensity persecution, and it happened a long time ago, almost legendary. In short, if you go to the Northwest Gulf, the safety level is quite high.¡±


    After hearing Liszt''s words, Servia said bitterly: "I knew they were a bunch of sanctimonious hypocrites, and they just stared at places with a lot of oil and water to search."


    Then she chuckled, with a teasing expression on her face: "I don''t know how your lord would feel if he knew that there is a loyal and good citizen like you, but any normal nobleman would like to have a wizard in his territory." None. You''d be better off leading a bunch of wizards to the lord''s side."


    "This..." Liszt blushed, "Ahem! Earl Greyman is a very kind lord. Even if he knew about this, he would never die, I believe it!"


    Although he said so, Liszt also felt a huge sense of guilt and fear in his heart. If Earl Greiman really knew about himself, would he hang himself?


    But the words have already been said... Sigh, just now I was patronizing and playing smart.


    Liszt stared blankly at the floor. When he was regretting, he felt a soft hand on his shoulder, and turned his head to see Sylvia looking at him very solemnly.


    "Thank you, the suggestion was made by you - this matter will only be known to me, and no one else will know about it."


    Well, I can¡¯t take back the words now, it seems that Sylvia has officially considered going to the Northwest Gulf as an option, Lord Earl, please don¡¯t blame me.


    Uh... But speaking of it... Sevia''s serious look is really attractive.


    ¡­


    "Ah Choo!"


    Paul, who was lying on the desk and doing calculations, suddenly sneezed, and Ladi, who was reading the letter beside him, looked over in shock.


    "I suddenly felt that something troublesome would happen to me Paul jokingly said to her, and then asked: "Who wrote this letter to you? It was from the previous adventure group. friends? You seem to stay there and watch for half a day. "


    Ladi shook her head: "No, it''s my senior in Jiaowan."


    Sister? Paul recalled, oh, it''s the Grand Duchess, according to the Quick guy, she''s a beauty.


    "You seem to be worried? Is there any sad news in the letter?"


    "..."


    Ladi hesitated for a while, and then said a little angrily: "The letter says that the church in Jiaowan is going too far. Countless people with the same identity as me are suffering from their persecution."


    She is now incredibly thankful that she and her mother moved to the Northwest Bay early.


    In fact, Ladi considered whether to ask Paul for help, and asked him to allow her to go to Horn Bay to guide the persecuted people to take refuge in the Northwest Bay in large numbers.


    However, if the operation is not careful, it will inevitably put Paul in danger. If the news is leaked, what will others think of a lord who protects wizards.


    If she was free and had nothing to do with Paul, she would have done it a long time ago, but not now.


    "I escaped from the vortex early and enjoyed life alone, but I sat and watched my compatriots suffer there! Isn''t it selfish?"


    Ladi is in pain right now.


    Paul shook his head and walked to her side to comfort her: "Remember, you are not the savior. There are always so many misfortunes in the world that one person can''t manage anyway, and you have no obligation to them."


    "Oh, by the way, if you have any relatives and friends in Jiaowan...with that status, you can take them over. No matter how long the arms of Jiaowan Church are, they can''t reach here."


    He wanted to provide some help within his ability.

 Chapter 403： open map

    At a regular meeting of the Government Council in April 1994 in the Holy Calendar, Cecil, who was in charge of the intelligence department, briefed everyone on the latest situation in Jiaowan.


    "Last year, there was an incident in which the archbishop''s envoy was thrown from the second floor in Nessberg. I think everyone still remembers it. This angered the Angle Bay Archbishop Elvis and ordered the Angle Bay Alliance to hand over the so-called murderer, but he did not Satisfactory results have been obtained, and the Nessberg side has been procrastinating. In addition, the disposition of the current bishop of Nessburg, Angelo, was also ignored by the resistance of the Alliance Council. The country has generally expressed support for Angelo''s retention as bishop."


    Paul asked Cecil, "What about the religious tax increase?"


    Cecil replied: "The various states have only increased a little symbolically, but it is far from the amount that Archbishop Elvis expected."


    "That''s all for Jiaowan Church?"


    "Of course not. The Archbishop, together with Collins and other inland states, issued circulars one after another criticizing the coastal states, and threatened to excommunicate the rulers of each country."


    Manager Ford stroked his beard and said, "It seems that the contradiction is getting deeper and deeper."


    Cecil nodded: "It can be said so."


    Everyone present laughed lowly. They all knew that the eldest son of the Foster family came to Northwest Gulf to buy weapons last year. If there is a fight, then Northwest Gulf will have something to gain.


    During the dinner, only Ladi Setia had a heavy face, and she coughed heavily, "Everyone, war is not something to laugh at."


    The laughter stopped, and everyone remembered that the hometown of this beautiful lady is Jiaowan, and they were suddenly embarrassed.


    "That..." Cecil continued: "The rulers of the coastal countries have generally relaxed the arrest of wizards. Because the long-term high-pressure policy has caused a huge impact on the normal business environment, the rulers are supported by strong public opinion. They are forcing their respective local churches to make concessions." He thought this was good news that would reassure Ms. Setia.


    Sure enough, Ladi''s frowning brows were relieved.


    "More than that, a new religious trend is spreading rapidly among the coastal states, spurred by the local church''s previous high-handed measures."


    "New religious thoughts?" Paul raised his eyebrows with interest.


    "Yes." Cecil nodded, "Many people demand to re-interpret the teachings. Although these heretics... er... New sects are still in the stage of mixed views, they have one thing in common, which is to oppose the church''s excessive interference in secular life. .¡±


    Paul touched his chin: "It''s interesting."


    He looked around the crowd and asked, "How do you think Archbishop Elvis will end?"


    "I will never let it go." Ladi said with certainty, "I heard about the reputation of this archbishop when I was in the corner. For such a ''pious'' person, heretics are often more hateful than wizards and heretics. But... well, sooner or later, the Jiaowan Church will be punished for what it has done.¡±


    There was a resentful expression on Ladi''s face, which was very rare for her who rarely showed emotion on weekdays.


    "If there is too much trouble, I think sooner or later the headquarters of the church, the Holy See, will be involved."


    Manager Ford analyzed in this way, "The consecration in the Jiaowan area is one of the main sources of income for the Holy See. The Holy See will definitely not let the chaos in Jiaowan continue for a long time."


    "My lord''s words reminded me."


    Hansel interrupted suddenly, "Master Greiman, I think you should be prepared¡ªas the Northwest Gulf continues to prosper, the Holy See may strengthen its influence here."


    Paul frowned: "What? I let the territory prosper to fill the stomachs of the people, not to honor those fat priests." Everyone present is his own, so he has no scruples about speaking.


    Hansel spread his hands: "Maybe the big shots in the Holy See don''t think so."


    "Do you have any good countermeasures?"


    Hansel lowered his voice and said, "Since the current bishop of the Northwest Gulf, Lord Leonard, has been in poor health since he was imprisoned by Maltz Kent in the War of the Ustor. Zhao, maybe this is an opportunity, if you want to seize it, you should prepare now."


    "I agree with Sir Hansel''s proposal."


    Superintendent Ford seconded.


    "I agree too."


    "I agree too."


    Ruth Hayden, director of the Department of Public Safety, and others also expressed their opinions.


    Manipulating the bishop of a region? It''s exciting to think about it.


    "This..." Unlike these "cold-blooded" guys, Paul''s first reaction when he heard Hansel''s words was a little sad? He still had a good impression of Leonard, the old bishop. En Zhao is really a pity.


    "Let me think about this..."


    If you intervene in the dispute between bishops? Who should you support? At present, there are only two high-level religious figures in the Northwest Gulf that he has made friends with. One is Anderson, who succeeded Leonard''s original position as the dean of the North Shore Abbey, and the other is Morrison, who served as the vice dean¡ªthat is, Paul sieges and entrenches in Port Fullland When he was in the Shark Gang of Pirates, he rescued a prisoner from the church, because of a dishonorable past as a thief, he was caught by Paul.


    Although the North Shore Abbey is located in a remote place, it is an important cradle of church clergy in various parts of the Northwest Gulf, so its status is very special.


    But Anderson''s qualifications are too low? Can he become the abbot or was he promoted by his teacher Leonard? And he is a bit unemployed? He deals with flowers, plants and other plants every day. He is not so much a monk as he is a scholar.


    Morrison is more tactful and sophisticated? He is also good at dealing with mundane affairs. He is in charge of the North Shore Abbey on weekdays, and he manages it in an orderly manner. So it seems like a good candidate for support. I just don''t know if I can control it after becoming a bishop.


    At this time, I heard Hansel say again: "Can we still ask His Majesty the King for help? There was an agreement between the royal family and the Holy See..."


    royal family? Huh? This is also a force that can be used? In order to maintain the relationship with the royal family in the counter-insurgency war, I have invested a lot. According to the news that Hansel brought back from Jingyao, he has a good impression of Jingyao''s big shots.


    "Master Grayman, I think of another point."


    Old Ford said suddenly.


    "Once the Horn Bay war starts, it will definitely affect our trade with the East."


    Paul was surprised. The manager was right. A large number of goods from the Northwest Gulf were shipped to Jiaowan, and then the merchants in Jiaowan acted as second-tier dealers, and then sold to the east. Once there was a war there, they would not be able to play the role of the middle hub Worked.


    He thought for a while, "Then it would be better for us to transport the goods to the east without middlemen to make the difference."


    "Exactly."


    Manager Ford agreed. He had wanted to say this for a long time, and added: "However, our caravan is not familiar with the route to the east. We need to send a special survey fleet to explore the route, draw charts, and inspect the port."


    "You''re right, notify Austin immediately to start preparations! Oh, let him come to Lake Town first."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Huh?" Paul slapped his forehead and suddenly thought of something.


    "Everyone, in addition to exploring the East, we can also explore the West."


    The west? Everyone was puzzled, what else is there in the west except the vast sea? At most, they are some desolate islands, and if you are lucky, you can only find some indigenous people who are still in the tribal era.


    In fact, in the world view of most people here, the Aldo Kingdom is already the extreme west of the world.


    On the contrary, Ladi understands what Paul means. As a scholar, she has come into contact with many novel viewpoints, "Your Excellency, what do you mean... verify that theory?"


    "Haha, that''s right!" Paul picked up a pen and paper and drew a circle on it.


    "Didn''t someone suggest that the earth is a sphere? Then let''s verify it. UU Reading If it is really a sphere, then we will send two exploration teams one east and one west. Return to Aldo.


    "This..."" A sense of absurdity arose in everyone''s hearts. The dignified Earl of Arda actually believed in such fallacies?


    There are also people who have heard the theory of the circle of the earth, but it is just something new, and people with normal minds think it is impossible. If the earth is a sphere, wouldn''t people living on the ground have to fall, no, they should fall "up". Oops, how to describe it.


    "Uh...Master Graham."


    Superintendent Ford wanted to persuade.


    "I''ve made up my mind, one thing and one thing! One thing and one thing!"


    Paul''s tone was beyond doubt.


    Well, he is the lord, and everyone is helpless. Everyone has to obey what the lord decides.

 Chapter 404： deja vu

    "Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world (


    "Is this the Northwest Bay?"


    At the pier of Fulan Port, a group of people dressed as merchants stepped off the merchant ship. The leader was a woman. After seeing the row upon row of merchant ships in the port and the busy porters, she sighed.


    "Sister Sylvia, this place looks pretty good."


    A child who looked like he was only in his teens looked left and right, with an excited expression on his face.


    This group of people is from Jiaowan De Serbia Ascitini and others. There are 10 people in their group, 4 men and 6 women.


    After the Tantric Society promised to provide help, many people in the refuge camp were willing to join the Tantric Society to seek asylum, while others returned to the folks to hide because of the suspension of the hunt for wizards along the coast of Jiaowan, and the rest After repeated discussions, Ren accepted Sylvia''s proposal, and traveled across the ocean to the Northwest Gulf.


    "Roggins, don''t run around!"


    A grey-haired, elderly man reached out and grabbed the boy who was about to have fun, and turned to Servia and said, "Miss Ashitini, let''s wait for you at the pier first."


    "Okay, old Odd, don''t let everyone run around, I''ll come when I go."


    Old Odd had a good relationship with everyone in the company, and Sylvia was relieved to hand over her companion to him. She pulled her hood and walked quickly to the east.


    After asking several passers-by, Sevia came to the gate of a warehouse and shouted loudly, "Is Mr. McKinley here?"


    The busy workers all focused their attention when they heard her weird Aldo language.


    "Miss, do you have business with Mr. McKinley?"


    "Yes, please inform me that a person surnamed Assitini is looking for him."


    After a while, Liszt''s colleague McKinley trotted up to Servia.


    "Welcome, welcome, this beautiful lady must be Miss Sevia."


    Sevia smiled and nodded to him, "Hi, Mr. McKinley, it''s me."


    "Haha, I received a letter from Liszt two weeks ago. I didn''t expect that he could introduce so many alchemists to settle in the Northwest Bay. ''High-level talents'' like you... Oh, Lord Earl will definitely reward you when he finds out. He''s got a lot of money."


    "You are overrated."


    "I have helped you find a store and a place to stay according to the instructions in the letter. The price is absolutely fair and reasonable. Moreover, it is in a neighborhood where people from Jiaowan live, and it will definitely make you feel like going back to your hometown."


    "That''s great, Liszt said that as long as I ask you, it will be fine."


    Sevia took out a small bag from her arms, and there was a crisp sound of metal colliding inside.


    "This is our small gesture to reward you for your hard work during these days."


    McKinley quickly evaded: "How embarrassing, since you are Liszt''s friends, that is, my friends, it is right to help you."


    "We still have a lot to trouble you in the future, please be sure to accept it."


    "Hey! Then I''m embarrassed."


    After some pushback, McKinley accepted the bag a little embarrassedly. A bump in weight, wow! Are alchemists so rich?


    Soon he and Sevia went to the pier to retrieve the others and came to visit the selected store.


    The group was very satisfied, and immediately made a delivery with the original owner.


    "Ah, we finally settled down in a serious place."


    Old Odd found a chair and sat down, feeling comfortable all over his body. For an elderly man like him, living a life of wandering at sea for nearly a month was a serious crime.


    "Mr. McKinley."


    After the partners looked for a place to rest, Sevia pulled McKinley aside.


    "I heard people on the street talking about the ''switching ceremony'', what''s going on?"


    "Oh, that''s what you said. Did you know that our lord, Earl Paul Greyman, has established a customs union with four other neighboring lords, and customs duties will naturally be exempted within the alliance. In the future, everyone It will be more convenient for the exchange of commodities. This ceremony will be held in three days, near a checkpoint at the border between Arda and Larnaca in the south. At that time, the Customs Union will be officially declared to take effect."


    "Really?" Sevia understood that she already knew a lot about the Northwest Gulf Customs Union, because Liszt talked about it every day.


    Maybe I should go and see this ceremony, and I can tell Liszt about it later.


    ¡­


    Three days later, she finally got her wish.


    At the junction of Arda and Larnaca, colorful flags fluttered, and on both sides of the barriers, besides circles of people, there were horse-drawn carriages full of various goods. .


    The five lords stepped onto a temporary podium and delivered short speeches one by one.


    According to Liszt''s daily description, Sevia recognized Earl Paul Greiman standing in the middle, he was really young.


    "Gentlemen, the checkpoints between the various territories in the alliance will no longer be an obstacle to trade! I declare that we will remove them!"


    In the end, it was Paul Grayman who made the conclusion. Following his order, the barricade that was still on the road was moved aside by a group of people.


    "Long live!"


    There were bursts of cheers on both sides of the checkpointAmidst the din of people, businessmen on both sides drove their carriages to the opposite side to sell their goods. Although they usually take this road, today''s ceremony is of great significance.


    Soon the junction turned into a temporary market, people walked around, picking out their favorite products, and there were also many bards performing performances, creating a festive atmosphere.


    According to the ancient tradition, representatives of merchants ran up to the podium to offer grain to the lords, and the lords accepted it with a smile.


    Sevia stood far away on the side of the road, looking at the young Earl Greiman on the stage, wanting to observe how the lord worshiped by Liszt was different. According to Liszt, what happened in the Northwest Gulf in recent years All the changes in the world were brought about by this magical lord.


    But gradually, she was attracted by a person beside the count.


    More precisely, a woman.


    The dress of a scholar, the wide-brimmed pointed hat on his head, and the long emerald green hair under the hat.


    You can''t be wrong, although you can''t see the face clearly, but all other features point to a certain person in your memory.


    "Sir, who is the woman dressed as a scholar next to Earl Greyman?"


    She asked in a low voice to the people watching the excitement around her.


    "Are you talking about Miss Ladi Setia? Oh, she is not simple. She is a government official in charge of education under our lord. Oh, she is young, she is a woman, and she is a foreigner from the corner, But being able to be entrusted with important tasks by the lord, I really hope that my daughter can be so promising when she grows up." The person who answered looked hopeful.


    But his words made Sevia feel like being struck by lightning.


    "From Horn Bay?"


    She murmured the words over and over again.


    is it you?


    The Blue Witch.

 Chapter 405： old knowledge

    "Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world (


    As the day approached West Mountain, Yu Yuhui dyed Huxin Town a golden color, and the chimneys on the roofs of many people''s roofs had already produced smoke.


    In an office on the west side of the Lord''s Mansion, Ladi Setia finished her day''s work. She put various documents and files into the cabinet, carefully locked the doors and windows, and walked outside the Lord''s Mansion. Paul went to Port Fulan inspected, so he didn''t say goodbye to him.


    Originally, she was just Paul''s political and economic advisor in Jiaowan, and her work was still very leisurely, but then Paul promoted the "New Life Movement" and gave her the task of popularizing health knowledge. Since the director of the Education Bureau "Betty" left, The education work also fell on her, and a series of changes made her even more busy. There is no way around this, after all, she is now the most knowledgeable person around Paul.


    "Betty" made a huge and detailed education construction plan before leaving. The first stage is to build enough schools in the large towns of Arda, Bairding, and Emden, so that ordinary civilians The children of the family receive education at low tuition fees. The second stage is to focus on towns and cities in various places, and radiate educational resources to the surrounding vast rural areas.


    However, hundreds of thousands of silver coins may be invested in the first stage alone, which has aroused the dissatisfaction of many officials of the Government Affairs Council. In these people''s view, civilian education must be developed, but it is too wasteful to spend such a huge amount of money.


    Although under the influence of Paul, these former members of the Greiman family can be said to be the most enlightened group of people in the Northwest Gulf, but they were also used to living a hard life before. If it was four or five years ago when Paul''s father was still in power, the lord spent hundreds of thousands of silver coins just to teach the children of the common people how to read, then someone would have crashed to death at the gate of the lord''s mansion and made a **** admonition. After all, at that time, the lord''s own income (including various taxes and economic output in the land) only had a pitiful surplus of a few thousand silver coins after deducting the miscellaneous expenses throughout the year at the end of the year, and there was a high probability that there would be a surplus of a few thousand silver coins in every disaster year. Consume the accumulation of several years.


    With Paul succeeding to the throne, the pirates who had been suffering for many years were wiped out, the sea route to the south was opened up, various new industries with huge profits were established, and the tax revenue of the Earl of Bairding was also incorporated into the Government Council. Finally, compared to other territories in the Northwest Gulf Emden, which can be called affluent, was placed under the control of Huxin Town, and Arda''s financial revenue increased exponentially year by year.


    However, the speed at which the lord spends money has also doubled. In addition to building schools, the lord wants to expand the administrative system, raise a full-time army, build roads, repair water conservancy, build public toilets and bathhouses, accommodate refugees, and It is necessary to offer high salaries to recruit those Jingyao guys who look down on others with their nostrils turned upside down.


    Everyone knows that this is a good thing in the long run, but spending money like this is really unacceptable. This made them very uneasy. According to the traditional view, it is the duty of a vassal to help his lord accumulate more wealth and leave it to the next generation. Even if you need to spend money, you should at least renovate your own castle first. This is related to the dignity of being a lord.


    As a scholar, Ladi agrees with the education plan left by Irene, but she is also very aware of the resistance of some old-fashioned bureaucrats to this plan. Fortunately, these resistances are not worth mentioning with the support of Lord Greyman.


    She walked out of the gate of the lord''s mansion, walked south along the central street of the lake island area, and came to the bridge connecting the island area to the south bank. After crossing the bridge, she walked a short distance to Feilongting, the restaurant run by her family.


    In recent years, the residents of Huxin Town who have saved some spare money have also begun to improve their material living standards. Therefore, the restaurant run by mother Xie La, which specializes in Jiaowan cuisine, has been doing very well since it opened. More and more people from Jiaowan are moving to live in Hong Kong, and they are planning to open a branch there recently.


    It was dinner time at this time, and it should be the busiest time for mother and Lisa, so it''s better not to make trouble for them. Ladi didn''t go to the main entrance, but turned into the side alley and walked to the backyard of Feilong Pavilion.


    "Is it true that the days of ease have passed for a long time? I didn''t find out until now..."


    Walking to the corner of the alley, she suddenly said a self-deprecating sentence, then turned around suddenly.


    A pedestrian wearing a cloak behind him also stopped, and now there are only two of them in this alley.


    "It seems that the vigilance you have cultivated in your years of adventurer career has not been completely wiped out."


    The person following her spoke up, and it turned out to be a woman too.


    "who are you?"


    Ladi asked coldly without any pretense. The other party can say "adventurer" obviously because he knows his identity, and it is not an open and aboveboard visit, and there is probably something shady about it.


    She secretly prepared to call the police.


    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s calling the police. On the one hand, the police under Ruth Hayden, the director of the Department of Public Safety, are very trustworthy. The law and order in Huxin Town is very good under their maintenance. There are policemen on the street just now. While on patrol, on the other hand, she didn''t want to personally expose her hidden identity.


    "I''m not an enemy, remember what I look like?"


    The man pulled off his hood, revealing his face.


    Is someone you know? Ladi looked at the other person''s face carefully, searching her own memory.


    The other party smiled slightly, revealing a trace of charm, "Let me remind you, the gathering in 1988 in the holy calendar...do you remember? The Blue Witch."


    Ladi was startled, the visitor actually knew her nickname in the circle of spellcasters.


    "Are you... Assitini?"


    She retrieved the name in her mind.


    ¡­


    In the backyard of Setia''s house, Ladi and Sevia sat opposite each other across a stone table, and there was only a sliver of twilight in the sky at this time.


    "You did great things at Nessberg."


    Ladi had long known at Cecil''s regular briefing that there was a witch named Assitini in the corner of the bay She was also astounded at the other party''s courage, but at the time because her memory was vague , did not connect this matter with old acquaintances many years ago.


    "Hehe, actually, I also want to hide alone and live a leisurely life." Sylvia narrowed her eyes.


    The accusation in the words made Ladi feel pain in her heart, "Hmph! I don''t feel that I have any obligations to other spellcasters."


    "That''s right, you''re used to being alone, isn''t it normal that you don''t feel the same kind of affection? Although you are one of the most powerful spellcasters in Jiaowan..."


    Ladi frowned, and said in a bad tone: "Enough! Did you come to Northwest Bay just to laugh at me?"


    "Of course not!"


    Sylvia stood up with a smile. The two were not familiar with each other. The reason why she was so presumptuous in front of Ladi was because she had already grasped the other party''s temper. When she was still in Jiaowan, in order to find an ally against the church, she tried to find the mysterious and powerful Blue Witch, who had only met a few times, and collected all kinds of information about her, but the witch herself did not find it, but she did. She met her former companion as an adventurer, and further deepened her understanding from her companion. However, her companion kept tight-lipped about the witch''s whereabouts and refused to disclose any information.


    Yes, that''s it, first arouse her guilt.


    Thinking so, Sylvia walked slowly to Ladi, leaned over to her ear, and said softly:


    "I heard from the locals that the lord here trusts you a lot?"


    Her voice was low and pleasant, but it carried a trace of indescribable meaning.


    "The power of the church here is not strong, are you interested..."


    Sevia''s eyes shone brightly.


    "Let this lord submit to the power of magic?"

 Chapter 406： warn

    "Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world (


    "Surrender to the power of magic? What do you mean?"


    Ladi frowned, feeling that Sylvia was planning something bad.


    Sylvia smiled slightly: "Take control of that Earl surnamed Greiman, and turn his territory into our kingdom, a paradise for spellcasters."


    "Shut up, you came here to seek asylum, but you want to usurp other people''s territory. I''m afraid you won''t be able to realize the traditional image that wizards are conspiratorial in the eyes of the world?"


    Ladi stood up, frowning tightly, obviously irritated.


    Servia, who was reprimanded like this, didn''t take it seriously, but was surprised by Ladi''s reaction, "Huh, he is just a mortal, and he is a nobleman who **** people''s fat all day long. How dare you defend him like this? My sister, have you forgotten our past? Do you feel oppressed?"


    Ladi turned her head, "Master Graham is different from other nobles."


    "Greyman... Lord?" Sylvia narrowed her eyes. She thought that the Blue Witch''s work under the lord was just a stopgap measure, but now it seems that it is not what she thought.


    Could it be...


    "Not the same? Is he our kind?"


    "no."


    "What? You!"


    Sylvia didn''t know what to say. Isn''t it true that the dignified green witch, the existence she admired quite a lot before, has become the minion of the mortal lord?


    "You!" She suddenly became angry and betrayed. This is definitely a betrayal of the caster group.


    "Could it be... Could it be that you are sincerely relying on him?"


    "Yes!" Ladi turned her head to look at Sylvia without any hesitation, "He is my lord now."


    Then he said in a warning tone: "If you dare to make any small moves, I will never sit idly by."


    The temperature in the courtyard seemed to drop to freezing point.


    After staring at each other silently for a while, the anger in Sevia''s eyes faded away.


    "Okay, Blue Witch, I give up my previous thoughts."


    "I want you to swear that you will never do anything to harm Earl Greyman in the northwest bay."


    Following Ladi''s words, her eyes became sharper.


    Sylvia felt an inexplicable force surging in the surrounding air, and she suddenly felt bad. This is the backyard of the opponent''s house, and it is the home field. God knows how many spells have been arranged in advance.


    "Okay, Blue Witch. I...I swear!"


    But Ladi still looked at her with unfriendly eyes.


    Sylvia raised her right hand helplessly, and said word by word: "As a spellcaster, I swear with my future magic career that I will never do anything to harm Earl Greiman in the Northwest Gulf."


    For people like them, this is quite a heavy oath.


    Only then did Ladi put away the sharp look in her eyes just now, and sat down again.


    Perhaps because she felt that what she said just now was too serious, the expression on her face softened.


    "I did this for your own good. Although you may not believe it, I still want to warn you that the power in Lord Graeman''s hands is far beyond your imagination. To put it simply, any guard or soldier under his command can easily To end your life face to face, even if you cover yourself with protective spells like Stoneskin beforehand."


    "I''ve taken your warning into account."


    Sylvia replied that she felt the sincerity in Ladi''s eyes, but she still chose not to believe it in her heart, thinking that it was an exaggerated statement made by the Blue Witch to deter her.


    How is it possible? She has already proved with her own experience that a spellcaster of her level can make a group of well-trained church knights look ashamed if they are well prepared. b. Church? End her life in person? Are all his soldiers descended from gods? Haha, ridiculous.


    Ladi looked at Sylvia, "It seems that you really don''t believe it. Let me tell you, I saw it with my own eyes..."


    She suddenly stopped, and changed her words: "Forget it, that''s all I said, anyway, you can do it yourself."


    Originally, Ladi wanted to use the example of Paul being attacked by the wizards of the Arcane Society to warn Sylvia, but suddenly thought that the Arcane Society was not a good thing, and was afraid of causing trouble for Paul, so she changed her words temporarily.


    In the previous conversation, Ladi learned that the other party had been in contact with the Arcane Society. Although this woman said she did not join the Arcane Society, God knows if it was true. What if she was a spy sent by the Arcane Society to find the murdered wizard? Woolen cloth?


    Otherwise, given the size of the world, why did they choose to take refuge in the Northwest Gulf?


    Sylvia snorted, "I will be a law-abiding citizen. By the way, since you are sincerely serving that lord, then...will you tell him about other wizards coming to the Northwest Gulf?"


    In return, Ladi was silent.


    "I hope you can always remember your identity as a spellcaster."


    This time, Ladi was no longer silent, "Don''t worry, Lord Gryman and his cronies have no prejudice against spellcasters. I am still alive and well to prove it."


    Sylvia was taken aback: "He... that lord... he knows your identity?"


    "Didn''t I mention it to you just now? I''m sorry. Yes, Lord Graeman¡ªnot only him, but also some of my colleagues¡ªknew my identity, but they didn''t reject me."


    And also entrusted with a heavy responsibility, Sylvia added in her heart, and even vaguely felt a trace of jealousy in her heart.


    But now it seems that since those in power don''t mind, at least I and my companions don''t have to worry as much as they did when they lived in the Northwest Bay.


    "I apologize for my previous rudeness."


    Sylvia stood up and bowed slightly to Ladi.


    "It doesn''t need to be like this." Ladi held her hand, "I also know that what happened in Jiaowan in the past few years has made your thoughts a little extreme. But please believe that as long as you keep yourselves, this is definitely the place where you start a new life." Paradise of life."


    "I borrowed your good words."


    Sylvia smiled again.


    "Then, I''ll take my leave first. However, as a fellow villager who moved to the same place, could you tell me your real name?"


    Ladi nodded and replied, "Ladi Setia Girard."


    Sylvia understood, "So this is it."


    "how about you?"


    "Serbia Ascitini."


    "You actually reported your real name in front of the church?" Ladi was very surprised, as far as she knew, this was the name that Sylvia used when she robbed the prison How bold.


    "Hmph, those insects, I''m not afraid of them."


    ¡­


    After a few short words, Sylvia walked out of the backyard of Setia''s house.


    As soon as she walked out of the alley, she punched the wall next to her hard.


    Too careless, too reckless, and did not expect the possibility that the other party had actually served the local lord.


    She blamed herself fiercely, and she was afraid again and again.


    If the other party was not the Blue Witch I knew, but another wizard with an unknown temper, I''m afraid he would have turned his back on him long ago, or he would make false claims and then cooperate with the lord to set a trap for himself.


    However, it is indeed rare for a wizard with such outstanding abilities to really serve a mortal lord.


    It seemed that after escaping from the wolf den in Jiaowan, his vigilance dropped a lot.


    Still have to be cautious in the future.


    Alas, will my previous remarks leave a bad impression on the other party?


    ¡­


    After sending Sylvia away, Ladi pondered for a long time in the yard.


    The idea that the other party might be a spy sent by the Arcane Society has always been lingering in her mind.


    "No, I still have to report to the lord."


    She was still hesitating before, but now she has made up her mind, although there is a trace of guilt in her heart - if the other party really came to seek refuge, then she definitely does not want her life to be disturbed.


    But from Paul''s point of view, it''s really worrying to let a witch with unknown abilities who can single out a large number of church knights move freely in the territory.


    Ladi didn''t even realize that she had spontaneously looked at the problem from the perspective of the ruler of Arda.


    She quickly ran to the restaurant and explained to her mother that she had something important to go out, and then left the house through the back door.

 Chapter 407： send-off banquet

    "Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world (


    It was already night, but the city hall in Fulan Harbor was still brightly lit. Tonight, the lord of Arda, Earl Paul Greiman, hosted a grand banquet here.


    The hall was crowded with people, and from time to time there was the crisp sound of wine glasses colliding.


    Attending the banquet were the lords of various large and small territories in the Northwest Gulf, prestigious country gentry, and major businessmen and factory owners whose social status had risen sharply in recent years.


    This banquet is of great significance, because by tomorrow, three expedition teams will set off from Fulan Port and sail to the north, west, and south respectively, so this is a grand banquet.


    The fleet heading north will go north along the west coast of the mainland and reach the area outside the human world, because after passing the Rocky Mountains in the north of the Aldo Kingdom, there is a vast prairie, which is the territory of the orcs. The trade exchanges between Aldo and the orc civilization are almost all through the Inner Rodan Corridor on the northeast side of the kingdom, and few people go to the coastline north of the northwest bay. Legend has it that the ancient Bella Empire once sent a fleet to conquer the orcs by sea. , but it is only a legend, even if it is true, there is no detailed information left.


    The fleet heading to the south will turn east after arriving at the Horn Bay to replenish supplies, and explore the far east along the southern coastline of the mainland. Even after Paul vigorously advocated maritime trade, the trade tentacles of the merchants in the Northwest Gulf only touched the corner of the bay, and then the merchants in the corner of the bay sold their goods to the east as second-hand dealers. However, the recent unstable situation in Jiaowan made everyone feel nervous. Once war breaks out, the role of Jiaowan as a transit point will be greatly reduced, so it is necessary to make plans in advance.


    And the fleet heading to the west is even more serious. They will try to cross the ocean to see if they can reach the other end of the continent. That''s right, I just want to verify whether the ground under my feet is round.


    The theory of a round earth has already appeared in this world, and it is guessed by people through observation: for example, the tip of the mast of a ship coming from afar appears first, and the further north you go, the higher the horizon of the Polaris will be.


    But most people just listen to something new, and have big doubts about its authenticity.


    We live on a ball? Think about it and feel something is wrong.


    People who believe in the theory of a round earth imagined a situation: the sphere is so big that a small part of it looks flat, but only the top part is inhabited by creatures. , reaching a place with a large enough slope, it will slide down, and finally fall vertically into the void.


    "Come, come, everyone, let me introduce the three heroic captains who are about to sail."


    Paul introduced to the guests the three captains, Stanford, Commander of the Northern Expedition, Glenn, Commander of the Western Expedition, and Nigel, Commander of the South-Eastern Expedition. They are all selected by the people with rich sailing experience. , leading teams to and from Northwest Gulf and Jiaowan all the year round.


    "Toast to you, warriors. You are our eyes, looking into the unknown world for us."


    Myron Gardner took the lead in toasting the three captains, and the others followed suit and surrounded them together.


    After drinking a cup, Earl Winifred Heller, the lord of Portree, stroked his gray beard and said mysteriously: "Captain Stanford, there is a so-called ''Gate of Hell'' in the extreme north of the mainland." '', and the evil demons are sealed behind the gate, if you encounter it unfortunately, you must be careful not to break the seal."


    "This...Master Heller, I will be extremely careful." Captain Stanford suddenly became nervous.


    Earl Malts Kent, Earl of Larnaca said: "You old man, you tell these weird stories at the Zhuang Xing Banquet. This kind of legend was not believed when we were young. You see, it scares the young people."


    Haileb glared at him: "Really, I just want to liven up the atmosphere."


    Everyone laughed when they heard this, and Captain Stanford blushed slightly. It turned out that Earl Heller was teasing him.


    Viscount Eugene Helson from Emden asked with some concern: "Master Greiman, are you really assured that the fleet of the three captains will keep running like this?"


    "how?"


    "That..." Viscount Helson stammered, "What if the land is round, no matter which direction they go, what if they fall...and fall? Captain Glenn can''t reach the other side of the land at all. what."


    Here it is again, Paul is very speechless, he has been wasting his tongue more than once because of the concerns of the people around him.


    "Okay, let me explain my speculation. Everyone, look this way!"


    Paul speaks loudly to draw attention from the hall to himself.


    He picked up an apple on the table next to him and tossed it lightly into the air, and the apple fell to the ground with a snap.


    Paul asked, "See that?"


    "Ah? What?" Everyone muttered.


    "The apple fell to the ground."


    "Is not this nonsensical?"


    Except for people like Mellon who had already heard Paul talk about his "conjecture", everyone else felt a bit of slander in their hearts. If Paul was not the leader of the leader, he would have been full of words.


    Paul talked eloquently: "Why do apples fall to the ground instead of ''falling'' to the sky? Haven''t you thought about it? I suspect that the earth has a force that ''grabs'' the objects on it, even though the earth is a sphere, Even if we were on the other side of the sphere, we wouldn''t fall into the void."


    Duke Ferdinand was very confused: "How can you say this? Isn''t it because the top is the top and the bottom is the bottom. Isn''t it common sense in the world that objects fall down? This is our heavenly father, the Lord of Light, who created The rules set by the world."


    "Oh!" Paul slapped his head and rolled his eyes, "Okay, let Captain Grant bring us all the answers."


    Duke Ferdinand muttered softly: "Even if the earth is round, if there is a force holding us back, it is the mighty power of the Heavenly Father."


    Captain Grant swore excitedly: "Master Greiman, please rest assured, I will definitely find out whether the earth is round or not, and verify your conjecture."


    All the members of the Western Expeditionary Team have a kind of tragic awareness¡ªthe heroic awareness of accidentally falling down after reaching the end of the world.


    Paul patted him on the shoulder: "Whether you can reach the other end or not, as long as half of the supplies are used up, you have to return immediately. I don''t want any of you to die of starvation or thirst at sea. For the vast The ocean, we can explore slowly, without rushing."


    "Yes, Lord Graiman." Captain Grant was very moved by Paul''s words.


    "Captain Glenn! My little apprentice, please Glenn''s hand was suddenly held tightly.


    The person who came was Benjamin, an old shipbuilder from the Fulan Harbor Shipyard. As the person in charge of the construction of the special ships for the expedition, Benjamin was also among the invited guests.


    Benjamin and his apprentice, Vito, were the first batch of talents Arda recruited from Jiaowan. But Vito''s dream is not to spend his whole life in the shipyard, but longing for an adventurous life, so after hearing about the formation of the expedition team by the lord, he actively signed up, and finally became honored to be the member of the Western Expedition Team A member responsible for the repair work of the ship.


    The old boatman had tears in his eyes. He always regarded Vito as his own child. Although this child kept clamoring for adventures when he was young, which boy didn''t have some outrageous wishes when he was young. He didn''t expect that he would really fly when he grew up.


    Benjamin held Grant''s hand and asked him carefully.


    "Master, it''s almost done."


    Vito''s face flushed red behind Glenn, it was so embarrassing, as if he hadn''t grown up yet.


    Paul came to a young man dressed in navy uniform, "Alan, you are all ready."


    The former officer cadet, now Lieutenant Allen immediately straightened up and saluted him, "Yes, my lord, my comrades and I are ready."


    The ships of each expedition team are accompanied by three to four military personnel. Most of them have the skills of surveying and mapping or reconnaissance. In addition to the task of recording the sea conditions and landforms along the way and evaluating the military strength of the countries or forces they pass by, they also have An important responsibility is the management of firearms on board.


    In order to enhance the ability to deal with dangers, such as pirates, Paul has prepared a small amount of firearms for each expedition team¡ªgrenades and matchlock guns, but they can only be used as a last resort, and the decision rests with the military representatives on board. inside.

 Chapter 408： voyage

    "Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world (


    Paul''s grand dinner ended happily.


    When the next day dawned, the wharf area was almost full of people, not only the residents of Fulan Port, but even the residents of nearby villages and towns came to join in the fun and send off the three expedition fleets.


    Port Fullland Mayor Theodore specially hired a group of bands to play music on the pier, making the atmosphere lively.


    After the three commanders, Stanford, Glenn, and Nigel, bid farewell to Paul and his party, they stepped onto the springboard of their respective ships.


    Then their ship hoisted its sails and anchored, moved out of the berth amidst cheers from the shore, and sailed towards the sea.


    There are three expedition teams, each of which has three ships, and they are all newly built three-masted sailing ships, equipped with more than 150 crew members.


    Yes, with the improvement and upgrading of technology, the influx of private capital, and the introduction of a large number of skilled craftsmen from Jiaowan, the shipbuilding technology in the Northwest Gulf is developing by leaps and bounds. A three-masted sailboat similar to a Galen ship has appeared in Among the major shipyards, those with longer hulls and larger load capacity began to become the backbone of maritime trade.


    In terms of appearance alone, the three-masted sailing ship that Paul equipped for the exploration team was larger and stronger than Columbus''s Santa Maria and Magellan''s Victoria.


    But, the sailboats of the Europeans were improved by steadily accumulating technology little by little, and the current sailboat of Arda was "born" by Paul in a sense. Whether it is strong enough and whether it can cross the ocean is really a question. It is unknown, and it is not known how big the ocean in this world is.


    "Wish them luck!"


    After praying silently in his heart for a long time, Paul patted the resentful Navy First Fleet Commander Quick and prepared to leave the pier.


    "You should entrust such a dangerous task to the Navy, not to a group of rookies."


    Quick complained to Paul that he remembered the glorious feat of driving the South to Cape Bay to open up a maritime trade line in 1990 in the Holy Calendar, and he was always unhappy at the Zhuang Xing banquet yesterday.


    Ah, I really want to lead the fleet to an unknown sea again, and earn great glory again!


    Knowing Quick''s current mood, Paul persuaded him, "Quick, give the opportunity to young people."


    "What? Lord Greyman, do you think I''m old? I''m only in my early thirties this year!"


    "Uh...I didn''t mean that..."


    Just as Paul was thinking of something to comfort Quick, an attendant squeezed out of the crowd and hurried to his side.


    "Master Graham, Miss Setia has something important to ask you."


    "Oh? Where is she?"


    "It''s there, look!"


    Paul looked in the direction the attendant pointed, and saw a Li Ying standing on the second-floor balcony of a tavern and beckoning to him gently.


    He found Ladi quickly, and was surprised when he saw the person.


    "What happened? Why do you look like you haven''t slept all night?"


    "This is not a place to talk, Mr. Grayman, please go to the city hall to find a place where no one is around, and I will report to you in detail."


    ¡­


    "What... what?"


    Compared with the little surprise just now, Paul was really surprised this time!


    "Another wizard...uh, another wizard came to my territory?"


    Seeing Paul''s reaction, Ladi felt a twinge in her heart, but she still confirmed to him: "Yes, and some of them contacted me, just yesterday evening."


    Ladi recounted what happened yesterday evening in detail, but concealed Sylvia''s "conspiracy".


    "Um¡­"


    Paul closed his eyes, folded his arms, and sat in a chair, thinking carefully.


    "Master Grayman, what are you going to do...how do you go about dealing with them?"


    Ladi asked cautiously.


    "Deportation? Or... imprisoning them, or... or handing them over to the church?"


    "Do not!"


    Paul answered without hesitation.


    "They''re just newcomers! They haven''t committed any crimes, at least not since they came to the North West Bay. Remember what I said? I''ll keep the ''good'' among them and arrest the ''bad'' .So, let''s see how they perform in the future."


    "Master Graham..."


    Looking at Paul''s sincere eyes, an inexplicable emotion surged in Ladi''s heart, which made her feel warm all over.


    Just now she had almost made up her mind that once Paul decided to imprison Sylvia and the others or hand them over to the church, she would immediately report to let the wizards escape, and then she would plead guilty in front of Paul herself.


    Now, all doubts are gone.


    "Huh? Why are you blushing?"


    "Uh...no, nothing."


    Ladi replied evasively, and at the same time turned her face away from looking directly at Paul, although it was a bit impolite.


    "Master Gleiman." She stabilized her mind and said again: "Even so, we can''t guarantee whether there are any unstable elements among them that may pose a threat to the territory or even your safety. You know, a spellcaster Even for another spellcaster, the means are often unpredictable, have you forgotten the assassin who blocked the way?"


    Ladi''s words reminded Paul of the mysterious roadblocker four years ago. He was invulnerable and powerful. Killing people with bare hands was easier than killing a chicken. Fortunately, he couldn''t stop the bullets, otherwise his entire team would be killed. It''s all in his hands Then what do you think should be done? "


    "Please ask Master Cecil to send someone to monitor around their residence, do not disturb them on weekdays, and take action immediately if you find something abnormal. And I... no matter how busy I am at work, please let me meet once a day."


    "It''s not a long-term solution."


    Paul waved his hand, "According to what they said, they escaped from Jiaowan. They must be very sensitive to everything around them. What if they think that we are going to harm them and act aggressively?"


    "That''s true..." Ladi was struggling in her heart, whether she should tell Paul about Sylvia''s "conspiracy" or not.


    "Master Grayman, I am very sorry, I just concealed..."


    Just when Ladi made up her mind to tell the whole story, Paul suddenly slammed the table.


    "Well, let''s go see them."


    "what?"


    "Go see me and explain everything."


    Paul explained, "What''s happening now is they can''t judge if we''re going to be against them, and we can''t judge if they''re going to be against us, and then they can''t judge if we''re judging... ah, I''m confusing myself, anyway. That''s enough to form... Well, how should I put it, let''s use a ''chain of suspicion'' to describe it. Fortunately, we are all human beings, we all speak a language we can understand each other, and we are not separated by millions of light-years. Hehe, I don¡¯t worry if I¡¯m separated from them by millions of light years.¡±


    Ladi was a little confused when he heard what Master Graham was talking about behind, what chain of suspicion, what light years.


    But the previous words are easy to understand.


    Go to a meeting and talk about everything. This is indeed the easiest and most effective way.

 Chapter 408： open and honest

    "Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world (


    There was a slight knock on the door, and everyone who was cleaning the room stopped in unison.


    Sevia frowned. Her group had just arrived, and they didn''t have much social interaction in Port Fulan. Who would come to the door?


    Could it be McKinley?


    Signaling everyone to get ready, Sylvia came to the door cautiously, and then gently opened the store door.


    "It''s you?"


    The person standing at the door surprised her a little. It turned out to be the Blue Witch Ladi Setia whom she had just met yesterday.


    "It''s me, and it''s not just me."


    Sylvia immediately looked behind her, and the person standing behind Setia made her heart suddenly raise her voice.


    It turned out to be the local lord and his guards!


    She had seen Paul before at the opening and closing ceremony of the Customs Union, so she recognized him.


    "You actually followed me and really betrayed me?"


    Fear and anger suddenly occupied Sylvia''s mind. In addition to being approached by the local lord, her fear also came from another reason¡ªshe didn''t know anything about the Blue Witch''s stalking.


    The atmosphere in the air suddenly became tense, and the companions behind Sevia immediately began to make various gestures or mutter something silently.


    Seeing this situation, the guards behind Paul immediately took out their muskets and pointed at Sylvia and the others. Of course, the wizards who had just arrived in the Northwest Bay did not know what this meant.


    "Oh, don''t speak so harshly, Miss Assitini."


    At this tense moment, Paul who was standing behind Ladi suddenly said.


    "I''m here to visit you, there is no other meaning, please put down your guard."


    He tried to show his kind side.


    "Look, I personally visited the door as a lord, can''t it show my sincerity?"


    Hearing these words, Sevia''s frown was slightly relaxed, and she waved her hand to make the companions behind her stop.


    Paul''s guards also put away their muskets.


    Their muskets were loaded, and the wizards did not know that they had just wandered through the gates of hell.


    Sylvia moved out of the door and made a gesture of invitation, "Please come in, Lord Lord."


    Ladi entered the house first, followed by Paul and the guards.


    Paul took a seat at a round table, and Ladi stood beside him.


    He stretched out his hands, "First of all, I want to make one point. I welcome people like you to come to the Northwest Gulf, ''Alchemists''."


    Sylvia was unmoved, she stared at Paul, as if she wanted to see the sincerity in his eyes.


    "I know that you have just experienced a lot of hardships in Jiaowan, so you are full of distrust for everything around you, and it will take time to heal."


    Paul said to himself: "In order to build the trust between us from scratch, I''m here to make a promise to you first, as long as you abide by the laws here and pay taxes on time, I will treat you as ordinary people. You will be given ''special treatment''."


    Sylvia understood Paul''s meaning¡ªhe would not kill or expel them, but he would not treat them as honored guests like some nobles who were keen on occultism.


    Ha, that''s fine, now I and my companions seem to be living peacefully, as for the proposal with the Blue Witch that day, it was just a whim.


    "Thank you, Lord Greyman. I swear to you here - I will definitely abide by your laws and not do anything beyond the rules."


    Sevia bowed to Paul.


    Anyway, a similar oath has already been said in front of Ladi Setia, and it is not a big deal to say it again in front of this lord.


    "it is good!"


    Paul clapped his hands, and he continued: "Also, I hope you don''t use your...special abilities in front of ordinary people, otherwise it will be very troublesome for me if it causes a sensation."


    Sevia nodded and said, "Please rest assured, we don''t want to expose our identities."


    Paul said with some embarrassment: "That''s good, and besides... After all, you have abilities that others don''t have, so..."


    Hmph, are you going to eat your own words so soon? Just now they said that they would not treat us specially.


    Sevia sneered inwardly.


    "I hope you can take the initiative to report to my people once a week, just in Port Fulan. If you want to travel far away¡ªsuch as Huijiao Bay¡ªthat''s fine, but you must report in advance."


    After saying this, Paul felt a little uneasy. If the other party disagreed, he could only take some tough measures.


    On the other hand, Sylvia, after listening to Paul''s words, she let down a lot of guard in her heart. Although it felt a little like being watched, she had some trust in the man in front of her.


    She knows what a wizard is like in the eyes of the world. Suddenly a stranger came out and said that he trusts you unconditionally. It must be for ulterior motives¡ªat least that''s what I thought in my heart.


    With a sigh of relief, Sylvia walked over to her companion and began to discuss in a low voice in Kanwan.


    "I think it''s okay! People like us should be on guard."


    "But, aren''t we here to seek freedom?"


    "Freedom? Are you willing to go to other places and continue to live the life of fear precarious all day long."


    "Yes, I think it''s worth sacrificing a certain amount of freedom in exchange for a stable life."


    After discussing with each other, the companions finally agreed to Paul''s plan.


    Sylvia returned to Paul''s side, "Master Greiman, my companion and I are willing to accept your proposal."


    There was no longer the indifference in her voice.


    "very good!"


    Paul nodded with satisfaction.


    "You don''t need to take the initiative to run errands to report, which is easy to attract attention. Aren''t you going to open a shop? My people will come here as tax officials."


    "Thank you for being so thoughtful."


    "This is just a management measure in the early stage. If your performance can gain my trust, you will eventually be able to live the same life as ordinary residents of Arda."


    Sylvia was overjoyed, and saluted here and said, "Thank you very much."


    "Okay! The matter is settled, and it''s time for me to go. I hope you can integrate into the life of Northwest Bay as soon as possible."


    Paul stood up, intending to leave.


    "Please go slowly, Mr. Graham."


    Sevia sent Paul to the door.


    Paul comforted her: "I think the day when you can walk in the world openly will come soon."


    "Hopefully so, if only other people in power had the same open mind as you."


    Wearing thousands of clothes, flattering but not wearing clothes, Paul laughed loudly: "Hahaha! I also think I am one of the most enlightened people in the world."


    cough cough! Sylvia didn''t expect Paul to comment on herself like that.


    Ladi followed Paul closely, and when she passed Sylvia, she gave her a warning.


    "I hope that when we meet in the future, we will stop using some small tricks."

 Chapter 410： weaving field

    "Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world (


    "Small means?" Sylvia''s heart tightened, but she still refused to admit it.


    "Lord Setia, I don''t know what you''re talking about." Ladi sneered, "Do you think I can''t see that you tried to give me a hint that night?"


    After being pointed out face to face, Sylvia didn''t panic, and responded: "To each other, didn''t you also follow me for a night? I didn''t expect that someone would come to my door when I woke up."


    Ladi stopped entangled with her and turned to Paul: "Master Greiman, do you have any plans for the future? If there is nothing else, I will go back to Lake Town."


    Paul rubbed his chin for a while and said, "Well...I was invited to visit a weaving factory this morning. Don''t rush back, go and have a look with me."


    Ladi said happily: "I am willing to go with you."


    A thought suddenly came to her mind, and she suggested: "Why don''t you let Miss Assitini go with you, so that she can learn about the customs and customs of the Northwest Bay."


    Paul agreed: "If Miss Ascettini has time, I have no objection."


    Sylvia took a step forward: "Master Graiman, I am very honored."


    ¡­


    When Partridge, the owner of the textile factory, saw the lord''s team appearing in front of his factory, he immediately ran to Paul''s carriage with small steps.


    "Welcome Lord Graiman, I am really honored to have you here."


    Paul and his party stepped out of the carriage and said with a smile, "Partridge, I hope my arrival will not affect your work."


    "Everywhere, everyone in the workshop is very excited to see Lord Graiman, and they are more enthusiastic about their work."


    Partridge smiled obsequiously, and led Paul and others into the workshop. Because he had inquired about Paul''s preferences in advance, he did not hold any welcome ceremony.


    Paul and Partridge walked and chatted in front, followed by Ladi, Sylvia and other attendants.


    Sylvia walked beside Ladi, and followed into a factory building. The scene inside shocked her.


    One machine after another is neatly placed in the wide field, and a worker sits in front of each machine to operate it.


    It is easy to see that they are weaving. As the workers step on the pedals alternately, the rows of warp yarns on the loom overlap up and down, and as the workers pull the rope, a shuttle pulls the weft yarns on the loom. The warp yarns shuttle back and forth, and the cloth is quickly formed on the loom at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Sylvia had seen other people weaving when she was a child. If it was an ordinary loom, the shuttle used to pull the weft would be passed from one hand to the other by the operator, not like the one in front of her. Like the shuttle on this kind of machine, when the rope is pulled, it "flies" from one side to the other at a very high speed.


    This kind of unfamiliar loom, not to mention that the speed is greatly improved compared with the traditional loom, and the width of the cloth weaved is far from that of the traditional loom. The traditional loom operated by one person is limited by the operator''s The length of the arm, the width of the woven cloth is generally about 40 centimeters, and the width of the cloth produced on this machine is almost one meter.


    Bang, bang...


    The whole building is filled with the sound of machine weaving, like a chorus of machines.


    The wide field, the large number of neatly arranged looms, and the workers who are constantly busy, the whole picture is full of an indescribable beauty.


    "What kind of power do you think can be regarded as ''great power''?"


    The voice of the blue witch suddenly sounded in her ear.


    Nature is magic!


    If it was in the past, Sylvia would not hesitate to answer like this, but now she feels that the other party has something to say.


    "You should know my answer, what do you mean?" Sylvia asked back.


    Ladi looked at the looms, and replied, "I used to think, like you, that magic is the greatest power in the world. It can make you invincible in battle, it can kill easily, it can Playing with others in applause, it can even control a person''s mind and make the other person obey you."


    "That''s right, I think so too." Sylvia responded.


    But Ladi continued:


    "But since I came to Northwest Bay, my thinking has changed a lot. Fighting, killing, dominating, fooling, it''s not just magic that can do it."


    She turned and stared at Sylvia.


    "There are also swords, money, power, and conspiracy. We spellcasters are no different from those knights who are skilled in martial arts, rich men with wealth, and monarchs who are proficient in their court."


    "You..." Sylvia was a little unconvinced, but she couldn''t find any words to refute, because the other party seemed to be right.


    She asked: "What about you? What kind of power do you think can be called great."


    Ladi shook her head and said, "I''m not qualified to make judgments right now. But I can share some shallow insights of my own with you."


    Sylvia listened carefully to what Ladi said.


    "Sylvia, my sister, although we spellcasters have been misunderstood by the world, it must be admitted that most of us in this group are pretentious, with more or less Superiority."


    "really."


    Sylvia agreed with this. She recalled the scene when she successfully cast a spell for the first time. The great joy and pride made her heart throbbing even now.


    I must be the Chosen One¡ªthat was the idea in her mind at the time.


    And a widely circulated statement among the wizarding community intensified her recognition and pride of her new identity - spellcasters have powerful magic power, but mortals do not, the difference between spellcasters and mortals is like a horse and a nasty horse, and a nasty horse is jealous Horses travel thousands of miles a day, relying on their superiority in numbers to persecute them, trying to wipe them out, thinking that there will be no more horses in the world, so they don''t feel slow.


    Putting down her memories, she heard Ladi say with some self-mockery: "Actually, if you think about it carefully, why aren''t those knights with force and kings with power like this? Everyone looks at this world with self-centeredness. Whether it is because of blood or ability, everyone thinks that they are extraordinary people who are different from ordinary people, and they are people with strength."


    "These extraordinary people, including us spellcasters, think that they are writing history with their own power, and they think that they are shaping the world according to their own power, but when you think about it carefully, how has their power really Changed history and the world."


    Ladi''s words made Sylvia a little confused.


    Has history and the world not changed?


    Although she is not a scholar, Sevia has also read a lot of books.


    If the history and the world have not changed, how did the period after period of magnificent history of the rise and fall of the kingdom, one after another exciting heroic adventure epic come into being?

 Chapter 411： Weaving field two

    "Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world (


    Seeing Servia''s puzzled expression, Ladi continued: "Take farmers as an example. Thousands of years ago, they worked hard in the fields day after day, and they didn''t have much free time in a year. Most of the hard-earned harvest has to be handed over to their lords. Thousands of years later, they are still working hard in the fields day after day, leaving little harvest for themselves. In our view In the past, their life was monotonous and tasteless, but for thousands of years, this is how they spent it.¡±


    "And farmers, what proportion of our human civilization is it, do you know?"


    Servia was stopped by Ladi. She didn''t know what percentage of the human population was farmers, and she had never thought about it.


    "you know?"


    Ladi shook her head and said, "If it''s based on all human beings, I don''t know the specific data. However, a statistical committee headed by Earl Gardner was established in the Northwest Gulf, and they recently gave a report on this aspect in the Northwest Gulf Roughly estimated, farmers or the agricultural population accounted for more than 90% of the total population, and I think the rest of the world is similar."


    "As for the rest of the so-called urban population, excluding the bottom-level residents who are in the same situation as farmers, the so-called extraordinary people or the elites among human beings account for one percent of the human population, I guess. None."


    Speaking of this, Ladi laughed, "And these less than one percent of people have consumed most of the pen and ink in human history books."


    After saying this, she looked at Sylvia with piercing eyes, "Then do you think that the 1% of human elites can represent the human world, or the 99% of ordinary people can represent the human world? And if you support the second point of view, as I said just now, the lives of ordinary people have basically remained unchanged for thousands of years, so how has the power of us extraordinary people ever really changed history and the world.¡±


    Sylvia was speechless, "This...how do I know this?"


    In fact, she subconsciously wants to answer that of course the one percent elite can represent the human world, but she feels that something is wrong. If there is no ninety-nine percent ordinary people, can human beings still be a race? Think about it again, if there are no peasants in the country and coolies in the city, who will provide the food and who will do the physical work?


    Ladi continued: "For thousands of years, kingdoms have been established and destroyed one by one, leaving behind countless grand and tragic epics, evils have been wiped out by heroes one by one, and countless fascinating legends have been written, but this is different from ordinary kingdoms. What does it matter about people''s lives? Whoever becomes a king or a hero will not be able to change their lives in the slightest."


    Sylvia thought for a while, considering that the Blue Witch would not bring her here for no reason, so she guessed: "Then the great power you recognize is related to these machines in front of you?"


    "Yes, my sister."


    Ladi replied without hesitation.


    "Not only these machines, but also a more abstract and deeper level of things they represent. It allows mortals to unleash great power and use it to subversively change their lives."


    Sylvia shook her head, "I don''t understand, isn''t the machine here just to produce a few more pieces of cloth? How can it change the lives of ordinary people?"


    "Haha, maybe for people of your class, clothing is just a casual thing, but not for those who are willing to wear decent clothes only during festivals. And, this is just one of them. an aspect of it.¡±


    Saying that, Ladi raised her hand towards the workshop.


    "Sister, what are the characteristics of the people who work here?"


    Sylvia observed as she prompted.


    "The workers here...more than half are female workers?"


    She soon discovered the characteristics Ladi mentioned.


    "Exactly!"


    Ladi nodded in confirmation.


    "Since history has been recorded, women''s family status has not changed much. There are very few women like you and me who can choose their destiny within a relatively free range. The reason is nothing more than this era that mainly relies on physical labor. Because of physical limitations, individual women create far less wealth than men."


    "In the past, although women were the main force in weaving, due to the inefficiency of traditional looms and the family-based production model, the rewards they earned for a whole day''s hard work were still far less than what their husbands paid for farming or working. The remuneration they get. But now it is different, because of the appearance of this new type of loom, the value of wealth they can create is ten times that of before, and the remuneration they get is also greatly improved. The improvement of voice power and status makes men have to consider such a problem before shaking their fists at their wives¡ªtheir wives can support themselves without relying on them.¡±


    "This... this is actually the first time in history that I know of."


    After thinking about it, Sylvia had to admit this.


    "Exactly, if a new technology like this that doubles labor efficiency is popularized, then the breadth and depth of its impact on us humans will be much greater than any heroic adventure legend or casting a few spells~www.novelhall. com~Ladi talked about the meaning of it, while looking at Paul''s back, all this was brought by that man.


    "My sister, Lord Graeman, once said to me that those events that had a truly profound impact on history were often seen by people at the time as insignificant things, but in my opinion, the appearance of these machines in front of me is a Little things like this, and there are plenty of ''little things'' like that in the North West Bay, and more precisely in Arda."


    At this time, a series of Paul''s inventions such as telescope, microscope, papermaking, printing press, harvester, guns and artillery flashed through Ladi''s mind.


    "In the future, you will see one by one in Arda, and these are the powers that ordinary people can master. They don''t need any noble blood, and they don''t need any magical talent. As long as they form a certain scale, they can burst out. Energy that we had never imagined before.¡±


    She approached Sylvia who was still in a state of astonishment because of her words, held her hand, and said earnestly: "I hope you and your companions can put away your arrogance as spellcasters, and we Witness the beginning of a new history together and take part in it, and then you will realize that we have no more influence on this world than mortals, or...we are one of them ourselves."


    Sevia looked at Ladi''s sincere eyes and nodded solemnly.


    "Although my heart still resists what you said, I will give it a try."


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled, and the conversation between Paul and the owner of the workshop was heard in their ears.


    "How is the market for your cloth?"


    "Very good, our price is too advantageous, and none of the small family workshops in other places can compete with us."

 Chapter 412： New Church in Port Flanders

    "Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world (


    Paul spent the morning visiting the weaving factory. At 10:00 noon, he declined the request of the owner of the factory, and took Ladi back to the city hall, while Sylvia left and returned to the alchemy shop alone.


    On the way, Paul asked Ladi, "I said, did you spend the whole night investigating that store?"


    Ladi nodded and said, "Yes, otherwise how dare I let you in."


    "Thanks a lot."


    "This is what I should do. However, Lord Greyman, I still want to remind you that you must pay attention to the threat of the church, and be fully prepared if they discover that you are taking in spellcasters."


    "Well, of course I know this, but you can rest assured that according to our long-standing tradition in the Northwest Gulf, history is regarded as a wizard. As long as he has not done anything that actually endangers society, he is only imprisoned, and he will not be imprisoned at every turn." at the stake."


    In fact, I am more worried about you, Ladi murmured in her heart.


    Since the establishment of the Customs Union, Paul has faintly been at the head of the lords of the Northwest Gulf. Once someone finds out that he has done something dishonorable, his status will definitely be affected.


    "Hey, the new church in Port Fulan is in front of you!"


    Ladi was thinking about something, when suddenly she heard Paul speak loudly.


    "Speaking of which, the first time we met was in the church in Port Fulan. You even hinted at me, haha."


    There was a look of reminiscence on Paul¡¯s face, but the church he was talking about was not the one in front of him. The church they met at that time had been changed to the city hall because it was located in the center of the town, and the church in front of him was built not long after that. .


    Ladi smiled, fate is really wonderful, who would have thought that an adventure that was thought to be very ordinary a few years ago turned out to be a major turning point in her life.


    Paul pointed to the building in front, "I haven''t entered this church yet, let''s go in and have a look?"


    "Okay, Mr. Grayman."


    So the two of them and a group of attendants stepped up the steps and entered the door of the church.


    "It''s really magnificent." Paul said with emotion.


    The interior of the church is dominated by golden yellow, the magnificent dome hangs high above, the walls are covered with exquisite murals, and sculptures are dotted between the corridors on both sides.


    On the west side of the hall is a huge flame stone sculpture, which symbolizes the sacred object of the Lord of Light. A group of people are kneeling around the stone sculpture and muttering words, apparently praying.


    Waves of chanting and singing wafted through the hall, and it did sound a bit sacred.


    In contrast, the old church a few years ago can only be described as shabby. It seems that the gradual prosperity of the Northwest Bay in the past few years has also benefited the church a lot.


    Not far away, a clergyman saw that this group of people came in and did not go to pray in front of the holy relics, nor did they go to the donation box to put money in, but just wandered around, pulling some believers to ask questions from time to time, and felt a little unhappy.


    He recognized Paul as the leader at a glance. Judging from the posture of this group of people, he was probably a person of status and not easy to get angry, so he ran to him in a small step and said with a smile: "This Sir, what do you come to church for? Please do not interfere with other people''s activities."


    "Who is in charge here?"


    "Lord Violet."


    Hearing Paul''s question, the deacon was even more displeased, because he felt that there was a condescending tone in the other party''s tone.


    "Oh? It''s him again, then I want to see Father Violet."


    Paul made a request, and he vaguely remembered the appearance of the priest, who had visited him before he came to Port Flanders to take over the church. However, seeing that the deacon in front of him didn''t know him, he didn''t want to reveal his identity as the lord, so he didn''t let the deacon call Violet out directly.


    "This... May I ask your name?"


    "I know him, just say that an old man from Huxin Town wants to see him, and he will know after describing me."


    "Okay, please wait a moment."


    Although it was strange that the other party refused to reveal his name, seeing the calm tone of the other party, it might be that he really had a close relationship with Lord Violet, the deacon thought as he hurriedly ran to the back of the lobby.


    Violet is in his forties this year, and he was born in a noble family in the Northwest Bay. When he was sent by the diocese to serve as a priest in Port Flanders three years ago, he once thought he was marginalized, because Arda was a city in the Northwest Bay at that time. The most backward territory in the Gulf.


    But I didn''t expect it, I really didn''t expect it.


    In just a few years, the land under my feet has undergone earth-shaking changes, and my seat has become something that other colleagues are extremely jealous of.


    "This must be the Lord of Light''s reward for my years of hard service."


    Today, he once again sat in his office expressing such emotion.


    However, he has heard some rumors recently that it seems that someone is plotting to transfer him from Port Flanders.


    How unreasonable that this group of despicable and shameless villains actually want to take away the glory bestowed on him by the heavenly father.


    Hmph, it''s just wishful thinking, as long as I walk around in front of Dean Woz who is in charge of the personnel affairs of the parish...


    "Lord Violet."


    "What''s up?"


    A deacon from the church hurried over to interrupt his thoughts, much to his displeasure.


    "There is someone outside who claims to be your old friend from Huxin Town to see you in detail."


    "An old man from Huxin Town? What''s his name?"


    The deacon shook his head, "The other party seems unwilling to say."


    "It''s really rude." Violet stroked his chin and recalled, "Isn''t it someone who has something to do with me? I don''t seem to be fine in Lake Town... Wait, how old is that person? What does he look like?"


    "A young man who looks seventeen or eighteen years old, with black hair..."


    "Lord!" Violet jumped up from the chair, and ran outside in a hurry, leaving the deacon with a confused face.


    Paul was standing by the wall listening to the female consultant''s artistic evaluation of a mural, and he kept nodding in agreement with a very understanding look, and then saw a rich middle-aged priest trotting over.


    "Ge...Ge...Master, you are here."


    Violet didn''t call out Paul''s last name, because he suddenly thought that since Paul didn''t tell the deacon his name, maybe he didn''t want to reveal his identity.


    "Long time no see, Father Van Wright." Paul greeted him and stopped him from saluting.


    "Haha, it''s been a long time. Your Excellency is here at my church today. Is there something important?"


    "It''s nothing particularly important. I just happened to pass by today. I remembered that I hadn''t visited this new church before, so I came in to have a look. When I asked, you are still working here, so I stopped by."


    "Visit? Don''t dare. My lord, let me be your guide and show you around."


    Paul waved his hand, "No need, I''m almost done in the lobby. Let''s chat for a while, I want to know some recent things in the Northwest Diocese, do you have a place here?"


    "Yes, please come to my office in the parish at the back."


    "Walk!"


    Under the guidance of Violet, Paul and others came to a very luxurious room, which seemed to be his office.


    Looking at the decoration inside, Paul felt sore, hehe, although this guy is a clergyman, he knows how to enjoy life, which is better than the place where I work as a lord.


    Um? What''s that bottle of red?


    The sharp-eyed Paul saw something "out of place" at a glance.


    Seeing Paul staring blankly at something on the table, Violet yelled inwardly.


    He frantically put it away.


    "Father, that''s..."


    "Ah ah? My lord, that''s...that''s..."


    Seeing the embarrassment of the priest, Paul felt amused, and a teasing expression appeared on his face.


    Paul tilted his head slightly and asked with a smile, "Fermented grape juice?"

 Chapter 413： Violet

    "Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world (


    The belief in the God of Light that spreads all over the world of mankind has different requirements for its clergy according to different regions and sects, but there are generally a few common ones. For example, high-level clergy cannot get married, You can''t drink alcohol when you are young, and you must maintain a simple and simple material life, etc.


    Of course, this is only on the surface. In fact, except for the former Abbot of the North Shore and the current Northwest Archbishop Anderson, Paul has never seen a senior priest who lives a simple life.


    But it''s too¡­


    "Fermented grape juice...yes, it''s fermented grape juice, lol."


    Violet felt that the lord''s description was giving him a step down, but now he could only take Paul''s words as a step down.


    "Your Earl, please sit down, and the beautiful Miss Setia, please also sit down."


    Seeing Violet entertain so attentively, Paul secretly laughed. If he knew that the beautiful lady in front of him was a witch, he didn''t know how he would react. The scene must be very interesting.


    "Have you been to Center lately?"


    He chatted with Violet.


    "Oh, I just visited Lord Anderson there last week."


    "How is the old gentleman''s health recently?"


    A sad look appeared on Violet''s face, "The situation is worrisome. Since being imprisoned once by the cursed Maltz Kent, the Archbishop has been in poor health for the past few years."


    Paul shook his head, "What a sad thing."


    "Yeah, it''s sad."


    After sighing for a while, Violet immediately revealed a tinge of joy, "Fortunately, with the assistance of Woz and other adults, all the affairs of the church can run normally."


    Woz? Paul felt a block in his heart. According to the information he knew, this person was a thoroughly corrupt person.


    Poor Anderson, he must have encountered some **** plot.


    Forget it, I can''t stretch my hand that long.


    "What do you think of Archbishop Anderson?"


    Hearing Paul''s question, Vavaolet was stunned for a moment, and then said cautiously: "Master Anderson serves the Heavenly Father devoutly, and is proficient in all the essentials in the scriptures. Human beings are naturally excellent."


    Paul asked again: "Recently someone proposed to me that in order to promote the development of medicine and better serve the world, doctors are allowed to dissect corpses. What do you think? If our archbishop knows about it, what will his attitude be?" "


    "My God, this is blatant blasphemy!"


    Violet stood up from her seat in shock.


    "Huh?" Paul stared.


    "Ah, I mean, this... this... this is contrary to tradition and teaching. My lord, is it the lunatic Doctor Walder in this city? He and his student named Susan always preach some shocking heresies .¡±


    Although it is annoying, Violet has nothing to do with these two people, because Susan''s grandfather Peter Sr. is an official of the city hall.


    He figured that the lord might support the proposal.


    Sure enough, I heard Paul say: "There is no unchangeable tradition in the world, don''t you think so? As for the doctrine, I remember that there is no rule in the "Holy Scriptures" that you can''t drink alcohol on weekdays, but I don''t know when there was such a rule in the church. This... seems to be changing."


    Hearing that the lord teased him with this matter again, Violet showed a slight embarrassment on his face. At the same time, I was complaining in my heart, yes, the holy scriptures are just a book to regulate the words and deeds of believers, and the content of a few hundred pages is not so wide at all. Which SBs in later generations added so many extra rules, especially for them The clergy have to take care of everything from eating, drinking, and messing around.


    "However, if you are asking Mr. Anderson, he will definitely object."


    Violet put his palms to his mouth, bowed his body and whispered mysteriously: "My lord, let me tell you, Lord Anderson is strict with himself, and he is also strict with the people below. To carry it out, he made everyone very hard when he first took office."


    Fortunately he remained ill afterwards, and Violet did not say this.


    "It''s not that I''m slandering, everyone thinks so in private. All in all, with his character, he will definitely strongly oppose desecrating the body of the deceased."


    It was within Paul''s expectation that the staid archbishop would object, but Violet''s attitude surprised him a bit.


    It seems that clerics like Violet only objected habitually when they heard things like autopsy, but they definitely did not object in principle, they were the kind of people who were not very "firm".


    The same is true of John Morrison who stayed in the North Shore Abbey as the vice-principal. They stayed in the church not so much to follow their faith as to regard it as a profession to earn a living.


    Oh, and there is also the official dean of the North Shore Monastery, a disciple of Anderson, all the big and small things of the monastery are thrown to the vice-principal Anderson, and he is obsessed with observing flowers and plants all day longRecently, Paul mentioned Click to start planting peas, and explore the changes in their traits between different generations. You are obviously a theologian but doing the work of a biologist, hehe, just like another famous priest in a different time and space.


    I just don¡¯t know how many ¡°enlightened¡± priests like them account for in the Northwest Church.


    "Violet..."


    Just as Paul was about to say something, a person broke in from outside. It was the deacon just now.


    He looked at Paul awkwardly, and bowed apologetically. Then turning to Violet said, "My lord, here comes that Hershey again."


    Violet looked displeased, "It''s that country bumpkin again, hurry him away, don''t you see that I''m entertaining distinguished guests?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, there were sounds of pushing and shoving outside, and someone shouted, "I must see Lord Violet today."


    In front of Paul, Violet looked embarrassed and began to flush.


    Paul smiled, "Violet, let someone in for a meeting."


    "My lord, you don''t know..."


    Before Violet could react, the outsiders broke in by themselves.


    "So rude! So rude!"


    Violet was furious at the visitor, pointed at the visitor angrily and said: "Hersey, you broke in without my permission and disturbed my distinguished guests, look at your current appearance, you still have a little body For the cultivation of the clergy?"


    Paul looked at the person passing by, and saw that he was tall and thick. Although his beard had been carefully trimmed, his skin was rough and the joints on his hands were thick, as if he had been working all year round. The clean priest''s robe on his body showed that he was a priest, but The robe is covered with patches.


    Compared with Violet next to him, he is not so much a priest as an old country farmer.

 Chapter 414： Hershey

    "Hershey!"


    With a livid face, Violet reprimanded the visitor in a serious tone.


    "Do you know who I''m hosting? He''s..."


    The person named Hershey was taken aback for a moment. He thought that Violet said that he was meeting a visitor as an excuse to prevaricate him, but he did not expect that there were actually people in the room, a young man with black hair and a beautiful woman with green hair.


    Paul waved his hand to prevent Violet from revealing his identity, "Violet, I think this Father Hershey must have something important, let''s listen to him first."


    "This... my lord, this Hershey must have nothing important, I will drive him away."


    Father Hershey yelled aggrievedly after hearing this: "I am definitely not here for trivial matters, please allow me to explain in detail."


    "Are you... a priest?" Paul became interested in him. It was the first time he had seen such a poorly dressed priest. Sacrifice wanbar.net Sacrifice


    "Yes, my lord, I''m the priest who presides over the church in the nearby village of Totor." Although he didn''t know Paul''s identity, since his boss Violet paid so much attention to it, it must be a big deal.


    Country churches in the northwest bay are generally under the jurisdiction of churches in nearby towns, so this Hershey can be regarded as a subordinate of Violet.


    "If you have something important, you can talk about it now." Paul bypassed Violet directly, allowing the other party to continue talking.


    Originally, Violet wanted to wave away people, but Paul had no choice but to give up, and sweat broke out on his face.


    Hershey was a little dazed at this moment. At first he wanted to plead with the cheek, but when the stranger in the room opened his mouth, Lord Violet stopped kicking him out. The other party seemed to have a lot of background.


    But now he can''t control so much, and his mind returns to the real purpose of coming here today.


    Alas, although the hope is not high, I still have to try it.


    "Lord Violet!" Hershey put on a solemn tone, "I beg you once again to exempt those unfortunate villagers from taxation for the past two years."


    "No!" Violet refused as soon as she heard it, "Hershey, how many times have I told you that people at my level have no right to decide on taxes, and can only follow the opinions of the above. implement."


    "Then, please go to Center and ask the bishop to report the situation on our side."


    "You!" Violet seemed to be annoyed, he flicked his sleeves, "You actually asked me to go to Center City... just for a bunch of lowly peasants, go by yourself."


    Hershey straightened her neck: "My lord, I went there, but the gatekeepers wouldn''t let me in. I told them the reason, and they asked me to come back to you."


    Violet closed her eyes: "Then I still say what I said before, I have no right to decide this matter."


    With a plop, Hershey knelt down, and he begged with grief and indignation: "For the sake of the clothes you are wearing, please save those poor lambs."


    "You!" Violet was furious. The other party was slapping him in the face, calling him unworthy to be a priest? Still in front of the lord.


    In fact, he could go to Center to intercede for Totor Village, but this would definitely affect his image above, so he made up his mind not to do it.


    Seeing this, Paul probably understood the situation. It is estimated that the villagers in Totor Village were unable to pay the so-called tithes to the church. The priest Hershey came to Violet to plead for the people, but unfortunately he was rejected. .


    Although this was a religious matter, as a secular lord, he believed that he still had the responsibility to solve the difficulties of the subjects, so he asked this Hershey, "Which village are you from?"


    "My lord, I come from the church in Totor village, but this is the only church in the nearby villages"


    "Is the harvest in your area very bad?"


    Hershey said with a look of embarrassment: "It''s not that the harvest was bad, but because of the war with Emden two years ago, several families lost their labor, and the rest of the old, young, lonely, and widowed had a hard time. "


    "What did you say?" Paul felt something was wrong, and he stood up from his seat at once.


    After entering the room, Ladi said, "If I remember correctly, the lord will provide generous pensions to the families of those who died in the war. Can''t hold on anymore?"


    "Uh...the lady."


    The green-haired beauty suddenly asked her a question, which made Hershey feel uneasy.


    He said with some hesitation: "The lord did give them pensions, but... this is the cause of their series of misfortunes."


    "Hmm!" Violet on the opposite side suddenly said, "Hersey, let''s stop here today, I will find time to discuss this matter with you."


    "No, Violet, let him continue. I will stay here today and listen to Father Hershey explain the matter clearly. Please be quiet first."


    There was a trace of excitement on Paul''s face, "Please tell me, why did the lord''s pension bring them misfortune?"


    "Uh... yes, my lord." Violet had no choice but to remain silent.


    Hershey became more and more surprised by the identity of this young man. With a single sentence, he could shut up Lord Violet who was so high in front of her. What is his identity?


    Could it be that the chance to really save the plight of the villagers has come.


    Wait, the black-haired young man is accompanied by a beautiful green-haired woman, could it be...


    Oh, Hershey, Hershey, why are you so confused, you didn''t think of this when you first walked in the door.


    So, do you want to tell the truth?


    The village priest hesitated, didn''t everyone say that this lord was the one standing behind them? It can be seen that his reaction is not as in the legend.


    "My lord...me."


    The priest, who was still full of enthusiasm just now, was extremely entangled.


    "Hersey!" Paul glared at him, "look into my eyes, what are you worrying about? Just now you asked Violet for tax relief, which shows that you are a kind person, but you are only kind, but you are brave. Is it as small as a mouse?"


    "Nomy lord."


    Provoked by Paul, the priest suddenly raised his head, his eyes widened.


    "I''m telling the truth now."


    He didn''t care about Violet who was on the side winking at him, and said to Paul self-consciously: "If you gave them money at that time, maybe it wouldn''t be like this, but what you gave them was land, which is the best." The field is a field that can produce food year after year, which has aroused the covetousness of those who are interested in it."


    As Hershey rattled off, Paul heard a clich¨¦d but also blood-pressure-raising story.


    But others are fine, after all, this is the way of the world, but this time the sufferers are the families of the soldiers who died in **** battles.


    How dare they? How dare they?ãá minus bX*W*X** ãá


    "I see, Hershey."


    Paul sat down on the chair and let out a long breath.


    "Violet!"


    "Yes, my lord."


    The priest of Port Fulan hurried forward.


    "I paid all the tithes for those people that Hershey said."


    "Ah, this..."


    The priest jumped, "How is this possible? I will go to Center to report the situation, and I will definitely give you a satisfactory result."


    "No, let''s do that."


    Paul made a decision in an unquestionable tone, and then led Ladi to go outside, leaving Violet and Hershey staring at each other. Mi He Mi


    After a moment of silence, there was an angry shout from the room.


    "You are just a priest in a country church, why are you so troublesome? What if things get serious?"


    If you like Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party, please collect it: () Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party are updated at the fastest speed.

 Chapter 415： Territorial income

    Paul hurried back to Huxin Town after leaving Port Fullland Church.


    As soon as he returned to the office, before his **** was hot, he ordered someone to call Ford, the director of the State Council, and Cecil, the minister of intelligence.


    "My lord, what happened." As soon as the two entered Paul''s office, they felt that the atmosphere was not right. The earl seemed to be in a bad mood, so he had better be careful when speaking.


    "You two." Paul nestled himself in the chair, intertwined his fingers on his abdomen, and sounded dispirited.


    "I overheard some bad things in Port Fullern."


    What''s wrong?


    Old Ford looked normal, but the hairs of the intelligence director stood up. Could it be that some key technology was stolen, or some secrets of the army were leaked?


    His mind immediately retrieved the recent work status quickly and carefully, and it seemed that nothing was wrong.


    That''s what I didn''t detect, and I, who was in charge of intelligence work, wouldn''t have to face the lord''s thunderous wrath.


    What Paul said next made him feel a little relieved.


    "Some of our soldiers who died in the military had their relatives treated unfairly back home."


    Cecil was relieved that this was no longer within his purview.


    Now it was Old Ford''s turn to get nervous.


    "Master Gleiman, Heavenly Father can testify that the Government Affairs Council has provided generous pensions to the families of every soldier who died in full compliance with your wishes."


    Paul waved his hand and said, "I don''t doubt your work, but..."


    Depressedly, he explained to the two what he had encountered in the church in Port Fulan, and then solemnly issued an order to the intelligence chief: "Cecil, I order you to investigate the situation in Totor Village within one month. Clearly, I cannot tolerate the fact that the family members of those sacrificed soldiers are bullied by others."


    Old Ford and Cecil nodded emphatically: "Please rest assured, Lord Graiman, we will find out the situation there."


    "Okay, you guys go first and give me a result as soon as possible."


    "Farewell, Mr. Grayman."


    When the two turned to leave, they were suddenly stopped by Paul again.


    "Wait, I suddenly remembered something."


    "What else do you want?"


    "I want to know about the living conditions of the clergy, especially those with lower ranks."


    Paul''s mind went back to how Father Hershey was dressed.


    Old Ford and Cecil looked at each other, why did the Earl suddenly care about such things.


    "As far as I know, the life of the clergy seems to be quite good, like Anderson, Morrison, and Violet from Port Fran?ois, but the Hershey I saw, how come? It doesn''t look very affluent."


    "It''s not unusual, Mr. Grayman." Old Ford explained to him: "It''s just a priest who presides over a country church, and he certainly doesn''t have much money."


    Paul asked: "Why, the oil and water these country priests get... er, I mean, isn''t the treatment good?"


    Old Ford replied naturally: "This is natural. You must know that the church is a hierarchical system. Although the priests in the countryside are front-line personnel who collect tithes, there are not many left, not to mention most of them are still there." Families have to feed."


    "Huh? Most of them still have family members?"


    "Yes, marry a wife and have children."


    "Aren''t there very few people who remain celibate and devote themselves to the Lord?"


    Manager Ford shook his head: "100% piety can''t bring about material improvement, so just 70% is fine."


    "Why not, as far as I know, isn''t such a person able to get a better promotion in the church?"


    "Hohohohoho, Lord Graham." Old Ford revealed a mysterious smile on his face, and explained to Paul in a low voice.


    "In theory, but most of these rural priests come from commoner families, and they have basically stopped here in their lifetime. As for higher positions in the church... those big families have to give themselves second sons who have no inheritance rights or... or An illegitimate child arranges a good future. For example, the Hershey you just met, as far as I know, came from an aristocratic family."


    Paul''s heart changed. Maybe these junior priests are a force that can be won?


    That being the case, he looked at the intelligence chief: "Cecile, I still have an important task for you."


    "Please do as you please, Lord Greyman."


    "Secretly investigate the living standards of all the clergy in our territory. It can be roughly divided into upper, middle and lower classes, as well as their respective ratios. The more detailed the information, the better." Sacrifice dingdingxiaoshuo.com Sacrifice


    Cecil was stunned for a moment, what does the count want this information for? But he habitually agreed, and the Earl naturally had his reasons for doing so.


    Paul turned to Old Ford, the director of the State Council and the director of the Ministry of Finance, and asked, "How much do you expect our fiscal revenue to reach next year?"


    Old Ford recalled the information he had at hand, and concluded, "Master Graeman, taking into account the taxes of Arda, Bairding, and Emden and the various industries that you have entrusted to the Government Council to manage, we will Converting various objects and currencies into Aldo silver coins, I estimate that it can reach around 120,000." Si minus bxwx.Co Si


    120,000 silver coins? Paul stroked his chin and pondered. If the economic income generated by the various forest farms, farms, workshops, mines, and shops that Paul left to the Greiman family were included, there would be less than 250,000 Aldo silver coins.


    He recalled a post he saw in his last life estimating the income of the rulers of Western European countries in the Middle Ages. The income of the rulers of various countries was uniformly converted into the Nomisma of Byzantium. In the first half of the 14th century, the income of the British king was 60,000. The British pound is about 400,000 Nomisma, a Nomisma gold coin is equivalent to the value of 54g of silver, and the silver content of the Aldo silver coin in this life is about 24~25g After such a conversion, the annual income of the British king at that time was more than 860,000 Aldo silver coins, so the wealth that the earl can control every year is almost equivalent to more than a quarter of the British king in the 14th century?


    It''s exciting to think about.


    Of course, Paul must listen to the opinions of Myron Garnard, who is still the lord of Bairding, on how to allocate and use the tax revenue from Bairding, but Paul''s ally has always supported his decision.


    Looking at Paul who was deep in thought, old Ford and Cecil were a little puzzled. The Earl first inquired about the living standards of low-ranking priests, and then asked about the fiscal revenue of the territory. What is the purpose of this?


    The two of them thought of a possibility at the same time: the earl is not going to send money to those low-level priests, is he?


    Haha, it''s impossible, if this is the case, wouldn''t it be too much money to burn your hands?


    The two dismissed this ridiculous idea from their minds again. Mi He Mi


    (Check it out. In the first half of the 14th century, the annual income of the British king was 60,000 pounds, and the minimum annual income of an English earl was 1,000 pounds. The richest Earl of Lancaster had an annual income of 12,000 pounds. 15. At that time, one pound contained 279.936g of silver. The protagonist originally owned an earldom, but also managed Bairding, and annexed Emden, which was far beyond the ordinary earldom. In addition, he used various new earldoms After a few years of development, it shouldn¡¯t be too much for an industry with technological development to double the annual income of the Earl of Lancaster in the first half of the 14th century, right?


    However, I did not check the area and population of the Earl of Lancaster''s territory at that time. The setting is not very strict, haha! )


    If you like Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party, please collect it: () Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party are updated at the fastest speed.

 Chapter 416： Ministry of Education

    For matters that Paul wanted to personally ask, Cecil was still very efficient.


    "Oh my God! Look, look, this kind of thing happened on my property, right under my nose. God **** rascals, thieves, villains!"


    Paul slammed the report Cecil had given him on the table.


    Except for Cecil, all the officials attending the meeting looked at each other in blank dismay. They saw the sad, angry, and frightened expressions on their lord''s face, and they almost tore the paper to pieces when they read the report.


    The document was quickly circulated by officials.


    It turned out that a manor named Fu Binen in Totor village used usury to usurp the pension fields of several families who sacrificed soldiers.


    Cecil sent his capable men to figure out the whole story. Fu Binen was the taxpayer of Totor Village. With this identity, he cheated on the tax money, and then tricked these families into borrowing usury loans. , The debt was inflated to the point where they could not repay it by means of rolling interest, and finally forced them to use the land to pay off the debt.


    What, it turned out to be this kind of thing, that''s it? That''s it?


    As for? This is the thought in the minds of most people who are used to the daily conditions of this world.


    but¡­


    "This is really too much, my lord." Xiru 75zhongwen.com Xiru


    "This man named Fu Binen is really not a human being, let alone a gentleman."


    "The gods will punish him."


    All the people present were filled with righteous indignation.


    Seeing his officials stand on the same ground as him, Paul felt a little better.


    "Why don''t these victimized families appeal to our government officials there?"


    Paul looked at Old Ford, the head of the State Council. Si minus Si


    "This...cough!" Old Ford exclaimed.


    "Lord Graiman, our manpower is still too small. In recent years, government affairs construction has been concentrated in cities. As for the villages in various places, one official is in charge of several villages. It must be because of such small things... such things are not available. I heard, and...the key point is...those peasants in the countryside don''t have the habit of appealing to the lord officials."


    Paul thumped the table hard, "We need to penetrate every village and every settlement. This is the focus of government affairs in the future."


    "Yes, my lord."


    In fact, Manager Ford has always known what the lord thinks. In recent years, the earl has invested heavily in education and recruited government officials every year. Isn''t it just to strengthen his administrative power? The lord''s recruitment requirements for some non-core positions are even low enough to read Just enough.


    Paul said angrily, "As for that Fubinen, I will arrest him, try him, and put him to death!"


    Everyone''s mouths opened into an O shape.


    "Master Greiman, is this... isn''t this too harsh? According to the previous practice, half of his property will be confiscated."


    "The previous practice? Do you mean that time in Baden?"


    Paul became even angrier, and he said loudly with almost roaring force:


    "The thing I regret most now is that I was too kind at that time. The last time they tampered with tax collection and caused a riot, I don''t even have a long memory. At that time, I still had loyal soldiers to quell the chaos for me. Now they have put their hands into the soldier''s rice bowl. If I put it down gently, there will be a third or fourth time. Will the soldier still be loyal to me? With a gun pointed to the head."


    "This...you...you are too serious."


    Everyone was stunned by the terrible scene Paul described. The lord was killed by his soldiers? Simply unheard of.


    Because the army was involved, Chief of Staff Schroeder also attended the meeting. He first stood up and thanked Paul on behalf of the soldiers, and then reminded everyone: "Everyone, our soldiers in Arda are not ordinary soldiers, Lord Graeman. Taught them to read and understand some culture, so they will communicate with family members, with retired comrades in arms, and connect with each other. The key is that they have weapons that can kill the fully armed knight master with a flick of their fingers, and Years of training in combat skills has given them courage that their counterparts in other places do not have. Therefore, Lord Graeman''s worries are not alarmist, once our army is in chaos, it will be a big trouble."


    Ruth Hayden, the director of the Department of Public Safety, stood up with a bang, "Master Graeman, the police force is willing to work for you! Please let me personally lead the team to Totor to arrest this Fubinen."


    Since the Ministry of Public Security expanded its police force, he hadn''t handled any major cases, so he made up his mind to perform well this time.


    "Okay, then you are responsible for bringing that **** to Lake Town, and I will try him in front of the soldiers."


    Paul just thought about sending troops to Totor to let the soldiers vent their anger, but Hayden¡¯s initiative to ask for help made him change his mind. The police should really arrest people, and the army should be used to defend against foreign enemies. The is best not to do too much domestic work.


    As things settled down, Paul brought up another matter that caught his attention.


    "What Cecil said just now reminded me that our soldiers are indeed not ordinary soldiers, so we can''t take them lightly like other territories. We should firmly grasp the soldiers'' thoughts. So I have an idea."


    The officials acted as an open-minded listener, waiting for the earl''s high opinion.


    "I want to set up the fourth department of the army-the teaching department besides the staff department, equipment department, and logistics department."


    Ministry of Education? We don''t know why, so what''s that for? It sounds like education, but this kind of thing has been done by military chiefs at all levels.


    Paul explained his idea to them, "In the future, the cultural and educational activities of the army will be in charge of the teaching department, and this department will station its own officers at each level of the army¡ªlet''s call them trainers for the time being. In addition to educating soldiers, trainers also It is an important task for them to keep abreast of the thoughts of the soldiers, to prevent the military units they are in charge of from rebelling, and to be absolutely loyal to their commander (that is, me)."


    Oh, as it should be, everyone understands.


    Then Paul changed the topic, "The teaching department will implement a vertical management method. The instructors at all levels are on the same level as the military chief officer of his unit, and they are only responsible for the instructors at the next level. Responsible."


    ah? Doesn''t that mean surveillance? Mi He Mi


    Everyone looked at the Chief of Staff Schroeder with some embarrassment.


    Is the Earl worried about his loyalty to the army?


    If you like Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party, please collect it: () Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party are updated at the fastest speed.

 Chapter 417： Circuit Court and Death Penalty Review

    Seeing everyone''s eyes focus on him, Schroeder immediately stood up and gave a military salute.


    "The military will firmly obey your decision."


    "Very good." Paul was satisfied with Schroeder''s response.


    In fact, there are already several insurances in the army. For example, the equipment department and the logistics department are not under the control of the staff department. They are all directly responsible to Paul. Go through military chiefs at all levels.


    Not enough Paul thinks it is better to add an insurance.


    Schroeder asked: "That...Master Graiman, if the trainer and the military commander disagree on marching and fighting..."


    He felt that there were some things that needed to be clarified.


    Paul replied: "Don''t worry, I won''t let laymen command experts. The military commander is still in charge of marching and fighting, and the trainer only has the power to advise the staff in this regard."


    "My lord is wise."


    Schroeder put a stone in his heart.


    ¡­


    Thomas slowly shuttled through the somewhat dim corridors in the lord''s castle. It was almost 5 o''clock in the afternoon. He was about to end his day''s work and plan to go home, but he suddenly received a message from Earl Greyman. Zhao, as the chief judge, he didn''t dare to neglect, and hurried to the lord''s castle.


    Arriving at the door of the earl''s office, after being briefed by his secretary, Mr. Bernard Wood Francis, Thomas walked in slowly.


    He saw that the lord he served did not sit behind the desk as usual, but sat crookedly on the single sofa in the corner. The earl propped his head on his right arm and leaned his elbow on the armrest of the sofa, The afterglow of the setting sun shone through the window on the floor in front of him, but the count himself was in the shadow of the corner so that his face could not be seen clearly.


    In Thomas'' opinion, the Earl''s mental state seemed to be not very good, and he seemed a little decadent. He secretly reminded himself to be careful with his words.


    "My lord, Thomas is here at your summons."


    "Please sit down."


    "Yes."


    The Chief Justice sat down not far from Paul.


    "Thomas, I''ve been thinking about a problem recently."


    "Please speak clearly."


    "Should we limit the power of the so-called [civil courts] all over the countryside, or simply ban them all, and let Huxin Town take charge of all cases."


    With a surprised expression on Thomas'' face, he asked softly, "Why do you suddenly have such an idea?"


    Paul rubbed his chin: "I think, if those landowners are allowed to continue to hold the power of punishment, their deterrent effect on the peasants will be too great, and the peasants are almost in a situation where they can''t resist. Look at what just happened thing..."


    His expression became resentful, "It is Fubinen who used his power to arbitrarily judge the farmers to use their family''s land to pay off the debt. If this matter is handed over to Huxin Town for judgment, we will be able to discover Fubinen''s despicable means early .¡±


    Thomas knew about this. After all, he was now a senior official of the State Council, and he was there when Paul lost his temper.


    Thomas frowned: "Uh...Master Gleiman, I advise you to think carefully, and to ban these private courts hastily may result in the opposite of what you hope to achieve."


    "Why? If Fubinen hadn''t used his power to make troubles, would such an unfair thing have happened? Then we can take away the power in his hands, wouldn''t it be enough?"


    Thomas thought for a while, and explained to Paul: "Master Greiman, there are only ten officials in the lord''s court, including me, who are in charge of the towns of Arda, Bairding, and Emden, and are responsible for hearing cases in relevant places. , but for the vast rural areas, we really have more than enough energy. For places where we have no power to govern, we can only rely on local famous gentry to form civil courts to handle cases, which is also the way since ancient times.¡±


    In fact, Arda''s lord''s court has ten officials. It is the result of expansion. In the Northwest Region (maybe not just the Northwest Region), most lords only have one legal adviser. The lord himself is a natural judge, but They basically can''t remember all the laws promulgated by themselves and their ancestors, and they need a special assistant to help memorize or look up.


    "Once the vast rural areas lose the authority to mediate disputes, I pessimistically believe that they will soon fall into a state of chaos and disorder. When their own interests are not involved, those local snakes can still play a little role in maintaining order. It works."


    "Wouldn''t it be enough to let people go to nearby cities to file lawsuits?"


    "Uh..." Thomas said awkwardly: "Maybe it''s not a big deal for you to go to Port Fullland, but for most of us here, going all the way to town They don''t know whether they can win the lawsuit, and what they get is not as good as what they lost, maybe... this will make them prefer to settle it in private."


    After hearing what Thomas said, Paul covered his head in frustration: "Is there no better way?"


    After a moment of silence in the room, Paul straightened up suddenly.


    "All right, Thomas!"


    Paul looked at the chief judge with a very serious look, which made Thomas also look terrified.


    "I want to increase the number of our judges, and the lord''s court will be independent from the Government Council and called a separate system."


    "You mean... uh, I heard right."


    Thomas''s breathing became a little short. So, does that mean that he will be on the same level as the old Ford and Schroeder You heard me right, let me ask you, if it is All cases are brought back to the lord''s court for trial, how many manpower do we need. "


    "It''s hard to estimate, because I''ve never done it before. And, Mr. Greiman, I have to remind you that a qualified judge may not be able to read, write and do arithmetic like your ordinary government officials. Now, he has to have a solid logical ability and familiarity with various legal provisions, which may take years to develop."


    time! needs time!


    Paul tapped his fingers on the railing, how he wanted to do it all at once.


    "Okay, but the reform must start now. I decided to set up one or several small circuit courts as soon as possible to conduct inspections in various places. They must go deep into various rural areas to check whether there are unjust, false or wrongly decided cases. They must use the authority of the lord Go deep into everyone''s heart, instead of only those local tyrants following the lead, you go back and come up with a plan for me immediately."


    "Yes, Mr. Grayman."


    Thomas secretly sighed, circuit court? It''s a chore.


    "In addition, the power to impose the death penalty will be revoked. Even if the evidence is clear that the criminal needs to be executed, he must submit a dossier detailing the interrogation process to Huxin Town for review by the lord''s court before making a verdict."


    "it is good!"


    Thomas very much agrees with Paul''s decision.

 Chapter 418： trial

    One day in late October 1994 in the holy calendar, the cold wind had filled the northwest bay.


    In an open field next to the village of Totor, a thinly dressed cowherd is carefully tending several cows.


    Not far away, an old cow shook its tail and rattled, a large pile of green-brown cow dung fell on the ground, like a steaming haystack.


    The cowherd showed a happy expression. He ran over without the slightest hesitation, and put his bare feet into the dung pile. Suddenly he felt that the whole world was warm.


    Just when he was immersed in enjoying this rare happiness, the sound of horseshoes sounded hurriedly on the road in the distance, and accompanied by flying dust, a group of knights galloped towards the village of Totor.


    Dressed so well, he must have come from the city, maybe he is a friend of Master Fubinen in Port Flanders.


    The cowherd was guessing, when the knights approached, they stopped for a long time, as if they were discussing something.


    Suddenly one of them rushed over to him, startling the cowherd, he probably didn''t provoke them.


    He froze in place, not knowing how to react.


    "Hey, that man." The knight who came over shouted loudly.


    "Me? Are you calling me? My lord." The cowherd pointed to his nose.


    The knight in black sneered, "Nonsense, if I don''t call you, are you calling those cows? Well, I..."


    Then he noticed the cowherd''s way of "warming".


    By God, what the **** is this hillbilly doing?


    Suppressing the discomfort in his heart, he frowned and asked, "Who are you from here?"


    The cowherd shivered, partly from cold, partly from fear.


    "I''m a farmer living here."


    "Is this cow your own?"


    "No, it''s the property of Master Fubinen."


    "Hmph! A mere squire without a title dares to call himself a lord. It''s really arrogant. Is that guy in the village?"


    It seems that he came here to seek bad luck for Mr. Rich Binn. The cowherd has already seen that the comer is not good, so it is better not to get involved in the affairs of the big man.


    "He should be at home by now."


    The cowherd pointed to the mansion located in the very center of Totor village.


    The black knight turned his horse''s head and returned to his ranks.


    "Master Hayden, that man named Fu Binen should be at his home, let''s rush in and arrest him."


    "Don''t worry!" The director of the Department of Public Security, who personally led the team to Totor, twirled his mustache.


    "Wait until the people behind are all together before making a move. Make sure to build up the momentum so that people can see Lord Gryman''s thunderous fury."


    As soon as Ruth Hayden finished speaking, a team came from a distance. The members inside were all dressed in uniform black uniforms. This was a police team belonging to the Department of Public Safety. They trotted all the way, panting .


    Seeing his team coming, Ruth Hayden turned to the person next to him and said, "Second Lieutenant Makarov, watch carefully, we will give an explanation to the brothers in the army later."


    Makarov didn''t speak, but silently gave him a military salute.


    The news about Totor Village was spread to the army under Paul''s instruction, and the crowd was furious for a while. For the lower-ranking officers and soldiers, they seemed to see a possible tragic future for themselves and their families¡ªif someone who committed such a crime Words that go unpunished.


    Fortunately, their commander-in-chief is Paul Greiman, and the Earl has assured them that they will deal with this matter seriously. Officers and soldiers wrote letters to join in the arrest of Fubinen, but the Earl did not agree to their request, but asked the army to send several representatives to observe the trial of Fubinen on the spot. Makarov, who was already the platoon leader, was one of them.


    On this day, the villagers in Tuotol saw a scene that they never dared to dream of.


    A large group of people dressed in uniform black clothes surrounded the house of Mr. Fubinen inside and out.


    "You guys are so brave, you know this is... Oops!"


    The servants and guards inside wanted to come out to stop them, but they were immediately restrained by being pinned down on the ground.


    The people in black showed their swords shining brightly, as if they would see blood if they disagreed with each other.


    At the gate, Ruth Hayden rode on a tall horse and said to the villagers who were boldly watching from a distance: "Dear and law-abiding villagers, I am Ruth Hayden, the head of the public safety department of the lord Earl Paul Greyman. Hayden, I came here for nothing else but to uphold justice. Mr. Greiman has already investigated the issue of Fubinen''s occupation of the pension land of the sacrificed soldiers. Today, I will hold a meeting with the judge sent by the lord''s court. The public trial assembly, try this criminal."


    After hearing Hayden''s words, the surrounding villagers were stunned.


    What? The lord wants to give us mud legs justice?


    Soon, several ragged men and women ran out, rushed to Hayden and knelt down on their knees, crying tearfully, "Long live Lord Greyman!"


    Makarov on the side immediately dismounted, helped them up and comforted them repeatedly.


    Ruth Hayden looked at them and thought to himself: It seems that these people are the ones who are suffering from this incident.


    Just when Hayden shouted to the onlookers, there was a lot of chaos in Fubinen''s mansion, and people were escorted out with their hands bound.


    In the end, the chief culprit of this incident was brought out¡ªFu Binen himself. He was carried out. The master is now in a state of drunkenness, and he still doesn''t know what happened.


    "Haha! What kind of drama is newly choreographed at this time? So many people... hiccup... vomit!"


    Hayden dismounted, came to him holding his nose, and grabbed the other party''s collar, "Fu Binen, something happened to you!"


    "What happened? What happened?"


    The dazed landlord obviously didn''t know that he was about to face disaster.


    "Hmph!" Hayden threw him aside in disgust, and gave an order: "Call all the people in the village, and the public trial will begin immediately."


    So on the threshing floor of the village, a special trial began.


    The judge who came with the police team first listed several major crimes of Fu Binen in the embezzlement of the pension field, including abusing the identity of the taxpayer, excessive usury, and bullying the martyrs.


    Then the judge loudly announced that everyone present should report Fu Binen''s crimes together.


    A person rushed out from the crowd, he was wearing a patched priest''s robe, it was the country priest Hershey that Paul had met in Port de Flandre that day.


    He was trembling with excitement when he knew that the public trial of Fu Binn was going to be held. As expected, Earl Greiman did not disappoint him, and finally he was able to bring down that bully. Seeing that no one responded to the judge''s words in the crowd, he got angry and stood up.


    "Villagers, you have to trust the lord''s court. If you have any grievances, please speak up!"


    But still no one dared to step forward, but a turning point happened! The judge announced one thing. According to the lord''s order, Fu Binen''s fields will be distributed to landless and landless families in the village, and those who can expose Fu Binen''s crimes will be given more land, and the audience is boiling.


    As a result, the public trial meeting immediately turned into a complaint meeting, and a pile of crimes that had been buried for a long time came to light.


    Hearing that their property was going to be divided, Fubinen''s family protested loudly, clamoring to go to the lord to seek justice, but no one paid any attention to them.


    Finally the judge quietly asked Hayden: "What do you think should be the sentence?"


    Hayden snorted, "Sentence as Lord Graeman said."


    Before coming, Paul confessed that if Fubinen''s crimes were limited to those previously known, he would be spared his life, but if there was any more, he would be sentenced to death.


    But as far as the complaints about the harvest from the conference just now, there are several cases involving human life and conclusive evidence.


    Soon, Fubinen, who was still drunk, lost his life in such a muddled way. Maybe he woke up the moment the noose was around his neck, but it was too late¡ªin fact, it was already too late.


    Fu Binen''s henchmen were also executed together, all of whom had their own lives in their hands.


    For other family members or servants of Fu Binen, those who had committed illegal acts were punished to varying degrees according to the severity of the crime, and the others were all dismissed or became ordinary local villagers.


    In short, this "brilliant" family that has been around for countless generations is completely finished.


    The public trial meeting ended with shouts of praise to the lord.


    After Hayden announced the establishment of the circuit court, it was the long-awaited land distribution link. However, this link cannot be completed in a day or two. Huxin Town will send a group of capable political officials to come here Inventory of Fu Binn''s property and preside over the distribution.


    The news of the destruction of the Fubinen family also spread throughout Arda and even other territories along with the cold wind.

 Chapter 419： letters from home

    "thank you, sir."


    Kevin gratefully thanked the man dressed as a businessman in front of him, and took out a handful of copper coins from his pocket, "You''ve worked hard all the way, please be sure to accept this little thing."


    "No hard work, no hard work, I just brought a letter along the way, how can I collect money. We are all from the Northwest Gulf, and we should help each other in a foreign land."


    The man dressed as a businessman refused again and again, but in the end he couldn''t hold Kevin back and accepted the money.


    After the other party left, Kevin looked at his back and laughed at himself in his heart: Maybe he really doesn''t like that copper coin.


    From the previous introduction, Kevin learned that the other party came to the capital of Gabela to sell porcelain.


    That''s a super, super profitable business!


    Porcelain from Kevin''s hometown, the northwest bay of Aldo Kingdom, has become popular among Gabela''s upper class in recent years.


    Nobles and wealthy people loved this exquisite new thing very much, and they rushed to buy it to decorate their appearance.


    At first, the porcelain was brought to Gabela by merchants from Jiaowan through entrepot trade. Later, with the gradual prosperity of the ocean trade in the Northwest Gulf and the vigorous development of the shipbuilding industry, a large number of Aldo merchants brought their own porcelain to Gabela.


    In addition to going south by sea and sailing eastward around the corner bay to reach Gabela, there are also people who drive camels across the vast desert to the north of Gabela to do business through the Nerodan Corridor in the northeast of Aldo, but due to the convenience of sea transportation , Generally speaking, most people take the sea route.


    The letter Kevin received today was brought by an Aldo sea merchant.


    Of course, the merchants brought not only porcelain, but also many other commodities, such as beautifully printed books, bundles of light paper, cheap iron tools, and unbelievably cheap cloth, etc. popular.


    My lord must have made a lot of money, right? After all, these emerging things are all related to him, especially the method of refining porcelain, which is unique in the world, and has never been made public even after the introduction of the patent law.


    In Kevin''s mind, the scene of Paul Gleiman taking a bath in a pile of gold coins with the appearance of a nouveau riche emerged.


    Although it has been a long time since the Salt Village Riot, and he was pardoned by the other party, Kevin still has a grudge against his lord.


    Paul carefully returned to his room with the letter from home, and opened the envelope as if it were a treasure.


    It is indeed very precious. From the northwest bay to the capital of Gabela, it will take several months to float on the sea. During this period, any accidents may happen.


    After opening it, there were actually two letter papers inside. Oh, it seems that the parents must have a lot to say.


    But soon he discovered that this was actually written by two people.


    It is easy to recognize from the inscription and writing style. The neatly written one is from Kevin¡¯s neighbor¡¯s child, while the scrawled one is from Kevin¡¯s father.


    In order to promote the cultural and educational undertakings of the entire territory, Lord Graeman began to promote the advanced experience in education in Huxin Town to other places, and schools were being built in all places under the control of the Government Affairs Council.


    The goal of education is not only children but also adults. In order not to affect production, the teaching activities for adults are mainly arranged at night, which is called "night school". It seems that this has benefited the citizens endlessly, such as the letter in my hand.


    A year ago, every time his parents who couldn''t read a few words sent him a letter, he could only trouble the neighbor''s child¡ªthat is, the writer of the other letter in the envelope. That child was receiving a more formal education in the school run by the lord. ¡ªand now my father was able to write letters to him himself, even though the writing was crooked and there were many misspellings.


    This is the aspect that Lord Gleiman is admired by Kevin. He is not like other local lords in the Northwest Gulf or even the entire Aldo Kingdom, who thinks that the lords are born stupid or even the more stupid the better, but educate them and civilize them. , and even used an almost coercive method to get the citizens out of ignorance.


    Kevin opened the letter written by his father with some excitement. Not surprisingly, it was filled with the whole family''s yearning for him. Kevin''s eyes turned red.


    After reading the letter from his parents several times, Kevin opened the letter from the neighbor''s child.


    This is a little guy named Hicks... oh, maybe he can''t be called a little guy this year, and he is only two years younger than Kevin, and he was always walking around behind Kevin''s **** when he was a child.


    When Kevin was taught by Senior Mond in his hometown, he always passed on the knowledge he had learned to Hicks, one to consolidate himself and deepen his understanding, and the other to satisfy his desire to share.


    This also laid a good foundation for Hicks, who always ranks among the best in the schools run by the lord, so Hicks is very grateful to Kevin, and every time he ghostwrites for Kevin''s parents, he will add a lot of what he wants to say.


    Now, Kevin''s parents can write their own letters, but Hicks wrote one himself and enclosed it in the envelope.


    After the warm greeting at the beginning, the second half of the letter caught Kevin''s interest.


    "Dear Brother Kevin, as you have requested, and I can''t wait to share with you what''s been going on in my hometown during this time."


    ¡­


    "As I mentioned in my last letter, the Government Council is still taking a series of measures to develop the territorial economy, strengthen urban facilities and road construction: build mills, improve water supply, increase mineral and metal production; The inventions and traditional things, such as red wine, flax, and cotton, are also rapidly increasing in production.¡±


    "The above-mentioned changes have attracted a large number of people from other places to settle under the earl''s rule, and some even migrated from Jiaowan, including many scholars, including artificers, naturalists, and alchemists... Oh, now It should be called a chemist, and a medical heretic who clamors for autopsies every day..."


    "The earl spent a lot of money to recruit and place these people In recent years, he seems to be particularly interested in chemistry (alchemy), and organized his chemists to compile a lot of textbooks, and in various places There are relevant courses in the school.¡±


    "People in the school take every step of the chemical experiment seriously, such as observing various liquids, planting, drawing materials, mixing solvents, and trying various substances, etc., collecting experimental data and comparing them. In order to provide sufficient experimental equipment , and even formed a specialized industry, it seems that men and women from the entire territory are involved."


    "Under the leadership of Lord Earl, the researchers all agree [nature is concrete], which is manifested in experiments and observations, rather than generalized abstract knowledge."


    Seeing this, Kevin''s heart skipped a beat.


    "There has been a linkage between various disciplines, such as chemistry and medicine. The medical reformer Wade in Port Fullland has a large number of followers, which directly led to the vigorous development of the field of medicinal chemistry. They began to ask butchers, fishmongers, spices, etc. merchants, jewelers, or dyers, to learn their respective skills, and even to add fired ochre clay to medicines."


    "The pharmaceutical process not only requires hands-on hands, but also uses human senses. The materials include different types of natural substances, and sometimes human urine can be added according to personal wishes. The entire pharmaceutical process requires people to participate in person, and try to add a variety of substances. Some formulas may also be obtained from human body, such as the aforementioned urine.¡±

 Chapter 420： part time

    The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [] The fastest update! No ads! "Oh my God!"


    After seeing the chemists in the Northwest Gulf using all kinds of methods on the way of exploration, Kevin couldn''t help but cover his mouth and exclaim.


    But in fact, he is quite envious of the academic atmosphere mentioned in the letter.


    Although in the Bachelor''s Tower of the Gabela Imperial Capital, my vision has been broadened a lot, and I have indeed gained a lot of knowledge. But Kevin feels that the scholars here are still obsessed with "breadth" rather than "depth".


    He continued to look down.


    "Relying on the increasing number of talents in Weiss College, Lord Greyman spent huge sums of money to establish five major laboratories. The first chemical laboratory was established, followed by the biological laboratory, metallurgy laboratory, geological laboratory, and power laboratory. .¡±


    "You may not know what the latter three are for just looking at the names. I heard from our school teacher that the metallurgical laboratory is to study how to better extract valuable metals or other substances from ores and process them. As far as I understand It should be iron smelting, copper smelting and so on. Hehe, I never imagined that the work of blacksmiths in the past has become a kind of knowledge in a grand manner."


    "As for the geological laboratory, the current main task is to study and explore the minerals underground, which was previously the work of those miners."


    "As for the power laboratory, it is to study how to better use machinery to replace manpower, such as hydraulic bellows, hydraulic spinning machines and so on. The person in charge is said to be the famous artificer Guy Burns."


    Well, these seem to be things that are closely related to people''s livelihood.


    Wait...metal smelting? Mineral exploration? Is metal in high demand in the Northwest Gulf right now?


    Kevin couldn''t help frowning, Earl Greyman was not building weapons, and then... launching a war?


    He shook his head, the count should not be such a person.


    "The lord sent three fleets to the north, west and east respectively. In addition to exploring the new world, they also have a mission - to verify whether the land under our feet is round."


    Wow, this is an unprecedented career!


    Hey? No, maybe there are predecessors who have done it, but it ended in vain, and there is no record in history.


    Kevin continued to read the last paragraph of the letter. This paragraph was about a case that happened not long ago. The lord''s court executed a bad-behaved squire and set a ceiling on the interest rate of private lending. For usury and severe punishment.


    Good thing! Kevin couldn''t help but slapped the table excitedly. As a commoner, he had seen too many cases of being forced by usury to ruin his family.


    His grudge against Earl Greiman disappeared temporarily.


    Kevin carefully folded these two precious family letters, put them back in an envelope, and put them in a delicate wooden box.


    "Hey... If the Earl could extend his ''telegraph'' line to Gabela''s capital?"


    This is just thinking about it, not to mention that Gabela and Aldo are separated by a vast desert, even if the telegraph station is really built here, he can''t afford it.


    At present, the main function of "telegram" is to transmit military and political information and high-value commercial intelligence.


    Maybe I should go back to Northwest Bay after I''ve learned something? But it''s also very good to stay with the teacher. This is what the old man hopes, and when the time comes, he will bring his parents over...


    "When~~"


    The melodious bell sounded from the direction of the Great Clock Tower of the Imperial Capital, interrupting Kevin''s thoughts.


    The big clock rang twice in a row, and it was already two o''clock in the afternoon.


    It''s time to visit the teacher.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Ah, it''s Kevin, come in!"


    Kevin''s teacher¡ªDavid Aldridge, greeted him warmly. As expected, this old bachelor was discussing something with his senior, Mund Langdon. Recently, the more time they got together to discuss things Is it getting longer, is it an important academic question?


    "Kevin, I found a good part-time job for you, which will not only increase your knowledge, but also allow you to earn some living expenses while studying."


    The old bachelor was smiling, and he was still waving the cane bestowed by the emperor, which symbolized his status as the great mentor of the scholar''s tower.


    Seeing the teacher''s beaming expression, the slight melancholy in Kevin''s heart due to missing his hometown also dissipated.


    My own teacher, although in front of outsiders he is always solemn and dignified, looks like a scholar, but in front of his own people he always looks like an old child.


    "Really? Thank you teacher."


    It would be great to have a part-time job. As Aldrich¡¯s incoming student, Aldridge only received ten Aldo coppers from Cage as a symbol, and he always asked Kevin to help copy the books. To provide him with food, clothing, housing and transportation in the imperial capital, he always paid a lot of "hard work" for copying books, which was already close to the salary of a regular copyist in the industry.


    "Don''t be too busy thanking me first." Aldridge smiled and narrowed his eyes. "There are prerequisites for letting you work part-time - your professional studies must pass my test."


    Well, Kevin also felt that the teacher would not let him go so easily.


    He said confidently: "Please go ahead and test it."


    "Young people, don''t be so arrogant!" Aldridge put on a stern look, "Then use the history of the Holy See that I taught you recently as a test."


    After a little thought, he quickly came up with a few questions, and then asked Kevin one by one.


    Aldridge''s instructor''s topic was mixed with some unpopular questions, but


    This didn''t bother Kevin.


    Young scholars answer each, with personal insights into some of the controversial history.


    "Well... Although I don''t quite agree with some of your opinions..."


    Mentor Aldridge stroked his gray beard, shook his head and said.


    "But it does make sense, well, I declare that you have passed the test."


    As soon as the tutor finished speaking, Senior Mond clapped his hands, "Congratulations, Kevin."


    "Thank you seniorThank you teacher. So, what is the part-time job you introduced to me?"


    Kevin asked expectantly.


    "Oh, it''s the position of the guardian of the royal document library, how about it? Not bad."


    Mentor Aldridge laughed again.


    "This! It''s great!"


    Hearing what the teacher said, Kevin was so happy that he almost jumped up.


    Although the main responsibility of the Royal Documents Library is to store various materials of the Gabela royal family, such as genealogy, it is still a large library. The kind that is open to the guardians of the document library¡ªin fact, administrators¡ªis open, while the books in the library in the academic tower have permission requirements for borrowers, and the permission is linked to the internal level of the academic tower.


    Being able to obtain this position can not only increase your knowledge, but also get a lot of money, after all, it belongs to the royal family.


    Kevin was instantly grateful to Mentor Aldridge.

 Chapter 421： enjoin

    The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [] The fastest update! No ads! After confirming the part-time job, Aldridge asked Kevin to sit down and told him some things.


    "Kevin!" the instructor said earnestly, "You have been in Gabela for a while, and you must have some understanding of the current situation in the imperial capital."


    Kevin was a little confused, "Teacher, what do you mean?"


    Aldrich''s face showed a trace of caution, "About His Majesty''s heir."


    Kevin understood that he had always heard about the secret rivalry between the two sons of His Majesty Emperor Bartley Griffin¡ªthe first prince Felix Griffin and the second prince Antonio Griffin.


    "Listen!" Aldridge explained to Kevin, "The Royal Document Library is also part of the Royal Building, so it will inevitably be involved in these disputes, but as long as you don''t actively explore these things, don''t Just ask seven questions and eight, and you won''t get into any trouble."


    "I must keep it in my heart." Kevin nodded honestly.


    Oh my god, the plot that I saw only in novels and on the stage before is about to happen to me.


    Seeing that he was a little scared, the senior Mond Langdon at the side quickly comforted him and said, "Don''t be afraid, Kevin, you will not have any problems if you do what the teacher said. You are a foreigner, and you still have the halo of the Bachelor''s Tower. As long as you don''t get involved, others won''t do anything to you."


    I don''t want to get involved, Kevin complained secretly in his heart, but it seems that you have a good relationship with the second prince, Antonio Griffin, and he has also studied with Mr. Aldridge, so it can be regarded as me What about the senior.


    I don''t know why, but he became curious for a while, and asked, "Then who do you support, teacher?"


    It was only when I finished speaking that I felt that I had made a mistake. Just now the teacher told me not to take the initiative to explore.


    Aldridge glared at him first, then stroked his beard and said, "Don''t ask casually in front of outsiders in the future, but now the room is full of your own people, it doesn''t matter to tell you, of course I support my student Antonio Yes, and our entire Tower of Scholars supports him. It¡¯s not a secret. The whole empire knows about it. So, as a member of the Tower of Scholars, if you walk outside, don¡¯t assume that you are a supporter of Antonio. , but if you take the initiative to ask this and that by yourself, you will definitely get yourself into trouble, so I only instructed you today."


    Kevin nodded again and again. In the past few years, he has also understood what kind of existence the Bachelor''s Tower is in the Gabela Empire. To describe it in one sentence, it is a tree with deep roots. No wonder he dared to support the second prince publicly, even if he was on the wrong team. The new emperor will not take advantage of the people in the scholar''s tower, at most, he will reduce some financial support.


    After thinking about it, I heard Aldridge say: "Okay, Kevin, take some time to go to the Royal Archives to familiarize yourself with the new environment, get along well with the old people there, and ask for advice when you encounter something you don''t understand. ¡ªExcept for the one I just mentioned, in short, don¡¯t look down on others just because you are a member of the Scholar¡¯s ??Tower.¡±


    "I will remember your instructions." Kevin bowed solemnly to his mentor.


    "I''ll take you down." Mont Langdon led Kevin out.


    "Kevin, do you know?" Senior Mond said to Kevin while walking on the stairs, "I think Gabela...no, the entire human civilization will have a future only if the empire is handed over to His Royal Highness Antonio. "


    Um? It seems that Senior Mond is a loyal supporter of His Royal Highness the Second Prince.


    "Sigh, it''s a pity that although we have our support, the eldest prince also has more than half of the local lords and Gabela Church supporting him, as well as a mother who is a queen and a grandfather who is the prime minister of the empire. The outcome is hard to predict. "


    How could the outcome be unpredictable, Kevin complained in his heart, and told Felix that Antonio''s conditions were too poor, not to mention that he was rumored to have a very disreputable background - a child born to a witch. Ugh? Wait, Antonio won a big battle before. For Gabela, who values ??military merits, maybe he really has a chance.


    Although he was secretly comparing the two princes in his mind, Kevin didn''t say a word, and he kept the teacher''s instructions in mind.


    Senior Mond Langdon on the side was eloquent.


    The two arrived at the door unconsciously, and Senior Mond gave Kevin a satisfied look.


    "It seems that you have remembered what the teacher said, and you will do this in the future. Regarding the matter of the two princes, no matter what the other party says, don''t interrupt."


    It turned out to be a test, Kevin breathed a sigh of relief, bid farewell to Senior Mond and left.


    ¡­


    After seeing off Kevin, Mond returned to the teacher''s study.


    "How?" Aldridge asked.


    "Very good," Mond said with a smile on his face, "Kevin has listened to your instructions."


    "Well," Aldridge shook his head, "With this kid''s talent and wisdom, if he joins our plan, he will definitely grow into a good helper, but he is still so young, I can''t bear to pull him. Go into the water."


    Mond laughed, "Why did you drag him into the water? It''s so ugly, teacher, we are for the future of human civilization."


    "Oh, let''s not talk about that, you know, Macdonald and Alves will be back soon."


    "Oh!" Mond responded, but his heart was filled with turmoil.


    Old Marshal Macdonald is a big man in the military circle of the Gabela Empire. He once participated in the war against the Nesta Empire with His Royal Highness Antonio. After the victory, His Royal Highness Antonio returned first, while the old Marshal stayed on the border temporarily~www .novelhall.com~ Macdonald has not expressed any inclination towards the competition between the two princes. I don''t know what variables he will add when he comes back this time. After all, his influence in the army is too great.


    As for Alves, he was another important high-ranking member of the Bachelor''s Tower. His grade was a few years younger than Aldrich''s, and he was considered his junior. Because Alves was good at military strategy, he was sent to the border to help Antonio and Macdonald after the war. Donna came back together.


    "I don''t know if Alves talked to MacDonald. This old guy has always been known for his staidness."


    Aldridge stroked his beard, with a hint of worry on his brows.


    Mond comforted the instructor: "With His Royal Highness Antonio''s outstanding performance in this war, it must have left a deep impression on the old marshal."


    "Well, I think so." Aldridge agreed with the student.


    Even if he couldn''t be drawn to the second prince''s side, at least the old marshal should remain neutral, and he must not be allowed to support the first prince Felix.

 Chapter 422： blackmail

    On the outskirts of Gabela''s capital, the manor of the Macdonald family.


    A carriage slowly drove into this vast forest garden. It was raining at this time, and a lot of rainwater had accumulated on the ground. The wheels drove on the path paved with bluestone slabs, splashing waves of water.


    The carriage went straight through the courtyard and came to the gate of the main building of this manor. The successive generations of family owners who served in the imperial army have imprinted a deep military style on this building. It looks more like a military fortress than a military fortress. A mansion for people to live in.


    As soon as the carriage stopped, a servant rushed out in the rain, holding a wool cloak in his hand, then the door opened, and Marshal Macdonald, dressed in knight armor, stepped out of the carriage, and the servant immediately put the wool cloak on him.


    The marshal walked into the mansion without saying a word. After entering, there was the main hall. Different from the exterior style, the interior decoration was still magnificent, just like the homes of other great nobles.


    As soon as he entered the door, a woman came up to meet him, took off his cloak with her own hands, and handed it to the maid beside him.


    "Oh, dear." Marshal MacDonald hugged his wife and said with a smile: "It''s too unfortunate that you have a cold, otherwise you would have welcomed me at the palace banquet. Let me tell you, at today''s banquet There''s a lot of great, handsome lads."


    Marshal''s wife gave her husband a blank look, "I just came back and it''s not serious."


    Today is the day Marshal Macdonald returns to the imperial capital, and Emperor Bartley Griffin held a grand banquet in the palace to welcome him.


    Since his wife was in poor health, he waited for him to come back at home, but if it had been decades ago when the two were newlyweds, no matter how unwell the wife would have run to the gate of the city to wait for her husband''s return.


    The lady leaned close to her husband''s ear and whispered, "The prime minister sent someone to the house, and he is still waiting for you."


    Hearing these words, MacDonald frowned tightly.


    "It''s really lingering."


    He sighed, "Okay, I''ll go meet the messenger."


    The marshal''s study, where the envoys of the Dias family were led by servants.


    This is a very shrewd looking middle-aged man, and he salutes MacDonald respectfully as soon as he enters the door.


    "Congratulations, my lord, for returning from victory. Now His Majesty the Emperor and the entire empire rely on you even more."


    The Marshal waved his hand up and signaled him to sit down, obviously not interested in the envoy''s compliment, "I''m not a person who likes to be around, so just say what the Prime Minister has to say."


    The visitor smiled slightly, "Okay, Lord Macdonald deserves to be in the army for so many years, it''s really refreshing, then I''ll just say it straight."


    He cleared his throat slightly, and continued to say in a gentle tone: "Master Prime Minister sent me here to ask you for one thing."


    The messenger''s posture is very low.


    "After a while, Duke Dias will make a proposal to His Majesty the Emperor¡ªto formally establish the heir to the throne."


    MacDonald''s pupils shrank, it turned out to be this matter.


    He deliberately said in an indifferent tone: "Duke Dias is the prime minister of the empire, and it is only natural to propose such a thing to His Majesty. You don''t need to inform me."


    The messenger leaned forward, "Of course it''s not that simple. What the Duke means is that the next emperor of the empire should and must be His Royal Highness Felix Griffin. I hope that at that time, you can stand up and support him clearly. "


    There was a thunderclap outside the window, and the light of lightning illuminated the room.


    Macdonald narrowed his eyes: "The Duke''s grandson?"


    The messenger responded with a smile: "It is the eldest son of the royal family born to His Majesty the Emperor and his real wife, the Empress."


    Macdonald said: "Which son His Majesty wishes to pass the throne to is His Majesty''s own business, and we, as ministers, have no right to interfere."


    The envoy restrained his smile and retorted: "Marshal''s words are wrong. The affairs of the heir to the throne interfere with the fate of the entire empire, and the futures of countless subjects depend on it. How can it be said that it is His Majesty''s own business?"


    Although the envoy''s words were somewhat disrespectful to the emperor, MacDonald could not refute them.


    "Even so, why should I support His Royal Highness Felix? Those old guys of mine praised His Royal Highness Antonio''s performance in this war."


    The Gabela Empire did not have a clearly stipulated eldest son inheritance system, especially for the royal family. Emperors of all dynasties often chose the son they thought was the most talented as the heir.


    The messenger replied unhurriedly: "First of all, the talents of His Highness Felix are well known. Although the second prince is good at military strategy, comprehensive ability is the key to governing a country, especially for a big country like Gabela. It is very important. And with His Royal Highness Felix''s mother''s family background, all the nobles in the empire headed by the Dias family will stand by his side, you don''t want the Macdonald family to be isolated, do you?"


    The old marshal snorted and asked back: "All the nobles headed by the Dias family will stand by him. Is the Prime Minister so confident? If this is the case, then what is the position of the royal family-the Griffin family?"


    "This..." The envoy was speechless for a moment.


    Knowing that he had made a slip of the tongue, he immediately smoothed things over: "As the royal family, the Griffin family is naturally in a detached position. Well, Mr. MacDonald, it''s meaningless to pick words. Let''s talk about business."


    The envoy breathed a sigh of relief and said, "The second reason comes from the prince''s mother clan¡ªthe future of the empire cannot be entrusted to a child born of a witch!"


    Marshal Macdonald''s eyes widened in an instant, and he scolded: "Be careful! She is a woman recognized by His Majesty."


    "Yes, my lord." The messenger nodded, "I apologize for my slip of the tongue."


    Having said that, there was no panic on his face like the one just now.


    "Let me put it another way, the future of the empire should not be in the hands of a son born to a woman of unknown origin."


    MacDonald closed his eyes and didn''t respond.


    "My lord Macdonald, I have explained the Prime Minister''s request to you. So, what is your condition? I will convey it to him as it is. I come here with sincerity. As long as your condition is not particularly excessive, Lord Dias will definitely satisfy you."


    MacDonald still had his eyes closed, recalling in his mind the several conversations that Bachelor Alves had with him on the way back to the imperial capital, as well as the prophecy that Alves repeatedly mentioned.


    Hehe, the illusory prophecy, he hates these nagging things the most on weekdays. Although on the side of the second prince, he has received the kindness of the previous generation, it is not enough to shake the principles he has always followed.


    As for the eldest prince, he didn''t intend to support it either.


    He opened his eyes and stood up slowly, "I am a soldier of the empire. I fight for the empire. I will serve whoever sits in that position¡ªas long as he is legal. So, please tell the prime minister..."


    Clap clap! Before the marshal finished speaking, the envoy applauded lightly, but the expression on his face seemed to be that he had heard something funny.


    The marshal who was interrupted was a little angry, and was about to scold the other party, but heard the messenger say:


    "Well, Lord MacDonald, in fact, Lord Dias did not expect to be able to convince you with my mouth alone."


    Then he slowly took out something from his arms.


    "Look at what is this?"


    It was a simple dagger carved with beautiful patterns.


    However, this dagger made Macdonald''s heart explode.


    "You... where did you get it?"


    The envoy''s eyes shone with a faint cold light, "There is nothing in this country that can be hidden from the Dias family."


    "Where is he now?"


    The old marshal seemed to have turned into an enraged lion that was about to explode at any moment.


    The messenger restored his smile, "Don''t worry, Lord MacDonald, he is safe and comfortable now, and those people you sent to him are also safe. It''s just that you should reconsider your decision Woolen cloth?"


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "No, how dare I threaten a veteran in the army like you? Even if I represent the Dias family. We just want to put some correct options in front of you that may be overlooked by you. Of course, the specific How you choose is up to you.¡±


    MacDonald sat down a little slumped, and the messenger quietly waited for his response.


    After a moment of silence, the old marshal''s voice sounded in the room.


    "Okay, please reply to the Prime Minister, I will carefully consider his request."

 Chapter 433： return books

    Since Kevin took a part-time job as the administrator of the Royal Archives, he has worked diligently for a few days.


    In his spare time, he eagerly read all kinds of books in the archives. Except for some royal private records, most of the books are open to the administrators.


    I thought there would be a lot of people here, but it was deserted for several days. It seems that the children of the royal family are not particularly eager to learn.


    But this just happened to suit Kevin''s heart, so that he would have more free time to study.


    On this day, the superior supervisor gave him a hard job to transcribe a somewhat damaged ancient scroll. Kevin was busy from morning to noon, so tired that his wrists hurt. The supervisor gave very strict requirements. The new book to be transcribed must be neatly written, word for word, and traces of outlines must not be smeared.


    This is really hard for Kevin. He is not a professional copyist. Sometimes he accidentally writes a word wrong, and the whole paper will be invalid.


    I only copied one-fifth of it until noon, and my stomach was already rumbling, so Kevin decided to go out to fill his stomach first.


    He stood up and looked at the results of his morning, sighed and said, "It would be great if there was a printing press here."


    "Printing press? What is a printing press?"


    A female voice came from not far away.


    someone is coming?


    Kevin raised his head and looked out the door.


    I saw a delicate and lovely girl walk in.


    Kevin asked politely, "Who are you?"


    The girl proudly raised her head and introduced herself: "I am the granddaughter of Duke Dias, the current prime minister of the empire, and the cousin of His Highness Felix¡ªMaster Vivienne Dias, hurry up and salute me."


    "Hello, Miss Vivian."


    Kevin saluted her stiffly.


    "May I ask what you are doing here?"


    The girl pouted: "Hey, you haven''t told me what a printing press is!"


    "Oh, I''m sorry." Kevin quickly introduced to her: "The printing press is a kind of machine, as long as it is coated with a kind of ink called ink, it can easily print the typeset text on paper, and then bind it into a book It can become a book, without having to manually copy word by word."


    The girl rolled her eyes, rubbed her chin and said, "Interesting, if there is such a machine, wouldn''t all the scribes in the world be unemployed?"


    Kevin shrugged. "Maybe."


    The prime minister''s granddaughter frowned: "You won''t lie to me, if there is such a machine, I have never seen or heard of it."


    Kevin quickly explained: "This kind of machine has only been invented a few years ago, and it is in Aldo, thousands of miles away. It may take a long time to spread to Gabela."


    The girl covered her mouth in surprise and said, "Ah, it''s my second aunt''s country, so...it''s really far away."


    Then he whispered again: "Huh, such a good thing is actually made by Aldo."


    Kevin heard it, and complained in his heart: "There are so many novelty things you haven''t seen in Aldo."


    He picked up the notebook on the table for recording, and said braggingly, "This kind of paper is also passed down from Aldo."


    This time Vivienne ignored him, but shouted to the outside with some annoyance: "Ms. Coleridge, aren''t you going to come here for business?"


    It was only then that Kevin noticed that there was another person not far away, dressed as a court lady. After hearing Vivienne''s call, the other person walked over slowly. Kevin felt a little familiar, and he seemed to have seen it somewhere before. .


    This Ms. Coleridge was covered with a light veil, and as she came to the table, Kevin saw her face clearly.


    What a pretty face, this is Kevin''s first impression.


    Then he noticed in surprise that the other party turned out to have white hair, even his eyebrows were white.


    Moreover, although the woman''s complexion is as white as milk, it is the normal white, so it can be judged that she is not suffering from a certain disease that Kevin knows.


    It''s amazing. Kevin has seen black hair, blond hair, brown hair, and red hair, but he has never seen a young man with gray hair. It is rumored that there is a female advisor next to Earl Greyman with green hair, but Kevin has not seen it. Pass.


    Seeing Kevin''s dazed look, Ms. Coleridge seemed to be used to this kind of reaction, and she didn''t show any displeasure.


    She reminded gently: "Mr. Administrator, I''m here to return the book."


    "Oh, sorry, I''ll handle it for you right away."


    Kevin hurriedly found out the borrowing records and rummaged through them.


    "Please sign here."


    Vivian on the side saw Kevin like this, and said disdainfully: "Hmph, all men have a virtue."


    Just as Ms. Coleridge was about to hand the book to Kevin, she suddenly shouted: "Slow down!"


    Then he snatched the book and turned it up with a clatter. Kevin felt distressed when he saw the roughness of the method.


    She flipped through the book, shook it again, but found nothing, and threw it on the table, leaving Kevin bewildered as to why she did it.


    After completing the formalities, the Ms. Coleridge smiled and said to the prime minister''s granddaughter, "Miss Vivienne, do you still want to follow me?"


    "Of course!" Vivienne''s eyes widened, "I will keep watching you until you show your feet."


    "Although I don''t know why brother Felix trusts you so much, my instinct tells me that there is something wrong with you, hum!"


    Kevin looked at the two of them with a wry smile. It seemed that the relationship between the two women was not very harmonious. Although he didn''t know the specific reason, it looked like the subconscious hostility of one beautiful woman towards another beautiful woman was aroused. Come out Ms. Coleridge smiled helplessly, as if she was facing a vexatious child.


    "Then follow along, I still have a lot of work to do."


    She turned gracefully and walked out the door, while Vivian followed angrily.


    However, the moment Ms. Coleridge turned around, Kevin''s eyes caught her expression at that moment.


    Cold and indifferent.


    It seemed to match the silver-white snow hair, making people feel like they were in an ice cellar.


    Could it be that her soft words and smile just now were all fake?


    Wait, Kevin remembered what Vivienne said just now, Brother Felix? Isn''t that the eldest son of His Majesty the Emperor?


    When Kevin entered the palace with his mentor and seniors for the first time, he met that Highness.


    That was him accompanied by a court lady, it seemed...it seemed to be this Ms. Coleridge.


    No wonder it felt like deja vu when we first met.


    "Oh, it''s important to fill your stomach, and you have to rush back to copy books!"


    Kevin shook his head, expelled the court political scenes he had read in the novel from his mind, and walked out quickly.

 Chapter 434： 10 people group meeting

    Throughout the afternoon, Kevin continued to copy books.


    As the evening approached, Kevin finished his day''s work and prepared to return to his residence in the Scholar''s Tower.


    To his surprise, senior Mond actually came at this time.


    "Senior, your authority should be very high, can''t the books in the library of the Bachelor''s Tower not satisfy you?"


    "What are you talking about? Which library can collect all the books in the world? In fact, I visit the Royal Archives every now and then to see if there are any new collections of interest. I didn''t come because I was busy, if you don''t believe me, ask your supervisor and colleagues, I am old acquaintances with them."


    Mond explained with a smile, and greeted another administrator who was about to leave.


    "Okay, then let me serve you senior, what book do you want to read?"


    "I made a list, please help me find them."


    Mond took out a note and handed it to Kevin.


    Kevin took the note and found the books one by one and put them on the table. When he found the last one, he smiled and said, "You are so lucky. This book was just returned at noon today."


    "Oh, that''s really lucky."


    Mond laughed and left with a pile of books.


    But within a minute, he returned it again, and said somewhat mysteriously: "Kevin, I have some good news for you. The teacher was sent by His Majesty to the Holy See. His old man plans to take you to see the world. You have to do it well." Get ready."


    "Huh?" Kevin was a little surprised, "I just worked here for a few days, isn''t it suitable?"


    "Oh, it''s just a part-time job anyway, don''t worry, I''ll greet your supervisor tomorrow, doesn''t he even give our teacher face?"


    "Uh... okay."


    ¡­


    In the barracks in the north of the imperial capital, the ten-member group of the Secret Law Society was having a meeting.


    But the so-called "group of ten" is still only nine people.


    The leader, the old man in black robe, said in a deep voice: "Based on all aspects of the situation, the current Aldo Kingdom has been divided in fact, and Giles has only maintained his surrender to the royal family in name."


    Another added: "Yes, Aldo''s power is at an all-time low and the country will continue to decline for the foreseeable years to come."


    Others also discussed.


    "It''s really touching. The founding king of Aldo surrendered the lords all over the country in chaos, and also recovered the lost land occupied by the orcs for many years, expanding the territory to the east to the Inner Rodan Corridor, the west to the endless sea, and the north to the Rocky The natural boundaries from the mountain range to the Miasma Forest in the south are almost about to reappear the glory of the Gubera Empire, and I didn¡¯t expect it to be reduced to this state.¡±


    "There is no eternal dynasty. For those countries with large territories in history, as time goes by, the monarch''s control over the vassals is getting lower and lower, and they will all fall apart. Alas, even our cause, in the Hundreds of years later, it will be just a paragraph in the history books. Also, pay attention to what you say, what is meant by recreating the glory of the ancient Bella Empire, we Gabela are the orthodox successors of the ancient Bella Empire."


    "Hmph!" A female voice sounded, expressing her dissatisfaction with this passage.


    "Obviously the capital and most of the population and territory of the ancient Bella Empire are in Aldo..."


    "Why, do you still have nostalgia for Aldo? Huh, I know your past..."


    "I don''t understand, even with Aldo''s previous situation, he is not capable of forcefully interfering in external affairs, so why should we..."


    "You know, their Princess Catherine is not a good person. What will happen once she succeeds and integrates Aldo? Now is the best state, even if she succeeds, there is nothing she can do. Besides, His Royal Highness Antonio agrees Yes, are you going to disobey His Royal Highness Antonio?"


    "Shut up! Where did I say I would disobey His Royal Highness Antonio?"


    ¡­


    "All right!"


    Seeing that the debate was about to become more and more intense, the old man in black robe stopped it immediately.


    "Although we come from different countries, I hope that everyone will not have conflicts because of their countries. The current weakening of Aldo and the instigation of Diagon Bay are all acts of last resort for the sake of planning. We are not The destruction is for the sake of destruction, and it is not purely for the benefit of the Gabela Empire, but because of the national strength of the empire and His Royal Highness Antonio''s recognition of us, making Gabela the best platform for us to realize our plan, but what we have done Everything is for the future of the entire human race."


    The old man in black robe said word by word:


    "I hope everyone will not forget that terrible prophecy."


    The last sentence made everyone in the room tremble.


    The meeting returned to the original topic.


    "Since we have fallen into the state we expected in Aldo, it is time to take action in Jiaowan."


    The old man in black robe turned to the woman just now, "Ms. Chi Yan, you went to Jiaowan yourself, what do you think of the situation there?"


    The woman named Chi Yan has a beautiful face and dazzling red hair. She replied: "The conflict between the coastal countries and the church has reached its peak, and it only takes one spark to ignite it."


    The old man in black robe said: "Well, Nathan is still lurking there. Presumably with your son''s ability, it is easy to do this, not to mention that we also have someone in the Jiaowan Church to support him."


    He continued: "We still have to set fire to the headquarters of the Holy See. The war in Jiaowan is not the goal, but pulling the Holy See into the water is the goal."


    Someone responded: "Master Aldrich''s mission has been arranged properly. He has persuaded His Majesty the Emperor to support the Holy See in the upcoming dispute over the Horn Bay. With the support of Gabela, a big country, the Holy See will be greatly increased. The determination and courage to intervene in the situation in Jiaowan.¡±


    "very good."


    The old man in black robe nodded.


    A hoarse voice sounded, "The business is almost finished, let''s discuss other topics, about... Barnett."


    When this name was mentioned, everyone suddenly realized that Barnett, a member of the ten-member group, hadn''t shown up for several years, and they... seemed to feel that something was wrong.


    It''s no wonder, after all, that guy Barnett likes to be alone.


    The hoarse voice said: "Barnett hasn''t shown up for so long, and he hasn''t fulfilled his responsibilities for a long time. I propose to expel him from the ten-member group."


    "This¡­"


    There was a lot of discussion.


    Someone said: "Expel Barnett without permission. He will turn against us when he comes back. Barnett''s status is not low among people in their line."


    "Come back?" The hoarse voice snorted, "Let''s just treat him as dead. Have you guys not heard from him for so long?"


    People who knew Barnett recalled that although Barnett went out for a relatively long time every time, it was the first time that there was no news for so many years.


    Such a powerful caster is really dead, mortals have to mobilize an entire army to kill him, right? But that guy also has the ability to escape under the siege of the army.


    Someone muttered in a low voice: "The mage advocates freedom, and he was expelled on the grounds that he has not attended the meeting for a long time..."


    The hoarse voice retorted: "A group of rats in the gutter still talk about freedom. Let''s talk about it after our goal is achieved. Before that, we must maintain the tightness of the organization of the Arcane Society. A loner like Barnett A man who goes alone is the black sheep."


    Everyone was silent.


    The black-robed old man said: "In this case, I propose to add Lord Aldrich from the Scholar''s Tower as a member of the ten-member group."


    "What, how can this work?"


    Someone disagrees.


    "Members of the Mystic Society must be spellcasters first, let alone the ten-member group leading the Mystic Society. Of course, I respect Maester Aldrich, but I can''t break the rules."


    The old man in black robe said with a smile: "Hehe, you don''t know, actually..."


    "Let''s put this kind of thing first..."


    A voice came from outside, and then the owner of the voice appeared, it was Maester Aldrich.


    He said very seriously: "I need you to act now."


    "About Marshal MacDonald..."

 Chapter 435： Holy City of Light

    Remember in a second¡¾¡¿


    Kevin leaned his head out of the car window, and saw the towering bell tower of the holy capital at first glance, which was breathtaking.


    He originally thought that the clock tower of the Gabela Imperial Capital was the tallest in the world, but only now did he realize that he was wrong.


    After traveling for more than half a month, Bachelor Aldrich, Mond, and Kevin, who were the envoys of Gabela, finally arrived at the residence of the Holy See¡ªthe Holy City of Light.


    In Kevin''s view, this is a big city no less than the capital of Gabela. It has not yet entered the formal urban area. The pilgrims who came all the way, many of them are pious, even kowtow towards the direction of the holy capital every few steps, even if their foreheads are already bleeding, they can''t stop them from doing this.


    He even saw alien faces among the pilgrims who were obviously not human. The influence of the belief in the Lord of Light is really strong enough.


    "It''s really hard to understand those fanatics."


    He shook his head, turned back to the car and sat down.


    "Hmph, there are still many strange scenes you will see in the holy capital, but there is one thing to pay attention to."


    Mond reminded Kevin with a smile.


    "Don''t try to debate theological issues with natives."


    "What?" Kevin became nervous, "Will he be burned as a heretic?"


    "Haha, that''s not the case. The Holy See is not that overbearing. What I mean is that everyone living in this city is a theological teacher, and debating theological issues with them will only bring shame on oneself."


    "Even if it''s a beggar on the side of the road." Mentor Aldridge, who had been silent all this time, suddenly muttered, looking at the expression on his face, it seemed that he recalled some bad memories.


    Kevin asked in surprise: "In such a bustling city, are there still beggars?"


    Mond shrugged, "The bigger the city, the bigger the dark side, and in order to attract believers, the Holy See often conducts charity activities. Many beggars live well because of this, which also attracts more beggars."


    The three teachers and students chatted all the way into the holy capital, and went straight to the post house specially for foreign envoys to settle down.


    When he entered the door, Kevin found a large group of people gathered in a small square not far away. There was a lot of voices, and they seemed to be arguing about something.


    "What are they doing?" he asked the receptionist at the posthouse.


    The receptionist glanced at the small square, and said with no surprise, "Probably a reasonable person is dating someone else again."


    "About... a date?" Kevin was a little confused.


    "Yes, sensible people like to fight with others because of some weird issues, such as whether the heavenly father created man or woman first, and whether the earth is round or flat."


    Understanding, Kevin knew about it when he was studying in the Scholar''s Tower. This is a very special faction in the Church of the Lord of Light. Their purpose is to continuously study the nature of nature to get closer to the gods. The old impression of the Church of the Lord of Light being closed and conservative has weakened a little, of course only a little.


    "Anyway, there''s nothing to do now, let''s go take a look?"


    Mond pats Kevin.


    "OK!"


    The two walked side by side to the small square.


    As they approached, the sound of debate became clearer.


    "As we all know, the ship on a long voyage first exposes the top of the mast, then slowly reveals the hull, and finally the entire ship can be seen. This phenomenon can only be explained by the fact that the earth is round. Also, whenever a lunar eclipse, the moon on the moon shadow¡­"


    "Absurd, it''s simply absurd. If the earth is round, why don''t the objects on it slide around and fall into the void?"


    "I admit that our current knowledge is not enough to explain your doubts, but we cannot deny the facts we have observed based on this."


    "Your so-called ''facts'' are pure conjectures, unreasonable conjectures."


    "You... how dare you slander our great discovery."


    "I''m clearly explaining the facts, don''t talk nonsense in a sacred place like the holy capital, it''s a blasphemy."


    "You are blasphemy, and your whole family is blaspheming."


    "Heretic! Heretic!"


    "You are the heretic!"


    As the debate progressed, the words of the two sides became more and more out of line, and eventually the verbal refusal turned into a physical conflict.


    I don''t know who made the first move, and a grand martial arts parade was staged.


    Kevin and Mond stood in the distance and watched the fun.


    Soon, a group of Holy See knights in armor came, holding big sticks and forcibly separated the two groups of people. Since there were too many people and they couldn''t find who took the lead, the captain of the knights had no choice but to reprimand them severely.


    Frightened by the big stick in the knight''s hand, the two groups lowered their heads and did not speak, leaving only the eyes of each other to continue their confrontation in the air.


    The knight captain finished his reprimand, and the scene was silent for a while. He was about to disperse the crowd when a voice suddenly sounded.


    "Actually, you don''t need to rush to argue now. If it takes three to five years at most, or one or two years at least, this question will be answered."


    Everyone followed the sound and saw a young man walking slowly, followed by a guy with a slightly embarrassed expression.


    "What did you say, young man?"


    Kevin cleared his throat, and said loudly to everyone: "As far as I know, someone in Aldo Kingdom has already started to verify this problem with practical actions. He sent three fleets, and one of them sailed westward into the endless ocean. , a branch starts sailing east along the coastline of the mainland, if the earth is round


    ^0^Remember in one second¡¾¡¿


    Yes, then these two fleets will circle back to Aldo. If the land is flat, then they will find the legendary ends of the earth, and then this question will be answered. "


    "Go around? Go around?"


    Even the Conscientious believers who insisted on the theory of a round earth were shocked. Although they believed that the earth was round, they subconsciously believed that the continent under their feet was at the top of the sphere.


    Someone asked: "Excuse me, what is the identity of this person you are talking about?"


    Kevin replied: "Earl Paul Greiman, he is a lord in the northwest corner of the Kingdom of Aldo."


    Hearing Kevin''s answer, there was a burst of discussion among the crowd.


    "What audacity to do something we''ve always wanted to do but couldn''t."


    "Hey... If I was also a super rich lord, I would have started it myself. How could it be his turn?"


    "Don''t be delusional, what kind of ship can withstand deep-sea navigation? I think this Earl Greyman must have mastered some new navigation technology."


    "Is it witchcraft?"


    "Hush!"


    Taking advantage of the time when the law enforcement knights were also attracted by Kevin''s words The discussion returned to the initial quarrel.


    "Listen up, people over there. When the results come out in a few years, it will still be in this square. The wrong side will apologize and the right side will apologize obediently. How about it, do you dare to agree?"


    "Why don''t you dare? Anyone who doesn''t come is a heretic."


    "Hmph! You wait!"


    "You wait."


    Driven by the law enforcement knights, the two sides of the debate finally dispersed.


    Leaving Kevin and Mond sweating coldly in place.


    Are these people really priests under the direct jurisdiction of the Holy See?


    The error-free chapters of "Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party Across Other Worlds" will continue to be updated,


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 426： Popes meeting

    Remember in a second¡¾¡¿


    The Golden Dome Temple is a complex of buildings located in the center of the city of light. Most of the important institutions in the center of the Holy See, such as the Cardinals, the Gospel, the Holy See Council, the Inquisition, etc., occupy a very large area. in the palace.


    There is also the most important figure in the entire Illuminati Church in the temple¡ªHis Majesty the Pope.


    The current pope is named Harrington II. He has sat in this seat for twelve years, and his age is seventy-three years old.


    His Excellency the Pope is currently listening to a report on the situation in Diagon Bay in his residence, and there are many important figures present at the meeting.


    "Since last year, there have been several armed clashes on the border between the two factions."


    "The current situation shows no signs of easing, and the contradictions between the two sides are getting bigger and bigger."


    The director of the Inquisition, Tours, a middle-aged man in his forties and also the head of intelligence of the Holy See, spread his hands helplessly to tell the Pope.


    Harrington II turned to Cardinal Bloom, who was in charge of foreign affairs, with a headache, "Is there any news from the envoy we sent?"


    The cardinal coughed in embarrassment, "I just received a reply saying that neither side wants to give in. Elvis thinks we are too tolerant of heresy, but Nessberg thinks we are too inclined to the Horn Bay Church."


    Harrington II shook his head, what a mess.


    Director Tours said with concern: "There is reliable information that shows that both sides are preparing for war to prevent a possible large-scale war."


    The Pope said with some annoyance: "How did the situation in Jiaowan develop into this?"


    Bishop Bloom murmured his point: "As a clergyman, Elvis'' faith in the Father was unquestionable, but as a diocesan bishop, he...was not very flexible."


    Harrington II said angrily: "Who pushed him to the seat of the regional bishop at the beginning."


    Everyone looked at each other and silently chose to remain silent.


    Alas, His Excellency the Pope is getting old, and his memory is not good.


    Seeing that no one responded to him, Harrington II pointed at himself and said in surprise, "Ah? Could it be me?"


    In order to avoid His Majesty''s embarrassment, Bishop Bloom hurriedly said: "At that time, Elvis was excellent in all aspects. He was devout, fair, and clean. He was the best candidate for the bishop of the district."


    Director Tours muttered in a voice no one heard: "And the most sensible of the bunch."


    Bishop Bloom continued: "At that time, Anthony went to Jiaowan for investigation, so the information at that time was reliable, but I didn''t expect that Elvis would become so paranoid now."


    Harrington II said: "Anthony? I remember that was a very capable and promising young man."


    Bloom replied: "Yes, he also went to the Holy See to mediate the dispute this time, but unfortunately, he failed."


    Harrington II''s expression was a little sluggish: "When things have come to this point, I cannot shirk my responsibility."


    "How can it be blamed on you, Your Majesty?"


    "Yeah, it''s all because of that guy Elvis messing around. It''s okay to engage in witch hunting."


    Everyone excused the pope.


    The director of the Inquisition shook his head and said: "We have sent several groups of people to guide the local church on how to identify real witches, and try our best to avoid the occurrence of unjust, false and wrongly decided cases, but we still cannot prevent the spread of the ''witch hunt'' from becoming more and more widespread. Big, a lot of people with ulterior motives joined in, and it quickly turned sour."


    "For example, the inland countries represented by Yi Collins have always been greedy for the maritime trade of the coastal countries, and they always seize the opportunity to create all kinds of troubles."


    Bloom said angrily: "Also, Elvis is so stupid that he offends the authorities in various countries. It is extremely arrogant. Now, with the help of the authorities in various countries, people in the coastal countries have begun to hate the church. It is a disaster."


    Tours, the director of the Inquisition, said solemnly: "Your Majesty, my lords, I think the situation in Jiaowan is irreversible. What we should consider now is not how to stop the war, but what to support after the war occurs. It''s one side''s problem, so plan ahead."


    "Does it need to be said? Although there are some mistakes in the Jiaowan Church, it is still our own people. How can the Holy See turn its back on these devout believers?"


    "Yes, if we stand aside and watch the excitement, what will other forces on the mainland and local churches think of us? The Holy See will lose its prestige."


    "The countries along the coast of Jiaowan have almost turned into heresies. I heard that they are going to create some kind of ''new sect'' and want to be on an equal footing with the Holy See. It is simply outrageous."


    "Everyone, I have to remind you that a large part of the Holy See''s finances depends on the input of the Jiaowan Church''s tithe. Once Jiaowan is out of our control, I don''t need to say what serious consequences will happen."


    Everyone at the meeting expressed their opinions one after another, and their positions were the same¡ªElvis, no matter how idiotic he is, is also the archbishop appointed by the Holy See,


    The Holy City of Light can stop the local radical witch hunts and even punish the archbishop through continuous intervention, but right now he cannot be killed by a group of secular rulers with heresy tendencies, otherwise the face of the Holy See will be saved.


    It probably means: if your own dog bites someone, you will deal with it yourself, and no outsiders are allowed to intervene.


    Pope Harrington II listened to everyone''s opinions with a worried face, but finally said: "Okay."


    Thus, the tone of the situation in Diagon Bay was set.


    "Your Majesty, everyone, I have one more thing to mention."


    Director Tours took out


    ^0^Remember in one second¡¾¡¿


    A thick book.


    "Recently, a book that is very unfavorable to us has appeared in Jiaowan-"Record of Injustice". A lot of things happened in history. Of course, I must emphasize that, except for some factual information about Jiaowan, all the others are fabricated. But no one will really verify the authenticity of the story. Once this book is circulated Come on, it will cause a huge blow to the reputation of the Church of the Lord of Light His Majesty the Pope took the book, flipped through a few pages in a hurry, his face became gloomy, and he threw it on the table with a snort.


    "The whole story is the ravings of a madman, who is the author?"


    "Uh...we haven''t found it yet, he''s well hidden."


    Tours suggested: "We should launch a force to ban this book elsewhere. If it was before, I would not worry about it, but since the advent of Aldo paper, the cost of book transcription has become greatly reduced, so its The scope of circulation will also become wider.¡±


    Bishop Bloom said: "You don''t need to be so careful. Even if the paper becomes cheap, someone must copy it word by word. We don''t need to worry about such a thick book in a short time. We should focus on the coming war."


    "Well, it can be like this for the time being, but I hope you don''t forget about it."


    Tours nodded. In fact, he just mentioned it at today''s meeting.


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 427： Gabelas attitude

    "If there is nothing else, let''s go today."


    After a morning meeting, everyone''s stomachs were growling, and Pope Harrington II was going to end the meeting.


    "Your Majesty, I want to accuse you of one thing."


    Just as he was about to get up, a person rushed in rashly.


    Harrington II looked and found that it was Bishop Walsh. In addition to his teaching position, he was also in charge of the security of the capital.


    The reason why Walsh was able to break in without notification was that this was the Pope¡¯s private residence, and Walsh and Harrington II had a good personal relationship, and the servants and guards were very familiar with each other, and secondly, he was the one who attended the meeting. One of the scheduled participants was late because of an emergency.


    "What happened, it''s worth your anger."


    Harrington II was very curious. At this time, Walsh was not like a respected bishop at all, but like a fighter in the arena.


    "Everyone here, I''m sorry for being so late. But Your Majesty, you must take care of those heretical lunatics."


    Everyone''s hearts suddenly became brighter. They probably made troubles again after being sensible. No wonder Walsh, who was in charge of the security of the capital, was stumbled.


    Walsh didn''t even sit down, and stood by the table and said to everyone: "Yesterday they provoked another incident, and it was still near the envoys of various countries. The face of the Holy Capital was completely humiliated by them."


    Walsh slapped the table vigorously while speaking, obviously very angry. If not all the people here were acquaintances, a charge of disrespect would not escape, and the guards could drag him out on the spot.


    "Don''t rush, speak slowly."


    Harrington II ordered his servants to serve Bishop Walsh a cup of tea. The bishop sat down and slowly recounted what happened yesterday.


    "In the end, an envoy from Gabela went over to persuade me. It''s really embarrassing."


    Walsh said with a painful face: "If this continues, in the eyes of those outsiders, the sacred city of light will be reduced to a gathering place for barbarians."


    He glanced at Tours, the head of the Inquisition, and said: "It is reasonable to understand that this group of heretics who speculate on the truth of creation should all go to hell."


    Tours grimaced, and he heard Walsh''s accusations against him.


    What can I do? His Majesty the Pope has always tried to maintain an enlightened image, as long as he does not directly negate the contents of the Holy Book of Light, he can tolerate it.


    Sure enough, His Majesty the Pope waved his hand at Walsh and said, "Use the word heresy with caution. I don''t want the holy capital to become as chaotic as Jiaowan."


    "Do you still think that the current holy city is in order..."


    "Ahem...Of course, it''s not an option to let them continue to act recklessly like this. Tours!"


    "Your Majesty the Pope." The head of the Inquisition stood up.


    "You take the time to talk to the leaders of the Conscientious Society and warn them. Reasonable debate is fine, but shaking your fists and creating conflicts is definitely not within our tolerance."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Harrington II turned to Walsh again: "For those who caused trouble yesterday, they should be arrested and sentenced. We must not be soft-handed, but just treat it as an ordinary security case."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Bishop Walsh was a little frustrated.


    "By the way, which country''s envoy did you just say?"


    The bishop replied: "Gabela, specifically, is actually the entourage of Gabela''s messenger."


    "Gabella."


    Harrington II narrowed his eyes, "Aldridge, a scholar in the Bachelor''s Tower, my meeting with him is scheduled for this afternoon."


    ¡­


    Aldrich came to the audience hall with a wooden stick and walked slowly, followed by Mond and Kevin with nervous faces behind him.


    He went through the gate, and the owner inside was already waiting for him in full costume.


    Harrington II was sitting on the main seat, and on his left and right sides sat various important members of the Cardinal Council in turn.


    "Welcome, guest from afar, Master Aldrich of the Bachelor''s Tower."


    Aldridge saluted.


    "It is a great honor for me, David Aldrich, to represent Emperor Gabela and tens of thousands of believers to meet His Majesty Harrington II, the supreme representative of your heavenly father on earth and the most loyal servant."


    The pope smiled and held out his right hand.


    "Please sit down, master, I hope you have brought what I want."


    Aldridge sat down, Mond and Kevin stood behind him.


    He carefully took out a letter from his pocket and said, "This is from His Majesty the Emperor who ordered me to hand it over to you. Everything you want is inside."


    The waiter immediately ran over to take it with both hands, and walked quickly to King Harrington II to hand it to him.


    The Pope opened the envelope, unfolded the letter, and looked carefully. He read it very seriously, as if trying to figure out the meaning of the letter word by word.


    Kevin stood behind Aldridge and ventured to observe the Pope.


    Although Harrington II is gray-haired, he is well maintained, with only a few wrinkles on his face and a long white beard on his chin.


    Although his eyes were cloudy like other old people of this age, they were filled with an indescribable kindness, and it seemed that just looking at him could make people trust him without reservation.


    This is the Pope of the Illuminati Church, a big man who used to only exist in legends, unexpectedly appeared in front of him like this.


    Although he had done several times of psychological construction before the meeting, but at this moment, Kevin''s heart was still beating uncontrollably.


    He saw that Harrington II''s slightly frowning brows gradually relaxed when he opened the envelope, and it seemed that he was very satisfied with the contents of the letter paper.


    The Pope looked up, looked at Aldridge and said, "I am very grateful to His Majesty the Emperor for his support."


    Aldrich nodded with a smile, "Gabella has always been a staunch supporter of the Holy See, there is no doubt about that."


    "Then, Master Aldrich."


    The Pope carefully put away the letter, "If your country has no objections, I will announce the contents of this letter to neighboring countries. What do you think?"


    Aldridge said without hesitation: "Of course, since we have stated our position, there is no intention of hiding it."


    The Pope laughed, "Well said, I won''t hide it from you, His Majesty Rodney of the Kingdom of Aldo also expressed his support for the Holy See."


    Aldridge nodded: "Everyone recognizes that the Holy See under your leadership is the authority of the Illuminati Church, and those heretics who jumped out of nowhere along the way are nothing to worry about."


    "Ha ha!"


    Harrington II did not answer his words, but said: "Master Aldrich, we have prepared a sumptuous dinner for you in the Golden Dome Temple, please be sure to stay."


    "my pleasure!"


    Aldridge immediately stood up to express his thanks.


    After the dinner began, Harrington II suddenly asked Aldrich a question: "Excuse me, has the emperor''s successor been chosen?"


    The Great Instructor of the Bachelor''s Tower frowned, as if he felt that the other party''s question was a bit abrupt.


    He quickly organized his language, and replied slowly and methodically: "Your Majesty is in his prime, and he is not in a hurry to arrange his own affairs. He still has a long time to carefully examine his children That¡¯s right, I really envy his youth, unlike me who is already old.¡±


    The Pope stroked his white beard and said with great emotion.


    Aldrich hurriedly said: "Your spirit is incomparable to your body... Uh, who is this? Can you introduce me?"


    He asked about the young people around the pope.


    "Anthony, is the youngest cardinal priest here."


    Harrington II introduced with a smile.


    Anthony immediately stood up and greeted Aldridge.


    "Anthony?" Aldridge smiled and said, "Young man, your name makes me feel very close."


    "Priest Anthony has just returned from Horn Bay as an emissary."


    Bishop Bloom, who was dining with him, continued to introduce in a somewhat proud tone.


    "You can hold such an important position as the envoy of the Holy See at a young age. Your future is very bright."


    Aldridge smiled more and more, "So, young man, have you seen what Jiaowan looks like with your own eyes? Tell me, what do you think of the current situation in Jiaowan?"


    "Dear Master Aldrich."


    Anthony smiled and replied: "There is no problem, even if you are a little overwhelmed, but I still want to tell you that everything is under our control."


    The church people present all laughed. They all believed that as long as the Holy See personally stepped down and showed its own strength, both opposing parties in the corner of the bay would bow their heads. what.


    "Is everything under control? Haha."


    Aldridge raised the glass of juice, "Let us pray that with the help of the Holy See, order will be restored soon! Cheers!"


    "cheers!"


    "cheers!"

 Chapter 428： to collins

    A carriage was driving slowly on the dirt road in the country. Judging from the style and decoration of the carriage, it was a carriage specially used for rental. For a relatively developed business area like Jiaowan, there are a lot of transportation Leasing services, cargo, people, everything.


    "Guest, let me tell you, you are really courageous, especially since you are still a foreigner."


    The coachman''s voice came through the front window of the carriage.


    Friedrich Liszt smiled helplessly, are all the coachmen in Jiaowan so talkative?


    He just wanted to enjoy the scenery along the way quietly.


    But out of politeness, he still responded: "Why do you say that?"


    "Don''t you know?"


    The coachman''s voice was full of surprise.


    "Recently the situation on both sides has become more and more tense."


    Liszt knew that the two sides in the words of the coachman referred to the coastal countries of the Horn Bay led by the Horn Bay Alliance and the inland countries of the Horn Bay headed by Collins.


    The apparent conflict between the two sides focused on whether to continue the witch hunt that had lasted for many years, but Liszt, who had lived in Jiaowan for a long time, understood that the essence of the conflict was due to economic interests.


    The coastal countries have long controlled the maritime trade, making a lot of money every year, while the inland countries can only rely on a few local specialty products produced by underdeveloped agriculture and handicrafts to earn some external profits, such as tea and silk , just rely on the merchant ships of those coastal people, and the coastal merchants who control the sea transportation often use various means to lower the purchase price. How can this not arouse the jealousy of Collins and other inland countries.


    However, the Holy See chose the seat of the Archbishop of Jiaowan in the landlocked country of Collins. The income of the Jiaowan Church in various places, as well as the tithes collected in various places, are the bulk of the income of the Jiaowan Church¡¯s funds. After the church paid the share to the Holy See, the remaining money was mainly spent on the inland countries around Collins, so many people in the inland depended on the church for their livelihood, and many of them even directly received the church''s alms.


    The biased fund use policy of the Jiaowan Church has cultivated a large number of devout believers in the inland, resulting in a very strong religious atmosphere in the inland countries, especially in Collins, where it is located, from the king to the slaves are all Illuminati. faithful believers.


    However, it also caused strong dissatisfaction among the coastal countries. It is generally believed that the Jiaowan Church is killing the rich and helping the poor.


    The witch hunts in recent years have interfered unprecedentedly with the normal commercial activities in the coastal areas. In the end, the church envoys were thrown out of the window in the capital of the Jiaowan Alliance, and the aim was to resist the control of the Jiaowan Church. The widespread spread of new sects along the coast has pushed the long-standing conflict between the two sides to a new peak.


    After hearing what the coachman said, Liszt asked back, "Don''t you often drive this road? Don''t you worry about yourself?"


    The coachman turned around and smiled at him through the window, "People like us who run around all the year round to make a living, naturally have our own way. Don''t worry, my guest, if someone stops us on the road, just let me deal with it. However, Hehe, when the time comes, you have to cheer yourself up..."


    What the coachman said made Liszt feel a little worried. Although he had made preparations in advance and knew that the road might not be peaceful, he had a reason to go on this trip. There is a very prestigious nobleman in Collins, who sent someone to contact Todd. Niceburg office, he wanted to export his silk and tea through Aldo.


    Because of the recent situation, the merchants in the Northwest Gulf have taken a lot of business that originally belonged to the merchants in the corner of the bay. On the one hand, the coastal countries are trying to hit the inland economically. On the other hand, the inland people do not want to continue to endure the maritime merchants. treacherous.


    He really came here for whatever he was afraid of. Just after Liszt raised his heart, dust was raised on the road in the distance.


    A group of people rushed to the carriage and surrounded them.


    "Stop! Who''s inside!"


    The leader rode a tall horse and yelled fiercely at the carriage.


    Liszt was very nervous, remembering what the coachman said just now, and left everything to him. The coachman immediately jumped down and ran to the leader''s horse. The horseman bent down, and the two had a conversation.


    Then the leader shook the reins, came to the front of the carriage, and shouted in a deep voice


    "Aldo! We are the witch hunters of Collins, come down and be inspected!"


    Liszt had no choice but to open the car door, stood on the ground and bowed cautiously to the man.


    "My lord, I am going to Collins to discuss business with Earl Bridges."


    I thought that mentioning the nobleman''s name would make the person in front of me a little more polite, but I didn''t expect the other party to mutter, "Another treacherous businessman."


    Liszt was so frightened that he stopped talking.


    The leader first pressed those stones against Liszt''s body, stroked them up and down, back and forth, and kept chanting words as if they were reciting fragments from the holy scriptures.


    Nothing out of the ordinary, "Well, you''re not a wizard, but..."


    He beckoned, and his followers came over with a box in their hands.


    The leader reached in and took out a piece of paper with something scrawled on it.


    "Listen, you heretics who don''t believe in God, the sins on your body have been accumulated and cannot be washed away by ordinary means But, our merciful servants of the gods in Collins, they are day and night to the light The Lord prayed devoutly and created these holy symbols of indulgence for the world! As long as you offer them directly to the Heavenly Father, you can get one, and then your sins can be washed away. Note that it¡¯s just the previous one, hum, Just wait to be scorched by fire forever in **** after death!"


    Liszt was dumbfounded, what else to say?


    And what does direct dedication mean?


    I saw a nearby driver making a gesture for him, well, it turned out to be a waste of money.


    "My lord, I am also a believer in the Lord of Light."


    Liszt smiled and took out the holy emblem that he carried with him.


    The leader squinted his eyeballs like an angry bull, and said maliciously: "Listen, Ola, you think that faith is just a show, and I can see a little bit of your faith at a glance." Not pious, look at your eyes full of desire for money."


    Liszt still wanted to argue, but the other party didn''t give him a chance to speak at all.


    "My eyes blessed by the servants of the gods will not lie to me! People with sins on their bodies are not eligible to enter Collins!"


    His subordinates began to clamor, mixed with a lot of Angular slang that Liszt could not understand.


    Liszt wiped the cold sweat off his forehead, and the coachman made gestures to him repeatedly.


    "Okay, sir, how much should I give to Heavenly Father?"


    He compromised, business matters.


    "A silver coin!"


    The other party said in a low voice.


    so expensive? It''s just a piece of paper.


    However, Liszt knew that the other party was not a good bargainer, so he paid the money obediently.


    A group of people left cursing after getting the money.


    Finally getting back on the road...

 Chapter 429： Earls Banquet

    Despite all the twists and turns, Liszt finally arrived at Collins without any danger.


    After entering the city, the title of Earl Bridges came into play, and he met the nobleman smoothly.


    "Hahahaha! Mr. Liszt, I''m sorry to have frightened you."


    After discussing business in the study, Earl Bridges patted Liszt on the shoulder cheerfully and laughed.


    "However, there is no way to do this. You know, the recent situation is a bit uneasy."


    Liszt could only respond with a wry smile.


    "Well, I have a banquet here tonight, and you can come to it, so that I can introduce you to some of Collins'' leading figures by the way."


    The Count extended an invitation to him.


    Liszt stood up hastily and bowed to him, "Ha, thank you Earl."


    This kind of high-class banquet was of great help to him in expanding his business, and the earl gave him a huge favor.


    According to the earl''s suggestion, Liszt went out for a stroll first to experience the local customs.


    At sunset he returned to the mansion of the Earl of Bridges.


    After changing into a local-style dress, he came to the hall where the banquet was held under the guidance of his servants.


    At this time, many torches and candles had been lit in the hall, illuminating the place as bright as day, and bursts of melodious music wafted through it. The count specially invited entertainers to the banquet to add to the fun.


    Many guests have already come inside, both men and women, all dressed in gorgeous and well-dressed clothes, some of them gathered together to chat, and some danced with the music on the dance floor.


    A long, expensive carpet was laid on the central axis of the hall, and it was quiet and comfortable to stand on. Liszt walked along the carpet, passed the guests in twos and threes, and came to the center of the hall, which was made up of four long tables. Next to a regular quadrilateral dining table.


    "Oh! Look, our Aldo guest is here."


    Seeing Liszt approaching, Earl Bridges stood up.


    "Gentlemen, please allow me to introduce you. This is Mr. Friedrich Liszt, the trade representative of Aldo Northwest Bay and the consignment ship in Cape Bay. Let us welcome together. Their merchant ships are large and numerous, comparable to those on the coast. Men''s battered sampans are better."


    As soon as the earl finished speaking, there was a burst of applause from around.


    "Thank you guys, it''s an honor to visit your beautiful country."


    Liszt let go of his hanging heart, saying that he was still very nervous before.


    As a commoner, he has always been in awe of the nobles. Before entering the hall, he was worried that he would be looked down upon by others, but now it seems a bit too much.


    Earl Bridges introduced him to the people around him one by one. Sure enough, there were many important people. These people were either rich or noble, either high-ranking officials in the court or senior priests in the church.


    Liszt was a little flattered, it was the first time he had seen such a big battle.


    Although Collins can only be regarded as a small country compared to Aldo, its territory only includes the main city-state of Collins, a few subsidiary cities, and scattered villages and towns. It may not be as large as Arda and Belding combined, but the size is still a kingdom. Ah, although the sparrow is small, it has all the internal organs.


    I actually came into contact with the upper class of a country all of a sudden.


    But soon Liszt understood why these big shots treated him so courteously.


    "Todd Shipping? I''ve heard of it. It''s a big shipping company."


    "Mr. Lister, you are the first Aldo businessman to arrive at Collins, please go back and tell your compatriots, don''t endure the exploitation of those coastal people anymore, bypass those greedy guys, and come directly to us for business. "


    "I''ve seen your products, they are all great things, we don''t think they are too expensive, but the means of raising prices by those coastal people is clearly trying to rip off customers."


    More than one person has expressed such a strong will.


    "Uh...I''ll try to convey it to them, haha."


    Liszt also had no choice but to respond vaguely.


    But he knew in his heart that if he wanted to do business with these inland countries, the coastal countries would not be able to get around anyway. Although Aldo has a land route to the inland of Jiaowan, the land transportation capacity is small and the cost is high. Secondly, there are many territories in Aldo''s country, and it can be said that there are many barriers from north to south, especially through the sites of the two rebel families, Giles or Veblen.


    That being the case, I don¡¯t know if those coastal countries of the Horn Bay will impose heavy taxes on the inland pioneer of the Horn Bay, Todd Shipping Line, as a warning to others. After all, these countries can prosper because of their identity as middlemen.


    But the good news is that the commercial capabilities of the Northwest Gulf of Aldo have already established a reputation in the area of ??Jiaowan, even Collins, who is located inland, knows it.


    After all, Earl Bridges'' banquet was not held for Liszt, and everyone soon formed a small circle in twos and threes to play their own things.


    Liszt tried to join the conversations of some small circles, but he soon found that he had formed a natural barrier with the different classes of these nobles. Sometimes people told a joke to make the people around him laugh, but he I don''t know where the joke is from the beginning to the end.


    Due to the development of commerce in the coastal countries on the corner of the bay, the aristocrats and commoners and rich people are deeply integrated, and Liszt can handle it. However, the aristocrats in these inland countries obviously form a small society of their own, and he is not used to it.


    In order to avoid embarrassment, he had to shuttle between various delicacies with a wine glass.


    Exquisite food, silver utensils, and mellow wines all show that the quality of life of the aristocrats here is no different from that of the high society on the coast.


    Although due to geographical reasons, the economy here is not as developed as the coast, but it has not affected the sensuality of the ruling class in the slightest.


    Soon he found someone who was somewhat similar to him.


    A young man, tall and thin, with curly brown hair, was dressed plainly compared with the well-dressed guests, sitting alone at the dining table, out of tune with the surrounding environment.


    His eyes stared into the distance, and there was an anxious look in his eyes.


    Liszt speculates Is he spying on the opposite **** he likes?


    A poor guy, by chance, entered the upper class, met a noble girl and fell in love with her, but the huge gap in their identities forced him to silently guard Liszt from a distance. He instantly made up a series of common bridges part.


    He couldn''t help but follow the other party''s gaze, but only saw a group of elders who were talking freely.


    Well, it looks like I guessed wrong.


    "Hey! Hello, my name is Friedrich Liszt, let me meet you."


    Acquisition is because they are all out of place, and he inexplicably wanted to make friends, so he walked over to say hello.


    "Uh, hello... ah, you are the Aldo guest just now, nice to meet you, my name is Cable."


    The young man obviously had something on his mind, so he answered a little absent-mindedly.


    He realized that something was wrong, and took the initiative to explain: "I''m sorry, Mr. Lister. I''m in a mess right now, so..."


    Liszt waved his hand: "It''s okay, what''s bothering you, tell me, maybe I can give you some advice."


    "This¡­"


    The young man pondered for a while, and finally spoke out.


    "Well, this kind of thing is uncomfortable in my heart, so let me tell you. Maybe you, a foreigner, can understand my grievances."


    "Injustice?" Liszt frowned. It seemed that the matter was not simple, but what did it have to do with his status as a foreigner?


    Just listen to Cable continue:


    "Specifically, my mother''s wrong. She... she was accused of being a witch."


    witch?


    Liszt''s brows frowned even deeper. At this sensitive moment, it was a terrible word.


    But at the same time, a beautiful figure also appeared in his heart.

 Chapter 430： astrologer

    "My sympathies to you and your mother."


    Liszt told the young man in front of him sincerely that he had seen the miserable situation of those "witches" who were tried.


    "Thank you for saying that."


    It made Cable''s bad mood a little easier to find a sympathizer, even a stranger who wasn''t very helpful in his affairs.


    "So you are now...?" Liszt continued the conversation between the two.


    "I turned to my mentor for help, and he promised to help¡ªto ask the top figures of the church at this banquet to come forward and accommodate."


    "Oh, then your tutor is really a respectable person, defending his students on such a sensitive issue."


    "Yes, I don''t deny your statement, he is indeed a respectable person." Cable nodded and said, "but the most important thing is that my mother was wronged, she just lost her temper when she got old. She has become weird, and she doesn''t get along very well with the neighbors, and as a result, some dark-minded people maliciously frame her. God, she used to be scared to pray when she heard witchcraft and magic. How can such a pious person Might be a witch."


    After Cable finished speaking, his eyes continued to look in the original direction, as if he had no desire to continue.


    At this moment, the group of men that Liszt saw before seemed to have finished their conversation, and they raised their glasses together to finish off the remaining wine inside.


    Then one of them walked towards Liszt with brisk steps.


    Liszt noticed that Cable''s hand holding the wine glass trembled slightly, and his eyes were fixed on the visitor.


    From Cable''s reaction, he guessed the identity of the visitor.


    "It''s all right! Cable, put your little heart back that''s about to pop out."


    The visitor made a problem-solving gesture to Cable.


    "Teacher, is it true?"


    Cable instantly changed from melancholic to sunny and enthusiastic. If it wasn''t because he was at the banquet, he would probably jump up on the spot.


    "Yes!" Cable''s mentor touched his beard, with a look of "I can''t do anything if I do it".


    "Reverend Lambert Langbo assured me that he will send someone to confirm the situation. It is estimated that your mother will be home in three days. Really, when the Holy See''s court sent people to supervise, these guys How dare you play nonsense."


    "Thank you, teacher! Thank you, teacher!" Cable bowed and thanked again, with zero tears of gratitude.


    While the teacher and the student were talking, Lister was also observing Cable''s mentor.


    Unlike the thin students, this tutor was tall and strong, and quite dignified. He was wearing a woolen coat with a high collar, and a shining gold chain hung on his chest. On the face and chin are short, thick and well-trimmed beards. Two thick and long beards protrude from the lower nostrils to the sides of the face. A pair of spirited gray eyes reveal the inner self-confidence and pride of the owner. .


    But there is one place that is slightly inconsistent, and that is his nose.


    In fact, before the other party came over, Liszt noticed that this person''s nose was different. Under the light of the candle, the light reflected by that nose was obviously very strange.


    Now standing close and observing, Liszt finally saw clearly that the surface of the opponent''s nose was very smooth, obviously not human skin.


    This... seems to be made of metal? Did he put a metal cap on his nose?


    After the thanks, Cable took the initiative to introduce his mentor to Liszt with a proud expression.


    "Congratulations, it seems that your mother''s affairs have turned around."


    "Thank you, distinguished guest, please allow me to introduce you, this is His Majesty King Collins'' royal astrologer - Viscount Degu Brar, who is also my mentor."


    Astrologer is a very old profession. Since humans began to look up at the night sky, they believed that the trajectory of the stars in the sky is closely related to the fate of all living beings in the world. This profession was born naturally.


    Once upon a time, astrology was still classified as a kind of witchcraft, and astrologers were equivalent to wizards and were almost suppressed by the church.


    But the secular power holders stood up to protect them, because everyone wants to know about fate. The lords want to know the outcome of the war before going to war, and the rich want to know whether their wealth can grow or be maintained. People also want to know whether they can spend their lives in peace.


    This is something that the public needs, and what astrologers do is to peek, not to change anything, so this profession is preserved and passed down.


    They have been observing the positions of the sun, the moon and the stars in the sky for decades, and recorded them in detail, interpreting their arrangements one by one as a precursor to major events that may occur, such as large-scale natural disasters or the rise and fall of a country .


    This may not be accurate every time, but major events in historical records are accompanied by strange astronomical phenomena. It is recorded, but people still remain in awe of this possible connection in line with the principle of preferring to believe that it is true.


    In addition to divination based on astrology, astrologers also have another important job, which is to formulate or revise the calendar according to the positions of the sun, moon and stars. In this era dominated by agriculture, the accuracy of the calendar is very important. Harvesting time all need calendars to guide.


    However, the accuracy of the calendar is often not satisfactory, and large errors will appear after a period of use. At this time, astrologers are required to correct it.


    There are astrologers in the courts of almost every country, even within the church, and there are also a large number of astrologers among the people, but most of these guys without official certification are regarded as swindling charlatans.


    A court astrologer named Tegu Brar offered to raise his glass to Liszt.


    "Hi, guest from Northwest Bay, I hope Collins can leave you with good memories."


    Because of the previous introduction by the host of the banquet, he already knew the identity of Liszt.


    Liszt raised his glass and touched it, "Thank you for your kindness."


    And business, he added in his mind.


    "Ah, I think you must be curious about my nose, I can see it from your eyes, hehe, don''t mind."


    Viscount Blair touched his nose and took the initiative to explain.


    "This is the result of my impulsiveness when I was young. At that time, I had an argument with another scholar over a math problem, but neither of us could convince the other, so we had to use the sword in our hands to decide whether to win or lose. In the end, I lost and lost My parents left me a nose, so I had to make another one myself."


    "This..." Liszt didn''t know what to say, "You really have a pair of skillful hands." He complimented like this.


    The Viscount smiled and said, "Yes, but what makes me more proud is my eyes."


    Cable on the side quickly flattered: "The teacher has eagle-like eyes, and the astronomical observation data he recorded is the most detailed in this era."


    "Yes, hahahaha!"


    Viscount Degu Brar patted his student and laughed boldly.

 Chapter 431： murder

    https:///>The banquet at the Earl''s Mansion lasted until late at night without ending. Liszt was lucky to be involved in the small circle of Viscount de Gubral. A group of men held pipes and smoked the best tobacco, chatting in the lingering smoke. Men always talk about military politics, so I don''t know when they started discussing the latest situation in Jiaowan. "It''s getting more and more difficult to do business along the coast now." A gentleman wearing a bowler hat filled the tobacco with graceful movements, stretched the pipe over the candle and ignited it carefully, sighing helplessly. "Oh, Aubli, do you still have a way out? My business firm has been expelled by the coastal people long ago." Viscount Lal snorted coldly. "It''s all to blame for some ambitious people behind the scenes to push our country into the abyss of war." He picked up a glass of bright red wine, raised his neck and drank it down. "I will never let our country fall into a disaster." These words only made Liszt feel that Viscount Brar''s tone was really loud. Cable, who was sitting next to him, whispered to him: "Don''t think my teacher is just a viscount, but his status as a court astrologer makes His Majesty the King attach great importance to his opinions. Our Majesty the King... well, a little superstitious." A bit superstitious? Liszt has question marks all over his head, it''s really strange to say this from an astrologer, don''t you guys believe your own way? The gentleman in front said again: "But many of us here are looking forward to going to war with the coastal people. Listen to what they say!" Liszt listened carefully, and a burst of ugly curses came along with laughter. Come,. A guest shrugged, "They think that although the coastal people rule the sea, they are just a group of lambs on land. As long as our warriors rush to each other''s door, they can easily enter and take away money, silk, and porcelain. , spices.¡± Viscount Blair commented very disdainfully: ¡°They are all a group of idiots who only learned how to play military chess and talk about war.¡± The gentleman in front smiled and asked him: ¡°I said Degu, you are so unequivocally opposed Are you not afraid of offending people when you go to war?" Viscount Brar shrugged his shoulders, and said very freely: "Anyway, I have offended many people in the past, and if I owe more debts, I won''t worry about it." After all, this is Jiaowan. Liszt wisely chose to listen to the internal contradictions. When the banquet was coming to an end, he decided to leave after drinking almost. The owner of the mansion warmly invited him to stay at his home, but after some evasions, he went with the waiter. ¡­boom! boom! boom! There was a rapid knock on the door, waking up the sleeping Liszt. What happened? He quickly put on his clothes, got out of bed in a hurry and opened the door of the room. Standing outside the door was the waiter who sent him here yesterday. The waiter looked flustered and panting, as if he had run all the way here. He said: "Sir, you go to the front hall quickly, something has happened. I have to inform others, please go by yourself." Then the waiter ran away. Feeling uneasy and enduring the dizziness caused by hangover, Liszt came to the front hall, which was the hall where the banquet was held last night. There are already many people standing inside, the most eye-catching one is a group of knights in armor. Although there were many people, there was no trace of joy at yesterday''s banquet here, but was replaced by a heavy and solemn atmosphere. The owner of the mansion, Earl Bridges, was talking with one of the knights. Seeing Liszt coming, the count said with an indescribable expression on his face: "It''s too unfortunate, Mr. Liszt, that such a thing happened." "Unfortunate? What is it...?" Bridges was very He said solemnly: "Viscount Degubral, he... He was called by the Lord, it is really terrible, a good-looking person, who was talking and laughing at my banquet yesterday, has become a corpse today..." De Gubral? Liszt remembered, wasn''t it the astrologer at the banquet yesterday, the mentor of Cable. "It''s really unfortunate..." he also said, and mourned silently in his heart, and hoped that the Viscount''s departure would not affect the rehabilitation of Cable''s mother. "That''s right, Mr. Liszt." The man dressed as a knight spoke up, "We are from the city guard, and we are here to inform you about something. The death of Viscount Braal is too sudden, and he is not very old. , is also in good health, and has no bad habits on weekdays, so we suspect that he did not die of natural causes." "Murder?" Liszt blurted out with his eyes wide open. "It''s not sure yet." The man dressed as a knight kept staring into his eyes, "It needs to be judged after the coroner''s examination, but since you were the one who had direct contact with him yesterday, I hope you two Don''t walk around in case we feel like...asking some questions." What else can I say? Liszt could only nod: "I will cooperate with you It''s really unlucky to encounter this kind of thing. Then came a few guests who stayed overnight at the Earl''s mansion, and they also got the same Inform. "Sorry, guests. "Earl Bridges said to everyone apologetically, "But Viscount Brar is a member of the court and is His Majesty''s royal stargazer. His death is a very serious matter. You can''t just leave the city. "After informing the guard of his accommodation, Liszt was already prepared to wait for several days, but he did not expect that things would progress the next day. He was notified that Viscount Degubral did not die of Murder, the case is over, and the people involved can move freely. Relieved, Liszt began to investigate Collins'' business situation according to the original plan. After wandering around for a week, he packed his luggage and left the city, and In order to hurry, he bought a horse and rode it. At the same time, he also considered that the road was not smooth and he could escape in an emergency. He had a token from Earl Bridges in his luggage, and he might meet Le But it can come in handy when you can¡¯t run away. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t encounter the situation of being blackmailed like last time, but I met an unexpected person on the way. He was riding slowly forward at the time. Hearing a bumping sound coming from far and near, I couldn''t help but


    Dear, this chapter is not finished, there is another page ^0^ I can¡¯t wait to look back, I saw a carriage rushing towards this side, it seems that there are some beasts or bandits chasing behind, although there is actually no one behind the vehicle .

 Chapter 432： frame

    When passing Liszt, the carriage slowed down slowly, probably to rest in front.


    Liszt glanced at the driver and couldn''t help being very surprised.


    The other party also saw him.


    "Cable, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    The stopped driver shouted to him from afar, "Mr. Liszt, I didn''t expect to meet you on the road."


    Liszt rode to the carriage.


    "What''s the matter, do you have something important to do? Are you in such a hurry?"


    "I... uh, my mother and I are planning to visit relatives in the Horn Bay League."


    Cable''s eyes wandered as he said this, and there was panic on his face.


    Liszt, who has experienced countless business negotiations, can tell at a glance that he is lying.


    But he didn''t intend to expose it, "Great, we happened to be on the way. So, your mother has returned home safely, congratulations."


    "Yes, Thanks."


    Only then did Cable think of his mother in the carriage, he opened the door and helped an elderly woman inside.


    "Mom, let''s take a rest here first. Let me introduce you. This is a friend I met not long ago¡ªMr. Friedrich Liszt. He is Aldo."


    "Well, Cable, you''re really turning my guts out. Hello, Mr. Aldo."


    Liszt bowed to the other party, "Hi, ma''am, it''s a pleasure to meet you, congratulations on clearing up your grievances."


    The old woman waved her hand: "Oh, what a shame, I just got out of the lion''s mouth and entered the hyena''s den again."


    "Mother!" Cable yelled to stop him.


    The old woman seemed to realize her slip of the tongue, and immediately kept silent.


    "What happened, can you tell me?"


    Although he didn''t want to expose that Cable was lying just now, but if he pretended he didn''t hear what the old woman said, it would show that he didn''t care about this new friend at all, so he still asked.


    "Hey, what should I say about this matter... I, I can''t say it now, can I talk about it after the Horn Bay Alliance?"


    Liszt nodded, "Well, Cable, I won''t force my friends to do things I don''t want to do. However, although we haven''t known each other for a long time, if you have any difficulties, you can speak up, and I will do it within my ability help you within."


    Cable said gratefully, "Thank you, my friend."


    In this way, Liszt, accompanied by Cable and his mother, went to the Horn Bay League.


    ¡­


    Cable still remembered the sheriff''s cold, repulsive expression.


    The other party sat in front of the large desk, and replied to him with that formulaic tone and vocabulary expressionlessly.


    "Unfortunately, Mr. Cable, you have lost a good teacher, and His Majesty the King has lost a good subject. However, this does not change the facts."


    Cable suppressed the anger in his heart, "What are the facts? I don''t admit the so-called ''facts'' at all, that''s you..." He paused, "That''s a shameful rumor fabricated by some people with ulterior motives. "


    The magistrate still had a poker face, not caring about Cable''s anger, and said flatly, "The fact is that your teacher¡ªViscount Degu Braal¡ªdied from a ruptured bladder."


    "I don''t accept that..." Cable interrupted the sheriff.


    "Do you want me to explain more clearly? He was suffocated to death by urine!" The sheriff suddenly raised his voice, and regained the dominance of the conversation in a tone almost growling.


    Cable retorted excitedly: "It''s impossible, how could a living person be suffocated to death by urine! My teacher was a nobleman, His Majesty''s royal astrologer, he couldn''t have died in such an infamous way. "


    "That''s the way it is, and even the royal family has embraced it."


    The sheriff seemed to spread his hands "helplessly", this move changed his poker face a bit.


    "There must be a conspiracy!"


    Cable chased after him, "Everyone knows that my teacher is an anti-war, and he has been using his influence in front of His Majesty the King to prevent the country from slipping into the abyss, so he was hated by those lunatics aloft, They cannot be ruled out¡­¡±


    The sheriff''s eyelids twitched, he pointed a finger at Cable, and speaking slightly faster:


    "You can speak responsibly. What do you mean by high-ranking lunatics? Don''t blame me for not reminding you, Mr. Cable, please remember your identity, a trainee astrologer who came from a commoner and has not yet graduated. After studying with the Viscount for a few years, you will be able to mix into the high-level circle of the kingdom and participate in the games of the big shots? Can you talk about conspiracy and justice? But in the eyes of some people, you are still An ant that can be trampled to death at will."


    This seemed to be a slap in the face for Cable.


    He stood there in a daze, with ups and downs on his face, including fear, anger, and shame.


    Finally, he took a deep breath.


    "Even so, I still insist on re-investigating the cause of my teacher''s death. I know several alchemists, and I would like to ask them to check whether the teacher''s body contains any poisonous substances. Viscount Degu Blar has no relatives, as His only student, I think I have the power."


    The teacher''s body is still in the morgue of the city guards, perhaps because of the teacher''s death


    Dear, this chapter is not finished, there is another page^0^Because of the huge doubts, or maybe the sheriff''s almost humiliating description of him, he still made up his mind.


    "Okay! I agree to your request."


    The sheriff sighed, "However, young man, don''t blame me for not reminding you, a moment of anger and immature impulse will destroy you."


    Afterwards, Cable went home to think hard about the alchemist who would help him launch an independent investigation.


    After he made up his mind, he was about to go out again, but he found a small note falling out of the crack in the door.


    There was only one short line on it, "Leave Collins at once!" written in red ink.


    The few words poured over him like a basin of cold water, and a huge sense of crisis enveloped his whole body.


    In fact, after leaving the sheriff''s place, he regretted his impulse a little bit.


    There is also an old mother who has just been released at home, so even if you don''t think about yourself, you have to think about her.


    This time, Cable didn''t hesitate at all, and immediately packed up the necessary luggage and belongings, and drove her out of the city in a carriage under the puzzled eyes of his mother.


    Then there was the scene of meeting Liszt on the road.


    ¡­


    After a long journey, Liszt and Cable finally arrived within the sphere of influence of the Horn Bay Alliance.


    Liszt was visibly relieved when he sent Cable down.


    "My friend, can you tell me now what happened?"


    "Well, Mr. Lister, I confess to you."


    Cable told his short-time friend what had happened in Collins.


    He felt a little ashamedBecause before leaving Collins, he was really afraid that Liszt would go back to Collins immediately after hearing what had happened to him and reveal his whereabouts to someone.


    After all, we have only known each other for a few days, who knows if he will do this?


    "That''s why, don''t feel ashamed, my friend, if it were me, I would be so vigilant, even if not for myself, but also for the loved ones around me."


    Liszt comforted him so much. "Once again, my sympathies go out to your mentor."


    After entering the area controlled by the Horn Bay Alliance, the two hurried to Niceburg.


    With Lister''s help, Cable and his mother temporarily settled down.


    Within a few days, their adventurers and merchants heard the news from Collins.


    The court astrologer of Collins was murdered by his student, who had committed such a terrible crime by coveting his master''s years of star-gazing records and failing to obtain them.


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 433： Northern Exploration Team

    Goose feather snowflakes flew all over the sky, filling the gap between the sky and the earth with a vast expanse of whiteness.


    Stanford raised his head and looked at the sky, but he didn''t see anything clearly, only a faint light came through the gaps in the snowflakes.


    This made him unable to tell the difference between east, west and north.


    It''s so cold in this **** place! I don''t know how those hairy savages survived.


    He trembled all over, then hastily fastened his pants, turned around and walked two steps to a dirt bag bulging from the ground.


    He lifted off a thick animal skin, revealing a yellow hole, and the warm breath gushing out made him eager to get in.


    well! Is your decision correct? He sighed.


    Stanford, the commander of the Northern Exploration Fleet, was appointed by the lord of Arda, Earl Paul Greyman, to lead three ships from Port Flanders on the northwest coast of the Aldo Kingdom in June last year, along the coastline of the mainland Initiate exploration to the northern seas.


    In the process of going north, they went very smoothly. There were a total of three fleets that set off at that time. Stanford and the other two fleets separated at the edge of the bay, sailing all the way north and surveying and mapping.


    Then they discovered that what formed the northern edge of the Northwest Bay was a huge peninsula jutting out into the ocean.


    Stanford found a place and led people to land and have a look. The peninsula is full of hills and mountains, and then they found the traces of the orc tribe. Out of the consistent bad image of the orc, they didn''t want to take the risk of contacting them, so they returned. to the boat. In fact, people who live in the northwest bay have long known that there are orcs on the other side of the sea. When pirates were rampant in the past, there were some tall, hairy guys in those notorious gangs, who often used brutal bloodthirsty And famous.


    The fleet continued to sail north along the coastline for a month. Through observation, they found that the trend of the continental margin line was not straight north, but extended obliquely to the northwest.


    Along the way, the exploration team also surveyed and recorded the geographical information along the coast, especially those places suitable for building ports. According to Lord Graeman''s grand plan, in the future there will be one fleet after another from the northwest bay, full of artisans, food, and militia, and then build docks, warehouses, and shipyards to become supply stations for further voyages.


    The self-sustainability of the three-masted sailboat they took is a little more than two months. After sailing for a month, the supplies on board have been used up nearly half, and fresh water can occasionally go ashore to replenish (if you are lucky, you can encounter rivers and lakes) , but food is a big problem.


    According to the original plan, they should return at this time. But during a certain exploration, they were pleasantly surprised to find traces of human aborigines. Before that, the members of the exploration team thought that there were only orcs north of the Rocky Mountains.


    But the first contact between the two strange groups was not enthusiastic. The "giant ship" on which the exploration team was riding frightened the natives paddling their canoes, and the two sides confronted each other across a long distance.


    After a half-day confrontation, the exploration team took the initiative to take the first step, put down a small sampan, approached the aborigines and made a gesture of friendship¡ªthrowing a bottle of honey and a bag of salt far away. I originally wanted to send some biscuits, but unfortunately the biscuits on the ship were spoiled and had maggots, and sending them over might irritate the other party.


    When the natives opened the two gifts they received, the sweetness of honey and the deliciousness of salt immediately conquered their noses and tongues, and they waved their hands at the strangers from a distance.


    "They should be friendly, and I think there should be more in-depth exchanges with them."


    The captain of the flagship suggested so.


    Stanford thought for a while and agreed.


    So the first officer on the flagship led the men ashore.


    The first mate took out a silver coin with the head of King Rodney printed on it and gave it to one of the leaders, but when the other party held the silver coin in his hand and looked at it, he seemed to be looking at a novelty rather than money. .


    When the first officer took out a dagger made of fine steel and gave it to the other party, the big man jumped up happily, and then took off a gemstone worn on his body as a gift to the first officer. Valley


    This somewhat shy man used a slightly ashamed expression, squeaked and danced, as if to explain that the most valuable thing in him was this stone.


    "It looks like their society is still at the barter level."


    The first officer said to the people around him.


    "Deputy captain, we have a lot of broken glass on board, it''s shiny, can it be used for food¡ªif they have any."


    One of the crew members came up with what they thought was a clever idea.


    "This is too wicked. Isn''t broken glass just some garbage? How about using garbage for supplies?"


    "What''s the matter, anyway, it doesn''t make any difference to them."


    The first officer waved his hand to stop the debate among the crew, "Okay! Let Commander Stanford make the decision."


    ¡­


    "If we want to get their support to explore a wider area, we can''t do this kind of fraudulent behavior! As the communication develops in depth, they will definitely find out."


    Stanford vetoed that ridiculous proposal.


    "Before we set off, Lord Graeman once emphasized to me that if we encounter natives who can communicate¡ªwhether they are human beings or not¡ªwe must show a friendly gesture."


    After confirming that the other party was not hostile, Stanford personally led the team to the place where the aborigines lived.


    Most of the buildings in this settlement or village are low wooden houses or mud-cultivated thatched houses, and the living conditions are better than those in A few years ago


    Dear, this chapter is not finished, there is another page ^0^ Erda¡¯s countryside is still far behind, and there is a particularly conspicuous tall wooden house in the middle of the village, which should be the place where the leader lives. There is no obvious plan for the layout of the whole village. If you look at it from a height, it will definitely feel very messy, but there is an open space in front of the chief''s long house.


    Through the number and density of buildings, Stanford judged that there were four to five hundred people in this village.


    Considering the possibility of dealing with indigenous peoples in foreign lands, there are scholars who are proficient in language research in the exploration team. After a lot of communication and observation, Stanford was pleasantly surprised to find that there is a certain scale of planting here, but it should still be based on fishing and hunting. Mainly, animal heads and bone ornaments adorning the walls can be seen everywhere.


    The people here seem to be using wooden and bone tools, and their clothes are also made of animal skins.


    So the exploration team took out a lot of metal toolslike hammers, axes, shovels, iron nails, iron needles, etc., as well as three pieces of cotton cloth and several coils for sewing clothes, expressing their desire to The intention to exchange a portion of food.


    An elder who seemed to be very prestigious¡ªprobably the leader here¡ªopened his drooping eyelids after seeing the things these strangers took out. He picked it up to look at it as if he saw some treasure, and stroked it gently with his hands.


    The exploration team exchanged thirty bags of grain and five bags of dried meat as they wished. In fact, there is something that makes the exploration team even more eye-catching¡ªfur. If you take it back and resell it, you will definitely make a fortune, but right now the food is the most important thing.


    After returning to the ship with the traded goods, Stanford convened the heads of the three ships to discuss the next step.


    Now that the food is a little more abundant, shouldn''t the voyage be set "slightly" farther?


    Moreover, if you meet an indigenous human tribe that can trade, can you follow this example to obtain supplies more easily in other places in the future to support their voyage? There should be more than one human tribe on land.


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 434： Northern Exploration Team II

    When leaving, Stanford arranged for two members of the exploration team who were proficient in linguistics to stay. Their task was to learn the local language and become translators to prepare for further exchanges in the future.


    Then the whole fleet continued to sail north. During the follow-up land exploration, the fleet encountered many indigenous tribes, including orc tribes who could communicate and trade, and human tribes who tried to attack them to plunder their property as soon as they came up. Their bad impression of alien races has eased a little.


    Going further north (strictly speaking, their heading is northwest), the temperature began to get colder, due to both geographical and seasonal reasons. If their records are correct, it should have entered winter at this time.


    Finally, the expedition encountered what many members of the team could call horror¡ªthe hours of the day were getting shorter and shorter, and eventually there was twenty-four hours of total darkness.


    "Father in Heaven, may Your power bless us sinners!"


    The crew members were in panic all day long, and from time to time someone knelt on the deck and began to pray to the gods.


    Facing the panic in the team, Commander Stanford had to gather everyone together to do some "science popularization".


    "In our Northwest Gulf, a year is divided into four seasons. It is common sense that summer has long days and short nights, and winter has long and short days. In recent years, many of you must have followed the fleet to trade in the south, and you must be able to experience it. The further south you go, the less obvious this difference is. An obvious example is located in Horn Bay, south of Aldo, where the length of day and night hardly changes throughout the year. On the contrary, the length of day and night changes as you go north. The more extreme, so I speculate that this twenty-four-hour night phenomenon is a natural phenomenon."


    Hearing what the commander said, some old sailors who were accustomed to traveling north and south began to settle down. Based on their own personal experience, they felt that Stanford''s statement was very reasonable.


    Although there are still many dubious people, the fleet has finally stabilized.


    After groping in the dark for nearly a week, they saw a magnificent sight they had never seen since their birth¡ªa huge light curtain that seemed to envelope the fleet as if it were substantial, and it was intertwined with green, purple, blue and other colors It is like cotton wool and veil, adorning the entire night sky magnificently, and the vast sea of ??stars formed by countless bright spots stretches across it, showing the magnificence of the universe and the supreme power of the Creator.


    "Father in heaven!"


    Commander Stanford, who was still "popularizing science" for the crew before, was shocked the moment he stepped out of the cabin, and kneeled on the deck with a bang of his legs.


    His eyes were moist, and at this moment he was extremely devout, and he put his hands together and prayed sincerely.


    If it weren''t for the omniscient and omnipotent Lord of Light, what power in the world could perform such a miracle.


    No one laughed at his behavior, because the other members were too shocked to extricate themselves like him, and a large crowd of people knelt on the deck.


    miracle! That''s right, this is a real miracle!


    It''s a pity that the miracle disappeared after only 30 minutes, but none of the people recovered from the huge shock immediately.


    Stanford solemnly wrote the miracles they encountered into the logbook of the day in very clear handwriting.


    After the miracle, there began to be a lot of comments in the team demanding to return to the voyage. Many people thought that this place was a sacred place, and continuing to sail would be blasphemy.


    Although his piety had just been recharged, as a commander, Stanford was not swayed by these remarks, and he still kept his mission in mind.


    Under his command, the fleet sailed on in the land of eternal night - the name given to this water and land by the exploration party.


    But unfortunately things happened soon, and the command ship that Stanford was on hit a rock and sank.


    The blasphemy could no longer be suppressed, coupled with the unbearable severe cold, everyone strongly demanded to return.


    "Well, it would be great if the cabins at the bottom were divided into small cabins one by one, and the flooding of one cabin would not affect the whole. This must be a great idea. I will mention it to the shipyard when I go back."


    When Stanford moved to another ship, he was not thinking about divine punishment or anything, but how to improve the ship.


    Unfortunately, more than a dozen members of the exploration team did not come up and were buried in the icy sea.


    Under such circumstances, he could no longer ignore everyone''s opinions, not to mention that with the sinking of the command ship, they lost nearly half of their supplies, so Stanford ordered the exploration team with only two ships left to turn around and return.


    But their bad luck didn''t seem to be over yet. During the return flight, the illness quietly entangled them.


    At the beginning, it was only transmitted on one ship, and then another ship also began to have cases.


    In the expedition team that lacked medical treatment and medicine, the disease was fatal this time. Almost every day, the crew members who were infected could not resist it and returned to the sea.


    The team members are increasingly convinced that they are cursed for blasphemy.


    This made Stanford feel pressured. In fact, the misfortunes they encountered were not uncommon during long-distance voyages. However, in this strange sea far away from human civilization, negative emotions were magnified countless times, and mysticism prevailed.


    Finally, the Northern Exploration Party stumbling all the way back to the Buck Tribe (the name was learned later), the tribe that had previously traded.


    There were 300 people in the exploration team when they set off, but there were only a hundred people left at this time, which shocked the preparatory translators who stayed in the Bucks Tribe and were learning the language.


    After taking out part of the property as a reward, the exploration team was allowed to recuperate in the Bucks Tribe.


    However, when they recovered enough energy and were about to set off for the return voyage again, they found that their bad luck was not over yet¡ªthe natural port used to temporarily park ships was frozen overnight According to Stanford''s idea , The exploration team simply spent the winter in the Bucks Tribe, and then sailed south after the thaw in the coming year.


    But the loss of transportation has made some people feel more homesick.


    The miracles they witnessed before and the successive blows such as hitting the rocks, diseases, and freezing of the port made these people think that they, who were cursed with blasphemy, would not be able to pass this level anyway. There is disaster waiting for you.


    That being the case, they hope that at the last moment of their lives, they can fall on land closer to the northwest bay of their hometown.


    So these members ignored the order and insisted on returning to Aldo by land.


    "Well, since you insist on this, then I will go with you." Stanford made such a decision.


    A long time ago, Stanford was an adventurer, proficient in the skills of wild survival, and he felt that his experience could help these subordinates whose minds were almost desperate.


    He felt that he, as the commander, was responsible for the discovery team''s fall to this point¡ªwhether the direct cause was him or not.


    After ordering his deputy to stay in command of the fleet, he and 30 other subordinates led the ten reindeer exchanged from the tribe, carrying food and clothes made of thick animal skins, and set foot on the journey back to the south. road.


    What stood in their way was the endless primeval forest and countless indigenous tribes who knew no friends or enemies.


    [Recommended, Mimi''s reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and try it quickly. ¡¿Click to download the APP of this site, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 435： Orc caravan

    Thirty people returning south by land were crossing a meadow when it suddenly snowed heavily. Fortunately, a team member found a half-buried deep hole on a certain slope.


    After entering, I found that there was something special inside. The cave was very large, with stone pillars and other things supporting the top, and there were obviously traces of artificial carving. Then they found something that looked like a mural.


    "This is an underground palace, or a tomb, but it has obviously been patronized by tomb robbers and has been touched."


    Well-informed team members point this out.


    There are animal bones and traces of burning fires near the entrance, and there are quite a few of them. Stanford speculates that some people have used this place as a temporary rest camp, and there are many times.


    In order to avoid the wind and snow, they got into the cave, covered the exit with animal skins, lit a fire, and the inside of the cave was warmed up quickly, which was much more comfortable than setting up a tent outside.


    The long-distance travel made the team members exhausted. They sat or lay down, many of them took a nap, and some of them were eating.


    Standing by the fire, Stanford was dazed for a while, and a urge to urinate woke him up, so he went out to urinate.


    Time pulls back to the present.


    Stanford put on his belt and recalled the experience of this time in the heavy snow. He planned to breathe fresh air before returning to the cave.


    His gaze crossed the swirling snowflakes and looked into the blurry distance.


    "Huh?" Something seemed to be moving in the sky.


    Stanford immediately became alert. He rubbed his eyes and looked into the distance again.


    Indeed, although it was faintly visible because of the snowflakes, he did see something.


    Stanford immediately turned and returned to the cave.


    "Wake up! Be alert."


    He cried out as soon as the hide covering the hole was removed.


    "What happened, boss?"


    Alcott, who was the vice-captain of this team, asked in surprise. Originally from the Navy, he had previously served as a gunnery officer on a flagship and joined the expedition to manage the use of firearms on behalf of the Army.


    "Someone is approaching here, it may be an indigenous people nearby, so be careful anyway."


    Hearing what the commander said, everyone in the cave became nervous and took out their assigned weapons one after another.


    Their party carried 20 iron swords, 10 iron axes, 10 crossbows, and 6 arquebuses with bayonets.


    "We can''t stay in the hole."


    Matthew held a matchlock gun, his palms sweating. He was actually quite a young lad.


    Stanford patted him on the shoulder, "Listen, don''t make any noise, I''ll go out and check the situation. Those people are still some distance away from here. It would be great if the other party just passed by. If the other party''s goal is here , let¡¯s go out and deploy defenses.¡±


    After speaking, Stanford got out of the hole again, and the rest of the people quietly waited for his news, ready to rush out at any time.


    "It''s coming towards this cave!"


    Stanford''s heart became more and more dignified, and there were many people on the other side, about 100 people, riding a lot... It seemed to look like livestock, were they orc cavalry?


    The other party may have been attracted by reindeer tethered near the entrance of the cave.


    He didn''t hesitate anymore, and immediately called out the people in the cave. Taking advantage of the terrain of the slope, everyone formed a defensive formation on it, and pointed their crossbows and muskets at the team that was getting closer. ¡­


    The opponent soon noticed the change on the side of the slope, and the team slowed down, but a guy on a horse quickly approached to check the situation.


    The knight stopped a few hundred meters away, and ran back to the team after observing for a long time.


    Soon another person - not necessarily human - came running up on a horse.


    "Don''t shoot! The opponent doesn''t have to be malicious." Stanford warned his subordinates.


    One''s own number is at an absolute disadvantage, and once the opponent is angered, the consequences will be disastrous.


    To his great relief, the man reined in his mount in the distance, rolled over, and then slowly walked over with arms wide open.


    This should mean friendly.


    "I''ll go over there."


    Stanford dug a handful of snow from the ground and wiped his face, the cold stimulation made his mind extremely clear.


    Kneeling on the ground, he stood up, ready to walk over to communicate with the visitor.


    "Boss, why don''t I go."


    Alcott looked at him worriedly.


    "No, I''m coming, this is an order."


    Stanford adjusted the boat cap on his head.


    When he was recuperating in the indigenous tribe, he learned a few words in the indigenous language, such as "hello" and "friend". I don''t know if he can use it here, after all, the two places are far away.


    The group of my subordinates who are focused on returning to the Northwest Gulf are not so diligent. What if there is a conflict accidentally.


    So Stanford put down the one-handed sword that he was holding tightly in his hand, opened his arms like the opponent, and walked slowly.


    Gradually, he saw the other person''s appearance clearly, and it turned out to be an orc.


    Of course, although it is said that he has seen the appearance clearly, in fact, in the eyes of Stanford now, the orcs all look the same.


    Orcs are tall, muscular, and covered with hairs of different shades (some are as thin as some humans with thick body hair, their upper ears are more pointed than humans, and their lower canine teeth are thick and long. appear when speaking


    Dear, this chapter is not finished, there is another page ^0^

 Chapter 436： Orc Caravan II

    After Stanford talked with the orc named Finn, the original dignified atmosphere eased.


    The members of the exploration team no longer aimed their weapons at each other, and the orc caravan also drove the livestock to the vicinity of the cave.


    The drivers drove wooden stakes into the ground and tied their respective livestock to them. They just patted the camels and horses with their hands, and the animals lay down obediently on the grass, and then their owners took out a A blanket was draped over them.


    The two teams of humans and orcs entered the cave while guarding each other.


    The members of the exploration team returned to their original sitting places, which were generally near the entrance of the cave and had been warmed by the fire that had been raised earlier.


    Later orcs took over an area deep in the cavern and lit fires as well.


    "How did you get here? It''s rare to see humans from the south here."


    The orc took the initiative to come over and threw a skin bag to Stanford.


    Stanford pulled out the cork, and a smell of wine filled the air.


    The two chatted like this.


    "We came from the sea by boat, and wanted to buy furs and bring them back to the south for sale."


    Stanford spoke briefly, without too much mention of his real mission.


    "Oh! Fur, this is a good thing. I know that you human ladies like it very much. It is one of the few things on our side that you humans can pay for."


    Finn''s voice has the roughness of orcs, but his eyes are shining brightly, "However, this is the first time I have seen people coming from the sea."


    Stanford explained: "Our side... um... is very remote, and the maritime trade has only emerged in recent years, but most of them are sailing to the rich south. I am a bit of a maverick, thinking about going north. Walk around and see what you can find. I understand that many people get their furs from the Rocky Mountains - that big mountain in the south, I don''t know what you call it - the north side of this mountain range, but they are along the The mountains go east and then go north. So after I have a suitable boat, I want to try to go west to your orc territory by sea, oh, I come from the northwest coast of Aldo."


    Finn nodded: "I can hear it from your accent. I have contacted other Northwesterners. The caravan I was in also went east along the mountains, and then turned south to trade with humans. By the way, buddy, you said you are Those who came by sea, what about your boat? Why did I meet you here, this place is not close to the sea."


    Shrugging his shoulders, Stanford said helplessly, "It hit a rock and sank. We had to go by land."


    Finn patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "Please accept my sympathy for your unfortunate experience."


    He thought to himself that the human being in front of him would definitely not be able to make any money, and he would probably lose a lot of money.


    "So, are you going back to the South?"


    "Yes, I plan to lead my team members directly over the Rocky Mountains. After all, our hometown is in the northwest of Aldo. It would be too far to go around the Rocky Mountains."


    "Over that mountain? Oh! My God."


    The orc was in disbelief after hearing what Stanford said. ¡­


    "Do you know why our caravans traveling between the two places choose to bypass the Rocky Mountains instead of crossing them?"


    "Why? I guess it''s just that the mountain road is rugged and the terrain is steep, so it''s not easy to walk?"


    In fact, Stanford also has some doubts in his heart. No matter how complicated the terrain is, in such a long history, has there not been a road that can be walked? It seems that there is only a section east of the Rocky Mountains. Occasionally, a small group of orcs will cross the mountains. As far as the territory of Aldo, the large-scale orc invasions of Aldo in history have always been through the Inner Rodan Corridor in the northeast of the kingdom. There has never been a record of orcs coming over the mountains in the Northwest Bay.


    The orc explained: "This is part of the reason, but the main reason is that it is the territory of the dwarves. These stubborn guys hate any intelligent creatures outside their own group."


    "Short? Do you mean dwarf?"


    Stanford rubbed his head and asked, a short but muscular image with a beard popped up in his mind. In the Northwest Bay, this kind of creature only exists in legends.


    The orc nodded and said, "Yes, it''s the dwarves. Humans, I must warn you, they are not easy to mess with."


    Stanford felt a little funny when he heard this, how could he be as good as you orcs in terms of being easy to provoke?


    There was no expression on his face, "What do you say?"


    The orc in front of him said solemnly: "The Rocky Mountains are strictly controlled by the dwarves. As long as other races enter, they will get lost in it. Only a lucky few can get out by mistake."


    "How do they do it?"


    "I don''t know the specifics. The rumor is that this group will use a magical magic."


    "Magic?" Stanford was astonished.


    The orc said: "However, I prefer that the dwarves intentionally make the terrain in the mountains very complicated. You must know that this race is rumored to be very good at digging mountains and digging holes."


    "Such a large mountain range is not a simple project."


    "Brother, you have to know that these guys have been entrenched in the Rocky Mountains for thousands of years, and there are not many places where you can walk in the mountains. They only need to choose key places to modify."


    "That''s true, but how do you know so much¡ªat least compared to us, dwarves are almost legendary creatures on our side, I''m just a child


    Dear, this chapter is not finished, there is another page ^0^ When I heard a very old grandfather in the village say that he saw a dwarf once when he was a child, he never heard the exact trace of a dwarf again. "


    The orc shook his head: "It seems that they don''t want to deal with you. But on this side of the mountain, the dwarfs occasionally come to the edge to exchange things with us, like furs or something. Oh, they do really good things, say To be fair, it is much more exquisite than your human beings, but the number of transactions is too small."


    This is difficult!


    Stanford fell silent. If what the orc in front of him said was true, what would his team do?


    If it''s just that the roads are complicated and easy to get lost, maybe the orcs are exaggerating and deliberately scaring them, and there are talents in their team who are proficient in pathfinding.


    But if the dwarves in the mountains were hostile to alien races, would they intercept their way, arrest them as slaves, or kill them directly?


    Seeing that Stanford was thinking about something, the orc named Finn continued to talk a few words before returning to his team.


    "Finn!" an older orc with gray hair called out his name.


    "You talk too much for a group of strangers."


    Finn grinned, his fangs protruding, "Did you know? These humans came from the sea, they are a group of warriors!"


    "Sea?" Several orcs nearby, including the elder, showed expressions of astonishment.


    "It must have been an extremely difficult journey." The old orc murmured.


    "Yes." Finn said with emotion, "For us, the sea and the mountain range to the south are forbidden areas."


    "That mountain will not be off limits anytime soon!"


    The elder stared at the fire with a faint light in his eyes.


    The heavy snow continued to fall outside, and gradually at night, two groups of passengers with different thoughts, after assigning people to watch the night, most of them fell asleep.


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 437： blood cow tribe

    Remember [New] in a second! It snowed heavily all night, and in the middle of the night, fearing that the reindeer would be damaged by freezing, Stanford had someone bring them in. The orcs didn''t worry much about their livestock covered in thick blankets.


    In the early morning of the next day, the snow stopped, and walking in the snow could cover half of the calf.


    After internal discussions of the exploration team, most people advocated crossing the Rocky Mountains in diameter, and Stanford respected the opinions of the team members.


    The orc named Finn invited them to go on the road together, and following them, they could obtain supplies and repairs in the tribes they traded with.


    "Although we don''t know how to cross that mountain range, at least the tribes we went to occasionally have dwarves come to trade. Maybe, you can talk to them..." This is what the orc said, which moved Stanford.


    After a night of getting along, the exploration team and the orcs had a preliminary trust, so they followed the caravan and headed south. During the period, Finn also introduced the leader of the caravan to Stanford, an old orc named Eugene .


    Unlike the lively and talkative Finn, this gray-haired older orc looked serious and unsmiling, more like a general leading an army than a leader of a caravan.


    The two groups of people who joined together temporarily went all the way to the southwest, and gradually the trees began to increase, and finally they entered the endless virgin forest.


    "Different from herding horses and sheep on the grassland, the tribes here mostly rely on fishing, hunting and farming for their livelihood." Finn introduced this area to them.


    Along the way, they passed through several tribes. After the caravan traded with the tribes, they immediately set off for the next tribe.


    Stanford noticed that there were also some small indigenous human tribes here, but when they saw the orcs, most of them showed an undisguised look of wariness in their eyes.


    It seems that there is communication and trade with each other, and it seems that ethnic conflicts always exist.


    Finally, they came to the last stop, which is also a tribe closest to the Rocky Mountains - the blood cattle tribe.


    "Welcome! My friends!"


    An elderly orc, about the same age as the caravan leader, stood at the gate of the wooden stockade to welcome the caravan.


    "My friend, long time no see!"


    The caravan leader, who hadn''t smiled much along the way, opened his mouth wide, showing his long fangs, and hugged each other tightly.


    Finn quietly introduced Stanford to the side: "The one hugging Master Eugene is the chief of the tribe Asoye, he is a bold figure, but you have to be careful of his eldest son Gunther, who is the one standing behind , is a greedy and cunning person. Sigh...I really don¡¯t know how a man like Asoye gave birth to such a son.¡±


    Finn shook his head and sighed, while Stanford turned his gaze to the back of Chief Asoye. There, there was a tall and strong orc with bare arms in such a cold weather. People who are difficult to deal with have a fierce look on their faces.


    Suddenly, the orc seemed to have a feeling in his heart, and he turned his two sinister eyes, and immediately found the two people who were commenting on him.


    Finn and Stanford immediately looked away, pretending nothing happened.


    "Who are these people?"


    The old chief looked suspiciously at the humans mixed in the caravan.


    "Oh, what I met on the way was a group of adventurers who wanted to go here to buy furs, but they are all warriors! They came across the sea from the south in a wooden boat, and now they want to cross the Rocky Mountains and return to the south. "


    Chief Eugene explained this to him.


    "Come across the sea? Do you want to cross that mountain?" The old chief''s eyes widened.


    "They are indeed warriors! Let''s invite their leaders to the banquet later."


    In this way, Stanford somehow became the guest of the local tribal chief.


    The banquet was held in a wooden longhouse. The style of the orc banquet was very rustic, without musicians, red tape, beautiful carpets and exaggerated wall decorations.


    Everyone sat around a huge rectangular wooden table, gorging on meat and gulping down wine, some even holding wine jars and drinking heavily.


    Although there were no songs and dances, there were wrestling, throwing axes and other programs to add to the fun, which opened the eyes of Stanford and the temporary deputy captain Matthew who accompanied him to the banquet.


    "guest!"


    After gulping down a big bowl of wine, the old chief asked Stanford who was at a loss while holding a bowl as big as his own head.


    "Could you tell us guys who''ve been in the forest all our lives what you''ve seen on the road?"


    "Oh! I''d be happy to share what I''ve seen on the road with my honorable master."


    Stanford hastily agreed.


    ¡­


    "As soon as we sailed out of the bay, we turned around and headed north, when we ran into a... a whale of incredible size!"


    "You guys know about whales! But the whale we encountered this time is very big, and the part that is above the water is more than 20 meters long!"


    Immediately there was booing in the banquet hall.


    "Haha! This human being is too good at bragging! Did you see the big fish more than 20 meters long in a dream?"


    Gunther, the chief''s son, led the way with loud jeers.


    The group of people around him also laughed.


    Matthew showed dissatisfaction on his face, and was about to get up to refute, but was held back by Stanford.


    He still maintained a faint smile on his face, and continued to say in a calm tone: "We continue to sail northward, the days are getting shorter and the nights are getting longer..."


    He described to everyone present what he had seen and heard in the Land of Eternal Night, and introduced the world still alive in the ice and snow, those giant bears covered with white hair, chubby otters, lazy seals, The natives who live tenaciously under it - there are orcs and humans, and the light curtain that is almost miraculous.


    "Unbelievable!"


    The chief picked up the wine bowl again, "You mean, even there, there are human traces?"


    "Yes, Lord Chief! Even there, civilization is still alive."


    Asoye raised the big bowl, "Gods! Respect life!"


    "Respect life!"


    Everyone in the hall raised their bowls in agreement.


    After everyone finished, the old chief said to Stanford: "Please forgive my son''s rudeness, but we orcs are like this. If you have something to say, you can''t hide it in your stomach."


    Stanford smiled and nodded, accepting the other party''s apology.


    Then he held an exquisite wooden box in both hands, stood up and said, "Dear Chief Asoye, this is a gift from us!"


    A burly orc standing beside the chief came over and took Stanford''s box with both hands.


    He wanted to open it for inspection, but Chief Asoye shouted loudly: "No, Yelye, let me open it myself, I''m curious!"


    The orc named Yelye had no choice but to return to the chief and hand him the boxAsuoye carefully opened the box under the gaze of everyone.


    "Oh!"


    "Ho!"


    "Oops!"


    There was an exclamation in the hall.


    I saw a... bottle lying quietly in the wooden box, but this bottle is so beautiful!


    Most of the body of the bottle is covered in white, like freshly squeezed milk, with exquisite blue patterns drawn on it, including flowers and birds, so lifelike, it seems that the bird will be about to Like jumping out of the bottle.


    The orcs used pottery vases and bowls. Whether it was a high-ranking leader in the tribe or a servant who was busy all day long, they had never seen such an exquisite vessel when they were young, and they were amazed for a while.


    "This... this is really too precious!"


    Chief Asoye stared at the porcelain bottle intently, and muttered in his mouth.

 Chapter 438： king of the prairie

    The appearance of porcelain caused a sensation at the banquet.


    Chief Asoye generously passed the bottle down for everyone to watch, but he was not allowed to take the bottle out of the box so as not to break it.


    After his son Gunther took the porcelain vase, he carefully groped it with his hands for a long time, and after passing it on to others, his eyes flickered at Stanford.


    "So, you are planning to cross the Rocky Mountains. Oh, I have to say, human warriors, this is a bold and even stupid decision."


    Chief Asoye held the wine and chatted with Captain Stanford.


    "Yes, I am also an adventurer after all. The urge to explore the unknown is always in my blood, no matter whether the unknown is dangerous or not."


    "A drink to your courage!"


    The orc chief drank another large bowl of wine, and wiped his mouth casually with his arm.


    "In this case, you''d better wait for the dwarves in the mountain to come out and get in touch with them. Maybe those stubborn guys can take you there."


    "Thank you for reminding me, I''m thinking about doing this too."


    On the way here, Stanford also planned to have a preliminary contact with the dwarf to see if he could get help from the other party.


    If the other party is easy to talk to, that would be great. If the other party is not good to talk, then the only option is to sneak into Rocky Mountain and "smuggle".


    Soon, the highlight of the banquet began, and Eugene, the leader of the caravan, announced loudly the commodities they had brought this time.


    Salt, cloth, tea, and all kinds of iron pots and pans are all things that the blood cow, a tribe that lives deep in the forest, lacks.


    Every time old Eugene finished reading one item, the tribal leaders present would all smile.


    Then they discussed and even argued loudly, or were busy fighting for the quota of goods for their own families, or bargaining with caravan members.


    Most of the payment used by the blood cow tribe is animal fur, medicinal materials or livestock, and a small amount of metal coins circulated from humans.


    The banquet started in the evening and lasted until around 9:00 p.m. before the guests gradually dispersed. Stanford also helped Matthew, who was a little dizzy, back to the residence.


    ¡­


    It was late at night, and the chief''s longhouse was still filled with light.


    The firepit in the center of the room is burning with raging flames, releasing heat for this empty room, and also reflecting two tall orc figures on the wooden walls decorated with various animal skins and skulls.


    Asoye, the chief of the Blood Bull Tribe, was holding the porcelain bottle he received at the banquet in his hand, and the smooth wall of the bottle shone with dazzling light.


    "What a beautiful thing!"


    Asoye once again sighed sincerely.


    "My old man!" Eugene, the leader of the caravan sitting opposite him snorted, "Has your heart reached the age of being obsessed with playthings now?"


    "Oh, Eugene, that''s a bit mean of you to say that, shouldn''t beautiful things be appreciated more?"


    Asoye refuted his old friend, and then said in an emotional tone: "Humans are really an incredible race! They are both cunning and intelligent, greedy and aggressive, and only they can invent this beautiful...beautiful Porcelain."


    "Hmph!" Eugene said with some disdain: "Perhaps in terms of brains, humans are better than us orcs, but in terms of bravery, ten humans are no match for one orc."


    Asoye said helplessly: "If you mean fighting with bare hands, that''s true, but what if humans put on armor, mount horses, and take up spears and swords?"


    Eugene retorted: "That was before. Now, we have also learned to smelt iron, we have also learned to forge stirrups, and orc warriors can also wear armor and hold swords."


    Asoye was still arguing with his old friend, but Eugene interrupted him with a wave of his hand.


    "Okay, my old man. Stop messing around with me. Warchief Albar didn''t send me here to discuss racial identity with you. Come on, what are you thinking? When will you pledge your allegiance to the Warchief ?¡±


    Asoye narrowed his eyes: "Are you forcing me to make a choice?"


    Eugene shook his head: "This is not forcing you, but conforming to the general trend. The orcs have been scattered for too long, like sand scattered on the ground. There needs to be a king to rule over all on the grassland again!"


    "But this is deep in the forest."


    "As long as you still admit that you are an orc, then you will always be a child of the prairie."


    Asoye stared at Eugene: "Old man Eugene, we orcs have orc traditions, and these traditions have even been deeply embedded in our nature. We have lived happily like this for many years."


    He hesitated for a moment and said: "But I have heard a lot about the deeds of Great Chief Abar. It is said that he raised some human favorites, invented some officials'' titles after imitating the human kingdom, and is still tinkering with the orc characters. What etiquette rules do you want to promote? .¡±


    "I heard that the tribes that are loyal to him can no longer move freely. I heard that disputes between tribes have to be resolved by him. I also heard that each tribe has to send the strongest warrior in its own tribe every year. Raise an army loyal to him."


    "I don''t understand, is this still an orc? Where is our freedom? Why are there more rules to restrict us? What I don''t understand is that what you said just now revealed that you are very rude to humans. And yet you owe such an allegiance to a chief who strives to emulate humans."


    Eugene hesitated for a moment, and retorted, "I don''t like human beings."


    ^0^, but won''t that prevent me from learning their strengths? Moreover, don''t I also admire those human warriors who came across the sea? "


    "Those that Abar imitated are strengths?"


    "Yes! Asoye, you only see freedom, but you don''t see how many tribes are caught in **** battles every year for pastures and water sources. A large number of outstanding fighters die because of meaningless battles. How sad Sad! And the hatred caused by this battle has been passed down from generation to generation, leaving us orcs always in a state of disunity!"


    Eugene stretched out his hand, barely grasping it in front of the bright flame.


    "Therefore, we must use the rules and regulations to restrain our clansmen. UU Reading and the establishment of the rules and regulations cannot be done without an authority. Under the control of this authority, within the constraints of the rules and regulations, Only the various tribes can reasonably allocate pastures and water sources, and avoid meaningless disputes and vendettas! Only then can they unite and face the common enemy!"


    He said in an unquestionable tone: "And this authority must and must be the Great Chief Abal!"


    Asoye asked: "Why must it be Abal?" But he didn''t refute Eugene''s previous words.


    Eugene stood up and said frantically, "Because he is the blood of ancient heroes! The Zarg clan once led the children of the grassland to resist the invasion of the ancient Bela people! Today, thousands of years later, the blood of this blood The descendants will continue to lead the children of the prairie to conquer."


    Asoye asked suspiciously: "Conquer?"


    "conquer!"


    Eugene nodded emphatically!


    Chapter 438 The King of the Prairie


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 439：

    Asoye asked: "Conquer? Who are you going to conquer?"


    Eugene smiled and said, "Who occupies the fertile plain? Who owns the lush aquatic plants?"


    Asoye said solemnly: "Are you going to provoke a war between orcs and humans?"


    "Starting a war? No, my old chap!"


    Eugene shook his head and said, "There is no need to start a war, because the war between the two sides has always existed!"


    He said excitedly: "Just a hundred years ago, Aldo''s army emerged from the Nerodan Valley every year to drive out the nearby orc tribes! Do you think this is a very peaceful action in the deep forest? Damn it, they are not used to living in the grassland, but they don¡¯t let us live there, they set up a fire viciously, and burned the fat pastures to ashes in vain, creating an open space called the buffer zone for nothing .¡±


    "The establishment of the King''s Tent changed everything. The orcs once again united under one banner, repelling countless attacks by the human army through heroic battles."


    "Although we can''t say that we have completely overwhelmed human beings now, we can proudly say that we win more than we lose. Finally, we don''t have to run away in a hurry as soon as we saw the human army like a hundred years ago."


    Asoye remained silent. He knew the weight of the history of the orcs. His tribe was moved to the depths of the forest **** by his ancestors to avoid disputes.


    "All this was brought by Great Chief Abal and his ancestors. All the children of the grassland are favored by the Zarg clan. Therefore, we sincerely elect him to be the leader of all of us."


    Eugene waved his arms, he was so excited that even the flames in the firepit kept jumping as if echoing him.


    "Now, it''s time to gather all our forces and earn more land for the survival of the orcs."


    He slapped Asoye''s shoulder hard.


    "Old man, I know that you have always had a good prestige in this forest, and even the humans who live here praise you. Why do you let your prestige fade away with your body''s old age? Are you willing to spend your whole life?" Nest here, silently turning into a pile of loess!"


    "Come on, use your appeal to gather the warriors in this forest to follow the king''s account. As long as you are willing to serve the chief, we will welcome anyone, even from a human tribe."


    Asoye''s body trembled slightly, obviously Eugene''s words caused ripples in his heart.


    Eugene continued to persuade: "Aldo is failing because of the vassal''s rebellion, and Gabela has no time to care about him because of the succession struggle, and the Holy See, the spiritual leader of the human world, is being torn apart by the religious disputes in Jiaowan. Now They are at the weakest moment in thousands of years. Isn''t this an opportunity given to us by God?"


    "Asoye, let us join hands to build a great achievement? Think about it, your name will be sung throughout the prairie, and future generations will be proud of you."


    Asoye''s shoulders began to shake, and his breathing became short of breath.


    He stared at the flames without blinking, hoping for peace from it.


    Finally, his breath slowly calmed down, and his eyes became firm again.


    "No!" he refused bluntly.


    "I still choose to follow the teachings of my ancestors, live quietly in the forest, and avoid getting involved in disputes on the edge of the grassland."


    Eugene said with great disappointment: "Asoye, you are no longer that vigorous warrior. Time has eroded your courage, and ease has destroyed your will. Now you are just a lingering, waiting for the pain of the disease to swallow you up Just an old orc."


    "Asoye, you are still a selfish person. Because of your cowardice, you have tied others with ropes. Don''t you think that the warriors in your tribe are willing to be as ordinary as you? Don''t you think about your son? Are you willing to be as ordinary as you? Oh! Gunther, what a good guy he is, I saw it in his eyes during the banquet, he has the courage and ambition of our orcs, but now he is a coward* *kissed her feet."


    Asoye shook his head and said, "Haha! Eugene, if you were ten years younger, your provocative words might still be useful. But it''s useless to me now."


    "Perhaps you are right. I am already an old man with lost ambitions. But I still want to advise you, it is better to be cautious about war."


    Seeing that he couldn''t persuade his friend, Eugene could only shake his head and sigh.


    Asoye asked: "Let me find out, who is Chief Abal planning to have first?"


    Eugene opened his eyes: "What do you think of Aldo? As I said just now, the rebellion of the vassals has weakened the country, and the suppression of the rebellion is anticlimactic. Now their royal family''s prestige has been greatly lost. The real power lords everywhere They''re ready to move."


    Asoye waved his hand: "Arabian Nights, we...cough, I mean, the only way to enter Aldo from the grassland is the Inner Rodan Valley, where there are fortresses and castles all over the place, even if it takes ten years to chew on it, it won''t be enough." .As long as this valley is in the hands of humans, no matter how chaotic they are internally, people outside will never be able to fish in the muddy water."


    "Hehe!" Eugene showed a smug look on his face. "Your inherent cognition has ossified your thinking! You know, there is more than one way to enter the Aldo Valley."


    Asoye frowned, "How is it possible? There is nothing else... Wait, you mean..."


    Eugene had to fold his arms and say with certainty, "Yes, that''s what you think!"


    "That''s even more impossible!" On Asoye''s face, there was an expression of what crazy words you were talking about.


    ^0^ "Haha, I''m here not only for business, but also for the impossible in my mouth."


    The happy expression on his face was fleeting, and he sighed heavily.


    "Asoye, since you are so stubborn, I won''t continue to persuade you. However, I hope you will not hinder me from recruiting other tribes in this forest."


    "You can rest assured If other tribes are willing to go with you, I will not stop them. This is against my inner principles. Even in my own tribe, if there are fighters willing to join you, I will I won''t stop it, but I can''t use the name of the blood cow."


    "Okay! Asoye, I feel relieved with your words."


    Eugene stretched the wrinkles on his face, as if the argument just now had never happened.


    "Ah, yes! Those dwarves will come someday?"


    "They come out to trade at this time of every quarter, never an exception."


    "it is good."


    The flames in the firepit are still jumping, continuously providing heat for the longhouse.


    Eugene fell asleep with a loud snoring, but Asoye was rolling over and over, unable to fall asleep,


    Chapter 439


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 440： dwarf

    A thick and sturdy figure was reflected on the clean bronze mirror. This reflection gave people the feeling of a thick stone pier, or a stone pier with limbs.


    Soon, the "stone pier" moved, and the reflection in the bronze mirror gradually began to enlarge, until a big fluffy face occupied the entire mirror surface.


    Emaar Mason carefully held a handful of beards with his left and right hands, twisted them lightly, and then intertwined them with each other. Section by section, a small braid was formed in his hands.


    He held the end of the braid with one hand, and a small piece of silk thread with the other, and tied the braid tightly very quickly.


    "Oh! Look at this valiant face. It is not only valiant, but very lucky, for it belongs to one who is the best even among the dwarves¡ªLord Imar Stonemason."


    The dwarf squeezed his chin, and turned his head from side to side with a proud expression, admiring his heroic posture reflected in the bronze mirror.


    "To celebrate the thirtieth anniversary of this heroic face''s union with his great master, another braid is needed!"


    While talking, he picked up another lock of beard and started braiding it.


    With a bang, the entrance to the tent was opened.


    "The hammer is on!"


    A ruddy-faced dwarf about Imaar''s stature entered.


    His clothes are simpler than Emaar''s, but his voice is louder, and his voice is like the ringing of a bell.


    "Has the whole meaning of your life been to fiddle with your beard?"


    "Damn it, Barash, can''t you be a little more free on my birthday? This is dignity, do you understand dignity? This is something that a dwarf royal family must have."


    Interrupted, Emaar turned angrily and yelled at the intruder.


    "Listen, my stupid brother, put aside your **** royal dignity. There is work out there for you, and the chief''s son is here, and you must go and receive him."


    Unmoved, the dwarf called Barash gave Imaar a task without mercy.


    Emaar hugged his head and shouted: "The hammer is on the top, it''s that arrogant idiot again, why do you want me to deal with him?"


    Barash stretched out his hand and pointed at Emaar: "He is the ''Prince'' of this tribe, and you are also the ''Prince''. Your status is just right."


    Because you''re a pompous idiot too, Barash added silently in his mind.


    "Hell, you too!" Emaar yelled.


    "Shut up, I''m the team leader this time, this is an order, not a request."


    Barash was uncompromising, and Emaar opened the tent and went out cursing.


    Looking at the angry back, Basra shrugged helplessly, and followed him out of the tent.


    "Huh? Human!"


    As soon as he came out, he saw a slightly "slender" figure in the orc tribe, with a long, thin face with an unshaven beard, curly long brown hair naturally scattered on his shoulders, a pair of deep-set eye sockets with sparkling eyes, dressed in a suit The patched brown long leather jacket and the boots on his feet are also very old, like a down-and-out adventurer returning from the wild.


    Now the down-and-out adventurer is standing in front of his stall swinging an iron sword of trade.


    The other party noticed Barash''s arrival, and immediately put the sword in his hand back on the stall.


    "Hello! Dear friends. I must say, your swords are really good."


    He bowed to salute, putting on a very kind demeanor, but he didn''t suppress the curiosity and scrutiny in his eyes-most humans who had just met a dwarf would be very curious.


    "Human, what''s the matter with you?" Barash asked calmly.


    "If you fancy something, you can exchange it with an item of equivalent value, or gold coins and silver coins, and we will accept it."


    Stanford smiled, and a dwarf in front of him ran past him angrily. He seemed very unfriendly, but it fit the legendary image of a dwarf with a bad temper.


    The one in front of me should be able to speak better.


    "I''m not here for trading, I want to find a guide for my adventure team."


    "Guide? Then you should ask the orcs of this tribe. They are very familiar with this forest. I am here for business."


    "Oh, no no!" Stanford shook his head, "The people of the Blood Bull Tribe can''t satisfy my request. I hope to find a guide who can lead us across the Rocky Mountains."


    "Ha!" Barash was amused, and he understood why the human was standing in front of his stall.


    "Then there''s nothing I can do." Barash spread his hands exaggeratedly, "Guest, if you don''t plan to make a deal, go somewhere else, please don''t hinder my business."


    "Don''t talk so hard." Stanford handed over a box, "This is a gift for you, please make another price, as long as it can help us cross the Rocky Mountains, I think we will give you a good reward of."


    "No, no, no dwarf will lead outsiders into the dwarf territory. Besides, I can tell from the clothes and tone of voice that you are not a native of this forest, you are a human from the south."


    Barash refused when he opened his mouth.


    Stanford asked, "Do you have any... bad impressions of humans in the South? Please speak up, and maybe I can explain."


    Basra waved his hand: "I don''t want to talk about this topic."


    Stanford had no choice but to take out the contents of the box, which was a


    ^0^ Chief Asoye''s porcelain bottle of the same style, the light reflected from the smooth wall of the bottle dazzled Barash for a while.


    "Look! What an exquisite work of art. Mr. Dwarf, I hope you will see it for the sake of this gift..."


    "Who told me to accept this gift?"


    The dwarf''s eyes only stayed on the porcelain bottle for a moment and then stopped looking.


    "It looks like a flashy thing, right? We dwarves still like things that are thicker and more durable. In my opinion, clay bottles are a hundred times better than this."


    Well, what you said also makes sense. Stanford, who hit the nail, retracted the vase with a little embarrassment.


    "Look, I said that these mountain dwellers are not allowed to enter."


    A voice came from behind Stanford looked back, and it turned out to be the young orc Finn.


    "My friend, why don''t you give me that porcelain vase, and I''ll be your guide around the Rocky Mountains and back to Aldo from the Nerodan Valley. I''ve traveled this route many times with the caravan, and I''m very familiar with it." .¡± After seeing the gift for the great chief at the banquet, he was very greedy.


    "Uh... that''s too far away, I still plan to find someone else."


    Stanford declined Finn, leaving Finn with a look of regret.


    snort! Barash, who was listening to their conversation, sneered in his heart, you just look for it, if you can find a dwarf who is willing to lead the way for you, I will lose.


    Sure enough, Stanford walked around the temporary market built by the dwarves, but he couldn''t find anyone who was willing to be a tour guide.


    Worried, he returned to his residence to inform his companions that it seemed that the preparatory plan had to be carried out.


    Chapter 440 Dwarves


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 441： Radical

    "Pooh!"


    Emaar spat heavily.


    "I, the majestic Imar Stonemason, have been reduced to dealing with dirty and stupid orcs myself."


    His belly was bulging, as if filled with resentment, and even the braided beard on his chin was trembling.


    "Clan of the Masons, sooner or later your king will return to the throne and regain the authority he should have held. At that time, those who betrayed will be punished as they should be."


    Emaar kept swearing and swearing, swearing by his last name, swearing by his hammer, even swearing by his favorite beard.


    Accompanied by this state, he came all the way to the cabin that Barash had told him about, opened the door roughly, and said carelessly, "Gunther, you guy... um, who are you? Where is Gunther? "


    The layout in the room is quite simple, a small wooden table and four stools made of logs are all the furnishings.


    But there was no son of the chieftain of the Blood Bull tribe he was looking for.


    Sitting next to the wooden table was a strange old orc, and standing behind him were two equally strange young orcs.


    The old orc stared at him, as if looking carefully.


    Emaar was very uncomfortable being watched by him, he coughed and said: "Guys, I seem to have entered the wrong room, sorry."


    After speaking, he turned and left.


    "No, you came to the right house. The young patriarch of the Mason clan."


    The words of the old orc made Emaar startled.


    "How do you know..."


    "Haha! Except for the secret of how to enter the mountain, you dwarves seem unable to keep any other secrets, especially after drinking." The old orc smiled slyly.


    hell! Emaar thought to himself, there are three more people in the world laughing at me. No, maybe there is a large group of green-skinned and long-haired cubs?


    Orcs, these savage creatures, are less reliable than dwarves at keeping secrets, and they don''t take other people''s secrets as secrets at all. They are rude, uneducated, and love to make fun of other people''s pain.


    Perhaps his deeds have already been "sung" throughout the prairie?


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about!" He was going to pretend to be stupid. The dwarves and the orcs lived together, so the barbarians could say whatever they wanted.


    But it seems a bit late.


    "Imar, you are the eldest son of the former patriarch of the Stonecutter clan. But because you disobeyed your father, you were kicked out of the Stonecutter clan, and you had to go to the Iron Hammer tribe near here. Am I right?"


    The old orc''s words pierced Emaar''s heart like a knife, and his beard and the braids on it almost swelled. The muscles on the arm were raised high, and the fingers clenched into fists were rattling.


    "Damn it, I regret now that I didn''t bring in a hammer or an axe, and open your bald old bastard''s head. What must be in there must be something the size of a peach pit."


    The two young orcs looked at each other, smiled contemptuously, and didn''t move their feet, which made Emaar''s heart even more angry.


    "Oh, poor Emaar. You should learn to respect those older than you."


    There was pity in the old orc''s eyes, "But I forgive you because I sympathize with you. I know that what you suffered was not simply exile. You were banned from stepping into your clan''s territory for life. Your inheritance rights were deprived, and when After the man you honored as father dies, the man who will sit in the patriarchal seat will be your younger brother."


    "That''s not my brother!" Emaar yelled, irritated. "It''s just a dirty clod I picked up from which ravine I don''t know."


    "Oh, poor Imaar." The old orc said cruel words in a pitiful tone, "No matter how much you shout here, you can''t change the fact. The current people are just dependent on others, relying on the protection of relatives to survive, It''s just a waste that is immersed in alcohol and illusory delusions every day to live without a purpose."


    "You!" The dwarf Emar''s veins were exposed.


    Eugene clapped his hands lightly, "The Hammer tribe''s arrangement of waste is reasonable, haha! Look, aren''t you just sent to deal with Gunther they hate? Barash is really your good cousin .¡±


    "It''s not about Barash and Hammer."


    "You are really a generous person, ''His Royal Highness''. Let me take the liberty to ask, have they sent any soldiers to help you go home so far? Have they sent any soldiers to help you regain your inheritance?"


    Yimaar said impatiently: "Clans should not interfere with each other."


    "Oh, even if you are their blood relative. The degree of indifference between you dwarves is beyond the imagination of us vulgar orcs! Look, your biological father treats you like this, and so does your uncle and cousin. You." Eugene exclaimed exaggeratedly.


    "enough!"


    Emaar''s patience reached the limit, and all the usual grievances, unwillingness, and anger suddenly emerged, and negative emotions quickly and tightly gripped his entire heart.


    The dwarf lunged at the old orc like a mad bull, so fast that the two young orcs standing behind Eugene had no time to react.


    Yimaar tightly grasped the orc''s fur clothing with both hands, and with such great strength, he pulled him off the seat with just one hand.


    Because of his height, Eugene was dragged on the floor with his legs curled up at this moment.


    Eugene''s two guards pulled out their weapons angrily, one holding a dagger and the other wielding a mace, shouting for the dwarf to let Eugene go, otherwise the dwarf will be let go


    ^0^A dwarf who doesn''t know the heights of the sky and the depths of the earth can''t get out of the house.


    "Back off!"


    Eugene waved his hand to call back his men, and the two young orcs lowered their hands and took a step back, but they still stared at Emaar with resentment.


    Eugene''s face was a little flushed His breath was also a little disordered, it seemed that Emaar''s sudden move also caught him by surprise. Is the son of a clan patriarch so impulsive?


    Emaar looked at Eugene with eyes that seemed to be substantively angry, "I know you are sowing discord, you dirty and disgusting bastards, you don''t mind the long-haired **** of sheep and horses, thinking that the great Emaar can''t see Playing your clumsy tricks?"


    "Calm down! The young patriarch of the stonemason tribe." Eugene had no doubt that if he provoked the other party again, those strong hands would break his neck without hesitation.


    Although the dwarves only reached the waist of the orcs, their strength was not inferior to the orcs, and Eugene didn''t dare to push them too hard.


    "The reason I came to you is not to sow discord. What I want to say is..."


    Emaar''s wide eyes are like copper bells.


    "What the Stone Hammer tribe can''t give you, the king''s tent in the prairie can give you, and the great chief Abar can give you!"


    Chapter 441


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 442： conspiracy

    Emaar walked out of the house with a serious face, and saw Gunther, the chief''s son of the Blood Bull Tribe, waving to him from a distance.


    The bastard! Today was an unexpected surprise for him.


    He strode towards him.


    Gunther winked and asked him, "What did that old man Eugene tell you?"


    "You don''t know? That''s fine, it''s none of your business!" Emaar replied in a low voice.


    "Hmph! It''s fine if you don''t say anything, I''m not interested." Gunther said indifferently.


    "But I have something that interests you."


    He put his hand on Emaar''s shoulders, judging from the height difference between the orc and the dwarf from a distance, he looked like an elder encouraging a younger generation.


    "Get your dirty hands off!" Emaar grabbed Gunther''s wrist in disgust and threw it away.


    "Your temper is as bad as ever." The chief''s son rubbed his wrist, "But the benevolent and generous Lord Gunther still wants to tell you that there is a big deal waiting for us, do you want to do it together?"


    "Big deal?" Emaar raised his ears.


    He needs wealth, and today''s conversation with the old orc has strengthened his determination to search for more wealth to complete his plan.


    Gunther pointed a finger in the distance, and Emaar looked along.


    "Humanity?"


    He curled his lips in disgust.


    "How did these wizened fellows get here?"


    "Oh! Don''t underestimate that human being."


    Gunther rubbed his hands excitedly and looked at the humans with greedy eyes.


    "I saw with my own eyes at the banquet that he took out a priceless... priceless... treasure that seemed to be called porcelain and gave it to my father, and then my father hid it."


    "Hmm! It should be very precious to be able to enter the eyes of Chief Asoye?" Emaar thought.


    "It''s more than precious!" Gunther waved his arms exaggeratedly, "The moment the treasure bottle was taken out, all the decorations in our longhouse were eclipsed. Let me tell you..."


    "Then what business do you come to me for?" Emaar interrupted Gunther''s increasingly exaggerated description. In fact, he had already guessed all kinds of things in his heart.


    "Hey!" Gunther grinned strangely, his fangs protruded abruptly with a wide grin, and sticky blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    "I asked someone to quietly look at the luggage of that human being and his companion. There are several boxes and bags, and there should be many treasures like that porcelain inside. How about it? Do you want to make a vote together!"


    Gunther looked at Emaar with encouraging eyes.


    He couldn''t do anything near the blood cow tribe, it would be bad if his father found out. Gunther needs to lure the humans to a place where they won''t attract attention.


    "Those humans just plan to cross the Rocky Mountains, and they are looking for guides all over the world. Is there any place that won''t attract the attention of outsiders than the Rocky Mountains? So, I want you to go..."


    Before Gunther could finish speaking, Emaar yelled, "Damn it, do you want me to be a traitor to the dwarves? A large group of humans, including you and your men, were discovered by other tribes, and I Are you still alive?"


    Gunther said wryly, "Oh, dear Emaar! You always talk about yourself as if you have never done this kind of thing, even though we have had many pleasant cooperations and each time ''Do you want me to be a traitor to the dwarves?'' I appreciate your thick-skinned ability. Well then, I''ll try to persuade you again like the first time."


    "Their fate has decided that it is impossible to leak the secrets of the dwarves. Besides, it is not to let them enter the Rocky Mountain. As long as we clean them up in the outer area, we will not attract the attention of the people in the mountain."


    He raised his voice, "Now, Emaar, give me a sweet word, do you want to do it or not? Also, I want to remind you that even without you, I will find other ways to keep those humans here ''forever''. "


    The dwarf rolled his eyes, "How many people are there? What kind of guy do they have?"


    "Haha!" Gunther laughed happily. The dwarf in front of him is about to join the gang. He is really a greedy guy, and he only needs to be provoked a little every time.


    "The number of people is about thirty people. The weapons are nothing more than swords and light crossbows. The key is that no one is wearing heavy armor. At that time, I can take care of them with dozens of armored warriors."


    "Okay, after the matter is done, everyone will get half of the spoils."


    "20% for you, 80% for me!"


    "60% for you, 40% for me!"


    "No! It''s just you two and eight!"


    "Damn it, I''m taking a huge risk!"


    ¡­


    Stanford sat on a tree stump with a melancholy face, troubled by not being able to find a guide.


    Is it really necessary to forcibly venture into the Rocky Mountains without a guide?


    "Hey, human!"


    He heard a greeting, raised his head and looked around.


    A round dwarf is walking towards him. He is a little shorter than other dwarves, but his waist is thicker. The most notable feature is his beard, which is carefully groomed into small braids. .


    Hey? I seem to have seen it somewhere.


    "Eh? Are you calling me?"


    "Nonsense, is there a second human around here?"


    The dwarf strode up to him and stopped.


    "I heard that you are looking for a guide to enter Rocky Mountain?"


    "Yeah, it''s just that I''ve looked all over your camp and there isn''t a single dwarf


    ^0^Willing to help us. "


    "Hmph! That''s because you haven''t asked Master Emar about me yet! Didn''t you go all over our camp? Why didn''t you find me? The place is not big."


    "Uh¡­"


    Stanford remembered that this was the angry dwarf who rushed out of the tent at the beginning.


    I don''t want to be troublesome!


    He had a smile on his face, "I''m sorry, Mr. Emar, I was negligent in not finding you. So, you are willing to help us."


    Emaar grabbed Stanford by the hem of his clothes and dragged him to a remote corner.


    "What''s the name?"


    "You may call me Stanford of Arda."


    "Ah! Everyone calls me ''Imaar the Warmth''! I''ll make a trip as hard as I can, but you must swear that you won''t reveal it to outsiders."


    Stanford closed his eyes, raised his right hand, and extended his index and middle fingers together.


    "Under the watchful eyes of the Lord of Light and Paul Grayman, I swear that I will not reveal to outsiders that Mr. Emar is our guide."


    "What are these things?"


    "My **** and my lord."


    "it is good!"


    The dwarf lowered his voice and held out his hand in front of Stanford, rubbing his thumb and index finger together.


    "That...Although I helped you out of enthusiasm, I also risked being discovered by the tribe, so...you understand?"


    Stanford smiled knowingly, "I understand! Please follow me!"


    ¡­


    "Well...it''s okay."


    Looking at the utensils that are as white as milk and decorated with exquisite patterns Emaar nodded.


    These should fetch a good price from those orcs who are so stupid that even crystals can be treasured.


    Wait...Maybe after I regain the position of Patriarch, I need a special set of tableware to show my unique status?


    There may be more of these humans. what! I should have had more of it, it''s super annoying to think that Gunther idiot is going to take most of it.


    Stanford didn''t know what the dwarf was thinking, so he said flatteringly: "In addition to this set of utensils, there is also a bag of silver coins to offer when we get to the other side of the mountain."


    "Okay!" Yimaer slapped his palm, "You wait here for a few more days. When my people want to go back, I will find a reason not to go back with them, and then I will set off quietly with you."


    "Thank you for your generous help."


    Stanford squeezed out a grateful expression, and took the dwarf''s hands that were as rough as frost.


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 443： to rob

    After negotiating the payment with the dwarf named Emaar, Stanford was a little relieved. After all, if a stranger suddenly wants to help you for no reason, and takes a certain risk, it will make people feel ill-intentioned. But if he has certain interest demands, it will make people feel at ease.


    Stanford returned to the camp and announced the good news that he had found the guide, which caused cheers from the team members. Seeing this situation, Stanford immediately warned them not to leak the news.


    Then, he ordered to check the equipment, polish the sword and the barrel, dry the gunpowder, check the fuse of the grenade, and prepare the fire starter, trying to be foolproof.


    The necessary vigilance is still needed.


    During this period, the orc caravan led by Eugene left. Stanford bid farewell to Finn, who was already considered a friend, and gave him a porcelain bowl. The young orc was overjoyed and strongly invited Stanford to visit him in the grassland if he had the opportunity.


    Finally, after five days, the members of the expedition team waited excitedly and nervously for the news of the dwarf Imaar¡ªthey set off the next morning.


    When the appointed time came, Stanford led thirty team members, led their ten reindeer, and embarked on the road to the south, loaded with the supplies exchanged in the blood cattle tribe.


    It is said to be a road, but it is actually a narrow and long forest belt with less dense trees. They are stepping on the snow and thick gray grass, and they are struggling to move forward among the trees.


    "Pay attention to vigilance! There may be beasts coming out here at any time. If someone turns into a pile of stinking feces, I don''t want to go to him again."


    Stanford was afraid that the rest in the blood cow tribe these days would make the team members lazy, so he reminded them once in a while.


    As the team advanced, the woods began to grow denser. Stanford glanced at the compass now and then to make sure he was heading straight south.


    Three pine trees, one tall and two short, appeared in front of their eyes. The pine tree in the middle grew very luxuriantly, and the dense pine needles formed several independent umbrella-shaped crowns, while the pine trees on the left and right were in the middle of this tall pine tree It looks very low against the background. There is a large flat area around the three pine trees, which is very conspicuous in this densely treed area.


    "We''re here, let''s rest here for a while."


    As the captain, he doesn''t need to explain, no one in this team that has experienced adventures on land for a long time, no one ran around, and those who went to relieve themselves also went in groups of three or four.


    Stanford went around the pine tree to look around, but found nothing unusual.


    The crowd waited for more than an hour, but the guide still hadn''t arrived.


    Vice-captain Matthew found Stanford: "That dwarf isn''t lying to us, is he?"


    Before Stanford could answer, he heard a sound coming from the bushes to the west.


    The vegetation in that direction was very dense, even in such a cold winter and spring. The slender gray branches of a multitude of shrubs intertwine, obscuring the view of the distance.


    "Be careful!" Matthew shouted.


    The ten crossbows were pointed in that direction, and the others also held their weapons.


    After a while, the dense bush branches were separated by a pair of hands with stubby fingers protruding from them, and then a round head poked out.


    "It''s me! It''s me! I''m your guide Imar."


    The dwarf Imaar shouted at the top of his voice, "Damn it! Somebody will be kind enough to give me a hand."


    "It''s our guide!" Stanford made a disarming gesture to everyone.


    He ran forward, grabbed the opponent''s wrist, and pulled out Emaar who was stuck in the bushes.


    The dwarf kneaded his sore arm, "Oh, my arm! It''s almost dislocated. I have suffered a lot to avoid people''s eyes and ears. You have to pay more."


    Stanford shook his head, "I said, dude, the dwarves'' concept of time may be different from ours? This is more than an hour late."


    "To **** with your time? You''re talking to a dwarf who''s only ever used the sun and the hourglass to tell time in what you call hours? That''s unrealistic."


    He stared eagerly at the pocket watch on Stanford''s chest, and stretched his stubby index finger towards it, "If you can give me this timer when you get there, maybe you can save one or two silver coins in your bag. "


    When they agreed to meet, Stanford showed him the pocket watch, and his dwarf blood made him very curious about it. On a glass-covered plane, uniform scales form a circle, and three coaxial pointers rotate at different speeds along the circle, which attracts him more than porcelain.


    Emaar knew that there was a profession among human beings called Artificer, who specialized in studying some weird machines. Although the things they made were often neither practical nor durable, the timer in front of him was obviously not one of them.


    "I''ll think about it!" Stanford hid the pocket watch in his pocket.


    This behavior made the dwarf slander him endlessly-well, it will still fall into my hands in the end anyway.


    "Then, according to the agreement, please bring us... Hey! I said, man, you are dressed a bit tight today."


    Stanford was amazed at how the dwarves were dressed.


    Emaar was wearing a pair of chain armor that tightly wrapped himself, a helmet decorated with the horns of unknown animals, and a mace on his back. Under the sunlight, his whole body shone with a metallic luster.


    "What a fuss!" said the dwarf angrily. "I don''t want the beasts here to treat me like a snack."


    He waved his hand, "Hurry up and get on the road


    ^0^, in order to avoid my kinsmen, I will take you some remote ''roads'', which will take a little longer than normal roads. "


    Stanford then ordered the procession to set off again, heading south following the dwarves.


    ¡­


    "I said, why haven''t I seen dwarves south of the Rocky Mountains?"


    On the way, Stanford and Emaar chatted one after another.


    "Human, you are my employer. I don''t want to say harsh things in front of you, but the old people have repeatedly warned us not to contact humans too much. All clans have done this since ancient times."


    "Uh...that''s just prejudice. Why do you do business with orcs?"


    "Their heads are relatively simple ~ www.novelhall.com ~ there will not be too many twists and turns in their hearts, and they will not suffer from exchanging things with them. Moreover, they are not interested in our mountains, and they will not always think about inquiring The secret of the mountain..."


    Stanford frowned, "But as far as I know, in the eastern part of Rocky Mountain, small groups of orcs often flock to human villages and towns to loot. Is it your dwarves'' territory? How could there be orcs?"


    "What kind of orc? I don''t know." Emaar shook his head, "The eastern mountain range is too far away from our Iron Hammer clan."


    Stanford was still thinking about asking again, when he suddenly heard a movement in the distance behind him.


    He immediately looked back, and saw a large group of birds flying in the dense forest in the north.


    "Attention everyone! There may be some large animals looking for food."


    Emaar touched the handle of the mace and said thoughtfully.


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 444： robbery two

    Remember [New] in a second! The dwarf''s words caused a burst of tension in everyone.


    Since setting off from the Blood Cow Tribe, I only encountered a few dogs and minks, and they ran away immediately when they saw a large number of people. I really haven''t encountered any large predators.


    The cold weather couldn''t stop Matthew''s palms from sweating.


    He shook the matchlock in his hand tightly.


    He cheered himself up and said: "Haha, dwarf, you are joking. At this time, the large animals have not woken up from hibernation! We have not seen any beasts on the way from the extreme north to the blood cattle tribe." .¡±


    "Haven''t seen it?" The dwarf turned around and gave him a meaningful look, "Then you are very lucky."


    While speaking, there was another sound of a bird flapping its wings from a distance.


    Can''t these idiots make the noise a little smaller? The dwarf cursed those orcs in his heart.


    "Light the match! Be able to shoot it anytime."


    Stanford called to Matthew and the other Musketeers.


    These people took out their fire sickles and knocked them together.


    The dwarf Imar was very puzzled: "What are you doing? Are you making fire to scare the beast?"


    Then he sneered and said: "Hahaha, it can be regarded as a method."


    He pointed forward and said, "We will be entering the mountain soon."


    Sure enough, everyone felt that the terrain along the way began to rise slowly, the trees began to become sparse, and the field of vision became wider.


    "Are we about to climb Rocky Mountain?"


    Stanford was a little excited, and kept looking at the surrounding scenery. They were probably the first people in the Northwest Bay to visit the mountain in recent hundreds of years, albeit from the north.


    "That''s it! This is a road up the mountain, but you have to climb several hills to reach its main part."


    The dwarf sat down on the ground.


    "I said human beings. I think the team should take a break and eat some dry food. It will be very tiring to climb the mountain later."


    "Okay! I also think it''s time to rest. Matthew, tell the brothers to rest for a while and replenish their strength."


    "Yes, Captain!"


    The dwarf crossed his legs, took out the kettle and poured it into his mouth for a while. Then two eyes fixed on the dense forest in the north, as if waiting for something.


    He caught a glimpse of Stanford beside him taking out a cylindrical object with a thick end and a thin end, with crystal lenses inlaid on both ends.


    The human puts the thin end of the tube against the eyes, and the thick end faces forward.


    The dwarf was curious again.


    Stanford looked around with his binoculars. However, when he turned the lens barrel towards the dense forest in the direction he came from, his face suddenly changed drastically.


    "Warning! Someone is approaching us!"


    The captain''s words were like a thunderbolt, and the members of the exploration team who were resting stood up one after another, and took out their weapons and looked around cautiously.


    Stanford pointed to the higher ground to the south, and ordered loudly: "There, let''s go behind that **** and take precautions."


    Emaar frowned and said, "You shouldn''t make such a fuss, maybe it''s just a passing traveler." He thought to himself, "Damn, is human eyesight so good?"


    "It''s fine in other places, but I remember you said that orcs would not enter the mountain. I clearly saw a lot of orcs poking their heads there. They must be worried and kind." Stanford pointed to the dense forest in the direction when he came.


    "Ah... ah... that''s right." Emaar replied evasively.


    "Go! Come with us and get ready, you, the guide, can''t make any mistakes."


    "Hey!"


    Without any explanation, Stanford grabbed Emaar''s hand and dragged the dwarf behind the slope.


    The place he chose was located in a long shallow depression on the mountain. They could completely hide their bodies by lying on the inner **** on the north side of the depression. The small soil **** on the north side of the depression was like a natural low wall to provide them with It has a good defense, and is condescending, with good vision.


    The team members squatted or lay on the inner **** of the depression. Looking from under the mountain, they only showed their heads and necks.


    ¡­


    "Oh! Hell! They''ve spotted us."


    Gunther, the son of the chief of the Blood Bull tribe hidden in the dense forest, slapped his head.


    "I told you to keep quiet."


    He kicked one of the orcs next to him so hard that it grinned in pain.


    "Oh! They stopped, hahaha, human beings, you are looking for your own death! Although it is a little earlier, it doesn''t matter if you cook here, and the way home is closer. Warriors, pick up the guys and rush Go up and tear them apart! Not a single one will be left alive."


    Gunther swung his casserole-sized fist hard, brandished a big stick full of spikes, and rushed out of the dense forest at the first, rushing towards the target.


    "One...two...three..."


    Stanford held up his binoculars and silently counted the number of uninvited guests. Eventually, 50 orcs burst out of the jungle.


    Judging from their posture, he had no doubt that this group of long-haired guys came with malice.


    The orc team stopped a hundred meters away from them, and then one of them continued on, walked about 50 meters away from them and shouted: "Put down all your belongings including weapons, and we will let you go."


    After understanding this sentence, Stanford pointed his **** at the other party from a distance, and shouted: "Get out of here!"


    The human''s reply angered Gunther, and such a thin and outnumbered human dared to provoke him.


    He didn''t hesitate anymore, brandishing his big stick, he led the warriors to charge up the hillside.


    "You will pay for your stupidity!"


    He yelled as he ran, targeting the human with the middle finger.


    The dwarf Imar lay on the ground calmly, and he planned to make a move after the humans and the orcs fought together. Showing his feet now may be killed by humans.


    The orc stabbed within a hundred meters of the human.


    Imar could only hear a sudden roaring sound in his ears, and following the roaring sound, the orc who rushed to the front fell to the ground with a plop and then rolled down the hillside on the ground.


    Before he had time to think about why the orc would fall down, he subconsciously turned his head to look for the source of the sound, having never heard such a sound before, but he only saw the swirling smoke.


    Then there was a second sound, and this time the dwarf finally saw it clearly. The sound came from the long object held by the human. Specifically, it seemed to be a long iron pipe inlaid on a wooden support.


    Accompanied by the sound, a violent flame was ejected from the mouth of the iron pipe, and then a large cloud of smoke gushed out.


    And another orc warrior fell down, life and death unknown.


    The orc''s casualties were definitely caused by that thing, and the dwarf''s mind instantly connected them.


    But... how did you do it?


    Emaar has always been very confident in his eyesight and reaction speed. He even used a small round shield to block all the stones thrown by his cousin with all his strength.


    But he didn''t see a single crossbow bolt or anything from the human side to the orc.


    What is the origin of these humans?

 Chapter 445： robbery three

    The dwarf Imaar felt a turbulent wave in his heart, and saw the two human fingers in front of him snapping, and the iron pipe spewed out terrible flames, and then the nearest orc warrior fell to the ground.


    Immediately after they finished shooting, they handed over the used weapon to the companions behind, and then took another weapon that had been loaded.


    Loading, Emaar has seen this step.


    The human being who took over the weapon stood the weapon about his height on the ground, took out a small thing that might be wrapped in cloth or some kind of leather from the cloth bag, bit it with his teeth, and poured out some black The powder goes into the tube of the weapon, then inserts a long iron rod into the tube and smashes it vigorously, then lifts the weapon and fiddles with the slow burning rope wrapped around the back end, and finally hands over the weapon to the front for design companions, a new round of killings began again.


    The whole set of movements is very skilled, like walking in the clouds and flowing water.


    The exploration team going south carried eight matchlock guns and formed a musket team commanded by deputy captain Matthew.


    The two best shooters in the group are responsible for operating the muskets to shoot, and the others are responsible for loading ammunition for the shooters to ensure the continuous output of firepower.


    The two shooters are not only good at shooting skills, the key is that their mentality is also very stable, and they will not panic and fire outside the effective accuracy range of the musket.


    The arquebus held by the exploration team used a smooth-bore barrel. Although hitting the targeted enemy at a distance of 100 meters and above was entirely dependent on the blessing of the gods, but at a distance of 50 meters or less, the ability to hit a large target such as a human body The rate is still very impressive, especially when the shooters lie on the slope, so that the elbows can be supported and the gun can be held more smoothly.


    ¡­


    "Wicked witchcraft!"


    Gunther, who was the mastermind of the robbery, was already filled with remorse.


    But what he regretted was not coming to rob, but regretting that he had underestimated the despicableness and cunning of human beings.


    He had come to regard those fire-and-smoke weapons as a special kind of wand.


    Among the group of human beings, there are people like shamans.


    After the soldiers who rushed to the front were brought down, he cleverly hid behind a big rock.


    Others followed suit, either looking for obstacles to hide, we lay down on the ground, and our intuition told the orcs that this should be useful.


    I didn''t prepare for the psychological construction of sacrifice before I started, and I was so aggressive that I charged and stopped in an instant.


    The orcs didn''t dare to go up, the humans didn''t dare to come down, and there was a brief moment of tranquility on the hillside.


    "You!" Gunther pointed at the orc who was hiding with him, and angrily accused: "Is the bow and arrow you are carrying an ornament? Idiot! Hurry up and kill the human shaman!"


    "Yes, Lord Gunther!"


    The orc archer immediately lowered the bow on his back, hooked an arrow, and shot the arrow out of the boulder with a flash of his body.


    In fact, he didn''t have time to aim at the human with the "magic wand", so he just found a random target and shot the bow and arrow.


    But the next second his head exploded as Gunther watched.


    There was a sound of hitting the ground, and the brain sprayed more than a meter away behind him.


    The orc archer fell.


    ¡­


    "Well!"


    A member of the exploration team clutched his chest, he was shot.


    "Quick! Get the bandages and powder!"


    Stanford stepped forward to hold the injured player.


    "Hit the man with the bow and arrow first!" Matthew shouted, and everyone cheered up.


    Stanford took out a pair of scissors and cut open the wounded man''s clothes.


    Oh no, he cried out in despair.


    The orc''s arrow hit him in the chest.


    The poor boy twitched and said with all his might, "Captain, please...take me...take me back to my hometown, even if it''s...even if it''s... ashes."


    Gradually I lost my breath.


    "damn it!"


    With a low growl, Stanford pulled out the arrow branch.


    The arrows turned out to be made of bone.


    This is the thing that killed one of his brothers!


    His assessment of the combat power of the orcs has gone up to a new level. Not to mention the strength, the reaction is still so quick. The orc shooter locked on to a target as soon as he leaned out, and he hit it. If it were him, there would be no time to aim in such a short time.


    Matthew''s shooting skills are very good, but he was able to hit the opponent because he has been paying attention to the boulder hiding the enemy. If the positions of the two are reversed, let him get out of the cover and shoot a shot under heavy murderous intentions. Nine times out of ten it will be empty.


    I don''t know how many players like this are in the opposing team.


    ¡­


    Gunther looked distressed at the orc archer who had fallen to the ground, and he didn''t have another confidant who could fight.


    But he also saw that when the archer''s brains spewed out, a small thing shot out from the back of his head.


    Is it a dart or projectile blessed with witchcraft?


    Seeing that his side was suppressed by unknown forces, he felt that he could not continue.


    Since the wand doesn''t hurt people out of thin air, there are ways to resist it.


    He took off the metal shield he was carrying and roared with all his strength. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!"


    If one looked at his face, one could see that Gunther''s eyes were tearing open, his mouth was open, and his gums were almost protruding, making his terrible fangs even more terrifying.


    this roar


    ^0^It was so loud that the orc''s voice reverberated in the mountains for a long time. After listening to it, Stanford''s heart throbbed inexplicably and felt very uncomfortable, just like the feeling after drinking several large cups of super strong coffee in one breath. Seeing the expressions of the other players seemed to be the same.


    The first roar seemed to be a signal, and the other hidden orcs also roared one after another, but the momentum was much worse.


    "I don''t know what the other side is doing! But I firmly believe that we can survive this level! The grenadiers are ready to prevent the opponent from charging."


    Stanford cheered for the players, then took out a horn and blew his cheeks.


    The majestic horn sound counteracted the orc''s roar, and the team members felt a little relieved.


    "assault!"


    Gunther, wielding a club in his right hand and a shield in his left, was the first to jump out and charge up the hill.


    Just a few tens of meters, just rush over!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    The orcs jumped out in a swarm and ran after the leaderthrow it! "


    At Stanford''s order, the grenadiers ignited the fuzes and threw out grenades one after another.


    If it was on flat ground, there might be a distance limit, but now it is on a hillside, and the grenade is rolling down.


    The rumbling explosion produced a large swath of flames and smoke. The actual damage caused was actually very little, but the momentum was superior. Many orcs were dizzy from the loud noise that was close at hand, and their ears were still buzzing. It was as if all the other sounds in the world had disappeared, only the uncomfortable chirping remained.


    A few unlucky ones were hit by debris and grinned in pain.


    The orc''s charge was stagnant, but some people were not affected. Human bows and crossbows joined in shooting, muskets against those holding shields, bows against those without shields, and shot down these approaching guys one by one.


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 446： repel

    A bullet ended Gunther''s charge.


    The bullet hit his left arm, the arm that held the shield.


    Now he knew that not even his own metal shield could stop that evil wand.


    At the moment of being hit, although I felt pain, it was not the expected severe pain.


    He only felt a huge impact force entering his body, like being hit hard with a sledgehammer, followed by a sense of numbness.


    However, after a few breaths, a strong burning sensation came from his left arm, and the pain began to intensify suddenly, as if wasps were constantly biting his arm, seemingly without end.


    Gunther resisted the severe pain and wanted to raise his arm, but then it was as if the arm was disconnected from his body, and he felt empty and unable to exert any strength.


    The shield had already been dropped from his hand and fell to the ground, and his body also slammed. After losing his balance, he fell down and rolled down the hillside.


    "Lord Gunther!"


    The orcs who were still intact saw that the young master was injured, and they no longer cared about dealing with humans, and went to rescue Gunther one after another.


    Matthew held up the musket, endured the choking smell of smoke, and took a deep breath.


    You could see he was lucky enough to hit a big shot.


    He couldn''t help but kissed the musket in his hand. Sure enough, the firing rate of the matchlock gun was stable. If they were carrying flintlock guns, the terrible misfire rate would definitely drive him crazy! No, maybe he was rushed up and hacked to death by the orcs before he got mad.


    Also thank you for the good weather today, no rain.


    The pressure on the human position was very light. A few orcs broke through the obstacles and jumped into the trench (let¡¯s call it that for now), and were killed with swords by the members of the exploration team who had a numerical advantage.


    The orcs were really strong, and even the dying struggle injured many people, and they shot out terrifying and fierce eyes with their eyes closed.


    And those orcs who gave up attacking at the bottom of the hill dragged their companions who were still breathing, and ran away angrily until they disappeared in the dense forest when they came.


    "Victory! We have won!"


    "We actually defeated the orcs!"


    Huge cheers erupted in the "trench".


    These orcs, who were once described by humans in exaggerated language, were the monsters used by the grandmothers in the Northwest Bay to scare their grandchildren who would not sleep well, and they were defeated by them.


    The team members stepped out of the shallow depression to check the orcs who were killed. Their guide, the dwarf Imar, came to help actively and enthusiastically. If he encountered a weak breath, he would decisively end the pain with a knife.


    They found a total of 18 orc corpses, 10 of whom were only wrapped in animal skins, 6 of them wore armor made of bones, and only 2 of them wore chain armor and one wore scale armor.


    "Their iron smelting skills are not very good? So metal is very precious in the orc tribe."


    Emaar explained it this way.


    "Of course, even if they are all wearing metal armor, they probably won''t be useful in front of your wands."


    At this time, the dwarves have completely extinguished their thoughts of looting human property.


    Now what he thinks in his mind is how to lead human beings to another secret road, which is a dead end right now. Well, what reason should I think of to explain?


    How about sneaking away while they were fast asleep? No, there is still a bag of silver coins waiting for me.


    Gunther''s idiot who underestimated the enemy has already cost him a lot of wealth, and he can''t even lose this bag of silver coins.


    As the members of the exploration team cleaned the battlefield and treated the wounds, the sun gradually faded away and night fell quietly.


    People pitched tents and lit bonfires. Unfortunately, they lost three of their reindeer in the fight.


    In front of Stanford, Emaar the dwarf drew a line on the ground with a branch.


    "Humans, I think we should go another route."


    Stanford: "Why?"


    "I''m afraid that if I continue to walk along this route, I may encounter other orcs who are ambushing on the road. These **** savages actually broke into our sacred territory of dwarves, and the mountains are no longer safe."


    After the day''s fighting, the dwarves spoke to them much more kindly.


    "You mean the orcs in the forest are starting to invade Rocky Mountain?"


    "It''s entirely possible, you just don''t know if it''s a large-scale invasion or a small-scale harassment."


    "In this case, other routes may not be safe, and there may be orcs coming out."


    "But it''s still less likely than the current road where orcs have already appeared."


    Stanford rubbed his chin, "Let me think about it."


    He always felt that today''s attack was a bit strange.


    At this time, he heard someone yelling, and when he looked up, he was terrified all over his body.


    Dots of flames emerged from a distance, more and more, getting closer.


    "Is it the orcs? Their large army is coming. We should have moved earlier."


    Stanford was very regretful, how could he forget this.


    "Wait! That''s..." the dwarf Imaar yelled.


    "That''s not an orc! It''s a dwarf, a dwarf of Clan Hammer. Human, listen carefully..."


    Emaar rolled his eyes and had an idea. He said to Stanford quickly: "If you want to cross the mountain safely, you have to explain to them according to my words."


    "Let''s say I¡ªa dwarf¡ªwas hunted down by orcs, and you rescued me after passing by. And then you demanded..."


    ^0^ "This... Can this be fooled?"


    "Hey, aren''t the eighteen corpses next to you proof?"


    Stanford scratched his head, "Okay, let''s say that in a while. But those of your kind won''t fight us as soon as they come up, right?"


    Emaar patted his chest, "Don''t worry, you are only on the periphery, you haven''t really entered Rocky Mountain yet, we dwarves are not a bloodthirsty race... most of them."


    ¡­


    "Emaar! It''s you bastard!"


    The leading dwarves recognized Imaar, and so did Stanford, the very first dwarf in the Bloodbull tribe to reject him.


    "Oh! My dear brother, I was almost torn alive by dozens of orcs and savages. How did you find this place?"


    Barash said seriously, "The rangers heard roars and strange noises from orcs nearby in the afternoon. Did some orcs really come here?"


    "Yes! A large group!" Emaar waved his hands exaggeratedly.


    "Innumerable orcs emerged from the dense forest like a tide. Fortunately, my ax is not a vegetarian, and the passing humans also helped a little."


    "Then how did you get here? This road..."


    Emaar covered Balash''s mouth, glanced at Stanford and saw that there was nothing unusual, and explained in a low voice in Balash''s ear: "I can''t lead them to the right path, can I? I am the hammer The hero of the clan, UU Reading will reward me with several jars of fine wine when I go back."


    Barash ignored Emaar''s boast and turned to look at Stanford.


    "Humans, why are you here?"


    "Uh¡­"


    "Crossing the Rocky Mountains, right? I remember you were looking for guides all over the world in the blood cow tribe."


    "I admit."


    Barash did not continue to interrogate, but went to check the body of the orc. There was indeed fierce fighting here.


    Stanford followed and said, "I hope you can give us some pointers on our way back home."


    The dwarf hesitated for a moment and said, "Okay! After all, you saved our clansman, and he is still my relative. But you have to ask the clan leader for permission."


    Stanford memory ecstasy, there is a show.


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 447： Hammer Clan

    The deep and dark passage had no end in sight, the burning torches made crackling sounds, and the sound of shoe soles stepping on the ground could reverberate for a long time before disappearing.


    The air is very turbid, mixed with the smell of soil, and sometimes you need to take a big breath to ensure what your body needs.


    Stanford and his men are walking in such an environment, they are passing through a mountain tunnel opened by dwarves.


    Many people were anxious and trembling uncontrollably. This atmosphere seemed to be walking on the road to hell.


    Many people are afraid that the tunnel will collapse suddenly, and they will be buried under it.


    "Humans, let me say it again, if you are afraid, you can go back the same way."


    Barash said proudly that the voices of dwarves are very loud, especially Barash. Because of the deep tunnel, the sound is now more like ringing a bell.


    Stanford shook his head. go back? joke.


    One night two days ago, Barash the dwarf agreed to help them pass the Rocky Mountains. After a night''s rest in the dwarves'' camp, Barash will personally lead them to the residence of the Hammer clan¡ªStoveforge.


    The mountain crossing that Stanford expected didn''t happen, and the dwarf led them to take a shortcut¡ªdrilling a tunnel.


    The tunnels of the dwarves are essentially mazes, twists and turns, and you can come across a fork after a few steps, and it goes up and down. Some unknown fungi that fluoresce are only a little bit brighter, which makes it even more difficult to remember the route.


    If there is no guide, just rushing through such a tunnel, the piles of bones passing by from time to time may be the fate of most people.


    The tunnels they walk in are not continuous. Although each one is very long, they will eventually come out. The exit is often in a valley, and then they continue to walk through a mountain road before entering another tunnel.


    "We have arrived!"


    Finally, they came to the most open valley since entering the mountain.


    Barash once again kindly reminded them to squint as they were about to exit the tunnel.


    Stanford half-covered it with his hands, squinting into the distance.


    He first saw patches of land that were irregularly distributed, but clearly showed traces of maintenance. It seemed that the dwarves in the mountains also had farming.


    Looking further into the distance, a huge and majestic building stands in front of the stone wall of the valley.


    It seems to be a castle, but the style is extremely rough.


    "Welcome to Forge."


    Barash pointed to the huge building on the stone wall.


    "Using your human terms, this is the ''King Capital'' of our Iron Hammer clan, and you will be able to meet my father soon."


    "It''s an honor!" Stanford thanked him.


    The group continued to walk towards the huge castle.


    As the distance got closer, Stanford realized that the main body of the castle was actually carved out of the rock wall, and bricks were used in some places for stacking.


    Once again he marveled at the dwarf''s ingenuity.


    "Are we the first humans to visit here?"


    "Haha, Mr. Stanford, it''s a pity that you can''t get this achievement."


    Barash grinned.


    "During the long history of the dwarves, many foreign friends have visited here, including orcs and humans. They often have some kind of favor for our people, and they are all loyal and reliable people who keep their promises, but it may take decades. There will be such a lucky one."


    Emaar on the side interjected, "There are also wars that took place in ancient times..."


    "Shut up, Emaar!" Barash interrupted him, "Stop talking, let''s go in."


    The dwarf warriors guarding the gate of the castle opened their eyes wide when they saw that the young patriarch had brought a group of humans over.


    But they didn''t stop them, they just kept casting curious eyes. After all, human beings are also a rare thing for some dwarves who don''t go down the mountain very much.


    Stanford and his subordinates entered the castle while enduring the uncomfortable feeling of being watched.


    Only then did they discover that there was a cave inside the castle. This building was not just a shallow layer carved out of the stone wall, but was very deep, and it was not as cramped as the tunnels they had walked through before. Being in a town¡ªeven at human height.


    The roads inside the castle are developed in all directions, and the ventilation is also very good, without the dull feeling in the tunnel.


    Walking along the way, Stanford saw architectural areas with different functions such as taverns, markets, shops, and residences. Many places were crowded with people, just like the human world.


    Yes, the city, this is a city embedded in the mountain.


    A broad main road leads directly to the residence of the clan chiefs, and they follow this road to the end.


    The place where the patriarch lives is not as grand as a human king or lord, but the gate is larger than other dwarven buildings.


    Barash led them straight in without being stopped.


    The patriarch of the Hammer clan received Captain Stanford in a large hall.


    Barash''s father was a dwarf with a beard that could almost reach the ground, but his face was very rosy and full, and his body was extremely strong. He was dressed in linen clothes and a shawl made of unknown animal skins.


    It seemed that the Lord Patriarch was no different from his people except for his beard.


    ^0^"My child, why did you bring a group of humans to Furnace?" The dwarf patriarch looked at the group with stern eyes.


    "Father!" Barash stepped forward to explain, "These humans saved Imar from the orc robbers."


    "Oh?" The dwarf patriarch glanced at his nephew.


    "Tell me about it carefully."


    Emaar immediately stood up and "described" the process with embellishments, as always, mixed with outrageous boasting about himself.


    But his bragging served as a good cover. The dwarf patriarch knew his nephew''s character, but he didn''t doubt the premise that "humans saved him".


    "So, do you want to get any reward?"


    "We want to go back to our homeland in the South through the Rockies."


    Stanford asked him and told his story.


    "The great king of the dwarves, please accept this unrespectable gift."


    He delivered gifts with ease.


    "King of the dwarves? Hahaha!"


    The patriarch laughed, "Humans, you are really good at complimenting. Well, I will accept these delicate gadgets from you."


    "For the sake of gifts and saving the lives of my people and for your courage, I allow you to cross our territory, but you must swear to your gods that you will not Disclose the details to others."


    "I swear to do what you ask!" I didn''t remember anything anyway.


    The patriarch looked at his nephew.


    "Okay! Emaar, it''s a bit late today, you can lead the human guests to rest first. Find someone to guide them to the south tomorrow, and you know what to do."


    "Yes, uncle."


    Stanford let out a long sigh of relief, the matter is finally coming to an end. He followed Emaar out. Behind him came the voice of the dwarf patriarch talking to his son.


    "Barash, tell the elders to come here later, we have to discuss it, some orc cubs are too arrogant, and they actually set their minds on the dwarves."


    "Yes, father."


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 448： injury

    Popular recommendation:


    The flames in the firepit danced flickeringly, as if reflecting the mood of the owner of the house at the moment.


    The chief of the Blood Bull Tribe looked at the flames with a livid face.


    He was so angry and sad inside right now, and so overwhelmingly worried.


    A straw curtain separates a small area from the innermost part of the chief''s house.


    There were some animal-like sounds constantly coming out of it, including the howling of ice wolves, the roaring of black-spotted tigers, and the chirping of birds.


    If people who don''t know the truth are here, they must think that Chief Asoye has raised many animals in the house.


    However, this is not the case. It is the ancient profession among the orcs who make the calls - shaman. They imitate the sounds of various animals to communicate with the spirit of the wilderness - the oldest **** believed by the orcs - on a spiritual level. , in order to ask for the grace to give them the power to transcend the mundane, they themselves said so.


    On the other side of the grass curtain, the shamans imitated the sounds of animals while dancing strange dances.


    Asoye really wanted to go in and ask what was going on with his son, but he still didn''t dare to take any action. He was afraid that his recklessness would offend the gods, and the shamans had repeatedly warned him before starting the ceremony.


    Just two days ago, his son Gunther was carried back to the Blood Bull Tribe.


    They were panting and panicking, as if they had just lost a battle¡ªand learned later that they had.


    Asoye almost fainted the moment he saw his son.


    Gunther''s arm was tightly bandaged, but judging from the large amount of blood and his pale face, Asoye knew that his son was seriously injured.


    At that time, Gunther was barely able to stand up by himself. Apart from him, several other fighters also suffered similar injuries.


    Under his stern gaze, the son and his men trembled as they related the cause and effect, and pointed out that their wounds had been caused by a wicked wand.


    The chief of the Blood Bull tribe was filled with anger. If his son hadn''t been seriously injured, he would have picked up a big stick and taught the **** a long time ago.


    Now he doesn''t know how to be angry.


    As he contemplated how to punish Gunther and his men, something bad happened and their injuries started to worsen.


    The first manifestation of the deterioration of the injury was that the affected area began to swell and pus, and later it turned out that the body became hot, and the forehead became hotter and hotter.


    The orcs have a good physique, and they don''t easily catch colds and fevers, but now they...


    That night, there were two strong warriors who were summoned by the spirit of the wilderness and went away.


    Worst of all, among those with fever was his son, Gunther.


    ¡­


    The sound of the door of the longhouse being opened reached his ears, interrupting Chief Asoye''s thoughts.


    It was his loyal bodyguard Yelye.


    Asoye didn''t even raise his head, and asked feebly, "How are the others?"


    Yerye shook his head: "Master Chief, two of them survived temporarily, and their fevers began to gradually subside. The others... are still not optimistic. Take a look at this."


    He reached into the pocket of his clothes, took out something, and stretched out his palms in front of Asoye.


    The chief of the Blood Bull Tribe carefully stared at Yelye''s palm, and he found that it was some metal lumps.


    "What the **** are these things?"


    Asoye picked up one of them and put it in front of his eyes.


    Yelye said: "It was taken from the bodies of those wounded soldiers."


    That''s the thing that brought his son and warrior to the brink of life and death?


    Yelye said: "I have identified them, and they are all made of lead. According to the description of the person who came back, I guess that kind of wand should be a weapon similar to a slingshot, and these things..." He turned upside down The palm, "is the projectile fired from the slingshot."


    "My lord chief, they are very terrifying projectiles. Although it looks like a hole has been punched in the skin from the outside, the damage they cause in the body is extremely cruel."


    "I see!"


    Asoye looked at his guards, "Help me take care of those soldiers, please."


    "Yes, Lord Chief!"


    Yerye left the longhouse after bowing and saluting.


    Asoye continued to sit by the firepit, staring blankly at the flames.


    "Master Chief!"


    The voice he had been waiting for for a long time finally came.


    The three shamans raised the straw curtain and came to Asoye''s side.


    "Lord Gunther''s illness has been suppressed for the time being, and the heat in his body no longer increases. But..."


    A "but" pulled Asoye back from the brink of ecstasy.


    "But what?"


    "After all, this is only temporary. If you want Lord Gunther to recover completely, you have to...you have to..."


    Asoye frowned: "Don''t hesitate in front of me."


    "He had to have his bad arm completely amputated."


    Asoye was furious, "What? Then my son will become a cripple, do you know what that means?"


    The leading shaman boldly said: "There is no other way. Although he lost an arm, Lord Gunther can save his life. If he is reluctant to part with this arm, he is afraid..."


    Asoye nodded painfully.


    "Well, since you have made this judgment


    ^0^Certainly, then do as you suggest. "


    The shaman saluted him and stepped back to get ready.


    Asoye came to his son, at this time Gunther was already delirious and kept talking nonsense.


    He looked at the wound on Gunther''s left arm, and a large **** hole appeared there. The area around the wound was wiped clean and appeared swollen.


    There''s...a lead pellet in there too?


    He remembered what Yelye had shown him.


    The three shamans soon returned with tools, the most conspicuous and terrifying of which was¡­


    Saw!


    "Lord Chief, please allow me to tie up Lord Gunther. I''m afraid he won''t be able to bear it after the surgery begins..."


    Asoye made a gesture of listening and respecting, and then went out without saying a wordThe shamans **** Gunther and stuffed Gunther in his mouth A special wooden stick.


    This is to prevent him from biting his tongue and killing himself.


    Gunther, who was in a daze, seemed to feel something, opened his cloudy eyes, and saw all the tools in the shaman''s hand.


    "Woo! No... woo!"


    He writhed in great pain, and his intuition told him what fate he was about to face. He wanted to spit the stick out of his mouth, but he couldn''t.


    "Hold him! Hold him!"


    The shaman with the saw hurriedly instructed his companions, and Gunther was soon unable to move.


    Asoye stood outside the longhouse, silently looking up at the starry sky.


    Soon, there was a long mournful murmur from inside the house...


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 449： Headmaster takes office

    A large piece of newly opened farmland is closely arranged on the field in a regular square shape, and the farmland is full of wheat. At this time, the wheat is turning green, and the whole field looks green.


    A wide gray and white road crosses this seemingly endless green land, extending straight to the north.


    The road was well built, covered with white stones, and saplings were planted on both sides.


    A carriage slowly drove up from the south side of the road. The driver was smoking a pipe and blowing out a smoke ring comfortably from time to time.


    Holding the rein with one hand, he swung his head from side to side and watched the surrounding scenery.


    "It''s unbelievable. A few years ago, this place was a deserted forest." The coachman sighed.


    He was a tall, well-built man with a ruddy complexion, high cheekbones, and a thick stubble that stretched from his chin to the roots of his ears.


    The man was wearing a blue stand-up collar single-breasted jacket, a white shirt, a pair of white breeches underneath, and a pair of black boots.


    This attire can reveal the identity of the man - a member of the army of Arda.


    A coat of thick linen with fringed epaulets sewn on the shoulders, a badge of rank used in the armies of Arda, the man''s epaulets are embroidered with a yellow silk thread The bar and two stars indicate his rank as a lieutenant.


    "Deer~ Deer~" The coachman shook the reins and made the carriage stop slowly by the side of the road.


    A woman''s voice came from the carriage, "What''s the matter, stopped, Boris?"


    Boris Makarov jumped out of the carriage and replied to the woman: "Honey, I''m going to urinate!"


    He paced slowly to the side of the road, looking for shelter. Because he saw a group of people dressed as farmers digging side ditches for drainage beside the road in the distance. In addition to volleyball for the road, this side ditch can also play a role in diverting water to the crop fields near the road.


    Looking left and right, there was nothing he liked, the saplings beside the road were still too small, so he had to jump down the ditch beside the road¡ªthere was no one on this side of the road, so he took the time to pee.


    After tying up his trousers contentedly, he returned to the road, glanced to the distance on the other side, and found that the group who had dug the trench before had stopped to rest.


    Makarov stomped his feet vigorously on the ground and even jumped a few times.


    He said with emotion: "This road is not bad, it is very hard!"


    He squatted down and brushed away the small stones on the ground with his hands, revealing the yellow and gray land. Makarov touched the hard road surface and recognized that it was a roadbed made of so-called "mortar".


    This kind of mortar was also invented by Earl Greiman, and it is made by mixing lime, clay and fine sand in certain proportions. This material is also commonly used in the army to build fortifications.


    A woman''s face appeared from the window of the carriage, calling to him: "Boris, hurry up and go, I don''t want to travel at night."


    "Oh, don''t worry dear, we still have plenty of time. Come down to get some air, and I''ll go over there to chat with the guys who work there. We will live here in the future, and we have to deal with the locals. "


    After Makarov finished speaking, he walked towards the group of trench diggers.


    ¡­


    The group of farmers saw an unknown person walking towards them, and they all focused their eyes on the person who came.


    "Hey! Guys, don''t be nervous." The visitor waved to them.


    They saw clearly that the other party was actually dressed as a soldier.


    A group of people stood in awe. Because of Huxin Town''s series of military support policies, Arda''s soldiers now have a high prestige in the land under the jurisdiction of the Government Council, from officers to soldiers, even comparable to the former knight lords.


    Moreover, the army recruited people regardless of their background, and children of serfs could join the army. Once they joined the army, the whole family would immediately regain their freedom.


    If it was before, it might not be a good thing to restore freedom, because free people who have nothing may soon become beggars.


    But now it is different to gain freedom by joining the army. Their venerable lord, Lord Greyman, would give the family fertile land, seeds, iron farm tools, and, if they were lucky enough to have a farming community nearby, harvesters and threshers. Opportunities such as large machinery.


    If they are willing to leave the village where they have lived for generations, they will be assigned to work in a new type of manor¡ªor should it be called a farm. Although they are also farming there, they must learn to operate harvesters and other large machinery proficiently. Serving mules, horses, cattle and other livestock, and the grain harvested is also owned by the farm, and they receive monthly wages like the workers in the factory¡ªsometimes converted into grain.


    In short, joining the army has unlimited benefits. Every year during the conscription season, countless families are eagerly waiting for a thin notice of enlistment.


    Makarov immediately gained the respect of a group of people. Although they didn''t understand what the two stars and one stripe on the epaulettes represented, respect was right anyway.


    "My lord..." they said stiffly.


    "I''m not an adult, you can call me Lieutenant Makarov."


    "Hello, Lieutenant Makarov."


    The lieutenant asked, "Are you digging ditches here for corvee service?"


    "Oh, thank you Lord of Light!" One of the farmers put his hand on his forehead, "Now there is no corvee, it was abolished before the last Advent Day. In the future, if you work for the lord, you can get money from the official of."


    "Yes," echoed another farmer, "we all come out to earn some extra money during the slack season.


    ^0^Quick. As you go down this road, you come across groups of people digging ditches. "


    Makarov pretended to be serious and said: "Thanks Earl Greiman! Thank you for his kindness! I have never heard of a lord who makes people work and pays money."


    "We have a good lord." The farmers said sincerely, "Heavenly Father can bless him with a long life."


    Someone asked: "So, Lieutenant Makarov, what do you do with us?"


    A smile appeared on Makarov''s face May I ask if this road leads to the town of Hope of the North? "


    "Yes." He received an affirmative answer, and someone introduced him: "We are the residents of North Hope Town, and your carriage should be able to arrive there after walking along this road for more than an hour."


    "Ha, that''s great." Makarov said happily: "I will soon become a resident of Hope of the North, please allow me to call you in advance¡ªneighbors."


    "A soldier? We are very honored. But soldiers should not be in the barracks..." The farmers welcomed him, but at the same time expressed doubts.


    Makarov patted himself and continued to introduce himself: "I have been transferred to the reserve force, and according to the arrangement of my superiors, I will go to North Hope Town to serve as the principal of the town public,"


    "Oh! It''s the place where the dolls are taught to read and write."


    The farmers said they knew, and they stretched out their hands one after another.


    "Welcome, Lieutenant Makarov."


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 450： Headmaster took office two

    Since the establishment of the Northwestern Industries Company and the Customs Union, the relationship between Arda and other territories has become increasingly close, and the newly incorporated Emden Territory has gradually calmed down. Arda''s armed forces face less and less defense pressure on land.


    So a voice appeared in Huxin Town, that is, to abolish the army.


    "For an earl, six thousand officers and soldiers are a bit too much."


    "If you continue like this, the surrounding lords will have concerns about you."


    "Your army does not produce, but spends a lot of money and food every year."


    Lord Paul Greiman is surrounded by such sounds every day.


    And the latest situation in the territory also forced the lord to start taking such suggestions seriously.


    Threats on land are virtually non-existent, and trade by sea is thriving. The prosperity of the route from the Northwest Gulf to the Horn Bay has attracted a large number of desperadoes. Pirates are like weeds, and after a short period of time, another crop will grow again, and the lords on the nearby land are not like the Northwest Gulf. His neighbors were so accommodating that they allowed the navy of Arda to come ashore and wipe out the weeds.


    In this case, military spending must be tilted in favor of the navy.


    So after many discussions between Paul and the heads of various departments, a major adjustment to the army was quickly released.


    Except for the First Infantry Battalion stationed in Huxin Town, the other seven infantry battalions were all converted into semi-organized battalions, only half of the soldiers and most of the officers were retained, and the other half of the soldiers and a small number of officers were retired from active service and reassigned to production positions go up. But this does not mean that they withdrew from Arda''s armed force system, but transferred to the reserve service and still retained their ranks.


    Not only this group of soldiers who have retired from active service, but also the soldiers who have been demobilized before will also be included in the reserve service, and the demobilized soldiers from now on will also enter the reserve service, and they will not be able to truly withdraw from Arda until they are over fifty years old. armed system.


    The positioning of the reserve service is a bit similar to that of the militia, and it is a strong supplement to the active forces. Like the militia, the reserve personnel are engaged in ordinary work on weekdays and undergo regular military training. However, the militiamen do not have military ranks, while the reserves do. Most of the militiamen have only experience in using cold weapons, while most of the reservists have experience in using hot weapons. In the event of a tense battle situation, reservists will be re-conscripted into active duty.


    At this point, Arda''s armed forces were officially divided into four major components: the active army and navy, the army and navy reserve, the internal guards, and the militia.


    Because the Government Administration Council is vigorously promoting education, most of the officers and soldiers transferred to the reserve service have entered education positions. Now Arda has very low requirements for the content of primary education, basically reading, writing and arithmetic. Arda has always attached importance to education. The officers and soldiers of the Dali army are fully qualified for such positions, and there are even many "high-level talents" who are proficient in trigonometric functions and can solve multivariate and multiple equations.


    Boris Makarov was a lieutenant officer who was transferred to the reserve.


    One day, the instructor in the battalion talked to him, because of his good performance on the battlefield, the troops decided to reward him. The instructor gave him two options. One is to maintain his current military rank and enter the Gleiman Military Academy for a long-term systematic study without examination. The other is to be promoted to the rank of lieutenant and transferred to the reserve to work in other places. He will be arranged as the principal of a newly opened public school.


    ¡­


    At that time, Makarov did not hesitate, and chose to enter the military academy to study on the spot.


    But his family members strongly urged him to choose another path after learning of the situation in a letter from home. In the end, Makarov chose to respect the wishes of his family.


    Mainly because his wife is particularly enthusiastic about her husband being able to serve as the principal. Because under the policy of the Government Administration Council that pays special attention to education, the principals of schools all over the country have become respected figures in the localities. Moreover, in the Arda army, family members of officers below the battalion level cannot join the army. If the husband can be transferred to the reserve service, then the husband and wife can live together.


    North Hope, or Beiwang Town, is the destination of the couple''s trip.


    This is a new town with a population of about 2,000 people, most of whom are landless farmers from the Northwest Gulf and refugees recruited from other places. Most of them work in the government-run farms run by the Government Council, which is one of the products of the Government Council''s land reclamation plan. one.


    The so-called land reclamation plan is to develop the vast area north of the Weiss River. It used to be full of forests, swamps and wasteland, and now a series of towns and administrative villages have been established. This is the benefit of the border lords. expand their territory on the land.


    North Hope is the northernmost town. Standing on the main street of the town, you can still see the dense forest that has not been cut down in the distance, and further north is the Rocky Mountains that stretch for thousands of miles.


    The mayor hosted the Makarovs in the government hall.


    "Welcome, Mr. Lieutenant. With you, our school can finally be opened."


    The somewhat affluent mayor of Rossellini had a red face and was obviously very happy.


    He stretched out his hand to a man on crutches who was also in military uniform and said, "Let me introduce you, this is the person in charge of the local military service station..."


    Makarov laughed, "No need, we know each other. Long time no see, Gernot!"


    After speaking, he hugged each other tightly.


    Gernot was also very excited to see the old man, and explained to the confused mayor: "We used to serve in a company, but I was injured in Emden and lost my left leg, so I quit active service early."


    Makarov asked: "I was notified that I have to serve as the head of the military service station here, but I didn''t expect that I would accept it.


    ^0^Your job, what is the reason for you to leave here? "


    "My father asked me to go back and help run the tavern run by the family. He was getting old, so he had to resign."


    "I see. I wish you a happy new life, Boss Gernot."


    "Hahaha Don''t make fun of me. By the way, how is Joss kid?"


    "Oh! That kid is a high-spirited guy. He passed the exam and entered the military academy to study. Maybe I have to call him sir after he comes out!"


    The mayor waited patiently for the two to finish their greetings, and then continued to introduce another person to Makarov, "This is the militia captain of Beiwang Town¡ªKajit."


    Khajiit was a young man in his early twenties, and he looked at the two stars and one stripe on Makarov''s shoulder with reverence.


    "It''s an honor to meet you, Lord Makarov."


    "You can call me Lieutenant."


    Makarov smiled and squeezed his hand.


    Reserve officers also have the responsibility to direct the training of local militias.


    The industrial party who likes steel, guns and crossing other worlds


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 451： Principal took office three

    After attending the simple banquet set up by the mayor, Makarov and his wife settled down in the residence provided by the town government.


    The next day, the couple got up early.


    The wives were to be prepared to entertain the wives of the other dignitaries of town who came to visit¡ªas I said before, those who are in charge of education now have a high social status everywhere.


    It happened to be Monday, and Makarov immediately started his new job.


    In the morning, he came to the new school, which is a boxy and large area located in the southeast of Beiwang Town, surrounded by red brick walls, with a two-story building and a warehouse inside.


    According to information obtained by Makarov, there are more than 200 students in this school, divided into four classes.


    The school''s only three teachers greeted him at the school gate.


    "Hi, Principal Makarov, I''m Franno Deco, I''m the Chinese teacher of our school. These two are Mr. Curry Hawley, the mathematics teacher, and Fili Abdo, the other Chinese teacher. Lady La."


    A man dressed as a scholar with a mustache introduces the school''s teachers to the new principal.


    "Hard work everyone! Thank you for your work all the time."


    "This is our duty and what we should do."


    Makarov stepped forward to shake hands with the teachers one by one, and followed them to the principal''s room prepared for him.


    "Everyone, since there is only one math teacher here, I will also serve as a part-time math teacher to relieve Teacher Hawley''s work pressure."


    Cory Hawley thanked him.


    Mark Love waved his hand and continued: "In addition, I will also be the teacher of the ideological and political class."


    "Ideological and political class?"


    The three teachers were collectively stunned. They had never heard of such a subject.


    Makarov explained: "Yes, ideological and political courses are responsible for shaping children''s world outlook, outlook on life, and values."


    The teachers sort of got it, and it sounded a bit like missionary behavior.


    "Now, Mr. Deco and Hawley, do you see the carriage I''m riding in outside? Please come with me to carry some things, we are going to install them in every classroom."


    ¡­


    In the afternoon, all the teachers and students of the school were gathered in the small auditorium on the first floor.


    The students looked curiously at the burly new headmaster, who had already taken off his original Arda army uniform and changed into civilian clothes.


    The small auditorium is actually the largest classroom, with a blackboard on the west wall.


    Now, an oil painting hangs above the blackboard.


    To be precise, it was a bust.


    Feli Abdullah quietly asked Franno Deco: "Mr. Deco, the painting on it... seems to be the lord, I should not be mistaken."


    Teacher Deke nodded: "You are not mistaken, I confirmed with Principal Makarov that it is Mr Graham."


    "But..." Feili covered her mouth and said in a low voice, "If I remember correctly, Master Graham will only be eighteen this year."


    The man in the oil painting has deep eyes and a sense of vicissitudes. He looks mature and reliable, and his painting style is almost the same as that of the young and immature earl in reality.


    "Cough! Artistic processing, artistic processing."


    Principal Makarov picked up the chalk, turned around and wrote a big word on the blackboard.


    loyalty!


    "Now!"


    Makarov used the same voice that he shouted when he was training in the army, and everyone in the room held their breath.


    "We will start the first ideological and political class! The first thing we want to teach you is-what is loyalty!"


    Makarov transferred to an education position with a special task. Like him, the transferred soldiers who entered the education industry all have this special task, that is, to regard "loyalty to Paul Greiman" as a firm Faith is imprinted on the minds of those growing children.


    For this reason, before leaving the army, the instructors trained Makarov and others repeatedly. Before leaving, each of them sent a "Outline of Ideological and Political Education" for them to study carefully, as well as a bust of Earl Graman .


    So far, Makarov, the former lieutenant platoon leader and now the principal of Beiwang Public School, has started a new life in Beiwang Town.


    Every day at two o''clock and one line, I have to go back and forth between the residence and the school, and regularly supervise the militiamen in rotation training, and my life is very comfortable.


    But a sudden news interrupted this calm.


    The news was brought by the militia captain Kajit. At that time, Makarov was teaching the four arithmetic operations to the first-grade students. Kajit ran into the classroom panting.


    "Lieutenant, Lieutenant, there is an emergency!"


    Makarov put down his textbook, "What''s the matter, don''t rush, just speak slowly."


    "Two loggers say wildlings have been found in the woods north of town."


    "Savage?"


    Makarov was surprised, isn''t that a legendary thing?


    "Are you sure you read correctly?"


    "I''m sure I''m not mistaken. These two loggers are also loyal and reliable people, and they shouldn''t be lying."


    "And the wildling has a weapon in his hand."


    "Are there weapons? How about the number?"


    Makarov became cautious.


    "Witnesses said there were at least ten people. Fearing that they would be discovered by the other party, they immediately fled back to the town to report, so we are not sure how many people there are in the end."


    "Okay, you immediately gather two platoons of people, one platoon is responsible for guarding the intersections of the town, and the other platoon is led by the two of us to the north to search."


    "Yes!" Khajiit gave a military salute, and hurried out to summon the men.


    Students and teachers at the school were surprised to find that their new headmaster had changed into the uniform he wore in the army.


    Soon a group of militiamen lined up on the school grounds - which also serves as a militia training ground. Most of them were armed with spears, some with swords and shields, and a few with longbows and quiveres.


    Makarov hurried to the front of the team.


    Kajit went out to report to himReport to the lieutenant, the first row of Beiwang Town militia should have 32 people, and there are actually 32 people! Please advise. "


    "Yeah!" Makarov nodded, he was very satisfied with the gathering speed of the militiamen.


    "I called everyone over today. I think Khajiit has told you to go search for wildlings in the forest north of the town. What we know so far is that there are at least ten people on the other side, and they are also equipped with metal weapons."


    The militiamen were silent. No one asked questions or whispered to each other. Everyone had different expressions on their faces. Some were surprised, some were curious, and some were excited.


    Makarov asked aloud: "So, now, does anyone have a question?"


    The team was silent for a while, and it seemed that no one wanted to ask.


    "Okay! Let''s go now!"


    With a big wave of Makarov''s hand, Khajiit gave the order: "Everyone, turn right! Run!"


    The militiamen walked in neat steps, trotted and left the school playground in a column.

 Chapter 452： "savage"

    Unexpectedly, Makarov encountered an unexpected situation in his first week as headmaster.


    Are wildlings still alive in the forests north of the Wess? No one thought of this.


    He and the militia company commander Khajiit led the team to search all the way north along the forest trails often taken by the loggers.


    Starting from Beiwang Town, it took about two hours to travel¡ªless than an hour on weekdays, but because they searched and marched, it took more time.


    "Ahead is the sighting reported by the carpenters."


    Khajiit pointed ahead.


    Makarov looked in the direction he pointed, and saw a clearing in the forest ahead, with many short wooden pillars scattered in it.


    He took out the binoculars, pointed the lens at that area and searched carefully.


    "Ahead... there seems to be signs of a camp. Khajiit, let everyone form a battle formation and be more vigilant."


    "Yes, Chief Makarov!"


    Khajiit passed the order down, layer by layer. The militiamen of the two factions immediately prepared for battle, bowed their bows and set arrows, and drew their swords from their sheaths.


    A group of people slowed down and slowly approached the logging camp.


    "Front! Are you from Arda?"¡ªSuddenly, a loud voice came from the front.


    The militiamen stopped and looked at each other.


    This sentence is not only Aldo, but also an authentic northwest accent.


    Khajiit looked at Makarov, awaiting the command from his superior.


    Makarov frowned, thought carefully for a while, and finally said: "Respond to them, and ask the other party''s identity."


    Khajiit took out the loudspeaker used to speak to the militia, and shouted: "We are the militia under Lord Arda Paul Greenman, what are your identities?"


    The other party quickly replied, "We are members of the Northern Exploration Fleet!"


    The Northern Exploration Fleet, the militiamen present have heard about it. It is no secret that the lord sent three fleets to explore the world. There was quite a commotion when they set off, and slowly the entire Northwest Gulf heard about it.


    Khajiit asked loudly, "How did you appear in the forest? Where is your ship?"


    Now at least he can be sure that the other party is not a savage.


    "It''s hard to say. We first encountered the plague in the extreme north, then hit a rock and sank a ship, and the rest of the ship was frozen in the port due to the weather. So some of them took land first, crossed the Rocky Mountains and returned to the northwest bay."


    After several rounds of mutual questions and answers, neither of the two parties noticed any problems with the other party, so they made contact carefully to further confirm the identity of the other party.


    "Lieutenant Boris Makarov, head of the public school and service station of North Hope, a pleasure to meet you."


    "Commander of the Northern Exploration Fleet, Stanford, I''m also glad to meet you."


    The two hands were tightly held together.


    The members of the exploration team came out of their hiding places one by one.


    Looking at the group of "refugees" in front of him, Makarov said with some sympathy, "I said, man, your situation seems to be a bit miserable."


    Indeed, they were all unkempt, and their clothes were a little tattered.


    Stanford said helplessly: "The last place we repaired was in the dwarf tribe on the Rocky Mountain. Since then, we have passed through forests or swamps since we went south. It looks very good now. I didn''t expect it at all before. This forest in the north is even more desolate north of the Rocky Mountains, and you can still meet indigenous tribes from time to time on the other side of the mountain."


    Makarov''s eyes widened: "Dwarves? You said you have been to a dwarf tribe?"


    That is a creature that is more "legendary" than the savage.


    "Yes dwarves, legendary dwarves, we have seen them."


    ¡°Not only did we see it, we brought one,¡± Stanford said with a smile.


    "Bring one?" Makarov was surprised.


    A muffled voice came to mind: "Let me speak for myself! Hey! That big man, look at this!"


    Makarov searched for the source of the sound, and soon found a squat guy.


    Although short - only to his abdomen - but very thick, in Makarov''s view, this guy seems to have no waist, his whole body shape is like a barrel, with a round head, thick arms and The torso, after being connected to each other, shows the effect that reminds people of the adjective "round".


    This dwarf in front of him has grown a lot of beards, almost covering his face. Based on what Stanford said, it should be related to the lack of time to take care of him during this period. The other members of the exploration team are not much better. The thick fur clothes he was wearing made Makarov subconsciously think that it was some strange animal brought back by the exploration team, rather than some intelligent creature.


    "This is... is this the dwarven pet you captured?"


    One sentence angered the bad-tempered dwarf.


    He waved his huge fist and roared angrily: "I can understand you, you tall bastard! How dare you treat the honorable Mr. Yinmaer Mason as your human pet! I must treat you well!" I will teach you a lesson!" After finishing speaking, he rushed forward.


    Stanford had quick eyes and quick hands, and Matthew, who was also quick-eyed and quick-handed, hugged Yin Maer''s arms one by one from the left and one from the back. They immediately exerted all their strength. Dwarves are very powerful, especially when they are angry.


    Yin Maer groaned and competed with the two of them.


    "Mr. Lieutenant, apologize to our dwarf friend, he is not a pet." Stanford, who was blushing, asked Makarov.


    The dwarf''s rage made Makarov nervous. Of course, this was not because he was timid, but because he would inevitably have a faint sense of fear or vigilance when facing a strange intelligent creature.


    Plus it''s vaguely funny.


    He came back to his senses, and quickly said: "Please forgive my rudeness and ignoranceDwarf friend, you must know that I have never seen intelligent creatures other than humans in my life."


    Stanford said to the dwarf who was still in a state of anger: "Look, Yin Maer, Mr. Lieutenant has already apologized, so don''t bother with him."


    He also whispered: "Look at those people he brought, they are all holding swords, guns, swords and crossbows!"


    Only then did Yin Ma''er stop making noise, folded his arms on his chest and let out a heavy snort.


    His move made the militiamen behind Makarov secretly laugh. Everyone just thought that a guy with a round body like a wine barrel was a bit cute even when he was angry, especially the last "huh" ".


    Makarov: "Okay! The "savage" thing is over! Mr. Stanford, it seems that you need a rest now, come with me, and you can go south for an hour to Beiwang Town."


    "Great! My team members and I have been looking forward to taking a good hot bath for a long time. In addition, I have to see Lord Graman as soon as possible."


    "You''ll see you soon."

 Chapter 453： I, dwarf prince, play money

    Stanford''s return caused quite a commotion in Huxin Town. He was the first fleet commander to come back from the three fleets.


    As soon as they arrived at the Lord''s Mansion, someone heard the news. All kinds of people who were allowed to enter the Lord''s Mansion came to the door one after another, wanting to see this very famous adventurer, but they didn''t see the adventurer himself immediately, but were greeted by the waiter. The introduction to the drawing room awaits.


    The adventurer himself is currently in another small meeting room next to the lord''s office, having a separate detailed talk with Paul Greiman.


    The lord had a general idea of ??the experience of the Northern Exploration Fleet.


    "So, most of the people in your team are still staying in the native tribes in the north?"


    "Yes, Lord Graeman, I plan to organize another fleet to go north to pick them up soon, please support me, they have all made indelible contributions to the Northwest Gulf and Aldo''s geographical exploration. heroes, we must not abandon them."


    Stanford earnestly and earnestly made a plea to Paul.


    Paul answered him seriously: "Captain Stanford, the word ''abandoned'' is not in my dictionary! I promise, you will soon get a brand new fleet, carrying a lot of supplies, with a full crew of sailors, Take the heroes home under your command."


    Paul continued to reassure him: "Please allow me to express my deep condolences to those warriors who died. Their names will be engraved in the Memorial Hall, commemorated and paid tribute to by future generations. Their families will be properly resettled and freed from death." hunger and cold."


    Stanford stood up and bowed deeply to Paul, "I thank you on behalf of those comrades who died."


    He also visited and paid tribute to the Memorial Hall of Heroes and Heroes. The names engraved on the marble are the soldiers who died in Arda''s previous wars. There will be a group of names of people outside the army. Although they did not die in the war, they are also respectable.


    Maybe... my name will appear there one day, if my adventure career continues.


    "Stanford! Stanford!"


    "Ah? Yes, Graham-sama."


    The earl''s soft call pulled his thoughts back from the momentary reverie.


    "The people you brought back, are they in a good state of mind?"


    From the conversation just now, Paul knew that the group of people who came back first crossed the Rocky Mountains with the will to die. They didn''t plan to come back alive from the beginning, but just wanted to make their burial place closer to their hometown.


    "In the forest near Beiwang Town, when they guessed that they were already on the edge of Arda, everyone went crazy with joy, and everyone wept with joy. But now their emotions have stabilized, and they just want to go back See family at home."


    "Yes, they will see their families soon."


    After Stanford sat down again, he suggested to Paul: "Master Graham, you may be able to establish a few trading posts with permanent personnel along the coastline. There are vast forests and grasslands to the north of the Rocky Mountains. There are absolutely It is not a wild land as people imagined, the ground is covered with precious trees that are rare for human beings, and there are inexhaustible precious minerals buried in the ground, and the animals in the forest, their furs can definitely make the whole Aldo The noble lady went crazy, all in all, a huge treasury lies before us."


    Paul nodded to him: "I will seriously consider your suggestion. The Government Affairs Council will soon organize experts to carefully study the logbook and surveying data you brought back, and then select a site. If possible, not only Trading post, I even hope to expand the territory there."


    He laughed self-deprecatingly: "Haha, which lord doesn''t want to rule more land?"


    "but!"


    Paul changed the subject: "If we set foot there, will there be conflicts with the local indigenous people?"


    "It''s very likely and even inevitable," Stanford admits, "but if you can give them more, the conflict may be resolved within a manageable range. The local Aboriginal life is very primitive, and the living conditions Much more terrifying than Arda a few years ago, and their territorial concepts are not the same as ours, and even if they were like us, they would not value the land more than the more urgent things. Hundreds of catties of iron Ingots, sacks of salt, boxes of cloth, and, oh, china, might get them to recognize your dominion over a large land."


    "If so, that would be great."


    Paul wanted his influence to extend further afield, but he was not inclined to violence. As a time traveler, he hopes in his heart that "people from afar are not convinced, so we can cultivate literature and virtue." Of course, this "literature" is not the same as that of others, but through advanced productive forces and advanced production relations. Suction force, like a magnet, attracts the surrounding iron filings.


    If you refuse to change, refuse to integrate, well, then I won¡¯t bother you, you can entertain yourself in your own three-acre land, and slowly watch other people¡¯s lives get better and better, sooner or later , you yourself will actively seek change.


    "However, I must remind you."


    Stanford''s tone became a little serious.


    "According to my observation, the orcs on the grassland seem to have a great influence on this area."


    "Prairie orc?" Paul was startled.


    "Yes, there may even be a worse situation. The dwarves on Rocky Mountain may also have connections with these guys."


    Dwarves, Paul had heard of this race in Stanford''s previous narrative, and it was through the territory of the dwarves that they crossed the Rocky Mountains.


    Originally, Paul wanted to ask Stanford to talk about the dwarves in detail after a while Now the adventurer took the initiative to mention the dwarves again.


    "You must have heard those rumors." Stanford''s expression became more serious, "in the northeast of the kingdom, occasionally a small group of orcs would attack human villages, and then disappear mysteriously soon. The corresponding regulars there It is the eastern part of the Rocky Mountains, and as far as I know, there are also dwarves living on it."


    Paul stared at him: "You mean, those orcs were sent by the dwarves?"


    "It''s just a guess, because according to our experience of crossing the mountains, the inside of the Rocky Mountains is very dangerous. The dwarves have spent hundreds of years... maybe thousands of years to shape the appearance of the mountains and rivers, and there are dwarves all over the place. Without their permission and guidance, it is very difficult or even impossible for outsiders to pass through the labyrinths, traps and passes. However, the orcs found a naturally formed path that is unknown to the dwarves. After all, the Rocky Mountains are so huge. However, if the former guess is true..."


    Paul frowned.


    If Stanford''s previous guess is true, then Arda is also in danger of being attacked.


    The Rocky Mountains... will no longer be an effective barrier.

 Chapter 454： I, dwarf prince, play money

    "I will strengthen the militia strength building north of the Weiss River, and at the same time inform other lords to be more vigilant."


    After making the above decision, Paul and Stanford did not have too much discussion on the dwarves in the eastern part of the Rocky Mountains.


    Stanford asked about the other two exploration fleets.


    "The last news from the fleet going to the south was last month. A letter was sent back through layers of caravans. According to the above, the letter was sent from the Naro Kingdom in the south of the Holy See¡ªGod knows what it is. place. They said that several letters with the same content were sent at the same time, entrusted to different caravans and adventurers, but only one arrived in my hands-this is very lucky. All in all, the status of the fleet is not bad, they Plan to continue sailing east."


    Then Paul frowned.


    "As for the fleet sailing to the depths of the western ocean, unfortunately, there has been no news since departure. Let us continue to pray to the Lord of Light to bless them."


    Hearing Paul''s words, Stanford had a faint sense of foreboding, and he could also feel the lord''s pessimism towards the Western Exploration Fleet.


    "That''s right!" Paul changed into a brisk tone.


    "I heard you came back with a dwarf this time?"


    Stanford nodded and confirmed, "Yes, Lord Graeman. His name is Yinmaer, and he was our guide when we crossed the Rocky Mountains."


    "I want to see him right away."


    ¡­


    Yin Maer was ushered into the hall with a worried expression on his face.


    Although he tried his best to pretend to be calm, he couldn''t do it.


    When he first entered the castle, the human guards touched his whole body inside and out.


    This inspection reminded him of an unpleasant experience when he first stepped into the human territory.


    First, he was asked to take a bath. At first he thought it was a unique custom of hospitality in the Northwest Gulf. After taking a bath, he felt something was wrong. He was completely naked and was held down by two burly men in white coats covering their mouths and faces. Check, didn''t even spare my own ass.


    Fortunately, he did not suffer such a crime again when he entered the Lord''s Mansion.


    A man who claimed to be Philip''s butler came in, served him a cup of honey tea, looked at him curiously, and left.


    Yin Maer observed the furnishings here very curiously. In a corner of the reception room, a huge porcelain statue aroused his interest. The hammer is on the top, this bottle is so big, it is as tall as his height. The vial that Stanford gave him was nothing compared to the guy in front of him.


    He stretched out his stubby fingers and touched the bottle with fascination.


    "Earl Graham is here!" An abrupt voice sounded from behind.


    Yin Maer was so scared that he immediately withdrew his hand.


    He turned away, and a young human stood at the exit of the corridor watching him.


    Behind the other side was Stanford, and he was the one who said that sentence just now.


    So, that young man is the owner of this land, Paul Greiman in Stanford''s mouth.


    "Hello, King of Humans!" Yin Maer approached him and held out his hand.


    But what puzzled him was that the human lord didn''t move, just stared at him, only the eyeballs followed the target-that is, himself-moving.


    Well, even if it was the first time seeing a dwarf, this attitude was too exaggerated.


    "Mrs¡­"


    What the hell! Both Yin Maer and Stanford looked puzzled.


    "It''s incredible!"


    "A living dwarf is standing right in front of my eyes."


    The human lord stood for a long time and finally spoke a complete sentence.


    Both Yin Maer and Stanford underestimated the impact of the appearance of the dwarves on Paul''s heart.


    As a mild fan of western fantasy in his previous life, fantasy words such as elves, dragons, and mages often linger in his mind. He is also a famous fantasy work or setting such as The Lord of the Rings and d&d. cloud powder.


    After coming to this world, he has already seen the essential elements of the fantasy world of mages. Radi Setia and Sevia Ashitini are both witches or witches.


    But they were human beings after all¡ªat least human beings in appearance and appearance, and rather good-looking human beings.


    He had never seen a race other than humans.


    Oh, goblins, creatures that are close to beasts and can''t even speak human words, don''t count.


    Paul reached out to touch the dwarf''s bushy beard. Halfway through, I felt a little impolite, so I took it back. Immediately, he stretched out again to hold the hand that the dwarf extended.


    This annoyed the short guest a little.


    "Lord Graman, this is our guide, Mr. Inmar Mason."


    Stanford broke the silence.


    "Oh! Welcome, please sit down, Mr. Dwarf."


    Paul held the dwarf''s hand tightly¡ªoh, the other''s hand was not weak¡ªand beckoned the dwarf to sit down again.


    "Ruler of Men!" the dwarf yelled impatiently as soon as he sat down, "I have something to say to you alone."


    Paul glanced at Stanford beside him, "Can''t even he be there?"


    Yin Maer replied: "Yes."


    He turned to Stanford. "I''m sorry, my friend, but what I''m about to say is really inconvenient."


    Stanford nodded in understanding, bid farewell to Paul, and left the hall.


    "those people?"


    The dwarf pointed to the guard at the door.


    Paul waved his hand, "Haha, you don''t have to worry about that, they are all loyal to me, if one day they leak half a word, I must have ordered them to do so."


    The dwarf continued: "Okay, human lord, first of all I have to explain my identity. If you use your human words, I should actually be a ''prince'' or something."


    "Really?" Paul was a little surprised, "That''s really disrespectful, Your Highness ''Prince''."


    The dwarf stared at Paul, "I have a pretty good deal, I wonder if you''re interested?"


    "Then... please tell me in detail. UU Reading "


    The dwarf cleared his throat and said in a low voice:


    "I was born in a certain dwarf clan in the eastern part of the Rocky Mountains. I was originally the son of the patriarch, but was framed by villains. My incompetent and incompetent father expelled me from the clan."


    "Now you just need to provide me with an army, and then sponsor me a large amount of money¡ªpreferably hard currency like gold and silver, or something called porcelain in your hand¡ªI can fight back and get it The position of patriarch."


    "And once I get the position of patriarch, I will repay you multiple times for your help. There are countless mineral deposits in the Rocky Mountains, and all my clansmen are top blacksmiths."


    After talking so much in one breath, the dwarf''s eyeballs started to turn red in the end.


    Paul was amazed!


    He never dreamed that the dwarf he had just met could say such a thing.


    Wait, why are these words so familiar?

 Chapter 455： Chemical Road

    Seeing the increasingly excited expression of the alien guest in front of him, Paul waved his hand and said, "Please calm down, Your Honorable Prince."


    He made a look of unbearable expression and said: "I fully understand your eagerness to restore the country, but unfortunately, I can only provide you with spiritual support."


    "Moral support? What is moral support?"


    It took three seconds for the dwarf, who was not yet familiar with the Aldo language, to react.


    "What? That means no. Ah, powerful human lord, I have seen your soldiers. They are brave, resolute, well-trained, and they hold weapons as powerful as thunder."


    The dwarf looked puzzled.


    "Think about the rewards I can give you if you succeed. As far as I know, no dwarf tribe on the Rocky Mountains has ever been friendly with humans, and you will be the first in history to become a bridge between the two tribes." Messenger of Friendship."


    Paul spread his hands: "Perhaps you have misunderstood my identity? I have no power..."


    "Misunderstanding? Power? Aren''t you the master of this land? As long as you give an order, the people on this land will fight for you."


    Paul smiled and said: "His Royal Highness, maybe because you are new here, so you don''t know much about our human political structure, let me explain to you, I¡ªPaul Greiman, but the Aldo Kingdom has many One of the lords, there is also a majesty the king on top of my head. If I send troops to fight outside of Aldo without authorization, I will be sued before the imperial court, and then I will be put on shoes by the majesty the king."


    "What? You are still being controlled by others?"


    Yinerma Mason''s eyes widened, "Okay, where does the king you mentioned live?"


    "In a city called Jingyao in the south."


    "How long will it take to get there?"


    "It will take about 20 days to ride a horse."


    "20 days? Still have to ride a horse?"


    Inlma the dwarf was disappointed.


    He had mustered up a lot of courage to follow the exploration team to Arda.


    If you go further south...


    Perhaps some human lord along the way would have liked a pudgy "dwarf" juggler at his banquet.


    "Okay, human lord, can you support me with a sum of money?"


    "As the beginning of our friendship, I''d be happy to provide you with a travel allowance and your food and drink in my domain."


    Yin Maer: "..."


    In this way, Paul''s meeting with the dwarf guest ended in an uneasy atmosphere.


    He called Stanford and explained in detail the process of his meeting with the dwarves.


    Then ask Stanford: "Do you think I''m doing the right thing?"


    Stanford nodded, "I don''t think there is a problem with what you did. We still don''t know much about what happened on Rocky Mountain. Moreover, my knowledge of Yin Erma is also very limited, but at least on the surface, his He has a bad temper and is...a difficult person to get along with. In short, from a personal point of view, he is not a good candidate to be a friend."


    Apart from the reason that he is only a lord, Paul really has no interest in supporting the restoration of the dwarf prince. As Stanford said, Arda''s understanding of the dwarves on Rocky Mountain is almost blank, how can he listen to the other side''s words.


    Even if Paul wanted to, he was powerless. Although the fiscal revenue in the territory has increased year by year, every penny must be spent wisely.


    Not long ago, Paul and several leaders of the Chemistry Laboratory of Weiss College finalized a major plan-to open the road to the chemical industry.


    In fact, the current Arda already has a primitive chemical industry - extracting nitrate from the dung heap, er... if this counts.


    Paul''s new goal is to produce sulfuric acid on a large scale.


    At present, alchemists in this world obtain sulfuric acid by distilling alum-like substances, which is time-consuming and labor-intensive with a small amount of inefficiency.


    So Paul suggested that alchemists use the lead chamber method to make sulfuric acid.


    The general strategy is to build a cubic lead chamber with a lead plate that can resist sulfuric acid corrosion, and burn a mixture of sulfur and saltpeter in it, so that the sulfur oxides produced are absorbed by the water sprayed on the four walls, and the saltpeter is continuously replenished. And sulfur, and finally take out the acid and put it in a glass container to heat and concentrate.


    This is just the earlier lead chamber method, and the more complete lead chamber method has a more complicated process and requires a catalyst or something. But for the fledgling Alda chemical industry, Paul''s approach was good enough. And he couldn''t come up with a complete method in one step. First, it increased the complexity of experiments and construction (this is the main thing). Second, Paul didn''t want his alchemists to become a bunch of people who only knew how to execute orders mechanically. The idiots have to leave some room for them to think and improve on their own.


    Alchemists were skeptical when they first heard of this method, but if sulfuric acid could be produced efficiently and on a large scale, who would not be willing to try it. You know, sulfuric acid is a very important material in their various experiments.


    And Paul wanted to manufacture sulfuric acid on a large scale for two reasons.


    One is that it can be sold to alchemists elsewhere to make money - the guys who do this profession are often very rich.


    Second, sulfuric acid is an important industrial raw material. In the current Alda industries, sulfuric acid may be used in metallurgy, tanning, papermaking, pigments, and coking. It will definitely be used in the future - this has been verified in the history of previous lives.


    However, what Paul hopes most is to produce copper sulfate through sulfuric acid first. Copper sulfate can be used for tanning leather, beneficiating minerals, and can also sterilize bacteria. It can be used to further produce early pesticides, such as Bordeaux mixture.


    With pesticides, agriculture in the Northwest Gulf can be further developed, and the issue of food is the most important.


    The lead chamber method achieved preliminary success after several experiments.


    The alchemists were going crazy with joy.


    But at the same time, they also couldn''t understand how a young man who had never heard of any contact with alchemy could come up with such a brilliant idea.


    And the previous method of making nitrate, could it be that he got the enlightenment of the God of Light in his sleep?


    After experiencing nitrate and acid production the last trace of arrogance of the alchemists in front of Paul disappeared without a trace. In their eyes, the current Paul is a man of heaven.


    A construction plan for a chemical plant is in full swing. Although the feasibility of the lead chamber method has been verified in the laboratory, there are still many engineering problems to be solved before it can be applied to mass production.


    And what must be considered more is the safety of the chemical industry. Needless to say, sulfuric acid is a highly corrosive thing, and the copper sulfate that Paul expects is also toxic. Therefore, the location of the chemical factory must be carefully selected. It cannot be built near residential areas, nor can it be built next to the Weiss River. God knows what weird things will be produced in the future.


    In addition, there is the recruitment and training of workers. The two leaders of the alchemists, Hoffman and Wells, suggested that the students of Weiss College who are studying chemistry should be the top ones. After all, they already have some experience in chemistry. Know the hazards of various materials and reagents.


    Then slowly select and train qualified workers.


    Paul knew that the group of alchemists couldn''t wait to see the chemical plant come to fruition. Of course, he also wanted to see the results as soon as possible, so after repeatedly emphasizing the principle of safety, he agreed to their suggestions.

 Chapter 456： hybridization experiment

    After dismissing the dwarf prince, Paul devoted most of his energy to the construction of the chemical plant and the formation of the new exploration fleet.


    Until the visit of three priests interrupted his busyness.


    Anderson, the current abbot of North Shore Abbey, a priest who was more a scholar than a clergyman.


    Morrison, the current vice president of the North Shore Abbey, because Anderson has been busy with research, he is basically in charge of the abbey''s affairs.


    Violet, the last time Paul saw him was in the church in Port de Flandres, where he was the presiding priest.


    Paul entertained them in the drawing room.


    "Why did the three of you come to me when you have time? They still came together."


    In his memory, Anderson stayed in the monastery all day and fiddled with some strange plants, Morrison was busy managing the general affairs of the monastery all day long, and Violet''s church was far away from Lake Town, he and the front The two seem to have no other communication except that they are both priests.


    "Master Graham!"


    Morrison and the growing richer Father Violet hunched over him.


    Violet said first, "I have just been recommended to be the presiding priest of the Lake Town Church, and I will be able to visit you from time to time."


    After all, the priest was transferred from Fulan Port, but Violet was happy with this transfer. He used to worry about being transferred from Fulan Port because he was afraid of being placed in a remote place, but if he was transferred to Huxin Town, which one? What fool would say no?


    After all, Huxin Town is the power center of Alda, Bairding, and Emden, so being transferred here to serve as a priest is a real promotion.


    Paul congratulated him: "Congratulations then."


    There was a glimmer of gloom on Morrison''s smiling face, as if he saw a competitor.


    The church in Huxin Town was originally guarded by the monastery, but now one of them was airborne.


    "Ahem!" Anderson on the side cleared his throat, but his expression was serious.


    "Master Graham..." He said with a little hesitation, "Actually, we are here this time for a book?"


    "Book?"


    Anderson gestured to the vice president: "Morrison!"


    A troubled expression appeared on Morrison''s face, "Hey, Lord Graman, you can see for yourself."


    After speaking, he took out a book and handed it to Paul with both hands.


    "Record of Injustice"¡ªthis is the name that caught Paul''s eyes.


    He turned to the first page.


    "... Dear readers, all kind and righteous people, in view of the current situation in Jiaowan is very serious, the author upholds the last sliver of human conscience, and resolutely decides to stand up and uncover the land that is shrouded in this land. The unknown side...¡±


    "...the church, it is not what people usually recognize, it is the most true and good existence in the world. Under its dazzling light, this organization has an ugly and even terrifying core. It is like in the holy scriptures...here Readers, please note that the author is not a pagan or an atheist, on the contrary, he is a devout believer of the Lord of Light. However, in the author¡¯s eyes, the church has forcibly occupied the right to interpret the teachings of the Lord of Light. It is just like a loyal face in the holy scriptures. the demagogic devil..."


    "...The author spent nearly ten years visiting every town and village in Jiaowan, and collected a lot of first-hand information..."


    "...for centuries the Church has been a great yoke around the people of Horn Bay...an exploiter rather than a contributor, a bully rather than a protector..."


    "..."


    "...In this way, in the name of witch hunting, countless human tragedies have been created. In essence, it is just a means for the church to amass wealth and power..."


    After turning a few pages, Paul closed the book, "Wow! This content is really amazing."


    Morrison and Violet laughed awkwardly.


    Anderson was very angry, "Master Graham, is this a question of whether the content is explosive or not? This is clearly heresy! It is heresy!"


    "So what do you think?"


    "Please order this book to be banned immediately, before it spreads on a large scale."


    Morrison hurriedly gave Anderson a hand, and carefully explained to Paul: "Master Graham, that''s right. A week ago, someone from Jiaowan found us and said that there was a book of blasphemy in the corner. The large-scale spread over the Gulf, they tracked it down and found that it came from the Northwest Gulf. We helped to find out, and found that it came from...from the printing factory under your name."


    "Uh...so that''s the case." Paul was a little embarrassed.


    "Not only that, but someone has translated this blasphemous book into the Aldo language version, which is also being printed continuously."


    "Now, Jiaowan asks us to immediately ban this disrespectful book."


    Paul said a little angrily, "Isn''t the church over there stretching its hands too far? Besides, this book is scolding the Jiaowan Church, not the Northwest Gulf Church."


    "Uh..." Morrison said awkwardly, "But we are all servants of the Lord of Light, so..."


    He choked suddenly, because he clearly felt a hint of warning in Paul''s eyes looking at him.


    You tm figure out your position for me!


    Morrison begged for mercy: "At least don''t let the Aldo language version spread."


    Anderson looked at his vice president in surprise, not understanding why his usually strong vice president was so humble in front of Paul. Before he came, he was worried that Morrison would contradict the lord, just like his Just like the old-fashioned and stubborn teacher.


    However, the lord''s words seemed to reveal dissatisfaction with the church.


    Violet rolled his eyes, looking at Paul for a while, and Morris for a while, wondering what he was thinking.


    Before being transferred to Huxin Town, he had only met Morrison a few times. He was very envious of Morrison''s status as the vice-principal of the North Shore Monastery. It is said to be the "talent nurturing base" of the church, and the influence underneath is enormous, and the current full-time dean is a person who doesn''t care about things, and the deputy dean is in charge of all matters large and small.


    In front of the lord of Arda, this crucial vice-principal unexpectedly...


    There was a moment of silence in the room.


    "Okay! Three priests." Paul spread his hands helplessly, "I will talk to the person in charge of the printing factory. You know, since the printing press, books are sold at small profits, so as long as they can come Money, dare to take any order."


    "Thank you Graham-sama!"


    Anderson, Morrison, and Violet all stood up and bowed to Paul as if they had been pardoned.


    "Ah, that''s right!" Paul turned his gaze to Anderson, "I heard that Mr. Dean is very busy recently, have you researched any new knowledge?"


    "Me?" Anderson pointed to himself, a blush appeared on his face, "Where is it, I''m just messing around."


    "Haha, let''s hear it."


    "Okay, Lord Graham. I''m trying to figure out the relationship between certain characteristics of living things and their reproduction."


    "Oh? Interesting, can you elaborate?"


    Speaking of his hobbies, the priest got excited and explained to Paul with dancing.


    "It''s like this, my lord. Dogs will always be born dogs, cats will always be born cats, apple trees will not grow peaches, and cherry trees will not bear pears. Isn''t there some kind of common sense behind these common senses? Does the law work?"


    Morrison and Violet, who were watching, looked at each other, wondering if this is a question worth studying? If it weren''t for this, the world would still be in chaos?


    Paul nodded: "This is indeed a question worth looking into."


    Morrison and Violet complained silently in their hearts, the lord is also a very strange person.


    Seeing Paul agree with himself, Anderson was even more excited, because when he discussed these issues with others before, others looked at him with pity.


    "For another example, can wheat be born with full-grained ears? Why is the current watermelon so different from the one in the ancient painting? What caused their changes? I think the reason behind this is God. One of the great secrets that the Father left us with at the creation of the world."


    Paul asked seriously: "Is there any progress in your current research?"


    Anderson suddenly looked frustrated, shook his head and said: "There are so many types and characteristics of creatures, I am still at a loss."


    "Then, why not choose a kind of organism first¡ªsuch as a certain kind of fast-growing plant¡ªto study, wouldn''t this simplify a lot?"


    "I think the same as you, but it is still time to investigate which plants should be chosen."


    Paul laughed, "I suggest you experiment with peas."


    "pea?"


    Paul explained to him.


    "First of all, peas pollinate themselves before flowering. Under natural conditions, they are generally pure species. You can use this characteristic to improve the controllability of the experiment. Two pea plants, one male parent and one female parent, first Remove the male core of the female parent, and then artificially infuse the pollen of the male parent to achieve hybridization."


    "Secondly, some pea varieties have obvious differences and are easy to distinguish in some traits, such as tall stems and short stems, and the experimental results are easy to observe and analyze."


    "Finally, peas have a short growth cycle and produce more seeds, which can shorten the experimental cycle."


    Anderson suddenly realized and clapped hands again and again.


    "That''s right, that''s right! Why didn''t I think of it earlier, this pea exists exclusively for my research."


    Then with a look of disbelief: "Master Graeman, I am once again shocked by your knowledge. You know, I play with plants every day, but..."


    Not as good as me? Paul guessed his words.


    Of course it''s because I didn''t sleep in biology class.


    Paul said modestly: "I just happened to have a flash of inspiration."


    Anderson said with emotion: "Your flash of inspiration is really important to me."


    Ten minutes later, the three priests walked out of the Lord''s Mansion.


    Morrison and Violet were satisfied, and the Earl did not appear to be embarrassing them.


    Anderson was extremely excited. He couldn''t wait to go back to planting peas in the monastery yard, and he had already forgotten about the book.

 Chapter 457： The Dilemma of the Royal Family

    Duke Rupert Walter carefully poked his head out of the window for a look.


    "My lord, I went to the front and looked carefully, and there was no one in the alley." The attendant standing outside leaned in front of him and reported in a low voice.


    "Okay, let''s go this way today."


    The wheels of the carriage creaked and turned, and more than a dozen guards with their sword hilts surrounded the city to protect the carriage, each with their faces full of vigilance, as if they were facing an enemy.


    However, as soon as he entered the alley, there was a loud shout, "My lord''s car is here!"


    Rupert Walter, who was sitting inside, thumped in his heart, and secretly cried out: "It''s broken!"


    He looked out of the window, and a large group of people clattered around. What the hell, where did these people come from? Are they all hidden in the cracks of the ground?


    Since the rebellion of Lord Greedy Wolf Giles was "quelled", appeasing the southern nobles who lost their land in the rebellion has become a very headache for the kingdom government.


    The so-called suppression of the rebellion was only in exchange for Giles'' promise not to leave the Aldo Kingdom, but the land south of the Thorn Fortress was still occupied by this wolf.


    In the early days of the rebellion, the main force of the king''s army was busy expelling the highland barbarians, recovering the capital that was instigated by the rebels, and preparing for the shortage of food and grass due to the fire, which greatly delayed the time to go south. And Giles was not busy attacking north, but took advantage of this time to concentrate on dealing with those territories in the south that were loyal to the royal family but could not receive timely support. After the royal army slowed down, the land in the south was basically The world is already under Giles'' control.


    Now reviewing Giles'' behavior in the entire rebellion, it seems that his purpose of instigating the rebellion was not to provoke the kingdom''s supremacy, but to attract the attention of the royal family by constantly creating chaos, and then eat himself as much as possible Meat that can be eaten.


    Those territories newly annexed by Giles were entrusted to his subordinates by him, and the original owners of the territories, as long as they were alive, were expelled to the north by him upholding the "chivalry spirit" without harming their lives.


    These landless nobles naturally gathered in Jingyao, the capital of the kingdom, and brought their families with them, making them a big family.


    His Majesty the King also had to pay a large sum of money to settle them¡ªthis is a must, people have fallen to this point because of their loyalty to the royal family, and the king has to be worthy of this loyalty, if you don¡¯t care about it , Wouldn''t it chill the hearts of nobles who are loyal to the royal family all over the world.


    However, the money given by the king can only maintain the most basic standard of living of the nobles. It is fine for those small nobles whose families are in decline or whose territory is not much larger than a village, but not for those upper-middle-class nobles.


    When these people are in their own territory, there are a large number of servants at their disposal. They can go out and hug each other, and they can spend a whole day hunting in their own forest farm. Every day is either a banquet or a competition. The poor days (in their view) are simply falling from heaven to hell-when they have not lost their wealth, such days are just ordinary for these nobles, but now they have become the paradise in their memory.


    Another huge gap lies in the change of status. In their own territory, as lords, they speak the same words, and their orders are better than the king''s orders. Now that she is living under Jingyao''s shelter, her confidence to speak is three points weaker.


    Originally, if the royal army could defeat Giles, then their territory would be regained, and as a loyalist, they could tear a few pieces of meat from the defeated Giles and his vassals as a reward.


    But after waiting and waiting, the result is that the royal family seems to have acquiesced in fact to Giles'' right to control the southern land.


    What about their original territory? Then what about their future life?


    Unwillingness and resentment gathered in the hearts of these landless nobles bit by bit.


    So they ran around clamoring, mobilizing their connections in the Jingyao aristocratic circle, and strongly demanded to organize an army to crusade against Giles, a traitor, in order to wash away the kingdom''s shame and restore their territory in the south.


    After being oppressed day by day by the embarrassment of life, the second purpose has gradually become the main purpose in most people''s minds.


    And their actions also met the demands of the hardliners among the nobles, and with their support, they evolved into a very powerful force, and their actions became more and more bold. Now it has reached the point where they gather every day to petition at the gate of the palace and intercept traffic on the main roads. It''s the level of the court minister''s carriage.


    Duke Rupert Walter, a minister who has served His Majesty the King for nearly 20 years, is now facing the situation of being blocked by such a group of people.


    Heavenly Father, in order to avoid this group of people, he has been changing the route to the palace every day.


    There was no way to hide now, so Rupert had to tidy up his clothes, get out of the carriage, and gave the follower who had just been exploring the way a hard look.


    The guards held shields and tightly protected the surroundings of the palace minister.


    There is really no way to make it like this, who made a rotten egg hit the back of the head when a court official was arguing with these people the day before yesterday.


    Although the official''s rank is not high, who can guarantee that the anger of the landless nobles will not spread to the minister.


    What if the rotten eggs were replaced by bricks, or even a dagger?


    "My lord! How is the discussion between His Majesty the King and the ministers?"


    "Yes, when will the royal family send troops to fight against the rebels?"


    "My lord! If you send troops, please take me with you. I want to see my territory regained with my own eyes."


    As soon as Rupert stood still, requests for war continued one after another.


    He opened his arms and waved, "Everyone! Everyone! War is not a small matter, but a top-level event that concerns the safety and future of the country. Naturally, it cannot be decided in a day or two."


    We can neither say that we will start fighting immediately, nor can we say that we will stop fighting. This is really a dilemma.


    People were very dissatisfied with his answer.


    "It can''t be decided in a day or two, but it''s been almost a year or two, isn''t it decided yet?"


    "Yes! If this continues people in our territory will almost forget us lords."


    "My lord, we don''t want to be parasites in the capital, we want to return to the territory to support ourselves."


    The noisy and dissatisfied voices merged into one, which made Rupert very dizzy.


    "My lord, we also know that nothing can be decided on the street. This is our collective petition to the king."


    An old man tremblingly took out a thick booklet from his arms, and tremblingly handed it to Rupert.


    "Please be sure to pass it on to Your Majesty. Alas! How I want to take another look at my hometown before being called by the Lord!"


    The old man burst into tears as he spoke, causing the people around him to cry together.


    well! How many times has this happened? Rupert felt a little sad at first, but now there is only a coldness in his heart.


    The Lord Chancellor bet that Giles'' spies were nearby to watch his jokes.

 Chapter 458： The Dilemma of the Royal Family II

    After struggling to speak, Rupert Walter finally asked the petitioning southern nobles and fled here with a thick stack of petitions.


    Half an hour later, he appeared in the palace and went straight into the palace''s meeting hall.


    "Ah, Rupert, everyone is waiting for you."


    His Majesty the King, sitting on the throne, greeted him.


    The Minister of Finance, the Minister of Foreign Affairs, the Minister of Military Affairs, the Chief of Intelligence, the Chief of the Palace, the Chief of Intelligence and other important officials at the center of the Kingdom''s government have already sat down in their seats.


    Sitting on King Rodney''s right hand is Her Royal Highness Princess Catherine.


    "I''m sorry, Your Majesty the King, Your Highness the Princess, and colleagues, I''m on my way..."


    Before he finished speaking, all the ministers present showed expressions of sympathy.


    Earl Molin, who was in charge of intelligence, said: "Your Majesty, everyone understands. To be honest, I came in today with a disguise."


    "Oh, I''m planning to dig a tunnel from home."


    "Really, these lawless guys should be punished."


    "There are many meritorious families who have made great contributions to the establishment of the kingdom. Do you dare to govern?"


    Others also started to complain.


    "Ahem!" Princess Catherine cleared her throat, and everyone fell silent.


    "Ministers, the purpose of today''s meeting, the first topic is to discuss how to appease the landless nobles in the south."


    The princess was a little embarrassed when she spoke. Similar meetings have been held several times, but every time they couldn''t come up with a thorough plan.


    The direct reason for this situation is that Wang**''s team failed to completely defeat Giles in the south.


    As commander in chief of the counter-insurgency force, she felt a great responsibility attached to her.


    At the beginning of the meeting, the Minister of Finance explained the current situation to everyone worriedly: "Your Majesty, princess, ministers, according to the previous plan, we should take out 1 million silver shields every year to build armor and weapons, train knights and store food and grass. Prepare for the next counter-insurgency, but after these southern aristocrats came, we had to squeeze out a part of all expenditures to maintain their decent life. Among them, 150,000 yuan was embezzled from the military expenditure. If this continues, It will greatly delay our counter-insurgency progress. In addition... In previous years, the annual income of the king''s land was about 5 million silver shields, but this year''s harvest in various places is not good. I estimate that the income can only be between 4 million and 4.5 million. If we don¡¯t reduce spending, we can only borrow from the private sector.¡±


    (Note: Silver Shield, the currency in circulation in the Aldo Kingdom, is named after the shield pattern printed on it. A silver shield contains 23~25 grams of silver)


    Is the situation so serious? The ministers who had just learned of the situation frowned.


    "His Majesty!"


    Earl Salifre Reynolds, Minister of Foreign Affairs, suggested: "In this situation, decisive measures should be taken."


    Everyone focused on Reynolds.


    "First take a few guys who dance the most, deprive them of the title of nobility, and then imprison the others, lower their living conditions, and send them back until we recover the land in the south."


    Sir Benito Lacerda, the person in charge of the Kingdom''s Heraldry Institute, immediately expressed his objection, "Using such harsh methods to deal with those ancient and noble families is very disreputable. Go abroad and become black material to attack Aldo."


    "Then what do you say?"


    "In short, these families cannot be treated harshly. Their ancestors have contributed to the kingdom. In this rebellion, even if there is no credit, there is hard work."


    "Well, it would be nice if they just killed themselves when the territory was captured."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Everyone was clamoring, but they didn''t discuss the reason.


    There was a bang bang sound, it was the king knocking on the table, and everyone looked at their monarch in unison.


    Rodney frowned and said, "Everyone, to be honest, I''m ready to take several generations to regain the South."


    "what?"


    Princess Catherine stood up, and it was the first time she knew about her father''s "preparation".


    "Your Majesty!" she exclaimed excitedly.


    Rodney ordered his daughter: "Sit down, Catherine."


    The princess sat down unwillingly. If she really couldn''t regain the south when her father was in power, it would be a great shame to her.


    The king turned to Lord Merlin, who was in charge of intelligence, and motioned for him to speak.


    The earl nodded and explained to everyone: "According to what we have now, there is a mysterious force behind Giles supporting him, and all the strange and unheard of things that happened during the rebellion are related to this force It''s about power."


    The mysterious fire in the granary, the assassination of the admiral by his loyal servant, the fireball that appeared out of thin air during the invasion of Westport, the rebel soldiers who were stronger than knights and more fearless, and the simple leather armor with the protection of metal armor...


    Earl Merlin narrated these things one by one. In fact, everyone here is a high-ranking person in the kingdom, and everyone knows one or two of them.


    "The news from our informants in the rebel army also proves that there are indeed some mysterious people in the rebel army, but their public identities are priests of the church."


    "Weird, I can only use this word to describe it. The weirdness of this force has exceeded our cognition and common sense. We can''t even guess what other weird things it can do. For This power, and the people who represent it, I can only tentatively call..."


    "Magic, and... wizards!"


    "After all, I can''t find a more suitable word to call them."


    Earl Merlin''s words silenced everyone. Fear comes from the unknown, and they are facing the biggest unknown in human history...at least in the history of Aldo.


    Magic, wizards, things that only exist in legends, but not on their side, invisible and intangible.


    The king knocked on the table and warned everyone: "We can only take the next step after we figure out what we are fighting against. If we do not even know the true identity of the enemy, we will suffer a big loss sooner or later. Much power and honor."


    He glanced at Catherine, who bowed her head.


    "Your Majesty!" the Minister of Military Affairs suggested, "Doesn''t the Holy See hate wizards the most? Can you ask for their help?"


    "Hmph!" The king said disdainfully, "The Holy See is still worrying about the Jiaowan matter and..."


    "We also cannot give the Holy See the opportunity to intervene in Aldo''s domestic affairs."


    Earl Merlin said: "Actually, judging from various sources of intelligence, it is very likely that this force was involved in what happened in Jiaowan in recent years."


    This was too arrogant, and everyone was astonished. Aldo is a big country, and the Holy See stomps its feet to make the mainland tremble. What kind of power dares to touch the buttocks of two lions at the same time.


    But at present, at least Aldo is disgraced by it. Thinking of this, everyone was frustrated.


    "Because I decided, to know them, to reach them..."


    The king said in a deep voice.


    "Even learn them when necessary, own them."


    The words of the lord surprised the ministers.


    Manipulating witchcraft has always been a taboo, especially with the existence of the Holy See.

 Chapter 459： The Royal Dilemma III

    The king looked at the silent crowd, he knew what his subjects were worried about.


    "You are all people I can trust, and your family has always been loyal to the kingdom, so I have nothing to hide from you."


    "In my opinion, power..."


    Rodney paused, then raised his voice.


    "Power itself does not matter justice or evil. Killing people with magic is a crime, but is killing people with a sword noble?"


    "The difference is the motivation for using power, of course... maybe also the result of using power."


    "Specifically, [magic] is not evil, but [using magic to do evil] is evil, just as [sword] is not evil, but [using sword to do evil] is evil."


    "If magic can be used to protect the people of Aldor, wouldn''t it be a good thing?"


    Rupert stroked the beard on his chin and glanced at his colleagues present, but no one spoke.


    Well, as His Majesty''s most trusted minister, he has to say a few words.


    "Your Majesty is right!"


    The Prime Minister agreed loudly, "We can''t stick to traditional impressions."


    The Minister of Foreign Affairs asked with great concern: "So where is the Holy See?"


    Rupert responded: "Keep a low profile. If we are discovered, we will never admit it, or find a few scapegoats to deal with it. As long as we don''t publicly promote heresy, the Holy See has nothing to do, and with the current situation, they have no energy. "


    After some discussion, the ministers agreed on this point, and swore to the king to keep it secret.


    The king groaned helplessly: "Since we may need a longer time to find out the opponent''s hole cards, then the strategy against Giles has to be adjusted. For now, don''t aim to eliminate him quickly, but turn to restraining him." He continues to grow. If ordinary force cannot resist magic, no matter how much we accumulate, it will be useless. Therefore, the preparations for the Southern Expedition can be temporarily slowed down, but the necessary deterrence must still be maintained..."


    Catherine was still unwilling, she interrupted her father, "Your Majesty, please give me one more...!"


    The king looked at his daughter.


    "Catherine, I understand your reluctance. As an old king, I am more reconciled than you. But the kingdom really needs time. That unknown force may be a treasure or a poison to us, no matter Whether it¡¯s a treasure or a poison, we all need to find him, just like an adventurer looking for treasure, it takes time and energy, and it doesn¡¯t happen overnight.¡±


    "Yes, I see."


    Catherine tried her best to calm down her mood, determined to investigate the hole cards behind Giles and find out a way to restrain them.


    "Since it is to restrain Giles'' power, Your Majesty, I have a suggestion."


    So said the Chancellor of the Exchequer, Earl Nayink Scarlet.


    The king nodded to him, "Say it."


    Earl Scarlet: "We should first cut off Giles'' financial resources, and focus on the trade of several cash crops in the south."


    "What are they?" asked the king.


    Earl Scarlett replied: "The first is tea. The south of the kingdom is mountainous and not suitable for growing food, but there are many tea trees, and a large amount of tea is sold to various parts of the kingdom and foreign countries every year. We should ban Giles Even if the tea produced on the chassis is not banned, heavy taxes will be imposed to restrict its circulation. As long as the merchants lose money due to tax payment, the tea in the south cannot be sold."


    "Secondly, there are some precious woods that are special products in the south. The woods there are very popular. The nobles like to use southern woods to build palaces and furniture."


    The king nodded, "Good idea, I think it can be effective, in order to prevent Giles from taking risks, let''s use taxation."


    He ordered the clerk to record the words of the Chancellor of the Exchequer.


    Palace Chancellor Rupert added: "Just now Nayinke mentioned that the grain production in the south is low, so I think merchants should be prohibited from selling grain to the south. Moreover, all the lords who are loyal to the royal family should be ordered to take measures against tea, wood and grain. implement."


    "Seconded."


    "I also agree."


    As soon as Rupert''s proposal came out, all the ministers expressed their approval.


    King Capital Jingyao This city is located on a piece of land known as the Plenty Plain. As the name suggests, this large plain is densely covered with rivers and rich in water sources. It is very suitable for planting crops. It is the largest food producing area in the entire Aldo Kingdom. It is somewhat exaggerated. Rumor has it that as long as the harvest on the Plenty Plains is good, people in Aldo will not go hungry. Firmly controlling the Plenty Plain is one of the important reasons why the Rodney family has been able to sit firmly on the throne so far.


    Catherine frowned, "Prohibiting the flow of food will affect people''s livelihood. The south is still the kingdom''s land in name, and the people there are also our people."


    Rupert looked at the princess who couldn''t bear it, and persuaded with regret: "Your Highness, any victory is not free, and this is the price of defeating Giles. And if the people there are hungry, they will be the first to oppose it." It should be Giles, which will help us recover the South."


    Listening to the discussions of the ministers, the king thought for a while and said: "It is better not to prohibit it directly. This will damage the prestige of the royal family. Just like tea, it should be restricted by raising taxes."


    The Foreign Secretary asked: "Will the same be done with the Veblens who helped Giles?"


    The Grand Duke of Veblen jumped repeatedly during the rebellion, and finally jumped to Giles'' side. After the war, he shyly sent envoys to Jingyao to show his loyalty.


    The king pretended to him, and for the time being, he had nothing to do with the Veblen family. This family''s territory was the Paradise Basin located in the east of the kingdom. To enter and exit, one had to walk extremely steep mountain roads. Holding a few passes could stop enemies several times stronger than the defenders. military.


    But don''t even think about continuing to marry the royal family.


    Hearing the foreign minister''s question, the king shook his head.


    He expressed his considerations: "Concentrate on attacking one enemy, and only target Giles, which can have the effect of dividing him and Veblen. If we deal with both of them at the same time, it may once again promote the union of these two traitors."


    "Moreover, the southeastern border of the kingdom¡ªthe Cloud and Mist Mountains in the south of the Paradise Basin The lords there still maintain their loyalty to the royal family. Once Veblen and Giles unite again, the Cloud and Mist will be completely isolated For the connection between the mountains and us, we should let Veblen go for now."


    Rupert said: "There is a problem now. On land, we can block Giles, but on the sea, we can''t do anything for the time being. The Royal Navy originally stationed in Westport was destroyed during the rebellion."


    Earl Merlin, the head of intelligence, said: "It''s not a big problem. The trade between the kingdom''s territories and the Giles territory is mainly through land, and the land trade route must pass through the king''s territory. As for the corner bay, those merchants are busy. The merchant ships converted into battleships are in response to the tense situation, and my rebellion war is about to break out soon. The only worry is..."


    Catherine looked at him, "Northwest Gulf?"


    Earl Merlin nodded and confirmed, "Yes, the Northwest Gulf. In recent years, the maritime trade there has developed very rapidly, and it is far from the desolate place it used to be. The merchants in the Gulf drove their galleys to run around They came and went. During the counter-insurgency war, because of the consideration of the royal family, the merchant ships of the Northwesters stopped docking in Giles¡¯ territory for a while, but after the war ended, some merchant ships went there.¡±

 Chapter 460： The Royal Dilemma IV

    Northwest Bay?


    "That shouldn''t be a problem."


    The Foreign Minister said in a relaxed tone.


    "The lords in the northwest have always been very submissive to the royal government. I think they will cooperate with the royal government to implement the blockade strategy against Giles, and they will restrain the merchants under their rule."


    The Minister of Military Affairs suggested: "We purchase more steel and ordnance from the Northwest Gulf. The products there are cheap and easy to use, so that skills can save money and can make up for some losses in the Northwest Gulf."


    The king nodded in agreement, "Then do it like this."


    The Chancellor went on to suggest: "The Cloud Mountains also produce tea and valuable timber, and we should support the industry there to balance the shortage of goods caused by the blockade of Giles."


    The suggestions were recorded by the clerk, and the high-level officials of the kingdom prepared a tight net for Giles.


    The meeting eventually returned to the unavoidable topic at the beginning - how to arrange the southern nobles at this stage?


    The king sighed helplessly: "I''m going to take part of the land from the king''s territory and give it to them."


    All the ministers present were shocked.


    Rupert persuaded anxiously: "Your Majesty, this is not acceptable. According to the number of families of the southern nobles, the land of the king''s territory will not be much larger than a principality after the division."


    The king explained to everyone: "This is how I think about it. Only some influential families are selected to grant territories, and they cannot be armed. Well... let''s take the top third in order of influence."


    The land in the king''s territory is far more fertile than in the south, and he doesn''t believe that part of the nobles will refuse.


    "For the middle third of the family, the adult men of the family are assigned a position in the military and government departments, so that they have something to do, but the salary should be slightly improved on the basis of the existing allowance."


    "The remaining one-third of the minor nobles. Alas... let them fend for themselves."


    ¡­


    After Catherine left the meeting room, she walked down the corridor of the palace depressedly, and she planned to go to the garden to relax.


    Just as she passed a corner, a hurried figure collided with her.


    "It hurts, hurts, hurts..."


    A pretty figure crouched on the ground covering its head.


    "Really!"


    Catherine helplessly helped the person in front of her.


    "Irene, you are too reckless, what about your demeanor as a royal princess?"


    She scolded her sister a little reproachfully.


    Ever since she ran to the Northwest Bay, this little princess has been a little careless.


    She looked her sister up and down.


    "You just came back from school?"


    At this time, Irene was not wearing a court dress, but a simple and neutral dress, with platinum blonde hair tied into a ponytail and thrown behind her head.


    She was dressed like this when she ran to school.


    That was the school she built herself. The little princess did all the site selection, architectural design, and hiring of teachers herself.


    What is puzzling is that all of the students are from civilian families, and a large proportion of the children in the lower grades are abandoned orphans. It can also be said that this school also has the function of an orphanage¡ªthis Like a monastery that doesn''t teach theology.


    The cost of running such a school is naturally not low, but as a princess of the kingdom, Irene was born with her own fief, and the harvest there can provide most of the funds, and her little sisters also donate to the school from time to time .


    "Forget about manners and school! Sister Wang, Sister Wang, I''m going to see my father immediately."


    At this moment, Irene was like a jumping canary, with guilt and anxiety mixed on her face.


    Catherine raised her face, put her hands on her hips, and asked with a frown, "What happened to make you lose your composure, first tell me, did you get into some trouble again?"


    Seeing being misunderstood by her sister, Irene shook her head like a rattle, "No, no, alas, my dear sister, I can''t say a word or two, I have a letter here, you can read it yourself, this is my friend in Northwest Bay sent."


    Catherine took a piece of paper from her sister.


    "My dear friend Betty..."


    At the beginning of the greeting, Catherine glanced over it.


    Betty, that''s my sister''s name in Northwest Sound, and she knows it.


    What followed caught her interest.


    "At the time of writing this letter, at a meeting last week, the Statistical Committee headed by Earl Gardner put together a data showing that the maternal mortality rate in the Northwest Gulf was as high as more than 20% four years ago. Not necessarily accurate, because the Statistical Committee had not yet been established at that time, this was obtained by the statisticians through interviews with the families of the children, but it should be exactly the same."


    "I was stunned when I first came across this data. It means that one in five women who are about to become mothers will lose their life forever. It is really horrific. The Statistical Committee recorded the sample when it collected the data set. ¡ªthey called the interviewees like this¡ªthe family background, the data show that whether they are rich or poor, whether they are aristocrats or commoners, the maternal mortality rate is extremely high. Family first, but overall not much difference."


    "If you ask a midwife doctor, you will know that women who have just given birth often suffer from a fatal disease - puerperal fever Many mothers have high fever, chills, and pain in the lower abdomen Unbearable, struggled and howled, and finally passed away tragically. This is the terrible price that human beings have to pay for reproduction in the past."


    "However, according to statistics from the Statistical Commission, the maternal mortality rate has begun to decline year by year in recent years. Do you know where the dividing point between these two situations is? I think you should be able to guess it quickly if you are smart."


    "Yes, it is the pamphlet that we co-edited, that is, the pamphlet used to promote hygiene, which records the various disinfection measures proposed by Earl Gramain. After microscope proof, these measures are all It is practical and effective. Now, through the statistics of maternal mortality, it should be possible to speculate that the so-called puerperal fever is also caused by infections caused by microorganisms that can only be observed with a microscope. Thinking about it, this is indeed the case. After giving birth Aren¡¯t the women in the field the same as the wounded soldiers on the battlefield? In the previous battles of the Arda army, similar disinfection measures can greatly reduce the fever rate of the wounded soldiers, so it should also be effective for pregnant women.¡±


    "Earl Graham has used administrative power to promote the New Life Movement in his territory in recent years. Doctors everywhere have also been compelled to understand the contents of this pamphlet. I think this should be the main reason for the reduction in maternal mortality."


    "Dear Betty, I hope you can exert your influence in the royal circle of nobles..."

 Chapter 461： The Royal Dilemma Five

    "Dear Betty, I hope you can mobilize your influence in the aristocratic circles of the capital, and pass these disinfection measures and their great effects to the ears of the high-level officials of the kingdom, and then promote them nationwide, which will save The lives of countless sisters."


    "A few pieces of letter paper are not enough to carry all the words I want to say, so let''s write here first."


    "I wish you happiness and well-being, and I miss your Ladi Setia."


    After reading the contents of the letter, Catherine raised her head.


    "Are you in a hurry to tell your father about these so-called disinfection measures?"


    To be honest, when she saw the maternal mortality rate mentioned in her heart, she really felt a little bit in her heart.


    Is this number really that high?


    "Yes!"


    A guilty look appeared on Irene''s face again.


    "I should have asked my father to give orders to the whole country, at least in the royal lands! Oh, how many women have given birth to children in this year."


    Erin brought the booklet with her when she returned from the Northwest Sound, but only a few good friends were interested in it, and there were very few responses.


    The biggest achievement is to let people around you develop the habit of drinking boiled water.


    Later, she devoted her energy to the construction of the school.


    She began to tear her hair annoyed.


    Catherine immediately stopped the little girl who was becoming less and less princess-like.


    "Let''s go, let''s go see father together, he should still be in the chamber now."


    The two sisters soon came to the meeting hall and met King Rodney who was still thinking about the minutes of the meeting.


    "Father, Irene has something very important to talk to you about."


    After listening to the younger daughter''s description of the purpose of coming to him, the king read the letter by the way.


    "Haha, this young lord always brings me unexpected surprises."


    Rodney XVI sighed with emotion.


    "Uh...I mean, maternal death is a real tragedy, but it''s a surprise that with these improved delivery practices, a lot of it can be reduced."


    There is no ruler who does not want the people in his territory to prosper.


    "Okay. Irene." The king decided: "I will tell the entire kingdom to follow the content of your booklet in the form of an announcement, and notify the major lords of the kingdom."


    "But..." the king said with some helplessness: "If I want to use administrative power like Lord Graman and send officials to urge doctors in various places to implement these measures, I can''t do it yet."


    "Why?" Irene pouted dissatisfiedly and asked a little angrily.


    The king stretched out his hand and touched the little daughter''s head apologetically.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to, but I really can''t. The Royal Government is currently in financial difficulties and can no longer increase administrative expenses."


    "Oh!" Irene clenched her fists in great disappointment, "It''s impossible to expect those old-fashioned guys to consciously change their habits for many years."


    "Okay, Irene." Catherine advised her, "How do you know that people will not change? I believe that most doctors will research and learn new knowledge in line with their bounden duty of saving lives and healing the wounded."


    Irene asked: "Father just said that the financial difficulties, why?"


    Catherine sighed and replied: "It''s not because of those southern nobles, we spent a lot of money to maintain their status and life, and to appease them, my father has the idea of ??dividing the royal family territory to compensate them."


    Irene looked at the king, only to see her father nodded helplessly.


    Looking at the depressed father and sister, Irene suddenly had an idea in her heart.


    "I have an idea, which may provide some ways to resettle the nobles who lost their territories, and save money for the royal government."


    "What?" The king and Catherine looked at her together.


    With the attention of her usually respectful father and sister, Irene showed a hint of pride on her face.


    "Develop the secondary industry!"


    "Secondary industry?"


    It was the first time the father and daughter heard the term.


    "You said, do most of our current wealth come directly from the land, that is, agriculture."


    "Is such that."


    The king and Catherine agree with this statement.


    Before the birth of real industry, the most important wealth of a world was the land, which produced almost everything that human beings depended on for living.


    A gleam flashed in Irene''s eyes, "However, during those days in the Northwest Gulf, I saw another way to generate wealth."


    "Another way?"


    "Yes, it is the secondary industry!"


    Irene excitedly explained to them, "Agriculture, an industry that directly uses the land to obtain wealth, can be called the primary industry, and then the production activities of mining natural resources, processing and reprocessing excavated products and agricultural products can be called the primary industry." It is the secondary industry, or we call it industry."


    She directly copied Paul''s definition of industry.


    Catherine asked with some doubts: "Your so-called secondary industry has existed for thousands of years of human history. They have not produced a lot of wealth. How can we solve our current predicament?"


    The expression on Irene''s face turned serious, and she explained: "It has always existed, but compared with the primary industry agriculture, it only exists on a disproportionately small scale, and of course it cannot generate a lot of wealth. Let me give you an example A simple example, in many places, several villages share a blacksmith shop, and compared with the large number of farmers, the number of blacksmiths is only a handful."


    The king and Catherine were thoughtful, "It is so."


    Irene stretched out three fingers on her right hand, and continued: "According to my own shallow thinking, there are many factors that limit the scale of the secondary industry, and they can generally be classified into three types."


    "The first limitation is technology This is the most direct reason. Whether the technology is advanced or not directly determines the value that the industry can produce. For example, swords made with excellent craftsmanship are better than those made with ordinary craftsmanship. Swords, but there is another important aspect of technological limitations, that is, the spread of technology. Some highly skilled craftsmen often keep their unique skills secret because they are afraid of competition from their peers, and only pass them on to their offspring or carefully select them. Apprentices, this makes advanced technology available only on a small scale, limiting the value it can generate.¡±


    "The second limitation is the form of organization. The secondary industries that exist widely now, such as blacksmithing, leather, and tailoring, all exist in the form of small family workshops. The output of this form of production activities is very low and the efficiency is very low."


    "The third limitation is demand. I have to admit that even if some kind of great invention suddenly appears now, such as some kind of advanced equipment that requires only a small amount of manpower to operate, is infinitely powerful and can be deployed in batches, it will suddenly overcome the first two limitations¡ª Technology and organizational form¡ªit was solved, and the output of industrial products suddenly increased, and people¡¯s demand now cannot digest these extra products.¡±


    Erin''s outstretched fingers became two.


    "Regarding the restriction of demand, it can be divided into two aspects..."

 Chapter 462： The Royal Dilemma VI

    Catherine looked at her sister who was explaining to them. Irene''s face was full of confidence, and a trace of indescribable temperament was slowly gathering in her body.


    This temperament made the girl in front of her look very reliable.


    For a moment, she felt that her sister had grown up suddenly.


    Catherine recalls fragments of her previous life.


    "Sister, sister! Don''t leave me behind, play with me for a while."


    "Really, you little follower, I''m not your nanny. Father''s work still needs me."


    During the ten years of getting along, the two sisters were full of conversations like this.


    Every time she left Irene cruelly, the little guy would shut his mouth and stare at his sister''s back with resentful eyes until he disappeared.


    Catherine actually didn''t want this, she also wanted to spend more time with her sister.


    But she wants to prove her worth more.


    The king''s father had no son, only her and his sister two daughters - this is what the king was often talked about by his courtiers.


    When Catherine became sensible, there was a voice around her, "Oh, it would be nice if Your Highness was a boy".


    I don''t know when it started, but a belief has slowly been strengthened in her heart - I want to achieve results that are not lost to men.


    So when a noble girl of the same age was playing with dolls, she was learning to dance and steal swords; When the girl was dancing with her sweetheart on the dance floor, she was studying with the officers in the barracks how to form troops.


    Catherine has no desire to inherit the throne, and the Aldo Kingdom has no precedent for a female monarch, and she also has a biological uncle¡ªthe king''s younger brother.


    All she wanted was a recognition.


    Finally, my own efforts gradually succeeded, and now all the ministers and generals will not regard her as a canary in a cage, but a military princess who will not lose to men and is decisive in killing.


    However, the price is a estrangement between him and his sister.


    The relationship between the two eased somewhat after Irene returned from studying in the White Tower.


    Erin has some understanding of her busyness all day long, but... she is also limited. Since then, her sister has closed herself in an academic cage all day long.


    Until she went to the Northwest Bay and returned from there.


    After returning to Irene, the little emotions of the original daughter''s family seemed to have disappeared, and she became more generous, independent and mature.


    As an older sister, Catherine is very pleased with her younger sister''s growth.


    "Regarding the restriction of demand, it can be divided into two aspects."


    Irene didn''t know what Catherine was thinking about her, and continued the explanation just now.


    "The first one is the needs of merchants who want to take advantage of these industrial products. Merchants sell goods from one place to another in order to make money, but if they have to go through layers of checkpoints to pay taxes, they want to make up for the The loss caused by the tax has to raise the price. Most of these industrial products processed from raw materials are not as necessary as food for people today, so if the price is high, not many people will buy it, and in the end they still cannot make money. To the money, this leaves merchants with no desire¡ªor incentive¡ªto purchase manufactured industrial goods.¡±


    "The second is the demand of the final consumers of industrial products. Even without the factor of merchants raising the price, the wealth of ordinary people can''t buy too many industrial products. But is this the reason why they didn''t buy it? No , It is poor financial resources that inhibit their purchasing power, and the low purchasing power in turn strengthens the first demand restriction¡ªand no one wants to sell industrial products.¡±


    "Father! Sister!"


    Erin''s eyes sparkled.


    "If we can eliminate or weaken the above three types of restrictions, we will be able to grow the secondary industry, and then attract nobles who have lost their land to join this industry. A small piece of business and production site can produce a lot of wealth. Wouldn''t the resettlement of those nobles be settled?"


    She clenched her delicate fists, "Based on what I have seen in the Northwest Gulf, this is feasible. The lords and nobles there have slowly begun to transform from landlords to factory owners."


    "A wonderful idea."


    These words of Irene were very novel to Rodney XVI and Catherine, and the king even applauded heartily.


    "But..." asked the king, "if a large number of people are attracted to engage in... this [secondary industry], then who will stay in the fields and work the land? If the crops fail, shall we not starve?"


    Erin had a smile on her face, the expression I expected you to ask.


    "There is a ready-made solution. In the Northwest Gulf, the so-called [crop rotation system] has been widely used in agriculture, that is, the planting method of rotating different crops or multiple cropping combinations in the same field between years can be greatly improved. Improve the efficiency of land use, as far as I know, the crop yield of the crop rotation system is at least twice that of the original yield, and the yield of oats can even triple."


    The eyes of the king and Catherine lit up all of a sudden. If what Irene said about [Secondary Industry] was just an anecdote, then this new [Crop Rotation System] caught their attention all of a sudden. Heart.


    Any feudal ruler would attach importance to agriculture.


    Eileen waved her arms happily.


    "We can also buy all kinds of large-scale agricultural machinery from Northwest Baysuch as harvesters, plows, cotton gins, threshers, etc. The appearance of these machines has greatly reduced manpower , so that more people can be released to engage in the secondary industry without reducing agricultural production.¡±


    Is there so much good stuff in the Northwest Bay?


    This is the idea in the heads of the king and Princess Catherine. Those machines sound very powerful. From their prefixes, you can guess their respective functions, but are they really as effective as Irene said?


    In fact, Irene occasionally mentioned the content of industry and new agriculture in the chat after dinner, but she didn''t describe it as systematically as today. Today''s description made the eyes of the king and Catherine shine.


    It seems that some miraculous things have happened in the land in the Northwest Bay that did not attract much attention before, the eldest princess said silently in her heart.


    She thought of the young earl whose family honor had only been restored by the royal family not long ago.


    If I remember correctly, Irene was by his side when he was in Northwest Bay.

 Chapter 463： The Royal Dilemma VII

    After a comprehensive introduction to the so-called second industry, Irene began to seriously suggest to her father and sister.


    "Aiming at the first category of restrictions, that is, technical restrictions, I suggest that the Kingdom promulgate a decree on the protection of technology patents. After an advanced technology is invented, its inventors can apply for patent protection from the Royal Government, and the technology can be used by others. , but the patent owner should be paid a certain usage fee, and the royal government should set a uniform standard based on the value of the technology, so that it will not be too low to damage the interests of the patent owner, and it will not be too low. It is so high that it daunts others and affects its promotion and use."


    At this time, she stopped, thought for a moment and said:


    "Regarding this decree, I suggest directly misappropriating or referring to the patent protection law currently used by the Northwest Gulf Customs Union, where the laws and regulations are quite mature, which also facilitates us to introduce various relatively advanced production technologies in the Northwest Gulf. "


    "Aiming at the second type of restriction, that is, the restriction on the production method, I suggest that the kingdom build a large-scale workshop, gather all people engaged in the same production activities in the workshop, manage the artisans like an army, let them communicate with each other and learn from each other, At the overall level, the centralization of production can greatly reduce the cost of storage and transportation of goods, and can also avoid the waste of raw materials. And for those more complex production activities, a group of people can be designated to be responsible for one of them. Part of the completion is handed over to another group of people to complete the next link. The product flows through the hands of different people like flowing water and finally takes shape, and one person is only responsible for a small part for a long time, which can make him faster on this part. become more proficient¡ªand make him more dependent on the group."


    "In addition, I also suggest establishing a special artisan skill school to train qualified craftsmen [in batches], and award different grades of titles to craftsmen according to their skills, just like noble titles are also graded. "


    Having said so much, Irene was a little thirsty.


    The royal servants on standby in the meeting hall brought honey water to quench the princess'' thirst in due course.


    Taking advantage of her sister''s short rest, Catherine thought over Irene''s words in her heart.


    She caught a strange word - customs union.


    "Irene, what do you mean by [customs union]? It sounds like an organization."


    Erin nodded at her sister, "This is an organization. And its establishment has a lot to do with what I call the third type of restriction¡ªneeds."


    "A few years ago, in the Northwest Gulf, like other territories of the kingdom, there were many checkpoints. Later, under the proposal of Earl Paul Greman, the major lords canceled the tariffs between each other to promote the circulation of internal goods. This is Customs Union."


    "Without tariffs, the cost for merchants to sell goods will be greatly reduced, which will greatly increase their desire to buy and sell goods, and the business in the Northwest Gulf will develop rapidly."


    Catherine interjected and asked: "After canceling the customs duties, wouldn''t the income in the territory be reduced by a large amount?"


    Irene explained to her: "Tariffs are not collected within the alliance, but taxes are still levied on the circulation of goods outside the alliance. The income tax is distributed according to the population of each territory. In the early days of the alliance, even if there were Due to some technological advantages, the manufacturing industry in the Northwest Gulf is still relatively weak compared to other regions, so they have to use tariffs to protect local industries."


    "Moreover, the accumulation of wealth is a dynamic process. Take Earl Graman''s Arda Territory as an example. Although the income of the Territory declined to a certain extent in the early days, without internal tariffs, the prices of commodities in the Territory have been greatly reduced. , This directly stimulated the consumption desire of the people, the market became active, and the supply was in short supply, so new factories continued to be built, new shops continued to open, and Arda still retained taxes for businesses. Yes, but the business tax began to increase exponentially, and the overall income of the territory doubled several times in a few years."


    "Increasing people''s demand and purchasing desire can also be done in a way. For the royal government, exorbitant taxes can be reduced. For the private sector, a ceiling can be set on the rent collected by landlords from tenants, so that farmers can save some money. money."


    "Of course, the increase in Arda''s income is also related to overseas trade. After our own industry develops, we can also follow the example of the Northwest Gulf and build a huge ocean-going trade fleet..."


    The king listened to the little daughter''s description with great interest.


    Finally, he laughed and said, "Irene, although I am annoyed at your running away from home, I have to admit that your trip to the Northwest has indeed gained a lot of knowledge."


    He turned to Catherine and said, "Maybe we can choose a few things to try, such as building a few workshops and technical schools, oh, and patent protection, we can also try."


    Irene started talking when she heard this, "Father, why didn''t you take it one step at a time? I''ve seen it before, and those measures are all effective."


    The king shook his head and said: "The area and population of the royal territory are far greater than those of the Northwest Gulf, and the complexity of various issues is also far greater than that of the Northwest Gulf. At least for now, the kingdom cannot accept a reduction in fiscal revenue, even if it is only a few years .Besides, even Earl Greiman didn''t create a so-called customs union at the first blow of his head, did he?"


    "Uh... that''s true."


    Irene recalled every time she participated in the meeting of the Government Council when she was in the Northwest Bay, Paul always sighed how his reforms encountered so much resistance.


    It is estimated that there will be many encounters in the royal territory.


    Thinking of this, she said to her father: "In this case, please send someone to the northwest bay to talk to Earl Graman. There are many ready-made new technologies there. If they can be introduced to the royal family''s territory, they will definitely produce results soon. Yes. The royal family can take the lead and jointly establish a joint-stock enterprise with the southern nobles."


    "A joint-stock company?"


    "Yes, it''s actually a partnership to do business, and dividends are distributed in proportion to the shares."


    "Oh, I see."


    "The profits obtained can be distributed to those southern nobles, and the money can be used to heal their sense of disparity in losing their territories. Ah, yes..."


    Irene eagerly begged: "Father, please be sure to bring in the paper mill first. My school...the King''s Land needs a lot of paper."


    The king agreed, "I understand what you mean."


    He picked up the meeting minutes placed on the table, and kept rubbing the paper used for recording with two fingers.


    "It turns out that this kind of easy-to-use paper comes from the Northwest Bay. It''s great that Aldo invented this kind of paper. Okay!"


    He made a decision, "I''ll just send..."


    "Father!" Irene suddenly said, "I can help you with your worries. I am very familiar with the Northwest Gulf, and I have also formed a friendship with Earl Graman. UU Reading There is also a school in Huxin Town The house I bought."


    "Hmph! You just stay in Jingyao obediently."


    The king unquestionably rejected Irene''s proposal.


    "I will send your cousin to talk to Earl Gramain."


    "Your Majesty the King!"


    There was dissatisfaction in Erin''s cry.


    ¡­


    It seems that the starting point of a series of changes in the Northwest Gulf is this Earl Paul Greiman.


    Catherine on the side thought so silently.


    What kind of person is he?


    The eldest princess suddenly became a little interested in this vassal of the kingdom thousands of miles away.


    There was even the idea of ??meeting him.

 Chapter 464： publication review

    "Ah Choo!"


    Paul suddenly sneezed loudly, which surprised everyone present.


    He said with some embarrassment: "I''m sorry, everyone, I don''t know which beauty is quietly missing me."


    "Ha ha!"


    The lord''s joke made everyone laugh.


    Paul stopped laughing suddenly.


    "Okay, now hold your head up."


    Paul geared up and looked at someone who was trembling in front of him.


    Sam Russo swayed all over, and Rich, who was exhausted, forced his neck to lift his head up.


    Slowly, the person who can decide his fate with a single word came into his eyes.


    Beside him, there were other people¡ªMaster Old Ford, Head of the Government Council, Lord Hayden, Head of the Department of Public Security, Lord Cecil, Head of the Intelligence Department, and Lord Thomas, Chief Judge of the Lord''s Court.


    God! Is what I did so serious? So many big names are concentrated here.


    Sam Russo, the owner of a printing factory, was suddenly knocked on the door by the police three days ago, and then he was thrown into a cell.


    He was originally a refugee who came to Arda a few years ago. When he first arrived, the printing industry was just emerging in Arda because of the invention of the printing press. Sam Russo, who could read, found a job in the official printing factory of the Government Council The work of a typographer. Sam''s mind is very flexible, and it didn''t take long for him to master printing-related technologies very proficiently.


    Later, printing presses began to be sold to the private sector, and the Government Administration Council began to increase investment in culture and education.


    Seeing an opportunity, Sam found a friend to raise a sum of money to buy several printing machines and started his own printing factory.


    In the next few years, his small factory grew bigger and bigger, and as the boss, Sam also successfully became a rich man.


    On the day when his career was flourishing, a business with huge profits came to him.


    Several Jiaowan customers approached me, all regular customers. Sam¡¯s printing house took many orders in their hands, but before, what they wanted to print was nothing more than novels and poems, but this time it was a bunch of books. Book**.


    Specifically, it is in Jiaowan¡¯s **, which is full of dirty materials from the Jiaowan Church, some in Jiaowan language, and some in Aldo language.


    The client asked Sam to print the book for them, the price is negotiable.


    Sam was reluctant at first. Although the religious atmosphere in Northwest Bay was very relaxed, he didn''t want to get himself into trouble.


    However, the money they gave was too much, so much that Sam was sure that if he rejected the business, he would think of it from time to time in the future and ask himself repeatedly, "How much money could I make if I accepted this business at the beginning?" ".


    Sam, who didn''t want to be tortured by his soul every day for the rest of his life, was forced to take over the deal.


    Then the car couldn''t stop.


    After the first batch of books were transported to Jiaowan, customers responded very well.


    So the second batch, the third batch...


    Sam''s initial misgivings dissipated with the clink of silver coins.


    He has been convinced by himself that there is no law prohibiting freedom. There is nothing in the laws of the lord that prohibits the printing of books that attack the Jiaowan Church. Besides, the books contain black materials about the Jiaowan Church. The church is thousands of miles away.


    Until one day, two men in uniform - police officers - knocked on the door of Sam''s office.


    Things are exposed.


    After three days of anxiety in the old house, Sam was brought up before Lord Paul Grayman of Arda.


    "Sam, Sam, you''re really embarrassing me in front of church."


    Paul said to the owner of the printing factory in a bad tone.


    "Your wise lord, I...I dare not again."


    Sam''s legs went limp, and he knelt down on the ground. The sorrowful voice made people feel pity.


    "I will definitely donate more property to the church in the future to wash away the sins I committed against the Lord of Light."


    Paul: "Uh...that''s not necessary."


    "Is it over? Am I going to be burned or hanged?"


    Poor Sam Russo lay limp on the ground, wailing.


    Seeing the owner of the printing factory like this, Paul was speechless for a while. Is this person so unintimidating?


    It became clear that the printing house that printed this book was not owned by the Gleiman family or the Government Council. It is estimated that the people from Jiaowan who came to investigate had assumed all the printing houses in Arda as his property.


    Okay, let''s stop joking here.


    "Sam Russo, I originally wanted to punish you, but I searched through the laws I promulgated, and I couldn''t find a provision that applies to your situation."


    "what?"


    "Even if a new law is created for your situation, I have always agreed with the principle [the law is not retroactive], so I cannot punish you."


    Sam asked cautiously: "My lord, do you mean...I...I''m fine?"


    Paul nodded softly, "Theoretically... already in reality, yes, you escaped a catastrophe this time."


    "Thank you Graham-sama! Thank you Graham-sama!"


    Sam almost cried with joy, constantly wiping the cold sweat from his forehead.


    "Sam Russo, do you want to continue making money?" The lord said abruptly.


    "Uh...Of course I would, but on the premise of not violating your laws."


    Paul smiled and said, "Haha, Sam Russo, you are a good citizen, so I allow you to continue fulfilling the agreement with the client."


    "what?"


    Sam was a little confused. The lord didn''t seem to care much about whether the book blasphemed the Father.


    "I will arrange some people to go to your factory, and let them handle the work of this book."


    Sam, who was still in a daze, was taken down.


    In short, it is right to listen to the lord''s arrangement.


    The key is the lord''s final confession¡ªif anyone asks about this book in the future, they will say they don''t know.


    The room fell silent, Paul looked around everyone, and said: "In the future, if someone from the church asks about this book, they will say that it was made by an underground printing factory."


    "Yes, Graham-sama."


    All hearts understand God.


    Of course, these officials were not gathered here just to see the owner of the printing factory just now.


    Paul continued: "However, this incident also reminded me that we should establish some regulations for the printing industry or the publishing industry, and add some legal provisions to restrict it. I don''t want to see something on the market that can really Something to embarrass me So, I decided...by Thomas."


    he shouted.


    "Yes, Graham-sama!"


    The Chief Justice stood up.


    "First draw up a charter and show me."


    "Yes!"


    The legislature at this time is the king and the lord, which, I have to say, is really convenient.


    Paul turned to old Ford.


    "Establish a publication review panel through which all books are reviewed before being sent to print."


    "Jiaowan''s book should be included in the catalog first by the publication review team."


    "Of course, secretly do as I said before."

 Chapter 465： Hesha Town Massacre

    The capital of the Gabela Empire is one of the largest cities in the central part of the continent. It is the political, economic, and cultural center of the empire, especially the White Tower in the imperial capital, where a large number of scholars gather, not only from the empire itself, but also from all over the world. , foreign scholars who came here admiringly, many of them were young children of other royal families or nobles who came to study, and different cultures and ideas exchanged and collided in the imperial capital.


    For such a pearl, Gabela naturally did everything possible to protect it. In addition to the tall city walls, the six acropolis scattered in different directions of the imperial capital are also an important protection measure.


    Although the walls of the six acropolis are not as tall as the main city, the imperial capital, they can still be called solid. The early Acropolis was purely for military defense purposes, and the residents inside were generals, knights and their families stationed here. Later, with the expansion of Gabela, the land area became larger and larger, and the borders of the country became closer and closer to the imperial capital. The farther and farther away, the military defense pressure faced by the imperial capital is getting smaller and smaller.


    As a result, the military functions of the six acropolises were weakening day by day. With the rise and prosperity of trade routes, more and more civilians migrated to the acropolis to settle down. They thrived for generations and finally developed into real small towns.


    Among the acropolis, there are four guarding the land traffic arteries entering and leaving the imperial capital, one is guarding the waterways that can enter and exit the imperial capital, and the remaining one is Hesha Town, which is the closest to the imperial capital but also the smallest, located in the southeast of the imperial capital. The Acropolis is not located on the main road in and out of the imperial capital, because there are mountains blocking this direction. It was set up to guard against the bandits who made trouble in the mountains a long time ago. After the bandits in the mountains were eliminated, it also settled down here, because the terrain is flat, It is suitable for planting, and the residents make a living by growing vegetables and fruits and selling them to the dignitaries of the imperial capital.


    Because it is not on the commercial road, Hesha Town can be said to be unknown, and people who are new to the town don''t even know that there is such a place.


    "Ah!" A town guard on night patrol yawned boredly.


    "Well, why didn''t I run into a thief or something to make me some extra money?"


    Seeing that the moon was about to cross the western sky, he lamented that he might get nothing tonight.


    "Another dull evening."


    As if specifically to refute the guard''s words, there was a muffled bang coming from the southwest of the town, and then a pillar of fire rose into the sky. After rising into the air, the pillar of fire suddenly split and scattered into tongues of flame. Spray around.


    The tongues of fire finally splashed down on the residential houses, and clusters of flames began to ignite, and then connected to each other. After a while, the entire southwest corner of the town seemed to be on fire.


    "Fire! Put out the fire!"


    The dumbfounded night patrol guard quickly reacted, and after a loud cry, he picked up the conch horn pinned to his waist and blew for the first time.


    The whole Hesha Town soon became a commotion, and the young and middle-aged people spontaneously gathered in the southwest direction with buckets or basins.


    People lined up one after another, and each line stretched from a well to near the flames. The person standing by the well shook a bucket of water from the well and immediately poured it into a container beside him, and then the container was removed. Relay to the fire.


    The sound of splashing water, the sound of crackling flames, and the horrific cries for help and cries filled the entire southwest corner of the town.


    There are also survivors who keep rushing out of the burning neighborhood.


    The scene was chaotic.


    The mayor of Shahe Town arrived in a hurry on horseback. He was panting heavily, with disheveled hair and disheveled clothes. He had obviously just gotten out of bed.


    Hearing the howls from the flames, the mayor''s face became increasingly ugly.


    How the **** did such a big fire happen all of a sudden.


    "Come on, come with me to Master Somerret''s house to save someone!"


    The mayor hurriedly took off his coat and pressed it into the bucket to wet it, then put it on again, and wanted to lead the people to rush in.


    There is a big house in the southwest corner of the town, owned by the Sommeret family.


    The owner of the family, Mr. Sommerlet, has always had a good reputation in the town. He always smiles when dealing with people and things. He likes to give alms to the poor and repair bridges and roads for the town. common squire.


    It''s just that the guards on his mansion are really strict these days. Anyone who approaches will be driven away by the guards. Those guards are holding bright swords, and they are very fierce and scary.


    According to the outside world, the family has been burglarized several times in a row.


    As the mayor of the town, he knew that this gentleman had an unusual identity behind his back, and he had close ties with the great nobles in the imperial capital. If something happened under his rule, then he himself...even his family would definitely... I can''t eat and walk around.


    The servant who followed the mayor grabbed his master''s sleeve vigorously, "Sir, please calm down, the fire is too big, rushing in will only lead to death in vain."


    "Don''t stop me, either follow me and rush over, or go back!"


    The mayor refused to listen to dissuasion, and pushed away the loyal servant.


    "You, you, you, and you! Come with me!"


    The mayor ordered a bunch of people to rush into the flames to save them.


    Although the people he pointed out were afraid of the fire, they did not dare to offend the mayor, wet their clothes, and bravely entered the flames.


    ¡­


    The southwest corner of Shahe Town is almost covered by gunpowder and smoke, but if you look down from a high altitude, you will find that there is a magical area in the middle of the fire that is not on fire.


    That was the mansion of the Sommeret family, specifically, the courtyard of the mansion.


    Now the courtyard is a **** scene - a large number of corpses are lying on the ground in various positions, there are guards, servants, old and young.


    The marble floor, the verdant lawn, and the beautifully carpeted steps were stained with blood everywhere, and the disgusting smell in the air was intertwined with the smoke from the nearby fire.


    Apparently there has just been a horrific killing at the mansion at .


    Near the fountain in the middle of the courtyard, a group of blindfolded people with their arms tied behind their backs knelt in a circle, waiting for the judgment of fate.


    Around them, a group of men in black robes and hoods guarded them.


    One of them looked up at the surrounding fire and said angrily, "That idiot Sean, did he have to make such a big fuss? Such a big fire, not to mention the attention, how many innocent people must be buried in it? Arson Crazy! Murderer!"


    It turned out to be a woman, and a woman with a very nice voice, although the voice was full of anger.


    "Okay, Carol, Sean must have his own considerations."


    A tall man in black who seemed to be the leader beside her said in a hoarse voice.


    "Hmph! Carol, you were not merciless in the battle just now!"


    A sarcastic voice came from a distance, and another man in black flashed from the flames.

 Chapter 466： soul search one

    The man in black hurried to the side of the fountain, and the firelight reflected a dark face under the mask.


    The man named Sean continued: "If such a big fire is not ignited, the people in the town will soon discover our actions, and we will all be exposed to the eyes of the world. Is this what you want?"


    The tone was very acrimonious.


    The woman named Carol turned her face away in disgust, not wanting to look at him, "Vald¨¦s, please end the matter here."


    The tall man in black beside her smiled wryly, and then came to those who were blindfolded and bound their hands.


    "Master Sommerlet!"


    He looked at a slightly obese man who was facing him. This man had gray hair and was still wearing pajamas.


    "Dear Lord Sommeret, have you thought it through? Let me explain again, if you are willing to cooperate with me, I will let you and your family go. Well, now can you tell me that the child is hidden in the Where is it?"


    The Mr. Sommerette he was talking about was gagged and unable to make a sound, but shook his head to express his refusal.


    Released him and his family? If so, why did they start this fire to hide it? These people are nothing more than trying to use the last hope in his heart.


    "Well, what a pity!"


    As soon as Valdez waved his hand, a subordinate who was instructed immediately stabbed a family member behind Sommeret with a dagger.


    The person who was stabbed let out a muffled groan, and soon lost his breath.


    The sound of the dagger piercing into the flesh and the muffled hum came into Sommeret''s ears, his body trembled, but there was no other reaction.


    "Would you like to cooperate with us now?"


    Shake your head!


    Another family member was killed.


    "now what?"


    Keep shaking your head!


    ¡­


    At last there was only Lord Somerset left, trembling and weeping, and though gagged, he could still utter a whining sound.


    Valdes snorted.


    "Master Sommeret, I really didn''t expect you to be so loyal to the Dias family. Even if it costs the lives of the whole family, you have to keep a secret, even if this secret is not particularly important to the Dias family. Alas !"


    He shook his head, as if to regret the fate of the Sommerlet family.


    "However, do you think this is worth it? Do you think that such a huge sacrifice is meaningful? Haha!"


    "Do not!"


    The tall Valdez stepped forward, grabbed Sommeret''s skirt with his right hand and lifted him off the ground effortlessly.


    "Your sacrifice is meaningless. Your sacrifice is nothing more than paying for nothing. Even if you keep your mouth shut, we can still know the whereabouts of that child."


    There was mockery in his tone, "Even if your mouth doesn''t speak, your soul will tell us the information completely."


    Then he put his mouth close to Sommeret''s ear, and said slowly:


    "In front of magic, there are no secrets!"


    magic? ! Even though he was blindfolded, Sommerlet couldn''t help but stare wide.


    At this time, screams came from outside the courtyard.


    Valdes turned his head in dissatisfaction and asked, "What happened? Hasn''t this mansion been cleaned up?"


    A person walked slowly from the fire, "Some guys broke in from outside, don''t worry, they have been cleaned up."


    Then the man made a prayer with his hands, facing the sky and said loudly: "Father in heaven, it is a necessary evil to take the lives of these innocent people. May you forgive us sinful lambs."


    Sean on the side looked at Carol provocatively, "You see! Someone is breaking in like this, so I should make the fire bigger."


    Carol remained motionless and ignored him.


    Seeing that he didn''t provoke the other party, Sean turned to Valdes boredly and asked, "Boss, do you want me to go out and add fire?"


    Valdes shook his head: "No need!"


    He threw Sommerlet at the feet of the man who had just prayed to the sky, "Father, take him to Master O''Donnell."


    Somerset''s body rolled twice and stopped at the feet of "Father".


    "Father" bowed and lifted Sommerlet up again.


    "Come on, sinner."


    Valdez told the rest of the crowd: "Treat the courtyard without leaving any traces."


    ¡­


    In a secret basement near Sommerlet''s mansion, Desen Plant watched his mentor sitting quietly in the middle of the magic circle, making the final preparations before casting the spell.


    The magic circle is composed of a large number of runes that are very mysterious to outsiders. They are crooked and seem to have no rules at all. But looking at it as a whole, it seems that it can be divided into two symmetrical rectangular parts. In the middle of each rectangle there is a blank circular area surrounded by circles of dense runes.


    Dessen Plant''s mentor, O''Donnell, is sitting in one of the circular areas.


    He sat cross-legged, put his hands on his knees, closed his eyes and breathed at an extremely slow speed, except for the ups and downs of his chest and abdomen, the rest of his body remained motionless.


    Desen stared at the instructor in the magic circle, and said blankly: "Andy, this is a rare opportunity to observe. There are not many opportunities for Master Odennell to make a move in front of others. You should cherish it. Of course, if The people outside have obtained the information, so they can only wait for the next opportunity."


    The person he was talking about was a young boy beside him, whose height was not as high as Desen''s shoulders.


    "Yes, Mr. Plant."


    The boy replied, his voice had the characteristic hoarseness of the boy''s voice-changing period.


    He looked dignified, staring at Master Odennell intently, even though the other party was just sitting and breathing.


    The two remained motionless, but the conversation continued.


    "Mr. Plant."


    "Um?"


    "Why not hint at the intelligence target?"


    "The other party is not an ordinary person but a powerful killer who has served the Dias family for decades. Even if his body is not as strong as when he was young, his willpower must be very strong. For this kind of person, it is implied that Do it when the other party is unprepared, and instruct the other party to do things that cannot arouse the other party''s vigilance, but let our people immediately get acquainted with a killer who has been on high alert all the year round so that he is unprepared, and from his mouth It''s next to impossible to coax a secret that he would have kept even at the cost of his life."


    "Then," Andy continued to ask, "why not use brain worms to control each other!"


    "It takes a long time for brain worms to erode a person''s brain, and we have to complete the task tonight-before the Dias family reacts, there is no time to wait. Besides, brain worms will cause serious damage to the target''s brain, Although the target was obedient, he also became insane and delirious, and it is difficult to say that the information obtained under such circumstances is somewhat authentic."


    Derson Plant blinked.


    "So, my mentor chose such a way"


    "Soul search!"

 Chapter 467： soul search 2

    Soul retrieval!


    The young mage An Zidi looked solemnly at the circle and Master Odennell in the circle.


    Even as a student of spiritual spells, he had only heard of them before, but is he finally going to see them with his own eyes today?


    Desen Plant next to him continued to introduce:


    "In the strange stories of the mortal world and in the eyes of spellcasters of other mage sects, spellcasters like us are often very mysterious, but what they don''t know is that spells related to souls are very dangerous. This is true for the practitioner, and it is also true for the practitioner."


    "Perhaps, some people think that we can directly break the target''s mental barrier, invade the opponent''s sea of ??consciousness, easily spy on the target''s thoughts and will, and even modify the opponent''s consciousness, turning them into obedient slaves. Hmph Humph!"


    Dessen Plant said with some self-mockery: "However, what they don''t know is that this is two-way. When the other party''s mental barrier disappears in front of you, your own mental barrier disappears in front of the other party. When the other party''s mental barrier disappears in front of you, your own mental barrier disappears in front of the other party. When your sea of ??consciousness is exposed in front of you, your own sea of ??consciousness is also exposed in front of the other party."


    Dessen Plant turned his head slightly to the teenager beside him: "Andy!"


    "Mr. Plant."


    The boy also looked away from the magic circle and turned to Desen Plant.


    Desen: "The reason why I tell you this in such a way that I almost reveal my shortcomings is that I hope that we can jointly carry forward the spiritual magic, and there will be no differences between factions, especially because of the conflict between the two mentors... "


    Hearing this, the young man''s pale face flushed with excitement.


    "I will obey your teachings."


    Andy knew that his mentor and Desen''s mentor Odennell did not get along well on weekdays. The two were discussing who is the number one spiritual spellcaster, casting spells on targets through mediums such as brain worms, and directly casting spells on the target. There was a lot of disagreement over several issues such as which method is better for spells to act on the target.


    In particular, the title of the number one spiritual spellcaster directly determines whether he can occupy a place in the ten-member group, the highest organization of the Arcane Society.


    In the end... or until now, Master O''Donnell occupies this title, and he himself has become a member of the ten-member group.


    "Every master¡ªeven my mentor¡ªhas a high opinion of you. You have to make good use of this advantage and absorb the advantages of various factions...Huh? Someone is here."


    Desen Plant stopped lecturing and looked towards the stairs leading to the ground.


    "Father" walked down the stairs carrying Sommerlet, who had collapsed into a ball.


    Desen joked with a smile: "It seems that you didn''t pry his mouth open."


    "Father" didn''t say a word, came to the side of the magic circle, threw Sommeret away, turned and left.


    Desen gestured to Andy: "Come on, help me."


    The two lifted Sommerlet and placed it in the circular area in the middle of the rectangle opposite O''Donnell.


    "Although he still keeps his mouth shut, he has already suffered a lot mentally. This is very good and can reduce the difficulty of soul retrieval."


    Master Odennell, who was still squatting on the ground, opened his eyes and looked at the target placed in the magic circle with sharp eyes.


    "Mentor." Desen asked, "Is there no problem? A killer who has served the Dias family for many years may know many amazing secrets."


    Odennell shook his head, his eyes were shining brightly, and he said calmly: "No need, I have the confidence."


    A thought flashed from the deepest part of Dessen Plant''s mind-arrogant old man, may you be washed into an idiot by the sea of ??consciousness.


    He kept his face motionless, hiding his thoughts well, then humbly bowed slightly in front of the mentor, and pulled Andy back to the place where he was standing outside the circle.


    As he and Andy left the circle, Master Odennell started his own actions.


    He whispered obscure words in his mouth, and his hands kept changing various postures.


    Desen, who stood still again, said: "The next thing is a two-player game."


    Andy was very puzzled: "A game?"


    "Yes, the game of cards. This is not a very apt metaphor, but some elements of the game of cards can indeed be used to explain the game of the soul."


    Desen explained to him: "The pieces of memory information in the souls of both parties are their respective cards. The victory or defeat depends on two factors, one is the number of cards, and the other is the size of the cards."


    "The number of cards is easy to understand, that is, the amount of information in the memory. If you face an old monster that has lived for hundreds of years¡ªif there is such an old monster, then the information that spews out from his sea of ??consciousness The torrent will be terrifying and huge. Facing such a torrent, if you don¡¯t prepare well, your mental barrier will be smashed in an instant.¡±


    "However, although people are constantly receiving information when they are alive, the amount of information does not entirely depend on the accumulation of age. This involves another factor-the size of the card, which involves many aspects. For example, a certain This piece of memory information is to the person who sees this information... how should I put it... [Madden] degree."


    "Uh... Mr. Plant." Andy interjected, "Are you talking about the breadth and depth of a person''s knowledge?"


    Dessen Plant was silent for a while, and then slowly said: "Andy, you have grasped the essence of the matter, please forgive the trouble I may have caused you with my inappropriate metaphor."


    "No, Mr. Plant." Andy responded, "Your analogy still helps me understand."


    "Okay, let''s continue with the breadth and depth of our knowledge."


    "Breadth and depth are relative, that is, it depends on the gap between the caster and the recipient. The following is based on your and my experience."


    "An ordinary farmer may never leave his village in his whole life. What he faces every day is monotonous three meals a day and boring repetitive labor. The longest journey in this life is between the door of the house and the field. He wanders back and forth, and the other people he knows are villagers who are as ignorant and uninformed as he is, and most of the discussions are trivial in the village, so even if he has lived for decades, his knowledge is short~ www.novelhall.com~His spirit and soul are poor, and his so-called sea of ??consciousness is just a small puddle, not worth mentioning."


    "An ordinary nobleman may have several villages in his territory. He occasionally handles the government affairs and revenue of the territory, adjudicates lawsuits for the people in the territory, and holds gatherings and hunting with other nobles in neighboring territories every now and then. He has his own channels to learn about wars in the distance and changes in the country''s high-level officials. He may have several opportunities in his life to meet his king or fight with the king. His knowledge is much better than that of the peasants under his rule, but it is limited to this Now, his so-called sea of ??consciousness is a lake, calm but slightly turbulent."


    "An experienced adventurer, he has been taking risks all his life, he has admired the fantastic and magnificent scenery, found exciting treasures, experienced incomparably bizarre stories, encountered the danger of narrowly dying, and even endured a lot of burdens. A sworn hatred, his insight is broader and deeper than the previous two, his sea of ??consciousness is a meandering river, wide and swift."


    At this moment, Dessen Plant''s expressionless face became serious.


    "Okay, the above three, although they have different levels of knowledge, I assume that they are not as good as you and I who are the benchmarks. As long as we prepare carefully, we can still handle it. However, the next two things I want to say People at this level, their soul sea will be fatal to you and me."

 Chapter 468： soul search 3

    Derson Plant went on to give Andy examples.


    "A king, or the patriarch of a powerful family, usually receives information from all over the country. He may know some secrets in his country that are unknown, and once they are exposed, the whole country will be shocked. The impact of this kind of information on the caster will be huge, and the other party may be amiable on weekdays, but behind his back is a butcher with **** hands-this image contrast is also a huge impact, their sea of ??consciousness is truly The sea is either choppy, or calm with a dark current underneath."


    "A scholar, with active thinking and rich imagination, has devoted his whole life to the verification of the exploration of truth. His exploration is incomprehensible to ordinary people, but once his exploration can really get something about the nature of the world things, and these things are subversive to our daily cognition of the world, the impact of such information on the caster will be terrifying and fatal. For example, after a certain caster is born, the surrounding Everyone told him that the ground under his feet was flat, but he got the unmistakable information during a soul search¡ªthe ground was round, and he couldn''t understand why the ground was round for the time being. This was a subversive shock. The sea of ??consciousness of this kind of person is a violent ocean, full of turbulent waves every moment." (Author''s note: refer to the san value in the system of restraint)


    At this time, the young mage Andy asked: "But, Mr. Plant, why is it certain? Does the caster unreservedly believe in the unfounded guesses and conjectures in the subject''s mind?" ?¡±


    Desen shook his head: "What I mean by certainty is that the subject has a complete set of derivation and verification process based on basic logic, from simple to complex, for the things he insists on in his mind. Its authenticity is extremely firm, just like a person must know whether he is lying, and at the moment of retrieval, because at this time the caster and the subject can use [High Fusion] Therefore, the source of the soul of the caster has also obtained the identification of the authenticity of things at the same time - even if he did not know the complete proof process at the time, if it is just conjecture and guesswork, then the soul of the caster will believe in it There will be more or less shaking, and this shaking can be felt by the caster."


    Andy still asked very strangely: "But...but...why is the impact on the caster so great? If a person tells me some knowledge that is very different from the public''s perception in words, I will certainly be greatly shocked. But not to the point of endangering the spirit."


    Desen explained to him: "The material world provides us with a natural dam, and when our ears hear these things and transmit them to the brain, we also have a mental barrier as a second dam, but when two souls When approaching each other, the dam of the physical world disappears, and when the two souls merge, the dam of the mental barrier disappears. Without these two dams, the information in the subject''s mind-massive and heavy- In an instant, it rushed into the soul of the caster, imagine yourself standing next to a levee that bursts at any time, can you feel that feeling?"


    Andy swallowed with fear, "I can probably imagine it."


    Desen glanced at the circle and said, "Okay, Master Odennell is about to start."


    Andy also focused on the magic circle.


    A strange sight unfolded before him.


    The runes that make up the magic circle have changed, and it seems to emit some kind of strange light. The color can''t be said to be red, yellow, or orange intertwined with the two.


    The runes emit light in sequence from outside to inside on the magic circle. From a distance, it looks like two symmetrical rectangles with a circle of light gathering towards the center.


    In the end, two halos of light composed of glowing runes enveloped Master Odennell as the caster and Master Somerset as the recipient of the spell respectively.


    Runes... The runes of the magic circle actually moved.


    Andy''s eyes widened. It was the first time he had seen such a sight.


    The speed of the movement of the runes of the magic circle is getting faster and faster, rotating around the two people on it at high speed.


    Sommerlet had been lying there stiffly since he was thrown into the magic circle, but now, he began to change.


    Somerset''s body began to tremble slightly, and at the same time, he kept shaking his head.


    "Uh..." He groaned, and then he clenched his teeth tightly, with such strength that his cheeks bulged out.


    The hands tied behind the back kept pulling to the sides, trying to get rid of the restraint of the rope.


    The rope was tightly pulled into Sommeret''s flesh, but he still didn''t let him give up pulling.


    Although it was futile, the rope was tied very firmly.


    Sommerlet''s movements became bigger and bigger, and finally his whole body struggled, but the strange thing was that no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t get out of the circle of light that enveloped him.


    "Ah! Ah!" he began to howl in pain.


    "He must have a splitting headache right now."


    Desen said to Andy.


    "Of course, the current caster - my mentor - is not easy either."


    Under Desen''s prompt, Andy turned his attention to Master Odennell.


    Unlike Somerlet, who was writhing and struggling, Odennell still maintained the posture of sitting cross-legged on the ground.


    His hands are no longer in various positions as they were at the beginning, but his arms are stretched out and his fingers are crossed in front of his chest.


    It''s just that his face, which is different from the calmness before casting the spell, is now ferocious.


    That ferocity is a ferocity that endures pain.


    His temples were bulging high, his facial veins were exposed, and bead-sized beads of sweat dripped from his forehead.


    Andy thought, according to Plante''s statement, the soul of Master Odennell was under the impact of Sommeret''s sea of ??consciousness at this time, and the feeling was very uncomfortable.


    Desen Plant standing beside him said: "If it was me, I would never dare to cast such a spell on Somerret. A man who has been raised by the Dias family for dozens of years A killer who has been burdened with an unknown amount of darkness and mastered an unknown number of amazing secrets, no one can say for sure. Only my mentor dares to do this. flood of information."


    "Oh! It''s over."


    The game at the soul level didn''t take much time, just over a minute.


    At this moment, Sommerlet was lying paralyzed on the ground, his face turned a reddish purple, panting heavily, and his wrists were **** from the violent struggle.


    Desen teased: "Hmph, it seems that this Lord Sommerlet is not simple. He is indeed a killer who has received rigorous training. Ordinary people will become idiots when they are retrieved by the soul, or they will be in a coma for several days. It''s just like a vigorous exercise, sir."


    Sitting on the other side of the circle, Master Odennell took a few deep breaths slowly, and then slowly opened his eyes.


    "I know the whereabouts of that child."

 Chapter 469： Johnny

    Master Odennell slowly stood up from the ground and patted his clothes.


    His expression has returned to calm, no longer as ferocious as when he cast the spell just now.


    "In the garden behind the mansion, there is a camouflaged rockery. If you touch a turtle-shaped stone ornament on the rockery, you can open a passage leading to the ground. Our goal is just below that."


    Desen and Andy glanced at each other.


    "I''m going to notify them!"


    He hurried outside, after such a long time, the target should not be suffocated to death by the smoke.


    Odennell told Andy who stayed behind: "Clean up this place, especially this magic circle, don''t leave a single trace, as for this person..."


    He glanced at Master Somerset, still slumped on the ground.


    "Throw him into the fire outside."


    "Yes, Master."


    Andy nodded.


    ¡­


    Half an hour later, in the back garden of the Sommerlet family mansion that had been burned to ashes, a blackened rockery stood alone.


    After a few rumbling sounds, a one-meter-square floor tile moved away, and the dark entrance appeared in front of everyone.


    Under the command of Valdes, the people in black robes entered the tunnel.


    It was well ventilated inside, so the smoke from the fire poured in, and it was choking all the way.


    Hope the target is okay¡ªVald¨¦s prayed so.


    It''s not a maze, there''s only a straight path, and it should only be used for temporary avoidance.


    Finally they came to the end point, a stone chamber about twenty square meters in size.


    There are no other items in the room except candles for lighting, so you can see everything at a glance.


    In the corner, the people in black robes found the target of this operation.


    A man dressed as a servant lay on the ground clutching his chest, motionless, it seemed that he had been dead for a long time.


    Next to the servant''s corpse, a young man younger than the little mage Andy who stayed outside was watching them with great vigilance.


    He bent over and arched his back, covering his mouth and nose with his left arm, while holding a blood-dripping candlestick in his right hand, the sharp spikes of the candlestick gleamed coldly.


    The boy''s eyes were sharp, like a cub trying to hunt alone for the first time.


    Valdez waved his hand to signal his partners not to act rashly.


    "Let me do it!"


    Carol, the only woman in the team, made a suggestion.


    Valdes nodded.


    Carol passed Valdes and slowly approached the boy.


    "Who are you?"


    The boy asked aloud, and the fear and tension in his heart could be heard from the tone.


    Carol slowly took off the hoodie, revealed her face, and said softly, "Son, don''t be afraid, we are here to save you."


    The beautiful faces and gentle words of the women lowered the boy''s vigilance.


    He straightened up, though still holding the candlestick in his hand.


    "The person who saved me? Heavenly Father! What happened? First, a group of people said they would take me to live a rich life. My parents didn''t agree, so they killed my parents and took me captive to this inexplicable place. place, and then you jumped out and said that you are coming to save me, should I believe you?"


    As he spoke, he even started to cry. During this period of time, the young man encountered drastic changes in his life and endured too much mental pressure.


    Taking advantage of his unpreparedness, Carol stepped forward and snatched the candlestick and threw it on the ground, then hugged the boy in her arms without any explanation.


    The boy struggled a few times, but in the end his strength was too weak, so he stopped.


    Carol said: "I know you are in great pain now, please give us some time to prove ourselves. But first of all, we must leave this place of right and wrong as soon as possible. I assure you, now and in the future, your body is safe¡ª The person who kidnapped you has been killed by us."


    Valdes waved his hand, "It''s getting late, let''s leave here before dawn."


    A group of people led the boy back to the ground, and walked through the flames along a safe passage to the woods outside the town, where six carriages were quietly waiting for them.


    Carroll and the boy rode in the same carriage.


    After the carriage left Hesha Town, she asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Jonny, Jonny Landry."


    "Son, did you kill that man in the basement?"


    "Uh...yes." The boy named Johnny lowered his head, his expression was both fearful and afraid that he had done something wrong.


    "When the fire just started, he dragged me to the basement. When he heard movement from above, he held a dagger and shouted in despair that everything was over, saying that he wanted to send me on my way. Fortunately, I was prepared. After entering the basement, I touched a candlestick and hid it in my clothes, and then took advantage of his unpreparedness¡ªhe thought I would not resist¡ªand stabbed the tip of the candlestick into his chest, and then you all appeared."


    Carol smiled and stroked his head, "You have done a good job, you should be so merciless to the bad guys, your relative will be proud of you."


    Jonny looked up suspiciously: "Which relative of mine?"


    "You''ll know when we get to our destination, and we''ll explain everything to you."


    With the bumping of the carriage, the young Jonny fell into a deep sleep amidst doubts. The ups and downs of life made him really tired.


    Valdez, who was riding in the same carriage, said with emotion: "You are so ruthless in the face of danger at a young age...or decisive, is it really worthy of the blood of the Griffin family?"


    "I hope he can be a help to His Highness instead of a threat."


    A cold light flashed in Valdez''s eyes.


    ¡­


    The residents of Shahe Town worked hard all night, and finally extinguished the fire at the southwest corner of the town when it was daylight.


    When people walked into the disaster-stricken area, they all felt sad for the tragedy here.


    All the buildings had been burned to the ground, and there were many bodies in the streets, either badly burned or suffocated by the smoke from the fire.


    In fact, many more people have turned into a pile of ashes.


    The residents in the town are basically related to relatives, and they cried for a while The largest building complex in this area is the residence of the Sommerlet family. Make a piece of scorched earth.


    What is even more frightening is that in the courtyard in front of the mansion, people found the ashes of many people near the original fountain.


    They probably wanted to run here to avoid the fire, but the flames eventually spread here.


    "My lord! Ah! My lord!"


    A man burst into tears of grief, and someone noticed that he was a servant of the mayor''s family.


    He was throwing himself on the ground and weeping loudly on a corpse that had not been turned into ashes but had been burnt beyond recognition.


    The servant recognized his master by the gold ornaments on the body.


    Next to the mayor''s body lay a few scattered corpses. These should be the few people who rushed into the fire with the mayor at that time.


    The entire Hesha Town was shrouded in great grief.

 Chapter 470： allegiance to one

    "Your Highness."


    Old Marshal MacDonald raised his head and asked after placing the pieces in his hand on the chessboard.


    "You came to me today not just to play chess, right?"


    A smile spread across Antonio Griffin''s face.


    This His Highness¡ªthe second prince of the Gabela Empire¡ªhas unparalleled beauty. His face is as if a sculptor with obsessive-compulsive disorder spent his whole life carving it out. Every detail explains what perfection is. thing.


    The prince''s smile is extremely lethal to anyone who faces him, including men.


    The old marshal who was playing chess with him was no exception.


    What a mesmerizing face.


    The old marshal sighed secretly in his heart, he really inherited his mother''s beauty perfectly.


    Thinking of the prince''s mother, Macdonald fell into a distant memory for a moment.


    "Your Excellency Macdonald, can''t I invite my comrades-in-arms who were born and died with me at the front for a little while?"


    Antonio''s answer interrupted the old marshal''s memory.


    He said: "Please forgive my bluntness, Your Highness, in your identity, in my identity, and at this sensitive moment, you did this... Your Highness, or in your eyes, I am a warrior who can only lead troops to fight, but I also have my own thoughts on politics."


    Antonio smiled and said, "Haha, if you were a warrior who could only lead troops and fight in my heart, you wouldn''t be sitting here today. Your Excellency, you are undoubtedly one of the most important pillars of the empire in my heart, whether it is Military or political."


    He looked at Macdonald sincerely, "Old Marshal, then, what kind of person am I in your heart?"


    "Uh..." MacDonald hesitated to speak.


    "Tell me the truth, old Marshal."


    "Well, Your Highness. You are undoubtedly an outstanding person in my mind, even the most outstanding person I have ever met. I am the general of the empire, but in the military aspect that I am most proud of, what do you have? The talent shown is also something I deeply admire, and the period of fighting side by side with you is one of the most memorable honors in my life. But..."


    The old marshal carefully considered his words.


    "Based on my decades of experience in observing people¡ªalthough it is not always accurate¡ªyou seem to have a lot on your mind, and this mind, please forgive my frankness again, is probably not just your own origin and the relationship between brothers. These two things, from my observation of you, are troublesome but not enough to worry you."


    Antonio picked up the wine glass on the table, "I toast you, Marshal."


    MacDonald immediately raised his glass in return.


    "In that case, Marshal Macdonald, is a man like me a lord worthy of the allegiance of a man like you?"


    Prince Antonio''s frankness made the old marshal almost choke.


    "Ahem! Your Highness, the lord I am loyal to is Imperial Emperor Bartley Griffin¡ªyour father."


    "I know, Mr. Nike Donner. I mean..."


    Antonio said sincerely:


    "I mean, if, one day in the future, the empire is in some kind of predicament and you need to choose the object of your allegiance, how would you choose?"


    There was a seriousness to his sincerity.


    "Of course, I swear that this choice of yours is absolutely based on satisfying your allegiance to my father. I can swear to my mother that I will never do any damage to the morality you uphold."


    Macdonald was silent, savoring the meaning of the prince''s words carefully.


    His Highness seems to point to three situations:


    First, the emperor did not clearly designate who is the heir;


    Second, the emperor designated him as his successor;


    Three, the emperor appointed his elder brother as heir.


    What His Highness meant was that he hoped that he could support him when the first situation and the second situation happened.


    In the third case, he respected his loyalty to the current emperor and would not use some special means to put himself on his side¡ªjust like what the Dias family did to him.


    But if he chose his brother, he would probably meet His Highness on the battlefield.


    Antonio''s oath - not to make the slightest damage to the morality he upholds - should be serious, after all, he swore to his mother, MacDonald believed that even if His Highness could make fun of the Lord of Light, he would not take it His own mother was joking.


    well!


    MacDonald couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh from the bottom of his heart.


    pity! What a pity!


    Fate likes to play tricks on mortals so much.


    Your Highness, let us meet on the battlefield.


    "Your Highness!"


    MacDonald endured his grief and said: "If you could have come to me sooner, perhaps I would have given you the answer you want - I would have stood by your side without hesitation. But now...it''s too late...too late gone."


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Antonio laughed heartily.


    "Marshal Macdonald, I know what kind of rock is holding you back."


    Seeing the astonishment on Macdonald''s face, he raised his hand to stop the old marshal who was about to speak.


    "I know that a long time ago, when the emperor of the empire was still my great-grandfather, in his last years, the empire faced the same situation as it is now, but the protagonists at that time were my grandfather and his brother .¡±


    "...The final result is that my grandfather ascended to the throne of the Emperor of the Empire, and his brother disappeared in the long river of history."


    "As for your family¡ªMarshal, please forgive my cruelty¡ªthe original object of allegiance was my grandfather''s brother, but due to various reasons, they switched allegiance to my grandfather."


    When Antonio told the story, the old marshal showed shame on his face.


    "So, your family made an oath, at least to ensure that the blood of the original allegiance can be passed on Am I right? Your Excellency MacDonald."


    The old marshal seemed to have some restraint in his heart broke, he covered his face, and said in a low voice:


    "Yes, Your Highness, it is this oath - and the testimony of the MacDonald family''s stain - that prevents me from taking your side."


    "I...I can''t let that child be hurt, I can''t let my family be shamed again by breaking the oath."


    There was pity in Antonio''s eyes. He stood up, walked around the stone table where the chess board was placed, came to MacDonald, and put his hand on his shoulder.


    He said: "Your Excellency, I understand the burden you bear. Your persistence in family vows makes your image in my heart even more stalwart."


    "But now listen to me."


    "This stumbling block..."


    "I''ve moved for you."

 Chapter 471： Allegiance II

    "This stumbling block...I have removed it for you."


    Prince Antonio smiled and said to the old Marshal Macdonald.


    After speaking, he clapped his palms vigorously.


    Just as Macdonald was still pondering what His Royal Highness meant, Ms. Carroll, a court lady serving His Highness, led a boy in.


    "Grandpa Yin Ma!"


    When the boy saw MacDonald, the look of joy on his face turned to grief.


    He broke free from Carroll''s hand and rushed into MacDonald''s arms in a few steps.


    "Grandpa Yinma, I...my...my father and mother..."


    During this period of time, his life has undergone great changes, and he has been frightened all day long. Now he finally sees a familiar person, and all kinds of mixed emotions¡ªsorrow, fear, longing, luck, and joy¡ªare all over the place. Like a flood breaking a bank, I can no longer restrain myself from expressing it.


    "Johnny, how are you? Did you get hurt?"


    Macdonald suppressed great doubts and shock, and checked the boy''s whole body.


    "Grandpa Yin Ma, I... I didn''t suffer any harm, don''t worry."


    The boy sobbed, "It''s just...just my parents..."


    Macdonald felt a little sorry for the boy''s parents, they were a pair of kind-hearted civilians. Ten years ago, Jonny''s biological parents died of illness, and this civilian couple adopted Jonny who was still in his infancy. Johnny was the only remaining blood of His Highness in the world, so MacDonald was so concerned.


    "Oh, good boy." He stroked the boy''s hair with his rough hands. "Don''t be too sad... Please accept my condolences for the misfortune your parents have suffered. They are a kind couple, and their souls are now Must be in heaven."


    Macdonald is not very good at comforting others, but he still tries his best to comfort the boy who has been greatly traumatized in front of him.


    "You must cheer up. Presumably your parents don''t want to see you looking so depressed now."


    "Grandpa Yin Ma, you are right, I can''t let my parents see me like this."


    The boy forced himself to hold back his tears so that they would not continue to flow out.


    After reassuring the boy, Macdonald turned to Antonio.


    "Your Highness, this is..."


    For a moment, an idea came to Macdonald''s mind - His Highness the Second Prince snatched the hostages who could threaten him, just wanting to do the same thing instead of his brother and the Dias family, so that he could vote for him.


    He is now in the manor of His Royal Highness the Second Prince, surrounded by His Highness''s people, relying on his no longer young body and the few guards waiting outside, there is no way to take the boy away from here.


    "Oh! Your Excellency Macdonald!"


    Antonio responded with ease.


    "Please don''t get me wrong, I don''t mean anything else, if it''s convenient for you, you can take this cute little guy home."


    Macdonald''s eyes widened a little.


    After hesitating for a moment, he suddenly knelt down on one knee towards Antonio¡ªusing the most solemn knight etiquette in the Gabela Empire.


    "Your Highness! I... and my family will be deeply grateful for the great favor you have bestowed on us. I will never forget this favor, and I will definitely find an opportunity to repay you."


    Antonio smiled and stretched out his hand to hold the old marshal''s arm, helped him up, and then held the old marshal''s hand tightly.


    "I just don''t want to see a meritorious official who has devoted half his life to the empire and made great contributions to being trapped by such a lowly conspiracy. I don''t flaunt my nobility, but at least I will choose different strategies for different enemies. For despicable people, I don''t mind being more despicable than them, but people like you, even as enemies, must be dealt with uprightly."


    "So, I want you to have no worries, no worries, and no entanglements in your heart, even if we are in a hostile position in the future."


    Antonio''s words actually made McDonald a little wet, which was an emotion he hadn''t felt in many years.


    He touched the head of the boy next to him, "Jonny, go and stay with Ms. Carroll for a while, I have something to talk to this adult, grandpa will come to you later... Ms. Carroll, please .¡±


    Jonny nodded obediently. What "Grandpa Yinma" and the big brother who made people feel good at first glance just said was a bit confusing. He couldn''t understand most of them. The elder brother said that "Grandpa Yin Ma" could take him back, and he was very happy.


    Since "Grandpa Yin Ma" asked him to leave first, then don''t stay here to disturb the adults to discuss matters. In the past, my father didn''t like me being around when he was discussing business.


    Jonny followed Carol.


    "Your Highness." MacDonald looked at Antonio, "Why don''t you...don''t get rid of Johnny, you know, in the long run, his life experience is no less a threat to you than your brother, who was loyal to His Highness back then It''s not just my family."


    "Believe it or not, my lord," replied Antonio, "the throne is not so attractive to me as the world imagines, but because it is the shortest and most convenient way to my final goal, so I try to go to the throne. Fight for it. In this process, I want to avoid hurting those who subjectively don''t want to be my enemy. This child, he is ignorant and doesn''t know anything. In the vortex of conspiracy, he is so innocent, why should I hurt him."


    I don''t know if it was an illusion, but McDonald seemed to see an emotion called empathy in the prince''s eyes.


    "Your Highness, I am deeply impressed by your magnanimity."


    Macdonald said this from the bottom of his heart, although he still couldn''t figure out what the "ultimate goal" the prince was talking about.


    "Then What are your considerations for this child''s future?"


    Antonio asked.


    MacDonald replied hesitantly: "I want to take him with me."


    "Are you sure that you have the ability to protect this child? Haven''t you thought about how the Dias family can learn about this secret that you have been guarding against?"


    "Uh..." The old marshal hesitated even more, yes, it seems that his side is not very safe.


    But...McDonald looked at Antonio.


    It suddenly occurred to him that there was a safe place in front of him now.


    That is next to this Highness.


    The first prince and the Dias family were able to **** Joni away, but His Royal Highness the Second Prince was able to **** Joni back from them. Isn''t this a good proof?


    What''s more, His Royal Highness Antonio has no malice towards Jonny, is there a better place to put Jonny than here?

 Chapter 472： allegiance three

    "Your Highness."


    Macdonald looked at Prince Antonio, hesitated to speak.


    Jonny has been taken back from the Dias family. Regardless of whether it was done by Macdonald himself, it means that Macdonald has completely broken with the Dias family. Originally because of Jonny as a hostage, Dias The family obtained the temporary allegiance of MacDonald, and now that the hostages have been rescued, the original temporary allegiance immediately turned into hatred, and the gap between the two can no longer be bridged.


    "Your Mightiness."


    Antonio was able to bring back the meaning in Macdonald''s eyes.


    In other words, McDonald''s idea is exactly what he expected.


    "If you''re at ease... oh, I mean, I don''t have much experience in taking care of children, but at least his personal safety can be guaranteed. If you''re at ease, you can let this child stay with me, and I will put this child in under my protection."


    Macdonald breathed a sigh of relief, letting go of a heavy thing in his heart.


    "Your Highness, this is exactly what I wanted to ask you just now. However, I have already troubled you to rescue Johnny, and now I want you to provide him with shelter. I really owe you too much favor."


    "Haha!" Antonio waved his hand, "What are you talking about? Don''t you forget that this kid is also a descendant of the Griffin family, and he has the same blood as mine. When it comes to seniority, he You have to call me uncle, in every respect, my obligation to him is much greater than yours."


    There was warmth in Macdonald''s heart. Although he knew that for a prince who pursued the supremacy of the empire, the above words were very likely to be a gesture by the other party to attract him, but it had to be said that it was effective. of.


    He said: "Your Highness, I thank you for your kindness. I swear that Johnny will never pose a threat to you. He and his descendants will survive as ordinary people of the empire from generation to generation."


    "...under you and your descendants."


    The old marshal''s last sentence obviously had some deep meaning.


    Prince Antonio smiled, knowing that Macdonald was on his side - at least not hindering him.


    "No, no, don''t you think it''s too cruel for Johnny? It''s too cruel to be unable to enjoy the glory that his blood deserves just because of an ancestor''s mistake that cannot be called a mistake strictly speaking. It''s not fair anymore."


    "what do you mean?"


    "Marshal Macdonald, I assure you that if I... if at some point in the future I had enough power, I would restore Jonny to his royal status, to the glory he deserved and the honor he deserved. treatment."


    At this moment, MacDonald finally made up his mind that he would do his best to help the prince in front of him.


    ¡­


    The guard knelt motionless in front of the master''s seat, quietly waiting for the master''s question.


    The master of the guard is an old man with white beard and hair, about sixty years old, his beard has been carefully trimmed, and it hangs very naturally on his chest. He is wearing a long gown made of silk, exuding an Refined temperament.


    He is the Duke of Dias, the prime minister of the Gabela Empire, the father-in-law of the current emperor, and the grandfather of the eldest prince.


    "so¡­"


    The Duke, who had been sitting quietly in his seat as if resting with his eyes closed, finally spoke.


    "The Sommerlets are... gone?"


    "Yes, my lord. When we went to check today, we didn''t find a single survivor. They were all the ashes of the corpses. It''s hard to tell who is who."


    The old man''s face still maintained an expression of Gujing''s tranquility.


    "Has the child not been found?"


    "Yes... may have been buried in the sea of ??fire."


    "Do you think this fire was an accident?"


    "No, my lord, I think that the fire was in all probability nine times out of ten deliberate."


    The old man half opened his eyes: "What''s the reason?"


    The guard thought for a moment and replied:


    "First of all, the very center of the affected area happens to be the residence of the Sommeret family."


    "Secondly, according to the memories of the night patrol guards in Hesha Town, when the fire started, a pillar of fire shot straight into the sky and then spread out. We don''t know how this was done, but this scene is not like an accidental fire anyway."


    The old man clenched his hands tightly, and Duke Dias, the Prime Minister of the Empire, was thinking about a huge question in his heart.


    What about that child?


    If the child has been buried in the flames, then Macdonald will definitely pour all his anger on the eldest prince and the Dias family. If the child is rescued, then the Dias family will also lose their respect for Macdonald. Constraints, and still bear some degree of Macdonald''s wrath.


    In any case, McDonald will definitely break with the Dias family and the First Prince.


    Things got to a tricky point.


    Duke Dias thought quietly, is there a ghost on his side? Or did McDonald and Antonio have colluded for a long time, and after being threatened by himself, he went to Antonio for help-but did he disregard the life and death of the child in doing so?


    A sound of footsteps interrupted Duke Dias'' thinking.


    The guard who reported to him before saluted the visitor, "Good day, Your Highness."


    The eldest prince Felix of the Gabela Empire looked at his grandfather anxiouslyGrandpa, I heard, something happened in Hesha Town? "


    Duke Dias frowned. His noble grandson was always unable to hold back his temper. How could he shoulder the heavy responsibility of being the ruler of a country like this.


    He motioned for the guards to explain the situation to Felix.


    The guard bit the bullet and reported the situation of Hesha Town to the First Prince.


    "Trash! They''re all trash! You can''t even look at a person!"


    The prince vented his anger on the guard in front of him, and stomped his foot on his face. The guard licked the blood from the corner of his mouth and said nothing.


    Felix immediately determined that the fire was man-made.


    This is provocation! This is a serious provocation!


    That guy Antonio actually slapped him in the face with such arrogance.


    "Felix, you are too impatient!"


    Duke Dias couldn''t stand it anymore, and scolded him loudly.


    "But, Grandpa."


    Felix waved his arms, "If that old guy MacDonald is on Antonio''s side, it will greatly increase his force."


    Duke Dias said sharply:


    "Felix, if you really intend to inherit this empire, you should develop the ability to keep your face intact even if the mountain collapses in front of your eyes."


    "McDonald is certainly a powerful force, but it has not yet reached the level where it can destroy us. Otherwise, this country would have belonged to the MacDonald family long ago. Why are you and Antonio fighting?"


    Felix was blushed by what Duke Dias said.


    "Grandpa, I was wrong. It''s just, what should we do now?"


    Duke Dias fully opened his eyes, revealing his eyes.


    "Now that we have reached this point, some plans have to be advanced."

 Chapter 473： gerd rodney one

    "Father in heaven!"


    Hansel rubbed his eyes, and looked at the letter in his hand again.


    This letter, more specifically, is a metaphor written by His Majesty the King himself.


    Your Majesty the King... His Majesty the Supreme King actually wrote me a letter in person!


    After experiencing a series of mental changes such as shock, disbelief, and repeated confirmation, Hansel''s heart burst into ecstasy.


    Half an hour ago, Hansel, who was in charge of the Ministry of Agriculture, had just returned to his residence after getting off work from the Government Affairs Council, when his servant told him that three big figures from King Capital Jingyao were waiting for him in the living room.


    Since he came from Jingyao, Hansel didn''t dare to neglect, he hurriedly washed his face and went to meet the guests.


    As soon as he entered the living room, he saw three young men in dignified clothes sitting there.


    The one sitting in the middle is slightly older, with a thin face, deep eye sockets, a well-trimmed mustache, and steady eyes.


    The two next to him are much younger. They look not much older than Earl Greyman. They look very similar. They look like twins. Although their faces are rounder and their faces are white and beardless, the expression between their eyebrows and eyes resembles that of the one in front of them. Or maybe his two twin brothers.


    "I am Baron Hansel Abbott, the representative of the royal family in the Northwest Gulf, and the director of the Agriculture Department of the Government Council of Arda, Belding, and Emden. Who are the three...?"


    Facing the guests from Jingyao, Hansel didn''t dare to be too condescending, and politely asked about his identity, although he still couldn''t help but say his title again.


    The older young man sitting in the middle stood up slowly and said with a smile:


    "Lord Abbott, it is a pleasure to meet you, and to see that you are in such good health both physically and mentally. My name is Gerd Rodney, perhaps you have heard my name."


    Rodney?


    royal family?


    Hansel was taken aback.


    Wait, Gerd Rodney?


    Isn''t he the eldest son of His Majesty''s younger brother, Prince Jassim Rodney?


    Soon, Hansel''s head turned at high speed.


    The Duke of Gerd has a pair of twin brothers¡ªAugust Rodney and Eureko Rodney, are these two beside him?


    Hansel''s face instantly changed into a solemn expression.


    "Three honorable lords, forgive me for being far away, my lord, please sit down."


    Eurico Rodney sat down again with a smile, and Hansel called the servant to rebrew the tea with the best tea in the house.


    "This is my brother¡ªAugust Rodney." Gerd pointed to his brother on the left.


    August Rodney looked soft, stood up immediately after his brother introduced himself, grinned somewhat shyly at Hansel, and even raised his hand as a gesture of greeting to Hansel, he gave People feel that they must be easy-going, humble and shy in daily life.


    "This is my other brother¡ªEureko Rodney." Gerd pointed to his brother on the right.


    Unlike his twin brother, Eureko Rodney looked very proud, only slightly nodded to Hansel, and his buttocks remained motionless on the sofa.


    Hansel saluted them one by one.


    He asked: "I don''t know what important things the three adults have come to the Northwest Gulf. Do you need me to do anything for you?"


    "It''s mainly because I have something to come here, and my two younger brothers are here to see the world with me."


    As he spoke, Gerd took out a letter and handed it to Hansel.


    "The purpose of my trip is all in this letter."


    Seeing the signature on the envelope, Hansel''s heart was filled with turmoil.


    He carefully opened the envelope with slightly trembling hands.


    Read carefully word by word.


    "...I have ordered Earl Gerd to go to the Northwest Gulf as the plenipotentiary representative of the royal family to discuss matters related to the introduction of the second industry to the kingdom with Earl Paul Greyman, Duke Henry Ferdinand and other ministers in the Northwest Gulf. Representative of the Gulf, you must assist Earl Gerd to complete this matter..."


    And then there''s the opening scene.


    Apart from personal contacts such as his family and friends, Hansel''s only communication channel with the Jingyao Kingdom government is the unlovable Viscount Aiden from the Kingdom''s intelligence department, and this guy seems to have forgotten himself. No information came once.


    Hansel didn''t even know whether he was the representative of the royal family and the director of Arda agriculture or the director of Arda agriculture and the representative of the royal family.


    Why did the king write to him himself all of a sudden?


    How flattered!


    Hansel read the contents of the letter three times over and over again.


    Seeing his actions, Eurico Rodney was very disdainful, and whispered to his elder brother: "After all, he is the **** of low blood. The letter is revealed."


    Gerd rolled his eyes at his brother, signaling him to shut up.


    It took Hansel a lot of effort to calm down his excitement, and talked about serious matters with the three guests.


    "So, His Majesty the King intends to develop industry and commerce in the royal territory?"


    "Yes." Gerd spread his hands, "Baron Abbott, you must also know that Jingyao has gathered a large number of southern nobles who have lost their territories?"


    Southern nobles? So it is so Hansel knew about this group of people from the letter from home, and also knew that this group of people caused headaches for the Kingdom government.


    "To tell you the truth, His Majesty the King is worried that these nobles may cause trouble if they are idle all day long, so he wants to find something for them to do."


    "I see¡­"


    Hansel looks thoughtful.


    Gerd continued: "After thinking about it, we can try to get these people to devote themselves to industry and commerce, especially that...that manufacturing industry. If they can make some achievements, they can also contribute to the economic prosperity of the kingdom."


    Hansel replied: "Your Majesty the King is really far-sighted."


    Gerd asked with some uncertainty: "Uh... Baron Abbott, do you think... it''s feasible?"


    "It''s feasible! It''s very feasible! The speed of accumulating wealth in industry and commerce is definitely faster than collecting taxes and rents by guarding a few pieces of arable land. In fact, I have already written several proposals to Baron Eden. Why, didn''t he show it to you? ?"


    Gerd confirmed a little bit in his heart, his little cousin Irene said so.


    That viscount Aiden is really a blockheaded idiot.


    But he still asked a little worriedly: "Based on what I know, the Northwest Gulf has already taken the lead. In this way, will we encounter strong competition in the development of the South?"


    Hansel waved his hand: "Although you can rest assured, my lord, according to the current form, the development of industry and commerce is definitely a business that is sure to make money - only need to cooperate with a few other measures."


    How many other measures?


    Gerd smiled wryly in his heart, couldn''t it be Irene who said that?


    If you like Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party, please collect it: () Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party are updated at the fastest speed.

 Chapter 474： Gerd Rodney II

    When Gerd was at Jingyao, he heard Irene describe the measures that should be coordinated with the development of industry and commerce.


    But there are a lot of content in it that are not suitable for the royal realm.


    "In fact," Gerd said, "His Majesty the King doesn''t intend to do a big job right away, but chooses a few technologies to introduce in a targeted manner, and builds one or two factories first to see the effect."


    "This is a prudent decision, after all, the situation in each region is different."


    Hansel nodded his head in agreement, "As expected of His Majesty the King who is far-sighted."


    "So, Sir Abbott," asked Gerd, "what technology and what kind of workshop can we use to make a profit as quickly as possible?"


    "Porcelain, of course!" Hansel blurted out without thinking.


    "Porcelain is simply stealing money. Even after layers of tariffs are exploited, it is the most profitable product of Arda."


    Gerd nodded, "Oh, this is indeed."


    He had seen nobles flocking to porcelain in Jingyao, now anyone who doesn''t have one or two pieces of porcelain in their home would be ashamed to call themselves a noble.


    Hansel pondered and said: "It''s just that the technology of firing porcelain should not be easy to obtain."


    "Why?" Gerd was a little puzzled at first, and then immediately reacted, "That''s right, no one is willing to share such a profitable technology with others. That is to say, even with the so-called patent law, Earl Greiman is still conservative. The technique of firing porcelain?"


    "Yes." Hansel nodded and replied, "Even if there is a patent law, not all technologies are open to the outside world, such as porcelain and guns."


    Gerd asked: "Fire guns and cannons? Are they the fire crossbows and thunder hammers of the legendary sect outside? Are they really that powerful?"


    Hansel confirmed: "They are one of the important reasons why Earl Greiman''s force can subdue the major lords of the Northwest Gulf, including Duke Ferdinand."


    Eureko Rodney on the side raised his eyebrows, "As a subject of His Majesty the King, Greiman should donate these advanced technologies to the kingdom free of charge, whether it''s porcelain or guns."


    Hearing his younger brother''s words, Gerd frowned, but still asked, "If we make such a request, will Earl Greiman agree?"


    "Uh¡­"


    Hansel didn''t answer.


    The lords of the border territories of the kingdom have always only had the obligation to send troops to fight with the kingdom. This is a rule set by Aldo at the beginning of the founding of the country.


    This rule has never changed. Although the Northwest Gulf is no longer a desolate place after several years of development, it is still a border area of ??the kingdom.


    "That''s unreasonable! This is a sign of disloyalty."


    Eurico Rodney yelled, he took Hansel''s hesitation as Gleiman''s attitude, who made him also the director of the agricultural department appointed by Gleiman.


    "Shut up, Yuriko."


    Gerd scolded his brother. Loyalty does not mean paying unilaterally. If Graeman proves his loyalty in this way, can the royal family give a reward worthy of this loyalty? The current royal family can''t even accommodate the southern nobles who lost their territories because of their loyalty.


    Seeing Gerd''s performance, Hansel felt mixed feelings. Is the royal family really so weak?


    He sighed inwardly.


    It was also Hansel''s temptation to throw out the porcelain and firearms on his own initiative just now, and then choose not to answer. He is a member of the technology review committee himself, and of course he knows which technologies can be given to others and which technologies cannot be given to others.


    For a long time, the Aldo kingdom in his mind is powerful and glorious, and the king''s rule over the vassals is strong. Even if there is a temporary rebellion by Giles and Veblen, it is nothing more than itchy skin. It''s just a small problem, the kingdom is only temporarily encountering difficulties, and when it is relieved, these rebellions can be wiped out with one sentence, as simple as scratching an itch.


    But what he saw and heard in the past two years made Hansel suspicious.


    Giles and Veblen were still alive and kicking out the lords who were loyal to the king in the occupied land. The kingdom only signed a decent agreement with them and then ceased the war.


    The king couldn''t even appease the loyal courtiers who lost his land, and he had to travel thousands of miles to the Northwest Gulf, which was not popular in the eyes of the Jingyao nobles, to find a way.


    Facing the newly rising Paul Greiman in the Northwest Gulf, Earl Gerd Rodney, one of the heirs to the throne, did not come directly to order him to hand over what he wanted, but planned to use a negotiation method attitude to contact.


    Ah, if it was the time when the previous generations of kings were in power and the power of the king was at its peak, things would have been much easier. The king could make the vassals obediently hand over whatever he wanted with one order. ¡ªFor example, a large piece of territory to compensate the other party.


    But now the royal family has few bargaining chips that the vassals can willingly contribute, including force for deterrence and wealth for rewards.


    However, Earl Greiman''s status among the many nobles in Aldo has really increased, Hansel thought about it.


    "I have ordered Earl Gerd to go to the Northwest Gulf as the plenipotentiary representative of the royal family to discuss with Earl Paul Greyman, Duke Henry Ferdinand, and other ministers in the Northwest Gulf about the introduction of the royal domain to the secondary industry .¡±


    In this letter, the king first mentioned Earl Greiman emphatically, and Duke Ferdinand was mentioned politely, and the other lords were directly included in [Others].


    Gerd did not intend to continue on the question of how Greiman had proved his loyalty,


    He asked: "Apart from those technologies that Earl Greyman intends to exclusively enjoy, are there any technologies with higher returns that can be introduced to the royal realm?"


    "Oh, it''s the next best thing. In fact, there are still many technologies to choose from."


    The atmosphere just now was a bit awkward, and Hansel tried his best to ease it.


    "For example, sun-dried salt technology can increase the output of table salt by multiples, dozens of times, or even hundreds of times compared with the traditional boiling salt method, and table salt is a necessary seasoning for everyone, and this can also generate a lot of profits. .¡±


    "There is also a loom, the specific name is the flying shuttle loom, and one machine can be operated by only one person to match the original five or six skilled weavers."


    "There are also various agricultural equipment. Although the manufacturing technology is not publicized, it is also very good to buy the finished products, which can greatly promote the development of agriculture."


    "There is also the manufacturing technology of galleyless sailboats. Because of the rapid development of maritime trade, the supply of merchant ships in the northwest bay can be said to be in short supply. I think Earl Greyman is very happy to see a new shipyard built to alleviate this situation."


    "Oh, there is also honeycomb coal manufacturing technology, which can greatly improve the winter heating of the people in the royal family''s territory. Although Jingyao is located in the south, it will be cold for a while in winter."


    ¡­


    If you like Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party, please collect it: () Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party are updated at the fastest speed.

 Chapter 475： Thought spread

    The development of history does not depend on human will!


    Paul now has a deep understanding of the meaning of this sentence.


    As soon as he sat down in his office this morning, Hansel presented him with a troublesome figure¡ªGird Rodney, nephew of the current His Majesty the King.


    Then he explained his purpose.


    Paul''s distress now stems from this.


    Looking at Earl Gerd, who was smiling and looking at the display in his living room with a leisurely expression, Paul felt a little unhappy.


    To introduce manufacturing technology from Arda to the royal domain?


    God, Paul has always kept a low profile except for necessary things, because he was afraid that some big boss outside the Northwest Bay would stare at his one-acre three-point land.


    What Count Arda wanted was to make a fortune silently.


    technology diffusion?


    Of course, this is inevitable, and this is an unstoppable historical trend. Even when the time is ripe, Paul will take the initiative to promote this matter.


    The question is whether the time is right.


    What Paul hopes is that the proliferation of technology can be within the scope of his control.


    With Arda as the center, technology spreads step by step from near to far.


    As the birthplace and commanding height of technology, Arda constantly upgrades and iterates various technologies, constantly introduces new ones, and always leads the development trend.


    Always get the first bite of fat.


    Now, an Aldo royal family suddenly popped up on the way.


    Heavenly Father, with the territory and population controlled by the royal family, there are so many resources and talents. Once you understand the little things he has created, as long as the measures taken by those in power are appropriate and supplemented by some necessary reforms, you will be able to bring them back to life immediately. Arda even kicked Northwest Bay aside to go it alone.


    The slightly improved Northwest Gulf will become a small corner of the Aldo Kingdom.


    The development of history is independent of human will.


    Paul repeated this sentence again in his heart, which was both emotional and self-comforting.


    Gerd observed the living room of Greiman''s house very carefully.


    In his eyes, as a nobleman, the decoration and furnishings here can be described as extremely crude.


    The floor is covered with ordinary carpets, and the color is very old. There are no expensive paintings, exquisite sculptures, or stuffed animal heads on the walls. They are simply painted with a layer of white paint and wrapped in simple clothes. Brown plank dado.


    And the servants he has seen since he entered the door, excluding the guards in charge of security, there are only four of them, one is weeding in the courtyard, one is cleaning the corridor, one is bringing him tea, and the other is leading him into the living room old housekeeper.


    If the nobles in the Northwest Bay live like this Earl Greyman in front of you, then this land really deserves the description of her by the nobles of the royal capital¡ªa remote, bitterly cold place.


    What is the life of a middle-class southern aristocrat like?


    In terms of serving their own servants, they include but are not limited to occupations such as tailors, shoemakers, saddlemakers, carpenters, grooms, stableboys, dairymaids, pharmacists, musicians, actors and actresses, poets, architects, painters, etc. Some more personal servants are also necessary, such as chefs, bakers, pastry chefs, dishwashing workers, women who specialize in ironing clothes, male servants who specialize in managing wine and meals, waiters who specialize in cutting meat during meals, and special chefs. Bartenders of alcoholic beverages, generally speaking, each of the above jobs has several people rather than just one person to do it. Some servants even have assistants who assist them.


    The aristocrats with better family backgrounds often have multiple residences, and usually each residence is equipped with a complete set of the above-mentioned service team.


    Gerd''s father, Prince Jassim Rodney, arranged 17 servants in his front hall. They must serve there day and night, always ready to complete according to the prince''s order or just a gesture One of them is going to fetch a pipe for the master, another is going to fetch a glass of water, another is going to fetch a book...and so on.


    But in the Gleiman''s mansion, he had only seen four servants, and they were placed in Jingyao''s noble circle... To describe poverty as poverty is an insult to the word poverty, and they couldn''t even touch the threshold of noble life.


    Paul noticed Gerd''s scrutiny of the indoor environment, and he cleared his throat in embarrassment.


    "Cough! We people in the Northwest prefer a simple style."


    In fact, Paul also wanted to dress up his family''s ancestral castle beautifully, even if he just bought some expensive flowers and plants for display.


    But he has no money.


    Since the establishment of the public treasury, all the profits from various taxes in the territory and various industries established in the name of the Government Council, such as mines and ironworks, have been transferred to the public treasury by him.


    However, he retained the various manors and real estates directly operated by the Gleiman family. In addition, there are also workshops established in the name of the family¡ªsuch as the extremely profitable porcelain cellars. These industries can bring great wealth every year. It was Paul''s private treasury set up for the Greiman family.


    Although in the eyes of people in this era, public treasuries and private treasuries are nothing more than two money bags hung on the left and right waists of the lord, after all, all affairs on this land belong to the lord legally. ¡ªEven living people are.


    But Paul, who traveled from the 21st century of the earth, still has a little bit of historical consciousness.


    He intends to use all the money in the public treasury for the construction of the territory, and he himself will never take even a single copper from it.


    Of course, he is not that noble The private treasury left behind is for his own enjoyment, but living a luxurious life in wine pools and meat forests is not a waste of time.


    But the ideal is full, and the reality is skinny. Alda, which is in rapid development¡ªas well as Bairding and Emden¡ªneeds money everywhere, such as investment in education, army building, technology research and development, urban expansion, Bridge construction, water conservancy construction, and the payment of salaries to the increasingly large administrative system are all big money eaters. It is not enough to rely solely on the money from the public treasury. The huge gap is often made up in two ways. One is in the private sector. Issuing bonds, this one has to be repaid after all, and the other is to take money from the private treasury of the Gleiman family as a subsidy, and Paul has no intention of asking the Government Council to repay it¡ªin the eyes of others, this is left-handed and right-handed.


    In addition, Paul occasionally needs to spend money to help some family branches who are not doing well.


    Every time Paul pays out, he feels that this should be the last time, but often there will be a funding gap that cannot be ignored after a while.


    Various reasons have caused the lord to be relatively "poor" now.


    However, he is confident that with the continued development of the Northwest Gulf, the public finances, which are dominated by taxation and public industry profits and supplemented by bond issuance, will become stronger and stronger, and finally be able to fully independently afford the various expenditures for the territory''s construction.


    At that time, he will be able to rely on his own private treasury to spend time and money.


    With such a beautiful dream in mind, the Earl is working hard day after day and year after year.

 Chapter 476： Spread of Thought II

    "Then, Earl Greyman, before I came to Northwest Gulf, I didn''t know much about the advanced technologies that Northwest Gulf possesses."


    Gerd said to Paul.


    "After we came here, we inquired about some things, and at the same time, we also learned that there are some technologies that are still within the scope of your secrecy, such as firing porcelain, and...your firearms."


    He picked out a note from his pocket.


    "So I made a list first, please check whether there are all technologies that can be opened."


    "If you are willing to hand over these technologies to us, His Majesty the King will protect your patents in his name, not only the royal realm, but the lords in Aldo - heck, all loyal to His Majesty - will obey the king''s orders Protect your patents."


    Gerd handed the note to Paul.


    Paul took it and glanced at it. There are papermaking, salt making, canning production, coke production, honeycomb coal, iron smelting, spring carriages, sailboat manufacturing, printing presses, looms, spinning machines, harvesters, threshers, guillotines, etc. Grass cutters, root cutters, mills, cotton gins¡­


    Good guy, Paul complained in his heart, are you here to plan to copy my house? Basically all inquiries are complete.


    "Honorable Earl Glyde, honorable guest."


    Paul directly referred to him as a guest.


    "We can only open papermaking, salt making, canning production, coke production, honeycomb coal, spring carriages, printing presses, and sailboat manufacturing to areas other than Arda."


    "Other machinery manufacturing technologies are currently not open to the public, but we can sell finished products. In addition, many machinery, such as looms, require hydraulic transmissions. This is an independent technology that needs to be counted separately."


    "Iron smelting technology is not open to the public. In addition, coke is produced in conjunction with iron smelting, but you don''t have to worry about the coke produced in Wangling being useless. You can sell them back to the Northwest Gulf. Our metal smelting here will use a lot arrive."


    "At the same time, we have researched and developed iron ore, coal and several other mineral exploration and mining technologies in recent years. You can introduce them to the past. Minerals that cannot be digested by yourself can also be sold to the Northwest Gulf."


    "You can import the spring carriage manufacturing technology inside, but we don''t open the spring manufacturing technology to the outside world, and the springs can only be purchased from us."


    Spring technology, the by-product of studying the reeds of the flintlock, the firing rate of the flintlock made at the beginning was impressive. Under the slow improvement of Paul''s strategy of throwing money hard and the "I''m thinking" method of the craftsmen, the firing rate The rate has finally increased to 75% of the current level.


    The carriage with springs for shock absorption is quite easy to sell, and it is the standard equipment for the upper class in the Northwest Bay.


    Gerd asked: "How much do we need to pay for the so-called [patent royalties] for the technologies you mentioned?"


    Paul held up two fingers.


    Gerd asked, "Two thousand silver shields?"


    Paul shook his head.


    Gerd continued to ask: "Twenty thousand silver shields? That''s too much."


    Paul continued to shake his head.


    Gerd asked with a somewhat uneasy expression, and said a figure that he found absurd: "Two hundred thousand silver shields?"


    Paul just nodded.


    Gerd couldn''t believe it: "Count Greiman, are you crazy? Well, please forgive my rudeness, maybe I misunderstood, is this a buyout? That is, only one payment?"


    It''s not impossible to buy out.


    Paul shook his head and said, "No, it''s the annual royalty."


    "Count Arda, I have to doubt your loyalty to the kingdom. Are you deliberately making things difficult or fooling me?"


    Paul put on a serious expression, and said without a doubt: "The great Lord of Light can prove my loyalty to the kingdom. If His Majesty the King is fighting now, I will immediately send my most elite soldiers to help. They are all young men with strong bodies. However, these technologies are the property of me, the Gleiman family, and I have the right to dispose of them arbitrarily according to the sacred laws formulated when the country was founded."


    "Besides, compared with the wealth that these technologies can create, this patent royalty is nothing. A three-masted sailboat built with our latest shipbuilding technology can even be sold for 100,000 silver if it is of good quality. The price of shields.¡±¡ªOf course, Paul did not say the cost.


    He made another gesture of hiding his face in grief, "Ah! I thought that the Royal Government had already seen my loyalty during the counter-insurgency war a few years ago."


    Gerd knew that during the counter-insurgency war, the earl in front of him had made great efforts to support the royal army, including a series of supplies such as swords, armor, and rations.


    He raised his head slightly, "The kingdom government saw your loyalty, so it restored your family''s reputation."


    "Thank you my king, praise my king."


    Haha, in fact, Paul knew that the Royal Government had been unable to fight wars in recent years, and who would not be loyal verbally.


    Gerd said with a look of embarrassment: "To tell you the truth, Earl Greyman, the budget His Majesty the King gave me for purchasing technology this time is not too much, after all, it is only experimental. Since the price is so high. Well, Earl Greyman, sorry to bother you, I take my leave."


    After speaking, he stood up and was about to leave the Lord''s Mansion.


    "Slow, slow, slow!"


    Paul held out his hands to stop him from leaving.


    "Earl Gerd, I don''t know if you know that "joint stock" companies are popular in the Northwest Gulf recently."


    Gerd replied: "Oh, isn''t it just a partnership?"


    "Exactly." Paul smiled and said to him, "Actually, I can replace the patent fee with something."


    Gerd tilted his head: "Shares?"


    Paul confirmed: "Yes, shares. Alda invests in technology, and Wang Ling is responsible for paying money, people, and land, and then distributes dividends according to the proportion of shares Gerd thought pretendingly I thought for a while, "That''s okay, how much share does the Earl want your technology to take? "


    "Forty percent!"


    "no!"


    "Thirty-five percent!"


    "no!"


    "Thirty percent?"


    "no!"


    ¡­


    Paul dropped to 20%, and Earl Gerd reluctantly nodded.


    "I personally think that 20% is okay, but His Majesty''s consent is still needed."


    Paul smiled and said, "I think His Majesty will agree with His Majesty''s wisdom."


    Gerd acquired the technology at no cost, while Paul opened up a seemingly promising source of income at no cost, and both were more than satisfied.


    Of course, there are still many aspects to be discussed in terms of details, but these can only be left to the subordinates of the two, and it is enough for the two of them to discuss the framework.


    Paul raised his teacup to Gerd.


    "I wish us a happy cooperation!"


    Gerd also smiled back.


    "I wish our cooperation all the best."

 Chapter 477：

    In the dim living room, a cluster of faint flames danced gently on the candle wick.


    The candlelight brought a ray of light to the room, and also reflected the heroic face of the young man.


    He was lying on the table, staring at the candlelight with his eyes motionless, with no emotion on his face, like a statue.


    Suddenly, the candlelight in front of his eyes changed, it no longer danced lightly, but began to rise upwards, but at the same time the flame was also thinning, like a small piece of dough being pulled into noodles by the chef.


    There was a slight change in the face of the young man who was staring at the candle, his brows were slightly frowned, his eyes became sharper, but he still stared firmly at the light in front of him.


    The "stretched" flame changed again. It even made a bend. The upper part leaned slightly to the young man''s left, and then leaned to his right, then to the left, and then to the right... Repeatedly, cyclically.


    If another person was present and observed carefully, the eyeballs of the young man would be turning, and the direction of the flame''s inclination was consistent with the direction of movement of his pupils.


    It seemed that the young man was controlling the flames in front of him.


    The speed of the flame''s tilting left and right became faster and faster, but at this moment, the sound of the door opening squeaked, and the left and right tilting motion of the flame on the candle stopped abruptly.


    Then there was a soft bang, and the candle turned into a ball of sparks that spread out in the air and disappeared quickly.


    The hall immediately fell into darkness, but the candle did not rekindle.


    "Damn it, Edward, I feel that my control over the flames is about to reach a new level. It is no exaggeration to describe it as a breakthrough. Now you have interrupted a good situation! You can''t knock on it before you come in." door?"


    The young man who controlled the flame just now said in a very unhappy tone.


    Then he snapped his fingers, and the candle that was extinguished just now burst into flames, which quickly burned half of its original length, and finally returned to the normal candle flame.


    The young man looked at the candle which was only half the length, and sighed sadly.


    "Shut up, Nathan, you usually fail even if you hear a little noise, so is my knock on the door quiet?"


    The man named Edward was a man with eagle-like sharp eyes, but his tone of voice was a bit frivolous.


    "It''s different this time. I''ve just finished the job. I''m confident... Forget it, let''s not talk about it."


    The young man called Nathan shook his head, and then asked, "What''s the matter, have you brought those books back?"


    Edward picked up the kettle on the table and took a few sips, "There were some twists and turns, but luckily I brought them all back. Sanel is supervising the unloading at the pier. But..."


    "But what?" A female voice came, and then a woman walked down the stairs.


    She looks less than thirty years old, but reveals a mature charm, with a dignified and beautiful appearance and a graceful figure. She has this impressive, almost dazzling red hair, against the background of milky white skin, Even more like a vigorous flame, the hair was combed in a neat way, and it was tied into a beautiful bun at the back of the head, with a lock of hair on the left and right hanging down in front of the shoulders.


    If you observe the woman''s face, you will find that even her pupils are almost red, which is an extremely rare pupil color on the mainland.


    "Mom!" was what Nathan called her.


    "Lady Mariana!" Edward called her.


    If there was an irrelevant person present, Nathan''s name for the woman would confuse him, because the appearance of this lady and Nathan looked more like siblings than mother and child, and she was too young.


    Unlike Nathan, who called his mother very casually, Edward called her with awe.


    Because Ms. Mariana is a powerful female spellcaster, and she also has another identity¡ªone of the ten members of the highest organization of the Mystic Society.


    It was not long ago that Edward knew the lady''s name¡ªMarianne. Before that, he had been told to call her the Red Lady, probably because of the dazzling red hair.


    He immediately answered the lady''s question just now, "Our supplier raised the price for subsequent orders, and charged an extra 200 Aldo copper shields for each book."


    "why?"


    Edward explained: "According to Sanel, the local church has exerted influence on the lord, and now they can only ship it out through some special means... well, it''s similar to smuggling, anyway, they can''t deliver it to us openly."


    Mariana immediately asked, "How did the local church exert influence? Did it embarrass the lord there?"


    "No, ma''am, as far as we know, the people in the church just brought the book to the lord to mention it, and then the lord ordered the book to be banned."


    Mariana continued to ask: "If our supplier continues to use his [special means] to provide us with goods, will it cause trouble to the lord there?"


    Edward replied: "Huh? Troubled? There must be some, for example, there is no way to collect taxes from these goods."


    "I mean his relationship with the church."


    "That''s not the case. Which lord is capable enough to control all the criminals in his territory? Everyone knows it well. The local church probably just needs an attitude."


    Ms. Mariana seemed to be lost in thought, and Edward noticed a trace of worry flashing between her eyebrows and eyes.


    But just for a short while, the lady said: "Well, Edward, regarding the supplier''s price increase, this is not a problem, just meet their requirements, now is not the time to care about petty profits."


    Edward nodded, "Yes, ma''am."


    "Also, this is a sample booklet for this batch."


    He took out a book with even numbers and handed it to Mariana.


    The lady slowly caressed the brand-new books that smelled like ink, UU reading www.uukanshu. On the com, "Records of Injustice" is written in Jiaowan language in large font.


    After a long time, she said in a sighing tone: "I still don''t understand how our suppliers do it¡ªalmost all the books have the same font and handwriting. Are they copied by the same person? But one Humans obviously cannot complete such a large amount of work, and even if it is copied by the same person, it is impossible to copy two copies in a row. "


    Edward immediately said: "Oh! Ma''am, maybe I can answer a thing or two about this question."


    "you?"


    Mariana looked at him.


    "Yes, I also heard from Thanel, who took a look at it from a distance in the Northwest Bay-how did this book come out."


    Edward had an incredulous expression on his face, "It''s amazing, it''s amazing. It wasn''t transcribed manually, but came out of some kind of machine."


    Nathan on the side asked him suspiciously: "Are those books made from machines?"


    "Yes, I originally thought that those books were hand-copied by a large number of people, and I wondered why the handwriting...even the arrangement of letters in each book was exactly the same, but Sanel''s description made my doubts clear. Answer. You mean manufacturing? No, no, no, it should be [printing] in professional terms."


    Edward corrects Nathan''s misnomer.

 Chapter 478： Cape Bay Riot

    "print?"


    Both Mariana and Nathan had heard the word for the first time.


    "Yes, it''s printing. I never thought that books could be produced in this way. In the past, scribes had to copy word by word, and it was easy to make mistakes. Now it''s all right, with this One machine, one can be as accurate as hundreds of scribes, and it is accurate.¡±


    Edward danced and said: "When I entered the workshop to pick up the book, Sanel saw from a distance that they smeared what seemed to be ink on a flat board on the machine, and then spread a sheet of paper on it. paper, and then pull down an upper platen to connect with the lower platen, these two plates press the paper and the engraved characters together, and then there are clear characters on the paper. Thinking about this operation carefully, it is indeed more important than a word I don¡¯t know how many times faster it is to copy one word, and as long as the words on the flat board are engraved correctly, you don¡¯t have to worry about typos and other problems, it¡¯s an ingenious way.¡±


    Seeing his companion''s appearance, Nathan frowned and said, "Edward, I admit that this method is very clever, but I must remind you that you are a spellcaster now, don''t be so emotional about some mere mortal things."


    Edward shook his head: "Nathan, you are prejudiced. We should not stick to whether it is a spellcaster or a mortal, as long as it is useful."


    "Cut!" Nathan snorted, dismissive of Edward''s point of view.


    "Nathan, what Edward said must make sense, you are too arrogant. Just imagine, if you refer to this idea in the production of scrolls, what a major breakthrough it will be."


    Mariana said in a reprimanding tone.


    "Uh... the making of a scroll is not just about putting words on it."


    Facing his mother''s criticism, Nathan did not admit defeat.


    Mariana waved her hand, "Okay, now is not the time to argue about this. This batch of books should be distributed to various coastal towns as soon as possible, Edward, you should pay close attention to this matter."


    "Yes, Lady Mariana. We''ve got very effective ... [dealers] in key towns, so you can rest easy."


    Edward assured her.


    The lady turned to her son: "How''s the church going?"


    Nathan smiled evilly and said, "Haha, the church is probably suffering as if it''s sitting on pins and needles."


    ¡­


    In a spacious and bright hall, many people sat solemnly around a large conference table.


    Archbishop Elvis of Jiaowan sat at the top of the seats with a livid complexion.


    The people seated on his left were all dressed in robes worn by priests, and the people seated on his right were all dressed in the gorgeous costumes of secular nobles.


    "archbishop!"


    A clergyman closest to Elvis said with a worried face, "Out of the twenty coastal states, there are still five whose attitudes are not yet clear, and the other fifteen have already begun to clearly oppose us. If If no tough measures are taken, the Jiaowan Church will lose control of the coastal area forever."


    After hearing his words, Elvis slapped the armrest of the seat fiercely, "The Lord of Light will punish these stupid heretics sooner or later."


    How did the situation become like this?


    Since the first "throwing out of the window" incident occurred, other cities have followed up immediately, and such incidents have occurred one after another.


    Elvis once ordered churches all over the world to hand over 90% of the tax collected to Collins, where the headquarters of the Horn Bay Church is located, but only three of the twenty coastal states obediently shipped the tax.


    It is not that the churches in other places do not obey the bishop''s orders, but they are hindered by the raging public opinion in the local area, and they are almost indefinitely delaying the delivery of taxes.


    In short, the archbishop''s intentions were in vain.


    Since the spring of this year, more serious things have happened. A book called "Records of Injustice" has been quietly circulated in Jiaowan.


    Elvis had access to this book, but he was shaking with rage after reading only two pages!


    Blasphemy!


    Blasphemy!


    This filth is a blasphemy through and through.


    He immediately ordered Quanjiaowan to ban the book, and mobilized all forces to investigate who wrote it.


    The impact caused by the pursuit of this book is almost as great as witch hunting. Under such high pressure, many "authors" were found out, and Elvis executed the most suspected people among them without trial. Everyone was thrown into prison.


    The church''s ban on books is burning, just like burning witches.


    However, not only this book was burned, the book burning also affected a large number of other books. As long as a book is reported to have criticism or dissatisfaction with the church, or even just suspected of insinuation, it will also be included to the banned list.


    As the ban continues, the list gets longer and longer.


    The ashes of burned books are flying in the streets and alleys of the towns in Jiaowan.


    Some extremists even called on believers to keep only one copy of the "Holy Book" at home and burn all other books.


    They believe that a single "Holy Book" can already meet the spiritual needs of the world, and excessive spiritual exploration activities are a shameful degeneration and a manifestation of unsteady beliefs.


    The Jiaowan church began to interfere more and more in the lives of ordinary people.


    The original witch hunt, due to the protracted period, has seriously affected the economy and people''s livelihood, and now more and more restrictions have been suppressed one after another, and the grievances of the people of Jiaowan have accumulated to the extreme.


    People began to question the legitimacy of the Jiaowan Church, questioning whether this organization could represent the authority of the Lord of Light in the world.


    Even so, "Records of Injustice" is still popping up, and its content is being updated The more it comes out later, the more "rich" the content is!


    This made Archbishop Elvis very mad, and he ordered to increase the intensity one after another.


    Under the intense high pressure, there was finally a rebound, and riots broke out in the independent leader Messiah.


    When the faculty members burned a batch of banned books and announced that they would punish the owners of the banned books, a rotten egg fell on the faculty members who were preaching loudly.


    The church knight immediately drew his sword and ordered the person who threw the rotten eggs to stand up and accept the punishment.


    However, this rotten egg and the order of the knight instantly ignited people''s dissatisfaction like a fuse.


    A lot of **** such as stones and rotten vegetables were thrown at the teaching staff.


    The furious knights of the church made a move in the conflict, causing bloodshed.


    The conflict turned into a city-wide riot in a very short period of time. Even the local lord could not suppress it. Churches in various regions were attacked. All the clergy of the Messiah faced the turbulent crowd in the city. disadvantaged, many clergy were wounded and killed in the attack, and those who were still alive were seized.


    Frightened, some of the clergy swore to the Lord of Light that they would prioritize loyalty to their own city over the Horn Bay Church.


    These people were released, and those who remained loyal to the Church of the Horn Bay were ruthlessly expelled from the Messiah after being severely beaten.

 Chapter 479： Apostle of the Holy See

    After the first large-scale riot against the church occurred in the Messiah, the headquarters of the Horn Bay Church in Collins responded quickly, and immediately dispatched armed forces from various places to form a cathar to suppress the Messiah.


    At that time, the coastal countries and the church had not yet officially become hostile, and the church''s troops could still move freely among the countries.


    So the army of the church easily arrived at the main city of Messiah, and the people in the main city of Messiah hurried out of the city to fight against the army of the church after hearing the news.


    But at this time, the armed force that the Messiah can send is only an army with a few knights who are dissatisfied with the church as the core, and most of the personnel are recruited militia.


    Sir Richardson, the most prestigious anti-ecclesiastical knight, became the backbone of Messiah''s side.


    The lord of Messiah''s independent domain, because on the one hand, the people were so angry that they lost control, and on the other hand, the church was so tough that they sent troops directly. He felt that neither side was easy to offend, so he took his confidant and ran to another place to seek refuge.


    But how can a temporarily established army fight against the church army that has been used to hunt down witches all year round, not to mention that the military forces of coastal countries are better at fighting on the water, and most of the members of the church army come from Collins, the inland countries, and are proficient in land combat. fight.


    Outside the main city of Messiah, the armies of both sides had decided the winner after two hours of fighting. Messiah''s side was defeated and hurriedly withdrew into the city.


    However, due to the low degree of organization, the retreat quickly turned into a rout, and the rout soldiers who were so panicked that they had completely disobeyed their orders even blocked the gate of the city.


    Seeing such a scene, the church army ordered the whole army to press up at the risk of being ambushed.


    He made the right bet. It was either a messianic plot, or a real defeat.


    The gates of Messiah''s city were captured by church troops before they could be closed.


    In this era, the change of ownership of the city gate can basically declare that the siege battle is coming to an end, and the Messiah will soon all fall into the hands of the church army.


    The church army carried out a large-scale search and arrest of the whole city, arrested a large number of people who participated in the riot, and then dragged them down to the square for public execution.


    In particular, Sir Richardson, who commanded the army, had his head chopped off and hung on a column in the square until it was left to dry.


    It was useless even for Lord Messiah to unite with those in power in several neighboring countries to write letters to intercede.


    The day of the collective execution was July 19th of the Jiaowan calendar, so it was also called the July 19th Massacre.


    The hearts of the Messianic people were struck hard.


    Although the first fire is extinguished, there are sparks hidden in the embers, which will rekindle once the right environment is given.


    Under the high pressure, the undercurrent in the corner of the bay is surging, and various dissident organizations that are dissatisfied with the church have sprung up like mushrooms after rain.


    Sir Richardson, who is no longer alive, became the common spiritual leader of these organizations.


    "Remember Richardson, remember July 19th!"


    This sentence has also become their common slogan.


    Under such circumstances, the church¡¯s original witch-hunting activities have completely lost the foundation of popular support, and with the help of ¡°Record of Grievances¡±, more and more people believe that the church just wants to fight against dissidents and seize The wealth of the innocent.


    The Principality of Eaton was the first to stand up, saying that any actions of the church in its territory must be approved and supervised by the Grand Duke''s government, otherwise it will be illegal, including the investigation, trial, and punishment of wizards and heretics. Series of activities!


    Archbishop Elvis was furious, and immediately said that he would mobilize the army to repeat the actions in Messiah against the Principality of Eaton.


    However, the second and third countries also successively issued statements stating that they would take the same measures as the Principality of Eaton.


    In the end, even the most powerful country in the Horn Bay, the Horn Bay Alliance, also took the side of the Principality of Eaton.


    The huge contradictions even caused divisions within the church. A large number of clergymen from coastal countries began to break with the church, publicly expressing that they would no longer obey the instructions of the Jiaowan Church.


    They connected with each other, supported each other, re-established the organization according to the internal form of the original church, called themselves Protestantism externally, and called the original church Old Church to show that the two sides had broken.


    The leader of this new sect was the central figure in the first throwing out of the window incident-Bishop Angelo of Niceburg of the Horn Bay League.


    At that time, it was the Nessberg priest represented by him who opposed the shipment of 90% of the tithe to Collins. The church messenger decided to arrest him and go to Collins for punishment. Come out the window.


    This kind of situation was beyond Elvis'' expectation. He thought it was just some thorn in his side, but he didn''t expect so many countries to unite against the church, and even a large number of clergymen stood on the opposite side of him.


    Of course, in the eyes of the bishop, all the new sects are heresies and filthy existences.


    But whether to use troops against Eaton, Elvis fell into a dilemma of choice.


    It was also at this time that the Holy See once again sent envoys to Jiaowan.


    ¡­


    "Punch hard! To deal with these heretics who deviate from the teachings of the heavenly father, we must strike hard, so that the foolish people along the coast can return to the right way."


    "Master Elvis, please lead us to fight against these heretics!"


    In the meeting hall of the Jiaowan Church, a man wearing a crown sitting on the right of Elvis shouted loudly.


    He is the king of Corinth - Segovia II.


    Collins is the country that most advocates taking tough measures against coastal countries among the landlocked countries in the Horn Bay From nobles to civilians in the country, the willingness to go to war is quite strong.


    Collins is the headquarters of the Horn Bay Church, and everyone is proud to live in a place where the glory of the Heavenly Father shines directly. However, due to geographical constraints, Collins is not as wealthy as the coastal countries.


    The superiority in spirit and the backwardness in materiality lead to a strong dislocation in the hearts of the Collinsians. They regard the coastal residents as vulgar nouveau riche, but they are secretly concerned about their huge wealth.


    "Your Majesty, please be calm."


    One of the clergy sitting to Elvis'' left stood up.


    He has a good-natured face, gray hair, wrinkled face, and a thinning beard.


    "The purpose of the Holy See sending me and Anthony to Cape Bay is to make a last effort. War¡ªno one wants it to happen. Once a war breaks out, how many mothers will lose their sons, and how many wives will lose theirs Husband, how many children will lose their husbands."


    The envoy of the Holy See, Leadbetter, who had just arrived in Collins, looked around at the crowd while slowly expressing his point of view.


    "How many unnecessary sufferings and tragedies will increase in the world, I think this is what the merciful Heavenly Father does not want to see."


    "So, I will go to the coastal countries with Anthony to pray for the continuation of peace and prevent the outbreak of war."

 Chapter 480： Nuncio II

    "Honorable Messenger, I disagree with your words!"


    Seeing that the envoy from the Holy See was going to negotiate, King Collins was very emotional. He stood up angrily, with his chest puffed out and his eyes round.


    Then he said in a loud voice: "We have waited with the utmost patience for the coastal countries to change their minds, but our patience and concessions have resulted in repeated humiliations. Now is the last moment, and we are retreating to the cliff At the edge of the moment, if we take another step back, we will inevitably fall below the cliff, and the glory of the Lord of Light will also fall from the glorious sky to the dark bottomless abyss."


    Hearing what King Collins said, the envoy of the Holy See, Leadbetter, almost couldn''t control his emotions, and wanted to spray back on the spot¡ªfuck your **** patience and concession.


    He really wanted to ask Segovia II.


    you! And your archbishop Elvis, can your actions be called patience and concession?


    The main purpose of the witch hunting movement should be to keep people vigilant against witchcraft at all times, and it should be based on education and vigilance¡ªnot endless burning of people.


    This kind of thing pays attention to a degree, enough is enough, why should it be expanded again and again.


    A good Jiaowan, the former trade transfer station, a bustling place known to everyone, has now been turned into a mess by you, no matter whether it is a foreign businessman or a local businessman, everyone is in danger and keeps silent.


    Which country along the coast does not depend on trade for food? Now that you have ruined his job, can he not fight you hard?


    Just expand the scope a little bit, who told you to touch those nobles in power? Good guy, you dare to arrest the wife and sister of the Grand Duke of Eaton, don''t you know that even the Holy See has been carefully handling the relationship with the powerful nobles?


    Your so-called patience and concessions are nothing more than ultimatums again and again, which are clearly serious provocations in the eyes of others.


    He used a bossy tone at every turn, and a condescending attitude at every turn, which made anyone feel uncomfortable after seeing it.


    In fact, the current pope doesn¡¯t want to engage in any witch hunts at all. After thousands of years of suppression, magic and witchcraft have long become country legends. Occasional sporadic reports, most of them are often true. Suspect.


    Of course, as the group of people who hold the most secrets in the Holy See, the Pope and the high-level officials are still very clear about the fact that witchcraft does exist, and they also know that there are quite a few witchcraft hidden in the corners of the world. manipulator.


    However, as long as those witchcraft operators stay in the corner obediently all their lives and wear their masks obediently all their lives, His Majesty the Pope does not want to take the effort to find them out and clean them up. The total loss caused by human beings is much greater than that of witchcraft, and human beings have no way to wipe out the rats and locusts.


    If any wizard who is not open-eyed dares to jump out and cause trouble, let the nearby Inquisition handle it quietly and control the scope of the situation.


    The fewer people who know about it, the easier it will be for the church to deal with, and the more people who know about it, the more troublesome it will be for the church to deal with.


    How good is it to maintain a tacit understanding like this?


    But doing it with such fanfare like Elvis, I''m afraid that others don''t know what it means?


    In the past, those witchcraft operators fought alone, and lone wolves were easy to deal with. Now under such high pressure, they will inevitably form an organization to deal with the threat of the church. It will be very troublesome for wolves to deal with it .


    However, the Pope cannot clearly oppose the actions of the Jiaowan Church, because the denial of witchcraft is one of the principles of the Holy See, and rashly ordering the Jiaowan Church to stop its spontaneous witch hunting will cause ideological confusion among churches across the mainland, and even Will shake the authority of the Holy See.


    After Elvis launched the movement in Jiaowan, the Pope could only send several groups of people to "instruct" the Jiaowan Church on how to distinguish the difference between wizards and ordinary people, and try their best to avoid harming ordinary innocent people.


    However, as if there was some black hand behind the scenes, the situation always rose rapidly after leveling off¡ªof course, the religious fanaticism of the local church headed by Elvis, which almost abandoned all rationality, provided the basis for the repeated situation. hotbed.


    Now the most worrying thing for the Holy See has happened. The expansion of witch hunting has aroused the resentment of the secular regime and the people. People will doubt the church¡¯s motives for doing so, and then shake the dominance of the Church of the Lord of Light in the field of human thought.


    well!


    Leadbetter sighed inwardly.


    Although he really wanted to express his dissatisfaction, as an envoy of the Holy See, he still had to maintain the necessary self-restraint, and of course it was impossible to make a scene like this.


    He said, "Your Majesty Segovia II!"


    However, before he could continue speaking, he was interrupted by Elvis who was sitting at the top.


    "Okay! Stop arguing."


    His beard trembled slightly, as if he was restraining his emotions with great strength.


    "I agree with His Excellency Leadbetter''s opinion, let him make an effort for the peace of Jiaowan. But..."


    His vision became cloudy, very inconsistent with his status as an archbishop.


    "This is really the last time. If the coastal countries cannot immediately return to the glory of the Lord of Light, then they can only wait for the wrath of the Lord of Light!"


    After finishing speaking, the archbishop left the crowd and walked away.


    Segovia II glanced at Leadbetter dissatisfied also stood up and left.


    Leadbetter bid farewell to everyone, and also left his seat and got up to his own residence.


    All the important people in the meeting left, and the rest also left in twos and threes.


    Cardinal Anthony, who was the special envoy of the Holy See together with Leadbetter, stood up in a hurry and chased Leadbetter.


    Anthony caught up with Leadbetter and walked side by side with him.


    He lowered his voice and said, "Your Excellency Leadbetter, is it really necessary to go this way? I feel that it won''t help."


    Leadbetter also lowered his voice and replied: "To be honest, I don''t have too much hope for this trip. But I still have to go."


    Anthony asked suspiciously, "Why?"


    "The most important thing is to show your attitude, draw a line between the Holy See and the Jiaowan Church, and let others know that we are us and they are them. Even if the Holy See is finally dragged into the war by the Jiaowan Church, we must Reserve a channel for subsequent negotiations."


    "Negotiations? If the Holy See...we end up in person, can''t we guarantee victory over those businessmen?"


    Leadbetter shook his head: "If I were a general, with the strength of the Holy See, I believe that I will have the confidence to win, but I am also a diplomat now, and I must be prepared for all possibilities. Even if it is infinitely possible to approach zero."

 Chapter 481： Envoy III

    ,!


    Hearing what Leadbetter said, Anthony showed regret and pain.


    "My lord, it''s all my fault. I supported Elvis when I was investigating the candidate for Jiaowan''s new archbishop. I didn''t expect him to make Jiaowan like this after he really became the archbishop."


    A smile appeared on Leadbetter''s tense face, and he comforted the young cardinal.


    "Oh, my dear Anthony, there is no need to blame yourself so much. The appointment of the archbishop of Diagon Bay is the result of comprehensive consideration by the Holy See. Haven''t you heard that the reason why Elvis was chosen at that time was because he was The most sane of a bunch of lunatics. If it were someone else, what would Jiaowan look like now!"


    Leadbetter sighed softly.


    "Well, this is probably the inevitability of history. Even if we support a relatively rational bishop, the situation still develops into what we don''t want to see. It can only be said that in Jiaowan, all kinds of contradictions are intricate and complicated. Intertwined and catalyzed each other, and finally gave birth to the freaks of war. You see, the poverty of inland countries and the prosperity of coastal countries, the power demands of the church and the power demands of secular rulers, the openness brought about by commercial development and the natural nature of religion The conservatism he supports, and all these things, there is no easy solution. Elvis, he just happened to be the archbishop at this time, but whether the position of the archbishop is Elvis can only be advanced or delayed In the current situation, no matter who is in power, it is impossible to resolve all the contradictions, and the so-called war is the general outbreak of these contradictions."


    Just as he finished speaking, the envoy of the Holy See saw a trace of doubt flashing in Anthony''s eyes.


    "What is it? My dear Anthony?"


    Leadbetter, who is over fifty, is very fond of the young man in front of him, the youngest cardinal priest, whose future is boundless.


    He was very happy to answer the doubts of this young junior.


    "Oh no, nothing."


    Anthony shook his head slightly, and said, "It''s just because of my stupidity that I can''t immediately understand your profound insights."


    Leadbetter laughed, and said: "This is not some profound insight, it is just the experience of living for decades. When you are old enough, you will understand this naturally."


    Anthony asked again: "Since you think the situation is so pessimistic, and its development is irresistible, why do you take the risk of hostility to go there?"


    "I¡­"


    Leadbetter didn''t answer immediately, he turned his gaze to the sky, the sky was already dark yellow at this time, half of the sun had set, night was coming soon.


    After a long time, Leadbetter said:


    "Probably because I always believe that there is a last shred of reason hidden in everyone''s heart."


    Then the two fell into silence, and after walking side by side for a certain distance, they parted at the corner of the corridor.


    Anthony watched Leadbetter''s leaving back, and said to himself in an inaudible voice: "Master Special Envoy, the purpose of following you to Jiaowan is to crush your so-called last rationality."


    ¡­


    In the office of the Speaker of the Supreme Council of Nessburg, Speaker Marcus and several heavyweight MPs are discussing a letter, including Joe Foster, the patriarch of the Foster family.


    The speaker asked: "My friends, how sincere do you think this Master Leadbetter came?"


    Foster replied, "Marcus, even if he came with the utmost sincerity, I don''t think it would make a difference. Unless..."


    Speaker: "Unless?"


    "Unless the Holy See directly orders the Jiaowan Church to stop the witch hunt and stop interfering in the internal affairs of the countries along the river. The fire has already ignited, and it is useless to sprinkle dirt on the fire."


    "This... seems unlikely!"


    The Speaker sighed.


    "Don''t have any illusions! Prepare to fight!"


    Congressman Horace, who advocates a tough approach to the church, is gearing up.


    "Now is our last moment. Our position is like standing on the edge of a cliff. Even if we take another step back, we will fall into the abyss, together with the glory of the Horn Bay Alliance and the peace left by our ancestors. All the wealth we have accumulated will be wiped out in the instant of the fall."


    Horace was so excited because his family was in the slave trade, and war was the most effective way to quickly acquire a large number of slaves.


    The anti-church sentiment among the people can rise so quickly, which is beyond the expectation of the members of the council.


    After much deliberation, the mysterious "Records of Injustice" written by an unknown person is an important driving force.


    Anyone with a conscience will grit their teeth at the church after reading this book.


    Moreover, there is a subtlety in the thrust of the book.


    It does not oppose the Lord of Light, the Lord of Light, which is commonly believed in all human nations¡ªthis may make adults who have come into contact with this book not read it¡ªbut separates the Lord of Light from the Holy See (and the churches it governs), Cut into two separate existences.


    When attacking the Holy See, the book also quoted a lot of classic sentences in the Holy Book. The author''s theological attainments are amazing. Looking at the whole article, I feel that the actions of the Holy See are in violation of the Holy See that they themselves vigorously advocated. Code".


    The book boldly raises several questions.


    ¡ªWhy can the Holy See represent the Lord of Light?


    ¡ªWhy can the Holy See monopolize the right to interpret the Holy Code?


    ¡ªIs the Holy See doing something that violates the Holy Code under the banner of the Lord of Light?


    These questions have a huge impact on believers For thousands of years, in people''s minds, the Holy See and the Lord of Light can almost be equated, and the Holy See is the power of the Heavenly Father on earth In other words, the Holy See is the holder of the heavenly Father''s authority on earth.


    No one has ever doubted whether the Holy See is qualified to represent the Lord of Light before.


    Now, this informative and accomplished book has planted the seeds of doubt in people''s minds.


    Under the watering of a series of recent operations of the Jiaowan Church, this seed quickly grew and germinated, and grew bigger and bigger.


    The result of its growth is the emergence of new denominations. A large number of former church members openly formed new organizations with Jiaowan Church.


    The Council also wanted to find out who made the book, but they could only find out that the book came from the Northwest Gulf. When they asked about the printing factory that produced the book, they refused on the grounds that they had signed a confidentiality agreement with the user. Reply.


    Later this book was banned by the lord of Arda, but the number of this book in Horn Bay is still growing rapidly.


    Perhaps someone bought the printing presses of the Ardaans and started printing them themselves.

 Chapter 482： arms

    ,!


    "Well, if Lord Leadbetter wants to come, we welcome it. But we must be prepared for war."


    The chairman of the council, Marcus, finally made a decision.


    He turned to Joe Foster. "How about you, my friend, entertain him?"


    "I am willing to take on this difficult task." Foster nodded.


    The speaker asked again: "Now I will trouble you to tell everyone about our armaments."


    The weapons of the Horn Bay Alliance are mainly purchased from the Northwest Gulf.


    At the beginning, the alliance did not want to rely too much on the Northwest Gulf, but the weapons sold in the Northwest Gulf were of high quality and low price.


    For the price of making a sword at home or buying a sword from other places, you can buy five to ten swords in the Northwest Gulf, and the quality is not bad.


    This has led to the Angle Bay Alliance relying more and more on the Northwest Gulf when expanding its arsenal. Everyone wants to do more with less.


    Members of the Council can''t figure out how the Northwest Gulf keeps the price so low, especially the important raw material for making ordnance¡ªiron. Could it be that the iron in the Northwest Gulf can come out of the ore by itself?


    Foster cleared his throat and said in a confident tone: "Colleagues, although once the war breaks out, there is a high possibility that the Holy See will support them on the Jiaowan Church, but we also have sufficient preparations to counteract this kind of attack from the Church." Advantage."


    "The first is armor. We have prepared a total of 30,000 sets of metal armor, including more than 3,000 sets of high-end armor, and more than 50,000 sets of leather armor. We can also achieve at least a 50 percent approval rate."


    "Secondly, in terms of weapons, there are currently a total of 100,000 spears, 30,000 one-handed swords, 10,000 longbows, and 30,000 shortbows in stock in armories around the world..."


    "In terms of large equipment, a total of 100 ballistas, 30 large catapults, 100 small catapults, and siege vehicles..."


    "In terms of animal power, there are a total of more than 35,000 horses and 10,000 mules..."


    "In terms of food..."


    The arms deal with the Northwest Gulf was mainly carried out by the eldest son of the Marquis Foster, and the Marquis was also very concerned about this matter. Before this meeting, he specially wrote down various data on paper.


    After a while, Marquis Foster finished reading the various statistics on the paper.


    Finally, he concluded: "If we arm our army according to the figures above, we will create a powerful army that has never been seen in the history of Jiaowan. More common, and thanks to weapons from the Northwest Gulf, we will truly arm every soldier as a defensive, offensive, and murderous weapon, rather than a ragtag bunch of pitchfork-wielding militiamen."


    "Our military organization is extremely advanced. When recruiting soldiers, we only need them to come. The government provides uniform weapons and armor and conducts training. And our inland neighbors, their soldiers also need to provide their own weapons. "


    "In addition, we have also negotiated with the major mercenary groups in Jiaowan, and they are all willing to accept our employment¡ªof course when we need it."


    After listening to Foster''s eloquent talk about the armament situation, everyone in the speaker''s office became more confident.


    Horace waved his fists excitedly: "That''s right, you should use your fists for fists, and your swords for swords like this, and the church''s army will definitely **** in front of the allies who put out all their strength. But¡ª"


    He frowned suddenly and said in a warning tone.


    "We must beware of traitors, especially some guys who talk about church and church all day long."


    After hearing his words, everyone laughed inwardly. Everyone knew that Horace was talking about "Pious Simmons", a very pious congressman, and Horace was very at odds with him on weekdays. Recently, due to the tension between the alliance and the church, he stayed at home behind closed doors, and seldom came to participate in the discussions of the council.


    At this time, a congressman suddenly asked: "When fighting on the ground, does our fleet have any combat missions?"


    He just asked a question, and everyone burst into laughter and blushed.


    Do those bumpkins who grew up inland have warships? To deal with a crowd of landlubbers, do we still need to discuss the issue of the fleet?


    Speaker Marcus still answered his question: "Although you may not take it seriously, I am still planning to raise a hundred warships in case something unexpected happens. A large number of ships capable of combat have already been registered and will no longer sail far. If necessary, our port can muster at least fifty fully manned ships within three days."


    "An accident happened?"


    Horace asked: "Is it to prepare our allies to turn against the water and turn to the Church?"


    The speaker replied: "Oh, Mr. Horace, don''t speculate so maliciously on our allies who have signed an offensive and defensive agreement. I believe in the integrity and character of our allies in power. What I worry about is their military level. They may ¡­not as well prepared as we would have liked."


    "Once... I mean, once one of their ports is captured from land, they will be able to threaten our merchant ships. As long as they have money, they can still recruit a group of sea desperadoes."


    "in addition!"


    Speaker Marcus looked around the crowd and said.


    "We must beware of threats from the Holy See. Although their ports are a bit far away from us, we must guard against them."


    ¡­


    "Ah Choo!"


    The militiaman on duty sneezed. Feeling a little dizzy, he covered his nose and blew his nose, then touched the brick wall next to the post.


    This is a checkpoint on the border of the Jiaowan Alliance. It didn¡¯t exist at first, but it was newly added half a year agoSince the conflict with the church became public, the Jiaowan Alliance has built a large number of such checkpoints on the border , a five-six-meter-high watchtower made of wood or masonry, equipped with a hut for the garrison to rest, often only two or three guards or local militia are garrisoned at a checkpoint.


    Their purpose is not defense but vigilance.


    The militiamen on duty felt that they were very unlucky. They caught a cold, but their application to go home and rest was rejected by the higher authorities, all because of the **** situation.


    Um? what is that?


    The guard''s Tongkong quickly focused on the far side of the road.


    This was originally a commercial road. In the past, it carried most of the commercial traffic between the Horn Bay Alliance and the landlocked Principality of Sealand. However, since the situation has deteriorated, the road has become increasingly deserted. Today, only rabbits The top jumps from side to side every now and then.


    However, at this time, a group of carriages and horses appeared on the road that had been invisible all day.


    Are landlocked countries about to invade?


    The militiaman became very nervous, and his eyes widened and he looked in that direction vigorously.

 Chapter 483： assassinate

    ,!


    The militiamen watched the approachers from the far distance of the trade route.


    Just when he was considering whether to ignite the wolf smoke immediately, the uninvited guests gradually became clear in his sight.


    Not the army!


    It''s not the army, is it a caravan doing business?


    Which guy is bold enough to swagger across the border at this time?


    Even if you smuggle, you should find those trails that ordinary people are not familiar with.


    He observed carefully, and finally saw clearly the banner that the team was playing.


    It is the flag of the church, yes, the flag is embroidered with gold thread flame pattern, that is the holy emblem of the Father.


    The militiamen thought about it, opened the pigeon cage hanging on the watchtower, and took out a gray and white pigeon inside.


    The pigeon, which was interrupted from eating, flapped its wings reluctantly, staggered into the sky, and flew south.


    If it is an invasion, light the beacon fire, and if it is an envoy, release pigeons.


    An exquisitely shaped and elegantly decorated four-wheeled carriage gradually approached the checkpoint pulled by two steeds. Surrounding the carriage were ten heavily armed knights. They were all tall, strong and dressed in gorgeous armor. covered with a helmet.


    The militiamen ran down the watchtower and removed the barriers at the checkpoint.


    The procession stopped, and two knights rode forward to watch over the militiaman.


    "My lords!" The militiaman saluted them respectfully.


    No matter how dissatisfied he was with the church, he felt that it would be better to be polite in the face of ten church knights with superb combat skills.


    "We are envoys sent by the Holy See, let your boss come to meet you."


    A knight spoke to him, his voice a little muffled because of the visor he was wearing.


    "My lord, unfortunately, my captain led others to patrol."


    The "Holy See" did not attract the attention of the militia. In the hearts of ordinary people, there is no difference between the Holy See and the Church.


    "In that case, let''s move on."


    The knight flicked his whip, ready to cross the checkpoint.


    "Oh! No way!"


    The militiaman worked hard to suppress his inner fear and mustered up the courage to speak.


    "The notice we received is to ask you to wait here. A distinguished lord from the council is in the nearest town. He will come over soon after receiving the information. At most..."


    He put **** deep, "Wait up to two hours."


    In fact, the militiamen were beating drums in their hearts. What if the stupid bird that reported the letter flew halfway to find food elsewhere? It didn''t seem to be full when it was released.


    The captain should keep someone else¡ªthe militiaman complained in his heart.


    "Bold!"


    Sure enough, the expected thunder soon descended.


    The knight who spoke just now swung his whip vigorously, making the militiaman feel that he could be whipped on him in the next second.


    "You lowly commoner, you let the special envoy wait in your kennel, do you want to taste the taste of the whip?"


    The militiaman was so frightened that he immediately closed his eyes, then bent his body and tensed his muscles, ready to be whipped.


    This is already an instinct, and most commoners will have this instinct in front of nobles.


    "stop!"


    The voice from the carriage saved the militiaman from suffering.


    The militiaman looked at the carriage gratefully, the upper door opened with a creak, and a tall young man stepped down first, followed by an old man who was a head shorter than the young man.


    Judging from the young man''s respectful attitude, this old man is the special envoy, right?


    The old man said: "I happen to be tired from sitting too, so let''s rest here for a while."


    He looked at the militiaman kindly: "Hehe, it''s a bit windy outside, if you allow, please sit in your house."


    The militiaman immediately replied, "Sir, of course, if you don''t mind, of course, I guarantee that the inside is clean."


    The old man said to the knights: "I want to stay quietly for a while, and you don''t come in to disturb me. Oh, Anthony, come in, maybe I have some questions to discuss with you."


    Then he and the young man followed the militiamen to the house.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Anthony entered the hut for the guards to rest first, and found nothing unusual, so he dodged to let Leadbetter in.


    After Leadbetter sat down on a chair, he said: "My lord, I will go out and explain to our knights, so that when the allies come over later, their attitude is too blunt. You know, the current situation ..."


    Rebetter nodded, "You are right, you should remind them, go."


    Anthony turned around and said to the militiamen who were still standing at the door, "Go fetch a bucket of water and let the special envoy wash off the dust from the journey."


    The militiaman pointed to the wooden barrel in the corner, "My lord, there are ready-made ones here."


    Anthony raised his face and raised his voice, "Pay attention to your attitude, guard! You mean to let the envoys from the Holy See wash their hands and faces with the water you used?"


    The militiaman was shocked, "I''ll go right away."


    "Come on, don''t forget to brush the bucket."


    The militiamen went out with barrels, and Anthony followed.


    Leadbetter closed his eyes, his thoughts gradually focused on the upcoming negotiation.


    How to persuade the Horn Bay Alliance? The alliance is the most powerful among the coastal countries. As long as the alliance can let go of its hostile attitude, other countries will not be a problem.


    What concessions should I make? On which issues is it absolutely impossible to shrink back?


    For the problems that may be encountered in the negotiation, Leadbetter carefully considers one by one and thinks about the strategy.


    He was thinking so hard that he didn''t even realize that someone had entered the room.


    By the time the touch on his neck and the ensuing suffocation hit his brain, it was too late.


    When Leadbetter realized that someone was attacking him, one strong hand had tightly grasped his throat, and the other hand covered his mouth so tightly and forcefully that his Mouth can not make a little sound.


    The instinct to survive still made him struggle, but the more he struggled, the less strength he had, because now he couldn''t breathe.


    When he recognized the identity of the attacker, he was shocked with both sadness and pity, and he didn''t know whether he was pitying himself or the other party.


    Just when he thought he might die of suffocation, a sharp pain hit from behind, and Leadbetter lost all his strength at once.


    Blood flowed from the wound on his back, and the consciousness of his brain, which was already hypoxic, became even more dull.


    "Is there another person?"


    Leadbetter, who was still covered and strangled, thought so.


    "Oh, forget it, that''s it..."


    This was the last thought in Leadbetter''s mind, and then his body completely lost its vitality.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The knights of the church stood guard outside boredly.


    After Priest Anthony came out, he called them togetherBe polite when the officials of the alliance come over later! Lord Leadbetter had great hopes for this negotiation.


    His Excellency the Priest warned them thus.


    Negotiate, negotiate! What a fart!


    This is what many knights think.


    But they dare not disobey the instructions of their superiors.


    The militiaman came out with a bucket, fetched a bucket of water from a small lake in the distance, and returned to the hut.


    That one has already been searched by them, and the priest is looking after him in the house, so the knights are not worried.


    Then a roar full of grief and pain came from the hut.


    "Sinner! Do you know what you''re doing?"


    The power even scared the surrounding birds into the sky.


    The same idea popped up in everyone''s mind.


    It''s over, something big happened.

 Chapter 484： condemn

    ,!


    "What happened?"


    When Marquis Joe Foster came to the border post as the person in charge of receiving the Holy See envoy, he was shocked by the sight before him.


    A corpse¡ªa Confederate militiaman, apparently¡ªhas been hung upside down from a watchtower, swaying in the wind.


    Several other men dressed as militiamen were also killed and randomly discarded under the tower.


    And under the watchtower, there are three church knights holding sharp blades.


    They were all ready to fight, the swords in their hands reflected the cold light under the sunlight.


    After seeing the Marquis of Foster coming, a knight drove his horse to a place more than ten meters away from him.


    Marquis Foster spoke first: "I am Joe Foster, a member of the council, and I need a reasonable explanation."


    He frowned tightly, and his shoulders trembled slightly, obviously trying to restrain his excitement.


    provocative! This is a serious provocation.


    The special envoy of the Holy See ran to the land of the Jiaowan Alliance in the name of negotiations and killed the militiamen of the Alliance.


    This behavior is both deceptive and insulting.


    "Marquis Foster!"


    The knight near him spoke, and Foster couldn''t see his face because of his visored helmet.


    "I am ordered to stay in this sinful place to inform you that the despicable and shameless actions of the Jiaowan Alliance have completely envied the Jiaowan Church and the Holy See, and we will regard it as the most serious insult and provocation! Next you and your poor Allies will face the most severe punishment from the church."


    What? It is simply unreasonable!


    For a moment, Marquis Foster thought it was ridiculous. You ran to our territory and killed people, and you said we were provoking.


    But he still asked patiently: "I don''t know what the provocation this knight is talking about? Let me guess, you are saying that our militiamen did not obediently wait for death when facing your butcher knife and chose to resist. , and in your eyes, this is a provocation, right?"


    "Marquis Foster? Are you still pretending to be a lake?"


    asked the knight very sadly.


    "I''m pretending to be a lake?" Marquis Foster heard that the knight''s grief and indignation did not appear to be disguised, and he had doubts again in his heart.


    The knight shouted and asked: "Isn''t it that the Horn Bay Alliance sent killers to ambush here and brutally killed the special envoy of the Holy See, Lord Leadbetter?"


    "What did you say?"


    Foster couldn''t believe his ears, Leadbetter... was killed?


    But is it the hands of the people on your side?


    "If you didn''t hear clearly, let me say it again, Master Leadbetter was brutally killed by the killers of the Horn Bay Alliance, in that small room."


    The knight pointed his whip at the hut where Leadbetter had rested before.


    "Of course, I guess you know the whole story better than me in your heart, because this was originally your evil plan."


    Things are getting bigger!


    Marquis Joe Foster felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave.


    He wasn''t afraid of the coming war, but this kind of thing happened before the war started. If the **** pot was locked up, the Horn Bay Alliance would be in a rather disadvantageous position morally.


    Foster said eagerly: "Lebetter is here... Where is Leadbetter''s body? I want to see, there must be something wrong with it."


    The knight dismissed it, and said angrily: "How can Lord Leadbetter''s body stay here and continue to be desecrated by you sinners? He has already been taken to Collins."


    Foster retorted: "There must be something wrong with this, Your Excellency, I ask you to find your sanity as an apostle knight, just imagine, under the current situation, what good will it do us to kill the envoy of the Holy See. If We want to negotiate, so the serious consequences of killing the special envoy needless to say, and if we want to go to war, killing the special envoy will not allow us to win immediately, but will arouse your common hatred, so, no matter what, we did not kill Leadbetter''s motive."


    "You guys are still making excuses!"


    The knight''s anger could almost be sprayed out through the mask in front of the helmet into flames.


    He held the hilt of the sword tightly, and his body tensed up due to the accumulation of energy, as if he would stab the sharp sword in his hand fiercely in the next second.


    The marquis'' guards noticed the change in the knight, and there was a clang sound, and they also drew their swords to prevent the angry knight from attacking their master.


    After all, the knight did not do anything, but said: "Our people saw with your own eyes that your killer stabbed the criminal poisonous dagger into the back of the special envoy. The facts are beyond doubt. You despicable people in power must have deceived you!" Those citizens who are still willing to follow the correct path of belief are afraid that Mr. Leadbetter will come to expose your lies, so they use the despicable and shameless means of assassination."


    The knight has already decided that what he thinks is the truth.


    Foster was about to defend his side, but the knight he was speaking to gave a rude wave.


    "Okay, Marquis of Foster, I don''t have the patience to waste time talking with you here. The Almighty Heavenly Father has already learned about some evils, and you will definitely pay the price for your despicableness. Brothers, let''s go back to our lives first. .¡±


    After saying this, the knight shook the reins violently, and the horse under his crotch turned around and ran to the distance of the trade road.


    The other two knights also urged their own cars to follow the previous knight.


    What they left for Marquis Foster was just a trail of smoke and dust.


    ¡­


    Joe Foster was livid.


    Who exactly planned the assassination.


    He did not doubt that what the knight said¡ªthat is, that Leadbetter was killed¡ªwas false.


    Leadbetter is a senior priest in charge of diplomacy in the Holy See. It would be a joke if the Jiaowan Church or the Holy See obtained an excuse to start a war or occupy the moral high ground by fabricating the killing of such a high-status figure.


    So Leadbetter should have been killed without a doubt Then who did it?


    Angle Bay Church? Chances are, it''s full of raving lunatics.


    Hardliners on the side of the alliance or allied countries? There is also the possibility that many people have been preparing for this war for a long time, just waiting to take advantage of the chaos to make a fortune.


    Those landlocked countries that support the Horn Church? The biggest possibility is them. The inland people have always coveted the wealth of the coast, and they have always wanted to pull the banner of the church to plunder the wealth of the coast.


    Ah, now is not the time to reason about this, the council should be notified immediately.


    After all, war is about to break out soon.


    Filled with suspicion, Marquis Foster whipped his mount severely, and the horse whimpered in pain, and galloped away in the same direction with all four hooves.


    The Marquis'' attendants followed closely.


    People on both sides left.


    Only the speechless corpses of the militiamen remained, hanging upside down from the tower, dangling in the wind.

 Chapter 485： August Gold

    ,!


    "Is this the so-called shuttle loom?"


    In the factory building of a weaving field, Gerd Rodney focused his eyes on the shuttle that shuttled back and forth.


    He has been in the Northwest Bay for nearly a month, visiting various factories almost every day.


    As the shuttle shuttles back and forth, a piece of cloth is rapidly being formed on the machine.


    "Yes, sir."


    As an escort, Paul stood beside Gerd Rodney and confirmed for him.


    Gerd said with great emotion: "It''s a very delicate gadget. Even in the eyes of a layman like me, its principle is not complicated. I didn''t expect such a simple improvement to increase the efficiency of cloth production to such a high level." big."


    Paul echoed: "A lot of technology is not so advanced, it just waits there quietly, just lacking someone''s flash of ideas."


    Gerd said with some pain: "Since it''s so simple, I don''t need to give you so many shares. You can go back and call craftsmen to imitate it after just looking here."


    "Oh! You can''t say that, Lord Gerd."


    Paul raised his eyebrows, "If we have a good cooperation, you can also enjoy our subsequent technical upgrade services."


    "Technology upgrade?"


    "Yes, believe it or not, in my laboratory, there are more advanced technologies than what you have seen. If the technology in front of me is stolen, then I will immediately upgrade the technology and use higher The high production efficiency squeezes out the stealing guys from the market. And the partners who follow the rules can enjoy the benefits of upgrading together.¡±


    "You are very confident, Earl Graham."


    Paul spread his hands, looking confident, "I''m just so confident."


    "All right!"


    Gerd did not continue on the subject.


    He looked at Paul: "Then, regarding the technology of the shuttle, was it you who had the flash of inspiration? Earl Graham."


    Paul smiled shyly, and said in a humble tone: "Although I''m here, the completion of the specific details depends on Mr. Guyin Burns and his colleagues from the machinery shop."


    "Guy Burns? Wait, I think I''ve heard that name."


    Something flashed in Gerd''s mind suddenly, and then he fell into memory.


    "Gayon Burns? Burns... Burns..."


    His mouth kept babbling.


    Paul smiled and waited for him to recall. Whether Guyin Burns came from the capital or from a noble family, Earl Gerd knew that he was still very likely.


    But he didn''t intend to remind Gerd that sometimes it was fun to recall some of Mohu''s memories.


    "Haha, I remember." Gerd patted his forehead.


    "A magician from Jingyao, although his ability is relatively mediocre, but he has a unique style of doing things. He is unwilling to make toys for the nobles, and teaches his skills to children from poor families. In the end, he was united by Jingyao''s magicians. Stand up and resist, you can¡¯t get along in the local area and find another way out elsewhere. Ah... Earl Graham, is your Guy Burns from Jingyao? After all, there are still many people with the same name and surname.¡±


    Paul laughed loudly and said, "I think it''s Mr. Guyon Burns. The experience he told me is exactly the same as what you just said. But I don''t agree with the mediocre evaluation. A lot of the equipment I have here is done by this master Burns."


    Gerd was very surprised, "Could it be that his ability is very good? But I heard..."


    "Oh! Lord Earl." Paul waved his hand, "You also said that the artificers in the capital are all keen to make [toys] for the nobles, and Master Burns doesn''t bother with such things. His ambition is to make [Big thing], just like the flying shuttle loom in front of you, a machine that can double and double the production efficiency."


    Paul continued to tease and said: "Haha, it seems that the nobles of the capital lost a great talent, but forced him to the Northwest Gulf. Just imagine, if he continues to stay in the capital, maybe this moment is the time when I run to The capital has purchased technology and machines from you, Count Gerd."


    Earl Gerd raised his right hand to his eyes, rubbed his thumb and fingers, and said with a smile, "I still need a little flash of inspiration, right?"


    The two looked at each other and laughed.


    After laughing, Paul asked: "Master Gerd, are you also interested in mechanical technology?"


    "Why do you ask that?"


    "Just now you are very clear about Mr. Burns'' deeds, and I feel that you are... [insider]."


    "Oh! Not because I''m interested in mechanics."


    Gerd replied honestly: "Actually, it''s because my younger brother is very interested in machinery. I heard about Mr. Burns from him. He is...in your terms, half a man." [Insider] Let''s go."


    "Your brother?" Paul asked, "Master August? Or Master Eureko?"


    "It''s August."


    Gerd replied: "He is a person who is very interested in machinery and other things. Recently, he has been running to your machinery factory and agricultural machinery factory every day? I think he has recognized Guyon Burns for a long time. They are in We should meet each other in the capital."


    Paul nodded: "I see. No wonder I know about Burns."


    Gerd looked back at the shuttle loom in the workshop, with a loving expression on his face, "My brother, he is a person who is both interested and talented, and the words he often talks about are If he wasn''t born in the royal family, he would be an excellent locksmith, which makes him often ridiculed by other nobles¡ªafter all, he was born in the royal family, but he is still passionate about it."


    At this moment, Gerd showed a little helplessness on his face.


    Paul smiledYour brother is really an interesting person, I know an emperor who likes to be a carpenter, so this is not too much. "


    Gerd smiled back. He took Paul''s words as words of comfort, so he didn''t ask which carpenter emperor he was talking about in history.


    He continued: "My brother''s talents have been used. Do you know the guillotine?"


    Paul: "Huh? Guillotine? The lords here usually use hanging, but I know what the guillotine looks like."


    Gerd: "In the royal capital, the chopping knives used in the guillotine used to be square, and their blades were parallel to the table below, but this shape of chopping knives will appear after a few times of use." Curling blades, resharpening knives is a hassle."


    Paul: "Let me guess, your brother¡ªAugust¡ªsolved this problem?"


    "Yes." Gerd laughed again, "Guess how he solved it? He changed the chopping knife into a triangle shape, and the blade is slanted. From then on, it is not easy to have a curling blade."


    "I see, this is also a simple but effective idea."


    Paul admired it sincerely.

 Chapter 486： The lights of Horn Bay are going out

    ,!


    Just as Paul and Gerd were talking, a man dressed as a guard of the lord''s mansion trotted into the factory and quickly came to Paul''s side.


    He saluted Paul and Gerd, "My lords."


    Then he looked at Paul.


    Paul asked, "Looking for me? What''s the matter?"


    "It''s the members of the Government Affairs Council who came to discuss things with you, and the specific reason is in this letter."


    Because of Gerd''s presence, the guard didn''t know whether to say anything, so he simply handed the letter to Paul.


    Paul opened the letter, his eyes flicked from side to side, his brows first furrowed tightly, and then relaxed again.


    Gerd suppressed his curiosity and waited for him to finish reading the letter.


    "With all due respect, did something happen? If you could tell me."


    Paul handed him the letter directly, "The war in Jiaowan broke out."


    "So that''s how it is."


    Gerd took the letter paper and browsed it roughly.


    There was no expression of surprise on his face at all, and anyone who knew a little about the situation in Jiaowan would not be surprised by the outbreak of war.


    It would be surprising if it didn''t explode.


    Paul said: "The initial news was sent by pigeons. The war has probably been going on for more than a week."


    He asked again, "Does the Royal Government have the power to provide protection for the Aldo merchants in the corner?"


    Gerd smiled wryly and shrugged his shoulders, "In the current situation, it''s a bit embarrassing, and there is Giles between the royal family''s territory and the corner. In fact, this is the first time I have heard of using national power for Generally speaking, the protection provided by businessmen who have traveled abroad should be left to their fate, after all, they have chosen to pursue wealth, so they have to bear the corresponding risks."


    "Okay!" Paul didn''t continue talking on this topic.


    "Earl Graham, does the outbreak of the Horn Bay War bother you?" Gerd saw a trace of worry from Paul''s eyebrows.


    Paul replied: "Jiaowan is our important trade transit point and rest and supply point. If there is instability there, it will pose a serious threat to our trade with the East."


    He said apologetically to Gerd: "In this case, Lord Earl, I have to discuss countermeasures with my officials immediately, and I am sorry that I cannot accompany you to continue the next visit."


    Gerd waved his hand, "You don''t have to worry about me at all, please go about your own business."


    He knows that there is a huge maritime trade in the Northwest Gulf, so this matter is very important to Paul.


    Paul nodded slightly to him, and walked out of the workshop with the guards.


    ¡­


    The militia system is generally practiced in the countries of the Jiaowan Bay. Take the Jiaowan League as an example. The alliance has ten main cities including Nissberg. Each main city and the surrounding satellite towns form a large area. The large area is not only an administrative unit, It is also a military organizational unit. Each district required a detachment of infantry and cavalry, and five ships, manned and armed, and had always been roughly constituted in this way. The navy and army in the ten regions of the Jiaowan Alliance are commanded by ten generals. When going out, the ten generals take turns to command, and the chief general holds the highest position.


    All the freemen of the Angle Bay Alliance are citizen soldiers. The arms of the citizen soldiers are divided into four grades based on the amount of property: the first and second grades provide cavalry, the third grade provides heavy infantry, and the fourth grade or proletarians provide light armor. Infantry or oarsmen.


    In the past, citizen soldiers of all ranks were required to bring their own weapons¡ªthis is why they were classified according to property.


    However, this time, in order to completely solve the threat of the inland countries, the alliance carried out certain military reforms, and spent a lot of money to purchase a large number of weapons and armor from the Northwest Gulf. On the one hand, it increased the number of heavy infantry with metal armor. On the other hand, the leather armor provided a certain degree of protection for the light infantry who were basically unarmored.


    At this time, Quiller Foster was wearing a pair of well-made full-body armor, standing on a high platform with other important military generals in Jiaowan, and there were dark crowds under the high platform.


    As a son of a nobleman, Queller must have his share in the war.


    The second son of the Foster family looked at the scene in front of him with worry.


    A mobilization meeting for war is being held in Nissberg.


    Senator Horace, the leader of the main battle faction, is trying his best to instill in the audience the message of his side''s justice in this war and his side''s victory in an impassioned tone.


    "Citizens of the Confederacy! My dear countrymen!"


    "The evil Horn Bay Church and their inland lackeys have assembled and as I speak their armies have begun to cross the border and invade our beautiful country! Answer me, we should sit idly by ?"


    The audience was excited, "No!" "Kill the lackeys of the church!"


    There are endless calls.


    "I see your enthusiasm for defending your home and country!"


    Horace went on shouting, pleased with the reaction of the people.


    "The despicable and shameless Jiaowan church actually used a long-planned murder to frame the great alliance! They really pretended to be the servants of the Lord of Light, and the heavenly father will send down angry thunder to punish them."


    "For a long time, the Jiaowan Church has been using the name of the Lord of Light, but it has been bullying men and women. Citizens and compatriots, which one of you has no relatives who have been deceived by the church''s so-called witch hunting activities? Bullying? But, are they really witch hunting? Oh, look, it''s clearly stated in the "Record of Wrongedness", they are just using the name of witch hunting to exploit innocent people''s wealth."


    The audience reacted fiercely, "Go to his son of a **** church!" "Go to his son of a **** Elvis!"


    The scolding was endless, and everyone was reminded of the painful memories of the witch hunt.


    "Because of the witch hunt, our commercial activities are blocked, because of the witch hunt, everyone in our country is in danger, and because of the witch hunt, we even have to be careful about what we say!"


    "However, we have put up with all this. At that time, we naively thought that the church was really thinking about the common people! But until the church of the son of a **** wants to transfer everyone''s hard-earned hard-earned money to the inland When the group of white-eyed wolves got something for nothing, we realized that we had been fooled, and reality gave us a slap in the face!"


    "Then the heroic people of the Confederation gave a heroic reply - expelling the lackey of the Church from Confederate territory, no longer recognizing it as the representative of the Father on earth, and bravely confronting the church''s angry threat of war! "


    "Now, they have put their threats into practice with despicable reasons! But, we want to tell them that the great alliance dares to protect his people! We - vow to fight to the end!"


    Horace''s rapid-fire speech completely ignited the emotions of the audience.


    "Fight to the end!"


    "Fight to the end!"


    The loud slogans resounded almost throughout Nessberg Unlike the frenzy in the square, the speaker''s office was completely silent.


    Joe Foster and his friend Speaker Marcus were standing by the window, watching the people dispersing after the mobilization meeting.


    "My friend, do you think we will win this war?"


    Unlike his self-confidence in front of other people, Marcus asked this sentence in a nervous tone in front of his friends.


    Foster said slowly, "Whether or not we win the war..."


    He pointed out the window. At this time, it was approaching night. Every household in Nessburg began to light up their lights, and a raging fire began to ignite on the top of the lighthouse on the pier¡ªthe dense lights have always been the pride of Nessburg. This says a lot about how wealthy the residents are.


    Yet Foster says:


    "Lights are going out across Horn Bay, and we may not see them relit in our lifetimes."

 Chapter 487： Zhan Luan One

    ,!


    "Calling! Calling!"


    A guy dressed as a businessman ran into the tavern in a panic.


    He was a very rich man, and he struggled to move his big belly, exhausting himself, but he didn''t slow down his pace at all, and he didn''t even care about the wig on his head that was about to fall off.


    With a plop, the businessman and the waiter carrying the wine bumped into each other, and the two of them lay on their backs together, making intimate contact with the floor.


    Liszt, who was drinking, put down his glass and looked at the embarrassed businessman.


    Under his gaze, the businessman hastily got up from the floor, ignoring his soiled clothes, and screaming hysterically.


    "Run, hurry up! Collins'' cavalry is coming!"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Jeb is a neutral city-state!"


    Someone refuted him loudly, but there was a hint of fear in the voice.


    The businessman replied unceremoniously: "Neutral? Neutral size, you can only be neutral if others tell you to be neutral. What''s the use of calling neutral? The cavalry of the inlanders is only a few miles away from this city. Don''t believe yourself. Go out and have a look! I won''t talk nonsense with you!"


    He slowly climbed up the stairs. This tavern also serves as accommodation, so he probably went to pack his luggage.


    The guests who were drinking looked at each other.


    Liszt''s heart turned cold, and he thought he wouldn''t be so unlucky, right?


    Because of the tense situation in the Horn League, he left Niceborg early to avoid being involved in the vortex of the war.


    On the fringes of the Horn Bay, there are also small, non-offending city-states that remain neutral, neither opposing the church nor condemning the apostasy of the coastal states. This provides a safe haven for some businessmen who are unwilling to leave Jiaowan¡ªmany people think that the war will not be too long, as long as one or two large-scale battles are fought, as one side loses, surrenders, loses money or cede land, Peace will soon be restored in Kok Wan, and they will be able to happily make money again.


    Jeb was one such city-state that declared itself neutral.


    But today, cavalry from the church side approached this city that did not want to be involved in the war.


    The businessmen were discussing in a hurry.


    "The lord of Jeb should come forward to negotiate, right?"


    "Just now a friend told me that he saw the lord''s convoy going hunting at the south gate."


    "..."


    Liszt no longer hesitated, he decided to leave the city immediately.


    He padded the purse in his arms, and felt that it was enough for a while, so he decided not to go back to the residence to pack his luggage.


    After running out of the tavern, Liszt went straight to a nearby carriage and horse shop, and the horse he was riding to Jeb fell ill.


    After entering the carriage and horse dealership, his nervous heart was half relaxed. Fortunately, there were not many people here, and it seemed that not many people had heard the news.


    He took a fancy to a mid-range carriage with two horses. The carriage was not big enough to accommodate two or three people.


    He said to the coachman, "How much is it to go to Praia next door?"


    The coachman held out three fingers, "Three silver coins, sir."


    Liszt readily took out three silver coins and clapped them in the driver''s hand, "Can we go now?"


    "Yes, sir."


    Just as Liszt was about to get into the carriage, he saw a large group of people rushing into the carriage.


    "How much is it to go to Praia?"


    "How much is it to go to Songsen?"


    "How much is your horse?"


    The influx of people came to rent cars or buy horses.


    The coachman immediately understood what was going on, and he grabbed the lapel of Liszt who was about to board the carriage.


    "Guest, it''s ten silver coins now."


    Liszt''s face was livid: "Why are you so dishonest?"


    The coachman chuckled: "The me just now is not the me now."


    Liszt didn''t want to argue with him on philosophical issues, he looked around the carriage.


    How to do? Looking for someone else? But almost all the drivers are negotiating prices with others.


    "Okay, ten is ten!"


    Liszt gritted his teeth and agreed to the driver''s price increase.


    "Guest, please get in the car and get ready, we''ll be leaving right away."


    Liszt got into the carriage, the coachman shook the reins, and the two horses started to move the carriage.


    Liszt noticed that something was wrong while waiting for the carriages and horses, "Wait, it seems that you don''t go out from the city gate in this direction when you go to Praia?"


    "Sir!" the coachman replied loudly, "my home is in Jeb, and I have a wife and children at home. I want to take them to Praia."


    Liszt wanted to cry after hearing this, and secretly hated why he didn''t find someone else when he got into the car dealership just now.


    By the time the coachman arrived home to pick up his wife and children, the news of the cavalry outside the city had spread throughout the city. The streets were full of chaotic crowds, some running out of the city in a hurry, some rushing to buy food, and some looking around. Dear ones, the traffic is in chaos, which greatly affects the progress of the carriage.


    After more than an hour, Liszt and his party finally came out of Jebu''s city wall.


    "Can your car go faster?"


    Liszt was about to cry, anxiously urging the coachman who had just whipped the horse''s ass.


    "Master, this is the speed, it can''t be faster, there are four of us sitting in this car."


    The coachman could only answer him in this way.


    The helpless Liszt had no choice but to keep drawing the holy emblem on his chest, praying that everything goes well for him and not to run into troublesome soldiers.


    Unfortunately, I really come here for whatever I''m afraid of.


    They had not gone three miles before they encountered two groups of troops on the plain ahead.


    One group of troops carried the banner of Jeb, and the other group of troops, whose banner Lister did not recognize, should not belong to Collins, but most likely it was an ally of Collins.


    The other pedestrians who had taken refuge on the road immediately turned around and ran away in all directions.


    Liszt discussed with the coachman, and decided to hide in the nearby woods first The goal is too big to follow other people, God knows if there are other troops nearby.


    When they came to the woods, they parked the car. The terrain here is higher, so you can see the surrounding situation clearly.


    Liszt and the coachman quietly hid in the bushes at the edge of the forest, observing the two groups of troops that had already formed formation in the distance.


    Soldiers on both sides seemed to be shouting at each other, dancing and dancing in gestures of contempt for the enemy.


    But those knights on tall horses and in armor stared at each other motionlessly.


    Liszt noticed that there were many unoccupied horses parked near the army of unknown banners. Perhaps the main force of this army was not cavalry, but infantry on horseback.


    Accompanied by the ups and downs of horns and the waving of flags, both sides gradually quieted down, and then slowly approached each other under the command of those commander-like knights.


    The infantry basically held spears in their hands. Those in the front row pointed their spears straight forward, and those in the back row stretched out their spears through the gap in the front row or put them on the front row. on the shoulders.


    From a distance, the spear formations on both sides looked like two porcupines approaching each other with their backs facing each other.

 Chapter 488： Rebellion 2

    ,!


    Two "porcupines" approaching each other with their backs facing each other, the spikes on their "buttocks" finally touched each other, and then they thrust towards each other.


    The people in the first row were the most unlucky. Those very unfortunate soldiers were stabbed in the chest, throat, or shoulders and legs by the spikes of the spears.


    Almost at the same time, some injured people on both sides howled in pain, or fell to the ground without saying a word.


    After the casualties occurred, the soldiers in the first two rows immediately subconsciously stopped or retreated, and twisted their bodies left and right as the spear tip on the opposite side swung to avoid being stabbed.


    The two phalanxes that were fighting stopped advancing almost immediately, only the soldiers in the front row of each side gestured at the opposite face with their long spears, while avoiding the same dangling spear points of the other side.


    The long spears on both sides crackled or blocked each other in the gap in the middle.


    The commanders of both sides gave orders again and again, using roars and whips to urge their subordinates to move forward, trying to make them risk their own injury and death by stabbing their spears into the body of the enemy on the opposite side.


    But every order can only make one''s own team move forward a little, and the soldiers will spontaneously retreat after casualties occur.


    Contact, disengagement, contact, disengagement... The two armies kept repeating this process, which made Liszt feel irritated.


    At this time, billowing smoke and dust appeared on the road leading to the east. Liszt raised his eyes and suddenly found a cavalryman running fast.


    This cavalry was obviously a level higher than the two infantry who were fighting, everyone was wearing armor and carrying a lance.


    Someone in Jeb''s army spotted the cavalry approaching rapidly from their flanks, and almost instantly, their formation began to be confused.


    Some people turned their guns to face the cavalrymen who were rushing, some people stood their spears on the ground, at a loss, and the most unfortunate thing was the first few rows who were stabbing, and many people were stabbed due to distraction.


    The cavalry group gradually formed a wedge formation as they approached quickly. When they were about 40 to 50 meters away from the Yebu army, all the horses suddenly accelerated together and slammed into the Yebu army at an extremely fast speed.


    When the horse of the leading cavalry was about to collide with the enemy''s spear point, it neighed and jumped up its forelegs, and stopped itself at the last moment, but this did not affect the master on its back from stabbing his cavalry accurately and powerfully. Spear, this cavalryman is so well-trained, as if he grew up with his horse and shared the same body,


    The Jebu soldier in front of him watched in horror as the lance pierced into his chest, and fell down powerlessly with unwillingness and residual fear.


    The cavalryman who succeeded in one blow drew back his weapon, and immediately turned his horse''s head and ran away.


    The companions who followed were also repeating his movements. In fact, his companions were only a few breaths behind when they fought against the Jebu soldiers, because the final charge was too fast.


    Not all the cavalry had the good luck of the leading cavalry, some missed the target, and some failed to find a suitable target, but none of them stopped to fight, and all of them immediately turned their horses to meet the Jebu soldiers disengagement.


    The cavalry''s first round of impact did not cause many casualties, and those who fell were immediately replaced by those behind, but the phalanx of the Yebu army had begun to loosen as a whole. Those timid soldiers stood obediently in their positions, while some daring or eager for meritorious service ran out of the phalanx holding their weapons when the cavalry began to withdraw. They thought they could use their own hands before the opponent''s horse accelerated. The spears in the army achieved results, but their wishes were all in vain, and the commander shouted orders to let these fools return to their positions.


    The cavalry who drew a distance from the phalanx adjusted their formation in a short period of time. They repeated the previous fighting method again, and once again blew towards the phalanx of the Jebu army like a gust of wind, but this wind contained a deadly force. The sharp blade, every time it is scraped, can cause casualties to the Jebu soldiers.


    The phalanx of the Yebu army began to become looser and looser as the cavalry raided like a storm again and again. The fear brought about by instinct made the soldiers subconsciously want to stay away from densely populated places, because densely populated places tend to become Cavalry''s priority harassing target.


    In the end, there were only a few rows of soldiers who were fighting against the opponent''s pikemen and barely maintained their formation-these rows of soldiers were obviously better protected than other soldiers, and they were also more disciplined.


    Liszt, who saw the cavalry fighting for the first time, gritted his teeth tightly. He was terrified in his heart. He put himself in the phalanx of Jebu soldiers and imagined how he would react when facing the enemy cavalry rushing to and fro. .


    "Jeb is fucked!"


    A mournful, somewhat sobbing sigh sounded beside him.


    It was the coachman who said it.


    Under his instructions, Liszt looked in the direction he came from, and saw puffs of black smoke rising from the city of Jeb in the distance.


    It seems that the battle didn''t just happen here, has someone rushed into the city?


    "Sir, I''m glad we got out in time."


    He didn''t know how to comfort the coachman who had lost his hometown.


    Lister again turned his attention to the nearby battle, where once again the cavalry of the ecclesiastical army charged.


    However, this seemed to be the last impact. The cavalry did not rein in the galloping horses, but let their mounts rush into the crowd of Yebu soldiers, because at this time there was no dense forest of guns in front of them, and the gap was so large that they could Dodging easily, their long spears were thrown on the ground immediately after stabbing an enemy, and then they drew out their one-handed swords and wantonly killed the Jebu soldiers around them.


    Together with the rows of well-disciplined soldiers in front, Jebu''s army was quickly killed in chaos, and the whole army collapsed.


    Many threw down their weapons and ran wildly, trying to escape the battlefield.


    But these people are often quickly overtaken by cavalry a sword ended their lives.


    The remaining soldiers who were still on the battlefield but had no chance of winning also dropped their weapons one after another, put their hands on the back of their heads, or squatted or knelt on the ground, waiting for the enemy to deal with them.


    "Ugh!"


    Liszt sighed faintly, and said to the coachman, "Let''s hide here for a while, and wait for those people to leave before going out."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a woman''s scream behind him.


    The two were surprised that it was the driver''s wife.


    The coachman rushed like crazy to the place where they hid the carriage before. Liszt hesitated for a moment, and then ran over.


    A heart-pounding scene appeared in front of his eyes. Three soldiers holding long swords were surrounding the carriage, and the coachman''s wife and child were hugging each other on top and crying loudly.


    "Masters!"


    The coachman fell to his knees with a splash.


    With tears streaming down his face, he begged, "We... we are just ordinary people, please let us go, my lords."

 Chapter 489： War chaos three

    , the fastest update of the latest chapter of Steel, Guns and the Industrial Party Crossing Other Worlds!


    Hearing the coachman''s plea, the three soldiers holding long swords didn''t show the slightest expression.


    They just looked at each other, and the oldest person among them walked towards the coachman kneeling on the ground and Liszt standing beside him.


    This man was tall and strong, wearing chain mail, with a bushy beard, deep-set eyes and piercing eyes, he looked like a powerful warrior.


    When approaching the coachman and Liszt, he said slowly: "Two gentlemen, please don''t be nervous, the three of us just happened to pass by this place."


    But Liszt instinctively felt that the whole body of this man was tense, as if he was preparing for an attack, and he felt like a leopard that was about to charge towards its prey.


    Just when the situation felt that it was about to develop into a bad situation, Liszt made a decisive decision, raised his voice and shouted at the risk of being discovered by the church army outside the forest:


    "I am the special envoy of the lord of Aldo, Earl Paul Greman!"


    lord! count!


    These two words suddenly frightened the bearded man who was about to make a move - in Liszt''s sense.


    He seemed to be hesitating. Seeing him hesitating, a companion said viciously, "Raja, no one knows we passed here anyway?"


    The companion glanced at Liszt, "Except for these few people."


    "Shut up, idiot!"


    The bearded man named Raja glared at his companion fiercely. These guys have never experienced the pain of being retaliated by nobles. What if this person in front of them is some cronies.


    Liszt''s heart was beating wildly. From the conversation between the two, he could almost conclude that the bearded man was going to kill himself and the driver just now.


    He tried his best to slow down his heart and maintain a calm face¡ªeven he himself began to admire his strong will.


    "I was ordered by Earl Graman to go to Yebu to negotiate a business for his family, but I encountered rebels on the way out."


    He took out a roll of parchment from his pocket "in no hurry" and said, "This is my certificate! If you don''t believe me, you can read the content on it."


    Then he handed the sheepskin coupon to the bearded warrior.


    It was indeed a piece of identity card. It was made by Paul after imitating the passport of his previous life. The content on it was to ask the local ruler to make it easier for the merchants from the Northwest Gulf. It also had Graman''s family crest printed on it. chapter.


    Of course, this world does not have the international system of the previous life. The current main function of this thing is to prove that the holder is from the Northwest Gulf. Whether the local ruler is willing to sell it to Paul depends on his mood.


    Liszt was betting, he was betting that the bearded warrior and his companions could not read and write, and...whether he could bluff them with a noble coat of arms.


    In fact, he didn''t have much hope in his heart. The bearded warrior''s companion just now didn''t seem to be too afraid to kill a noble envoy¡ªwithout the knowledge of others. If it wasn''t for the sliver of hope supporting him, Liszt would have collapsed to the ground long ago.


    "The decoration around this coat of arms is indeed in the style of Aldo nobles! He is really a messenger."


    The bearded warrior was "well-informed" and recognized the aristocratic coat of arms, but Liszt was right because he couldn''t read and couldn''t read the contents of the parchment.


    So simple! Liszt sighed in his heart.


    "I''ve heard the name of Paul Greiman."


    said the bearded warrior.


    "Oh? You''ve heard of my lord?"


    "Yes, two years ago, I was an adventurer living in Nissberg. I heard from my colleagues that it was the soldiers under Earl Graman who rescued Duke Indon''s wife and sister from the wolves."


    "Ah? Really."


    This was the first time Liszt had heard of this.


    "May I ask your name?"


    "Friedrich Liszt, you can just call me Liszt."


    "Well, Master Liszt, we... we did just happen to pass by here... as you can see, we..."


    The originally tense body of the bearded warrior relaxed, but he began to stammer when he spoke.


    "Okay, I know who you are, please rest assured, I will not talk nonsense, I swear to my Lord and Heavenly Father."


    Liszt raised his right hand and said solemnly.


    In fact, judging from the other party''s attire, these three should be Jebu''s deserters.


    The bearded warrior''s face flushed slightly, "I''m making you laugh, my lord, but... we just don''t want to be captives and then slaves in a losing battle."


    His face turned to resentment again, "The lord of Jeb, that bastard, when he learned that the church army appeared outside the city, he ran away with the lame excuse of hunting, leaving behind all the people in the city and still loyal his army."


    "When I heard the news, I immediately felt that the vows I made before were trampled to nothing, so I led the other two brothers away."


    When he had finished speaking, the warrior named Raja spat **** the ground.


    "Uh... I understand your feelings at the time. Of course, in my opinion, your actions are completely moral. After all, that lord violated the contract first."


    What else could Liszt say, of course he stroked the other party''s hair.


    Just when he wanted to ask himself, the coachman and his wife, when he could leave, the warrior named Raja suddenly asked, "Sir, where is your guard?"


    Guard? How can I have any guards?


    Liszt''s face immediately turned into a trace of sadness, without showing the slightest surprise or panic.


    "In order to protect me, alas... not everyone is as reasonable as Mr. Raja. I must tell the Earl when I go back and ask him to take revenge."


    The sad expression immediately turned into sternness.


    "So¡­"


    That Raja made a proposal that surprised Liszt:


    "If you lack guards, you can hire the three of us to provide you with security."


    "what?"


    ¡­


    In the autumn of 1995 in the holy calendar, the war in Jiaowan finally broke out. The Jiaowan church branded the coastal countries as heretics on the grounds of blasphemy and assassination of high-ranking officials of the Holy See, and organized an inland country, Collins, as the main cathar. He announced that he would crusade against the coastal countries and vowed to bring the faith there back on track.


    The coastal countries are tit-for-tat publicly stated that only the rising new sects can represent the Lord of Light, and led by the Angle Bay Alliance to organize a Protestant Army to compete with the Angle Bay Church''s Skitarii.


    Foreseeing that the war was inevitable, the well-prepared Horn Bay Alliance organized a well-equipped and powerful army of 15,000 people to station at the border within one month after the assassination to prevent the church army from He planned to join forces with the coastal allied forces and continue to attack the Church''s territory, all the way to Collins.


    However, no one expected that the Skitarii went to war without declaring a war, brazenly invading several small neutral countries located in the northern corner of the bay, and through the territory of these countries, they extended their tentacles into the northern coast that was not bordered before. Country - This is also Protestant territory.


    These countries on the northern coast, because they were not close to the Skitarii, had little defense before the war, and some of the troops in the country had already set off to join the Angle Bay Alliance army, facing the "borrowing" of the Skitarii The attack immediately fell into a dangerous situation.


    The war in Jiaowan became complicated and confusing from the very beginning.


    To provide you with the fastest update of steel, guns, and the industrial party crossing other worlds of the great **** Xiao Musheng. In order for you to check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 489 Chaos 3 free read.https://

 Chapter 490： Security issues of overseas assets

    ,!


    In the meeting room of the lord''s mansion in Huxin Town, senior officials from the Government Council and the army gathered here.


    The atmosphere in the conference room was quite dull, everyone was thinking about the battle in Jiaowan.


    Old Ford closed his eyes, tapped lightly on the table with his right hand, Cecil and Hansel stared at the teacup in front of them in a daze.


    Schroeder was clicking on his pipe, staring at the rising smoke rings one after another thoughtfully, Bryce frowned, trying to say something but couldn''t open his mouth.


    Ratti looked worried, presumably worried about the future of his hometown.


    Paul glanced to his left, then to his right,


    "Everyone, it''s not okay to sit like this. Do you have any good countermeasures to avoid risks?"


    There is no doubt that the outbreak of war will pose a threat to the commerce and trade in the Northwest Gulf.


    Countermeasures? Hearing Paul''s words, Hansel was a little speechless.


    In fact, because Jiaowan is an important trade transfer station between the East and the West, the Ministry of Intelligence has always paid close attention to it.


    Every official in Huxin Town is very aware of the tense situation in Jiaowan. The number of weapons purchased from the Jiaowan Alliance can give a glimpse of it.


    Whether the river is cold or warm, the ducks that swim on it every day must be the first to know.


    As early as half a year ago, merchants from the Northwest Gulf who had important business dealings in Jiaowan jointly wrote to the Lord''s Mansion, requesting the Lord to buy or lease a small piece of land in Jiaowan. Once war broke out, it could be used as a residence for Northwest Gulf merchants. continue to maintain the function of the supply point on the route to the east.


    But the Earl at the time refused on the grounds that it would cost too much.


    Three months ago, the Government Affairs Council once again brought out the joint letter of the businessmen for discussion. Everyone agreed that it is not the time to worry about money. The chemical plant should be stopped first, and the reservoir and school should not be repaired. First, buy a block in Jiaowan. Land, preferably an island.


    Earl Graham was very unhappy, and said that no one should try to embezzle funds from several established projects.


    Now, the fight was finally going to start at Jiaowan, and the count began to ask everyone for their opinions.


    But everyone stopped talking about buying land.


    "Ahem!"


    Ford felt that the continued silence would embarrass Paul, so he broke the silence by saying:


    "Our commercial activities are mainly concentrated in the coastal area, and the power of the Jiaowan Church has not reached the coast so quickly, so there is still a buffer period. But now there is a point, coins and people can be easily withdrawn, but in Some of the real estate there¡ªincluding private enterprises and those owned by the Government Administration Council¡ªwould be difficult to take away, and after the outbreak of war, it is inevitable that some lawbreakers will take advantage of the chaotic situation to fish in troubled waters, so..."


    He frowned slightly, as if he glanced at Chief of Staff Schroeder inadvertently.


    "We''d better have an armed force in Horn Bay that can deter those with evil intentions."


    "Ah?" Schroeder, who was spouting mist, was stunned when he heard the head of the Government Affairs Council mention the armed forces.


    To be honest, Schroeder thought that as the chief of staff, he came here today just to listen in, because Jiaowan, thousands of miles away, can have a little relationship with the Arda army that can only dominate the Northwest Gulf today. What about the relationship?


    The only military power that Arda can project to Jiaowan now is the navy, but those landlocked countries don''t even have a sampan, so what did the warships do in the past? Stare?


    "That''s a real problem, Schroeder!"


    Paul looked at him. "Can we send an army to the Horn? Like...a battalion?"


    "Cough! Lord Graham."


    Schroeder put his beloved pipe on the table, stood up and said.


    "Sorry, our troops don''t have such capability yet."


    He poured cold water on Paul first, and then listed the reasons one by one at the beginning.


    "First of all, although it is easy to send one or two battalions there, our army relies heavily on our unique equipment such as gunpowder, guns, and cannons, and these things can only be produced in the Northwest Gulf at present, and they are consumables , Resupplying in the Jiaowan, which is thousands of miles away, is very problematic."


    "Secondly, assuming that our army has enough capacity to transport these things to the corner of the bay in time, but we still lack a...should be said to be a series of stable bases in the corner of the bay, and there is no way to store, transfer, and distribute our supplies."


    "Finally, we are not familiar with the climate and environment there. Our soldiers are all from the Northwest Gulf. Most of them have never been out of their hometown so far. If they go to the hot and humid Jiaowan, it is very likely that there will be water and soil problems. Dissatisfied question."


    "Everyone!"


    Schroeder emphasized his tone, looked around the crowd and said solemnly: "Don''t underestimate the last reason, acclimatization may be fatal, and there may be terrible contagion, some diseases may have very mild symptoms to the locals , but to outsiders it is a deadly scythe, which is more terrifying than a tangible enemy."


    There was a look of memory in his eyes.


    "Thirty years ago, I just went to serve in the Watchmen Legion. The Nerodan Corridor and the Northwest Bay where the Watchmen Legion was stationed belonged to the north of the kingdom, but when I first arrived there, I had diarrhea for a whole week. At that time, I Still a strong boy."


    "To sum up..."


    Schroeder looked at Paul and concluded: "I am firmly opposed to sending troops to the Northwest Gulf now. This is to let the soldiers die."


    "However..." He changed the topic, "If the lord is interested, we can start preparations now, send intelligence personnel there to map the terrain, collect various vegetation and animal information, and send doctors to learn about diseases and various diseases there. Herbal information, and¡­¡±


    "Send envoys to negotiate with the ruler there to see if we can get a piece of land as a place to stay If we do these things now, then I estimate that we will be able to initially deliver to Jiaowan in half a year. ability to power."


    Paul didn''t speak, and the conference room fell into silence.


    "Uh¡­"


    At this moment, Hansel stood up weakly, and said cautiously: "Master Graeman, if an Aldo army appears in a war that the kingdom has not participated in, His Majesty the King will feel embarrassed."


    "All right!"


    Paul had a troubled look on his face.


    "You are all right. You can''t let the boys die, and you can''t embarrass His Majesty the King."


    "Master Graham!"


    Schroeder spoke again.


    As the chief of staff, the most important person who advises Paul in the military, he still actively uses his brains to come up with solutions as much as possible.


    "If it''s just to deter lawbreakers, why don''t you try mercenaries?"

 Chapter 491： mercenaries

    ,!


    "Hey Hugh!"


    Doug swung his shovel vigorously, loading a shovel of coal into the bed of a nearby coal truck.


    The appearance of this burly man in his thirties was quite different from his previous appearance as a mercenary captain.


    When Doug was the captain of a mercenary team, he had long hair with a shawl, and although his face was unshaven, he had a rough charm, and the brown boyish eyes shone sharply all the year round. It was the first time he met his eyes. Many people tend to think of birds of prey such as falcons. Years of adventure and fighting career made him so confident and even arrogant, stubbornly believing that good luck is always with him.


    But now Doug, the original unruly long hair has disappeared, replaced by a plain round hairstyle, the beard on his face has been shaved clean, and the sharp eyes can no longer be seen. It''s like the light of a falcon, but it gives people a somewhat dull and numb feeling like an old farmer who has been farming all his life, that kind of feeling that he can''t see the slightest hope and lives like this all his life.


    In front of or around Doug, there are piles of coal piles like hills. Doug¡¯s daily task is to smash these mined coal mines into the wagons. No powerful martial arts are needed. Brilliant move, his daily movement is to swing the shovel over and over again.


    These charcoal mountains seem to never run out, and every time a pile of coal is loaded, more coal is brought out of the mine and piled up to form a new charcoal mountain.


    One after another, the pitch-black charcoal mountains seem to be taller and more majestic than the tall and majestic Rocky Mountains in the distance, so that Doug can''t see the hope of crossing the past, like a huge cage that firmly locks him to death in this place, Until all the rest of his life is exhausted.


    Those glorious years in the past can only be reproduced in dreams. In the dream, he was still the mercenary leader who drank heavily and ate a lot of meat every day, until the sound of gunshots and cannons woke him up.


    Sometimes he would secretly assume that in his life in the past few years, if he hadn''t accepted the employment of the Aldo nobleman named Emerson, he would not have been reduced to the situation of being a prisoner in the Northwest Gulf. what''s the point?


    Who would have thought that there are such powerful weapons and such a powerful army in the Northwest Gulf?


    ¡­


    "Mercenary?"


    Paul looked at his chief of staff and asked suspiciously.


    Schroeder offered Paul a proposal that took him by surprise.


    "Yes, mercenary!"


    Schroeder nodded, "And it''s the mercenary group on the corner of the bay."


    He slightly raised his right hand, "Locals! Their hometown is Jiaowan, and they are familiar with everything there. They have adapted to the climate and geography since they were young. They also know what can and cannot be eaten in the wild. Pivotal¡­"


    The elderly knight said with a smile: "We don''t have to bear too many obligations to the mercenaries, and we can save a lot of allowances and pension expenses."


    "That''s a good idea."


    Schroeder proposed to make Paul Mose enlighten.


    He said: "You mean, we spend a sum of money to hire a mercenary group in Jiaowan, just tell them the mission, and let them solve the logistics and supplies by themselves."


    Schroeder nodded again, "It''s basically like this, Master Graham."


    "Okay!" Paul was happy, "I''ll send someone to Jiaowan to find suitable mercenaries."


    "Wait a minute, Master Graham." Schroeder stopped him.


    "Huh? Why?"


    "Actually, you don''t need to work hard to find the mercenary group. There is one..." Schroeder said with a smile, "There should be two, the Jiaowan mercenaries, just in our northwest bay."


    Paul frowned and asked, "Which lord hired them? Or is he doing something bad? If it''s the latter, then I have to send someone to destroy them."


    "No no!" Schroeder shook his head, "They haven''t done anything bad now, but in fact they have been wiped out by you. These mercenaries are all in the labor camp you created."


    "Huh?" Paul didn''t understand.


    Seeing that Paul didn''t think about it, Schroeder had no choice but to explain to him, "Master Graeman, do you still remember the usurper war?"


    "Of course!" It''s only been a few years since it was over.


    "During that war, we encountered two bands of mercenaries hired by Maltz Kent from the south to deal with us."


    Paul suddenly realized, and patted the table, "I remembered."


    Schroeder: "The members of one mercenary group are good at using longbows, and the other mercenary group has a more balanced mix of personnel."


    Paul: "Yes, yes, that''s right. They have all become our captives, and now they are scattered and sent to different places for labor reform."


    Schroeder suggested: "According to our interrogation, most of them are from the Horn Bay. Perhaps, you can consider using this group of people, regrouping them again, and using our equipment¡ªI mean cold weapons such as swords and shields." ¡ªarm them again, and send them to the Horn to fight for our good, to atone for the crimes they committed against us in the War of the Ustor."


    Paul nodded secretly in his heart, Schroeder''s suggestion really hit his heart.


    These captured mercenaries have rich combat experience and are familiar enough with the local area. Where can they find such good ready-made consumables?


    But in an instant, he thought of a problem.


    "Schroeder, what if they get out of control after arriving at the corner? Do we have to send troops to the corner to catch them?"


    The chief of staff breathed out a smoke ring comfortably squinted his eyes and said, "You don''t have to worry about their loyalty, there is a very good way to solve it."


    Paul: "What way?"


    Schroeder: "Turn them into your slaves."


    Paul was a little puzzled: "But they are my de facto slaves now."


    Schroeder: "Haha, Lord Graeman, I''m talking about using Jiaowan''s method¡ªbranding your unique mark on their bodies."


    Paul: "Branding?"


    At this moment, Ladi, who had been silent all this time, intervened in the discussion, "Lord Graman, in Horn Bay, if a slave with a brand on his body dares to betray his master, he will be captured by those who see him, and then sent back to the It is the master''s power to give it to his master, no matter how the master punishes him."


    After hearing this, Schroeder nodded and said to Paul: "That''s right, it''s exactly what Advisor Setia said. These people were captured by you during the war. According to the customs of Jiaowan, treat them according to your situation They are all your slaves, as long as other people in Jiaowan know their relationship with you, these mercenaries will not be able to turn over."

 Chapter 492： Mercenary II

    ,!


    A long and loud whistle sounded, which seemed to enliven the atmosphere of the entire coal mine, which meant that today''s work was over.


    The workers¡ªor the prisoners¡ªstopped their work one after another, turned their heads and bent down, and stretched their bodies.


    After letting their tense muscles relax for a day, the prisoners came to wash in a stream flowing in twos and threes. They took off their upper and lower body clothes, one by one, bare chested and backless, naked - anyway, the camp is full of men, they first scrubbed the sweat towels used to wipe sweat during work in the water repeatedly, and then wiped the sweat away. The towel was soaked in water, and he scrubbed the dirt off his body one by one.


    Doug was also scrubbing his body. When he stopped shoveling coal, his whole body was covered in black soot. For this reason, he went back to the dormitory to get a change of clean clothes. The soot-covered clothes were also thrown in for laundering.


    After cleaning, Doug, who put on clean clothes, felt relaxed, and most of the exhaustion accumulated from a day''s work had gone.


    "Boss Doug!"


    A low-pitched greeting came from behind, and a guy who also kept his body but had a bit of a mischievous look appeared from nowhere.


    Doug looked left and right, no one looked at him, then grabbed the person who came, and came to a remote corner.


    "Patton, you **** damn, I''ve expected you to come here, how are things going?"


    "It''s back."


    The visitor took out a small pottery bottle from his arms and handed it to Doug carefully.


    After Doug took it, he put the bottle close to Dan''s ear, shook it gently, and there was a sound of liquid tumbling inside.


    Doug said dissatisfiedly: "That''s all? We saved so much coal."


    Parton said dejectedly: "Boss Doug, it''s not my fault. The new one is too greedy. His heart is blacker than the blackest coal I''ve ever seen, and he doubled the price."


    Doug''s brows were tightly frowned, and the folds that were extruded seemed to be mountains and rivers, and he said bitterly, "Despicable Mr. O, cunning Mr. O. Oh, forget it, who made us just the ones on the chopping board?" Where''s the fish?"


    He picked up the small clay vase, all his eyes focused on it. It was just an ordinary small khaki bottle, tightly closed with a cork. To Doug, however, it seemed to contain some panacea.


    "Oh, I''m depending on you for the next week."


    After speaking, he pulled out the cork with a bang, brought the mouth of the bottle to his nostrils, and took a deep breath.


    The tangy smell of wine made Doug feel comfortable all over, and a lot of saliva was secreted from his mouth.


    He opened his mouth slightly, gently pressed the mouth of the bottle against his lower lip, and then slowly lifted the body of the bottle. The life-saving "nectar" inside turned into a stream and flowed into Doug''s mouth. The taste fills the whole mouth.


    Doug didn''t swallow it immediately, but used the first sip of wine to repeatedly wash his mouth like gargling, letting the wine soak every corner of his mouth.


    After going on for a full minute, he moved his throat slightly, reluctantly and carefully sent the first sip of wine into his esophagus.


    "Tsk tsk, nectar!"


    Doug smacked his lips, feeling fascinated.


    Patton next to him looked at his boss drinking, and could only twitch his nose, try his best to catch the smell of alcohol in the air, swallowing his saliva one mouthful after another.


    "Gudong!"


    Doug took a second sip of the wine, this time he didn''t stay in his mouth for too long, but simply swallowed it down.


    The third mouth, the fourth mouth...


    After drinking ten sips, Doug put down the clay pot.


    At this moment, his face was radiant and full of energy, and his eyes became sharp again, as if the former mercenary captain had returned.


    "Give!"


    Doug gave the bottle to Parton.


    Parton used his hand a little, haha, there is still one third left.


    "Thank you boss! Thank you boss!"


    He hurriedly nodded and bowed to thank Doug.


    "Hurry up, don''t let the guards find out."


    "Yeah, I''ll take care of it!"


    Parton lifted the bottle and followed Doug''s example. He took a small sip and tasted slowly, and then drank the rest in one gulp.


    Finally, he took out a water bag, poured some water into the bottle, shook it gently, and drank the water in the bottle again.


    "Hey! Old Ao is too strict, what''s the point of locking us brothers here? That Graman is too aristocratic."


    Both of them cheered up and had the strength to scold Aldo again.


    Ever since they were captured in the Ustor War, they have been locked up in this ghost place called a labor camp, where they live with black coal all day long.


    At first, Doug and the others thought that they would either be abused to death or exhausted to death here, but to their surprise, they had a pretty good life¡ªof course, this "good" refers to their initial pessimism. In terms of.


    You can eat two meals a day, morning and afternoon. In the morning, the "brick bread" made of barley or rye is served with pickled pickles. Although it is a bit scratchy, and occasionally you can taste the smell of sawdust, but you are full. In the afternoon It is two slices of bread and unlimited vegetable porridge - a kind of Huhu porridge mixed with vegetables.


    There are still a few days in each month, and the Huhu porridge will be mixed with minced meat or eggs.


    They can also quietly gather some charcoal, and exchange some wine with the villagers outside the wall when the guards are not paying attention.


    However, it is not free here. Of course, this so-called freedom is not the kind of unfettered freedom before being captured. The lack of freedom means that Aldo has too much control Aldo has designated and Strict house rules, to name a few:


    First of all, the place where the prisoners live is required to be kept clean and hygienic, and the guards will raid the dormitory from time to time every day for inspection


    Secondly, prisoners are required to maintain a good mental outlook, unshaven beards and other phenomena are absolutely not allowed.


    Once it is found that there is a place that does not comply with the regulations, they will be given a leather whip, and they will be kicked into a small dark room for confinement, and they will have to starve.


    Doug, who has been a mercenary for more than ten years, is very puzzled. Is the Aldo man managing the prisoners or the army? Even if it is training the army, maintaining hygiene, and maintaining personal spirit, it is an army like the royal guard It''s what needs to be followed.


    Having been on the battlefield for so many years, he is too familiar with what the general army of various countries is like. Sloppy living habits and lice are the normal state of ordinary soldiers.


    As for the prisoners in other places, oh, the place where they stay is called a shithole, which is flattering.


    Doug and Patton walked towards the dormitory, cursing Old Ao''s perversion, and at the same time, there was a trace of inexplicable gratitude in their hearts.

 Chapter 493： Mercenary Three

    ,!


    "Drip~drip~drip~"


    The loud trumpet sound resounded throughout the camp, and this sound represented the time for dinner.


    Doug and Patton took the wooden lunch box and came to line up in front of the kitchen. There were already more than 30 people in front of them.


    "Hey, Boss Doug!"


    "Hey, Patton!"


    Seeing the two people coming, people kept saying hello to them.


    The mercenaries were not dispersed, but were all thrown into this labor camp next to the coal mine.


    The Austrian elders don''t care whether they still maintain the old order of the mercenary group, the Austrian elders don''t care whether they are still listening to the boss of the mercenary group, the Austrian elders only need them to complete the assigned tasks on time and in full That''s it.


    When he was in Jiaowan, mercenaries, especially those with rich combat experience, were precious resources of force. After being captured, they would often be incorporated into the army that captured him. These guys are not knights, loyal or something They have nothing to do with them, whoever offers good treatment or promises to restore their freedom after being captured will hang out with whoever.


    But it is not applicable here in the Northwest Gulf. The lord who captured them had no intention of taking them in at all, and just used them as tools.


    At the beginning, some people wanted to make trouble, but the leader¡ªin fact, was secretly instigated by Doug and the head of another mercenary group, Ferguson¡ªwas **** by Aldo and shot on the spot with a 12-pound cannon. The scene frightened the courage of the mercenaries, and they quickly calmed down.


    They finally understood that the Ao elders really didn''t care what they thought, they just regarded him as a group of tools that could move on their own, and if something went wrong, they would "throw away".


    After the original fantasies were shattered by the ruthless reality, the mercenaries from Jiaowan quickly positioned themselves as Aldo''s slaves, and their mentality could change so quickly, It is related to the Jiaowan culture they have been familiar with since they were young. In Jiaowan, there is a tradition of using prisoners of war as slaves.


    Well, as long as you have a good attitude, you can live a pretty good life in this labor camp.


    After Doug prepared his meal, he and Parton participated in a "dinner" with a bunch of people.


    He first soaked the bread in his hand into the thick soup¡ªif he didn¡¯t do so, he would break his teeth¡ªafter he felt that it was almost done, he put it in his mouth and chewed the next piece vigorously.


    Today''s soup has a little meat in it, which is not bad.


    "I said guys! Why didn''t you see Ferguson and his people today."


    he looked around at the customer, asking as he chewed his bread.


    Ferguson was the head of another mercenary group, they were hired together and captured together.


    "When I was still queuing just now¡ªyou and Patton hadn''t come yet¡ªI saw that the guards assembled and took away the people from their regiment."


    A young guy who was only about sixteen or seventeen years old replied.


    When Doug saw the young guy who answered him, he felt a pang of regret. His life had just begun, and he was going to be confessed to this ghostly place for the rest of his life.


    "I saw it too."


    "Yes, the guard came to look for Ferguson himself, and asked him to lead his regiment away."


    Doug has been given information by many people.


    What happened?


    Doug was a little dazed, Ferguson and his people were taken away by Aldo?


    Was it taken...to be executed?


    Or... released?


    If it''s the former, will the next batch be my turn and my own people?


    If it''s the latter...why? Why?


    Doug just grabbed the bread and was so dazed, he didn''t even hear someone calling him next to him.


    "Boss Doug! Boss Doug!"


    Patton tugged at Doug''s sleeve and kept shaking it.


    "Ah? What''s the matter?"


    Doug awoke from his thoughts.


    "The guards are calling us."


    "what?"


    Is it your turn?


    When an unknown fate befell him, Doug''s heart trembled.


    "Everyone!"


    The guard held up a loudspeaker and shouted loudly:


    "Assemble in the open space outside immediately, within fifteen minutes, immediately!"


    The people present, almost like a conditioned reflex, got up and ran outside, regardless of the unfinished meal.


    Prisoners have been undergoing a certain degree of militarized training in the same way as in Arda''s army - such as queues, internal affairs, and running exercises in the morning and evening. The original intention of doing so was only for the convenience of management.


    After the assembly was over, a man in Arda''s military uniform came over, walked back and forth in front of the prisoners several times, and observed them carefully.


    In the end, he nodded with satisfaction, and asked with great enthusiasm: "Which one is Ribeiro Doug? Get out!"


    Doug hesitated, but he knew he couldn''t escape after all.


    So he yelled, "Here!"


    Following his usual running training, he clenched his fists on his left and right sides, raised them above his waist, trotted out of the queue, and stood still in front of the Arda soldier.


    "Report! No. 2001 Ribeiro Doug is reporting to you!"


    The soldier looked him over from top to bottom, making Doug feel as if he was in a livestock market, where he was a horse and the other was a horse buyer.


    "Follow me! The rest of you, stand like this for an hour!"


    The "buyer" seemed to have taken a fancy to his horse and pulled the rein.


    The rest of the people were puzzled, but they didn''t even dare to look at each other to see if some **** made a mistake, and then everyone was punished to sit and stand.


    Doug followed anxiously all the way until he entered the management office of the labor camp.


    "Ferguson?"


    Doug was a little surprised. When he entered the door, he found that another mercenary group leader, Beluso Ferguson, was also here.


    When Ferguson saw him, surprise was revealed in his eyes, and then there was a trace of panic. Although he covered it up in a blink of an eye, Doug caught the panic.


    "Hmph!" Ferguson snorted heavily as he opened his already big nostrils even bigger.


    He seemed to be full of fighting spirit all of a sudden.


    "Master Erwin! We [Rhinoceros] are enough~ www.novelhall.com~ There is no need to use [Black Dog]''s weaklings!"


    rhino! Black dog!


    What a nostalgic word, Doug''s heart trembled. These two words were the names of Ferguson''s mercenary group and his mercenary group.


    But since being sent to a labor camp, these words have been sealed in the depths of my memory.


    Now they resurfaced in his mind again, and also awakened Doug''s habits from being the captain of the mercenary team.


    "[Rhinoceros] offal! Who do you call a weak chicken?"


    Doug snapped back curtly.


    Although his mouth was not polite, Doug''s heart was full of joy like a huge wave.


    Judging from Ferguson''s panicked reaction when he saw him, and what he said to the soldier named Erwin, the Aldos...seem to have something to use them, and it''s not low-end jobs like coal shoveling Son, otherwise Ferguson wouldn''t need to be so eager - just now he seemed to have some business to be snatched away.


    Does that mean... there is hope of getting out of trouble?

 Chapter 494： Mercenary Four

    ,!


    The officer whom Ferguson called Lord Erwin raised his hand, shutting up the former head of the rhino mercenary group who wanted to continue to speak to Doug.


    Erwin turned to Doug and said, "You can call me Major Jeremin Erwin. I am currently serving on the Army Staff of Arda."


    Doug stood up against the wallpaper, nodded heavily to the major in front of him, "Lord Erwin!"


    He knew that the cumbersome etiquette of noble officers in other places was not used much in Arda''s army.


    At this time, he began to carefully observe the officer in front of him. He had short dark chestnut hair, thick and thick eyebrows, shallow eye sockets, and piercing eyes in them¡ªthe eyes of the Arda soldiers Doug had seen were very Spirited - not very tall, but very stocky.


    Erwin said: "Let me explain the purpose of calling you here. Just now, I just mentioned it briefly to Captain Ferguson, and did not explain the specific reasons in detail, so please listen to the following carefully. if."


    Ferguson put away his arrogance when facing Doug, and immediately changed into an obedient elementary school student.


    Erwin paced slowly in the office, and introduced unhurriedly: "A month ago, a war broke out in Jiaowan, and the two sides of the war were the coastal countries headed by the Jiaowan Alliance and the An inland country headed by the Jiaowan Church."


    "Oh hoo, are they finally fighting?"


    Ferguson couldn''t help asking gloatingly.


    Doug scolded secretly, why didn''t you fight earlier. With his sensitive sense of war, he felt that some conflicts would break out under such high pressure a few years ago-of course the mercenaries couldn''t wait for it.


    It''s just that the conflict did not come for a long time, so I took over the business from the Northwest Gulf, but I didn''t expect to overturn the car here.


    You guys fought a few years ago. Uncle Doug, I was still happy on the battlefield in Jiaowan and Huajie. As for shoveling charcoal every day in this place that I have never heard of before?


    "Before I continue to explain," Erwin suddenly stopped, looked at the two and asked, "I need to figure out, if you are still working as mercenaries in Jiaowan, which party will you accept? It represents freedom. The Horn League and his allies, or the church representing the Faith and his servants?"


    "Ha, my lord." Ferguson grinned and answered first: "Freedom, faith, can those things be eaten? Of course, whoever offers the highest price will fight the war."


    Ferguson''s answer made Doug vigilant. It seems that these years of prison life have not changed this guy who looks reckless but has a delicate mind.


    According to Doug''s own judgment, Lord Erwin was testing them.


    Especially attitudes towards religion.


    Doug also replied immediately: "We are mercenaries, my lord. Money is our only pursuit, and profit is our highest guide. But..."


    His eyes blinked a few times, but he didn''t continue talking.


    "alright, I got it."


    Erwin continued to pace up and down in front of the two of them.


    "You should know that there is a very developed maritime trade in the northwest bay, and Jiaowan is an extremely important node on the maritime trade line. Our government and businessmen have a lot of investment there-goods, shops, coins, etc. .¡±


    "But now!" he suddenly raised his voice, "a sudden war has threatened these properties. Although we are 110% sure of the moral level of the people of Jiaowan, no matter how simple the folk customs are, there are always black sheep and fish in troubled waters." not to mention the existence of gangsters, not to mention the fact that we must consider the worst-case scenario - the wealth is looted by the chaos on both sides."


    "Our lord¡ªthe far-sighted Lord Paul Greiman¡ªbelieves that the Northwest Gulf should have a considerable deterrent force in the Horn Bay to protect our legal property from coveted and violated by those lawless people."


    "so!"


    Erwin''s eyes rest on Doug for a moment, then on Ferguson.


    "The staff ordered me to find suitable candidates to go to Jiaowan to build such a force."


    Erwin''s voice has not yet fallen.


    "My lord, I am willing to serve Graham-sama!"


    "My lord, I am more willing to serve Graham than him!"


    Doug and Ferguson scrambled to make a statement, then glared at each other, completely seeing each other as rivals.


    As soon as Erwin said what he said just now, Doug and Ferguson understood what they were looking for.


    Aldo was sending them¡ªor some of them¡ªback to the Horn to protect his property.


    It¡¯s right to think about it. The northwest bay and Jiaowan are thousands of miles away. Is the ground snake a more suitable candidate?


    what does that mean?


    free!


    Once selected, you can return to your familiar hometown and familiar battlefield!


    Isn''t that the birds return to the sky, and the fish return to the sea?


    "Don''t rush to get excited!"


    Seeing how the two expressed their opinions, Erwin smiled unabashedly.


    "The premise of letting you return to Jiaowan is based on the premise that you must be loyal to Lord Graeman."


    The two people in front of him rushed to answer immediately.


    "I am willing to pledge my allegiance to Lord Graman!"


    "I am more willing to serve Graham than him!"


    "My allegiance does not come with any preconditions - no territory, no title of knight."


    "I promise to be more loyal than the daydreaming **** next to me."


    ¡­


    The leaders of the two mercenary regiments expressed their loyalty to Earl Greiman like a bet.


    "Two."


    Erwin cut off their speech.


    "It''s just that the loyalty spoken by the mouth is unreliable, and the empty and weak oath can''t bind anything."


    The two said in unison: "We signed a contract Jiaowan is too far away from us, and the contract can''t guarantee anything."


    Doug: "What do you mean, Lord Erwin?"


    Erwin grinned, and said with some malice: "Use your Jiaowan method."


    "Our method in Jiaowan?"


    The two were stunned for a moment, and then realized, "You...you mean, give us...give us..."


    Erwin put away his smile and said in a serious tone: "Yes, your body will be imprinted with the Earl''s brand. Only in this way can your loyalty be guaranteed."


    There was a sudden silence in the room.


    "Uh...Master Erwin, can''t we discuss this further?"


    "Hmph!" Erwin asked sarcastically, "Aren''t you the de facto slaves of Graham?"


    These words hit the two of them like sharp arrows.


    Heartbroken!

 Chapter 495： Mercenary five

    ,!


    Yes, now they have in fact become the slaves of Earl Paul Greman.


    And they have already accepted this positioning in their hearts.


    Besides not having a brand, are they any different from slaves now?


    "Our Earl...was a merciful and generous lord"


    Major Erwin said.


    "He thinks that your free will should be fully respected, so he gave you two paths to choose."


    "The first way is to obediently brand him with his mark, and then return to Jiaowan to resume your status as a mercenary¡ªof course, the mercenary of the Graman family. On the premise of completing the assigned combat mission, you can completely act like normal people." Live the same way, oh, just like you did before you came to Northwest Bay, but you have to be on call when you need to."


    "Another way, continue to stay here and work, and then wait for the day when Lord Graeman is in a better mood, maybe he can pardon your crimes."


    "Which way to choose, you should think about it carefully."


    Major Erwin still maintained the same smile on his face just now. He leisurely and slowly paced to an armchair and sat down. He took a sip of the tea prepared for him by the labor camp officials and waited for the two Reply from a prisoner of rank.


    The autumn sunshine is warm and quiet, shining into the office through the windows on the south wall, casting light and shadows on the floor.


    Bello Doug twisted his somewhat stiff neck, and looked out the window following the sunlight.


    Because of the office''s location on the second floor and its location, the mercenary leader was lucky to be able to observe the camp from a different perspective than usual.


    He saw the wall of the labor camp, with sharp wooden spikes embedded in the top of the wall to prevent prisoners from escaping, and a watchtower standing at the corner. At the southernmost part of the camp, a **** hole stands out. That is the entrance of the coal mine. Coal is shipped out every day, and I am busy with these black stones all day long. A large amount of coal **** covers the area. dyed black.


    In the nearby open space, rows of prisoners stood quietly. They were his mercenary partners. They didn''t know what happened, they didn''t know what choice their regiment leader was facing, and their fate was uncertain. It will be changed because of this choice, and Ferguson''s people may also be standing in another open space that they can''t see.


    He looked outside the labor camp, green forests, golden wheat fields, winding country roads, and bird cooking smoke from distant houses appeared in his eyes. If it was a few years ago, the scenery outside the wall would be Mundane things, but now Doug suddenly thinks they''re so good, if only he had a paintbrush...Huh? When did I feel like an artist?


    Doug opened his mouth, "I..."


    "Master Erwin, can I reply to you tomorrow?" He was preempted by Ferguson.


    "I don''t want to make a decision right away," Doug said.


    Erwin stared at them for half a minute.


    "Well, I will give you time to think about it. I will stay in this room and wait before the sun goes down tomorrow. You can come to me anytime you think about it. Oh, don''t forget to put the two options I mentioned Tell your fellows, I think everyone has the right to choose freely."


    Ferguson and Doug left the office one after the other.


    In the corridor, Doug asked pretending to be puzzled: "I said, Ferguson, why didn''t you immediately agree to Aldo''s request? But with a mere imprint, you can go back to the corner you''ve been thinking about day and night."


    "Hmph!" Ferguson replied with great disdain: "I''m just slandering that old man. Who am I, Mr. Ferguson? I''m a proud warrior! I''m an unruly bird! How can you accept it for a little superficial freedom? A humiliating slave brand? If I return to Jiaowan with such a ghost thing, what will those people who know me think of me? I will never be able to hold my head up for the rest of my life as the head of the majestic rhinoceros mercenary group."


    He turned to look at Doug: "Black dog, why don''t you agree, you shouldn''t care about these things."


    Doug replied angrily: "Don''t look down on people, you brat, my ancestors are nobles, and their blood is much nobler than yours. Even if you are physically imprisoned, you will never give in spiritually."


    If it weren''t for the fact that fighting was banned in the camp and the punishment for fighting was very severe, he would have died to punch a few holes in the head of the **** next to him.


    After finishing speaking, he ignored Ferguson, strode to speed up, and walked over.


    The annoying guy''s voice came from behind, "I still have the backbone of a man in Jiaowan..."


    Doug returned to the open space just now and saw his companions who were still standing. He explained the reason to the guards who were monitoring nearby, and then explained to everyone the two choices given by Major Erwin.


    With a bang, a frying pan exploded in the open space.


    "I want to go back to Jiaowan, I want to go back to Jiaowan!"


    "Yeah, I''ve had enough of it here."


    "But are we going to be slaves?"


    "Don''t be funny, aren''t you a slave now? Are you a slave who is confined to work every day or a slave who can run around outside?"


    The sound of discussion and quarrel filled the whole area for a while.


    Doug calculated quietly from the side, and it seemed that the vast majority of people wanted to go back to Jiaowan.


    While everyone was discussing, he dodged to the back of a house. With the cover of the building, he made a circle and returned to the building of the camp management office.


    The moment he walked in, Doug abandoned all previous hesitation, and he decided that he wanted to go back to Jiaowan, even if he had a brand of shame on his body.


    In fact, when Erwin gave a choicehe almost said that he would go back to Jiaowan, but it was that **** Ferguson who made a horizontal move, which made him fall into hesitation again.


    Now Doug has made up his mind, he wants to go back if he loses face to tm.


    His whole body and mind suddenly relaxed, and even his footsteps became much lighter, and he unknowingly came to the door of Major Erwin''s office.


    Doug stretched out his right hand, gripped the doorknob, and said to himself: Forest, wheat field, cooking smoke, here I come... Ah, I have to knock on the door first.


    After three bangs, a heavenly voice came from inside: Come in.


    He clenched the doorknob again, pushed the door open with a little force.


    "Ferguson?"


    An unexpected person appeared in his field of vision.


    Ferguson also saw him. The broad face of the rhinoceros mercenary group leader began to change color rapidly, turning red, turning red, and continuing to turn red, until it finally felt like a crab shell had been boiled.


    "Doug, you bushy-eyed..."

 Chapter 496： Mercenary Six

    , the fastest update of the latest chapter of Steel, Guns and the Industrial Party Crossing Other Worlds!


    "Ah-ah-ah-!


    ! "


    Ferguson cried out in pain.


    The red-hot soldering iron just stuck to the tight flesh.


    Gray-white smoke emerged from between the soldering iron and the flesh, accompanied by the scalp-numbing sound of "Zi~Zi~Zi".


    A smell of burnt meat began to fill the air.


    Doug, who was standing not far away, couldn''t help covering his nose.


    After the prison guard in charge of branding felt that it was almost done, he held the handle and moved the branding iron away.


    "Oh!" Ferguson let out a heavy moan the moment the soldering iron separated from the flesh.


    He closed his eyes tightly, grinning his teeth, but his cheeks were bulging. Beads of sweat trickled down from his forehead, down his cheeks, until dripping from his chin, and fell to the ground.


    A dark red mark appeared on Ferguson''s strong arm, surrounded by flushed skin. The imprint consists of two parts, the top is a very vivid dragon head pattern, and the bottom is the abbreviation of the surname Graman in the Jiaowan language.


    Another man in a white coat scooped out a spoonful of the goo from an earthen jar with a metal spoon and applied it to Ferguson''s arm.


    Ferguson suddenly felt a cold sensation spread on his hot arm just now, and it was numb. This should be some kind of ointment for scalding.


    This doesn''t completely eliminate the pain though, it''s still painful.


    "Gudong!" After watching the whole process, Doug swallowed a big mouthful, feeling weak all over, and it will be his turn next.


    When he was working as a mercenary in Jiaowan, he also tortured his enemies. Among them was the branding iron, a favorite method of torture, but he never thought of using it on himself.


    The prison guard put the soldering iron back into the red-burning stove to heat up, and waved to him after a while, "Come on, Doug, you can''t escape this one."


    Doug cursed in his heart. He suggested tattoos instead, but Erwin rejected it without saying a word.


    He walked over with a heavy script and resigned himself to his fate.


    Doug pulled out a wooden stick, which he was going to bite into later to ward off the pain, and he didn''t want to yell like Ferguson with no grace.


    The prison guard asked blankly, "Where is the burn?"


    Major Erwin allows them to choose the location of the imprint, but it must be convenient for display.


    Ferguson chose his arms, which can be covered with clothes at ordinary times, and he can just roll up his sleeves when he needs to see.


    "I''m also here on the arm." Doug pointed to the outside of the upper arm of his right arm with his left hand, and then opened his mouth to bite the prepared wooden stick tightly, and his teeth were deeply embedded in the wood.


    The prison guard took the handle and pulled the reheated soldering iron out of the stove. The soldering iron was red and red, and in Doug''s eyes, it shone like the sun.


    Being near the sun will burn you... must hurt, must hurt...


    The brain suddenly recalled several experiences of being scalded in the previous life very uncooperatively, which made Doug break out a lot of cold sweat before he even started touching the soldering iron.


    The prison guard held the soldering iron and gestured towards Doug''s shoulder, and Doug''s body dodged a few times uncontrollably.


    "Haha! The cowards of the Black Dogs."


    Ferguson next to him taunted at the right time. He gloated at his misfortune, with an expression of "you should try it too".


    Doug squeezed his mouth again, feeling like his teeth were about to fall out, and he gave the guard a ready-to-go look, then closed his eyes.


    The prison guard pushed his hand forward, quickly, accurately, and firmly brought the soldering iron into close contact with the skin on the outside of Doug''s upper arm.


    The voice of "Zi~Zi~Zi" sounded again, and the same burnt smell appeared in the air again.


    "Ohh Ohh ohh!"


    Doug''s eyes widened in an instant, as if the eyeballs were about to pop out of their sockets, and the blood vessels in the whites of the eyes could be seen.


    A few seconds later, the prison guard withdrew the soldering iron. When he lost contact, Doug felt that his skin had already stuck to the soldering iron, and the burning pain was immediately mixed with a tearing pain.


    He bent down slightly, and the wooden stick in his mouth fell to the ground with a bang, and a large amount of saliva flowed out of his mouth, mixed with sweat and fell to the ground.


    "Hahaha-"


    He gasped heavily, as if it would make him feel better.


    The white coat on the side also applied ointment to him.


    "Okay, let''s go back to the dormitory and rest first."


    The prison guard, who put the soldering iron into the stove again to heat up, turned his head at them, signaling them to leave quickly.


    "There are still many people behind!"


    The two looked outside the room, there was a long line, all members of the two mercenary regiments, the Black Dog and the Rhinoceros, preparing to accept the brand that would give them a certain degree of freedom.


    All the mercenaries made the same choice as their leader.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "Master Graham!"


    In the lord''s office, Chief of Staff Schroeder handed Paul a thick stack of documents.


    "The mercenary has been selected, please take a look."


    Paul took the information and flipped through a few pages, "So, all the mercenary captives will be sent back to Jiaowan?"


    Schroeder: "Yes, Major Erwin tested them. They were able to stand in the sun for an hour and maintain formation. No one rested, and no one fainted. Their physical fitness was up to standard. This is beyond As expected, the training time for them can be shortened to a considerable extent, so that they can be deployed to Jiaowan to perform combat missions as soon as possible. Of course, this is due to the militarized management in our labor camps and the relatively good food. "


    "Okay!" Paul nodded. "Of course, the more people, the better. According to the original plan, give them a batch of armor and weapons, as well as a sum of money, and then the rest will be up to them."


    "Huh!" He found something interesting, "Ferguson? Haha, Ferguson, Fergus, Ferguson, Fergus. Schroeder, do you remember that I have a knight named Fergus?"


    "I remember," Schroeder confirmed. "The pronunciation of the name is very common, whether it is Horn Bay or Aldo."


    He immediately returned to the topic, "My lord, I think we should send a group of our own people to follow them. We can''t let these mercenaries do their own thing. They should follow the instructions from the Northwest Gulf."


    "Oh, of course!" Paul agreed very much, "This is natural I have asked the Education Department to select a group of excellent instructors and accompany them back to Jiaowan. It is to watch them, manage them, and ensure that They obey orders, and at the same time, they must not commit evil deeds such as robbery and insulting women, otherwise they will corrupt our honor."


    "In this case." Schroeder further suggested, "Should I choose a group of officers and students from the military academy to follow along, let them experience the real war up close, and watch how the armies other than Arda fight? , Summarize experience and laws, compile them into a book, enrich our database, and provide valuable materials for our army.¡±


    "Ha! I was thinking of that too."


    Paul said excitedly.


    No matter in terms of scale or quality, the war in Jiaowan is not comparable to the usurper wars of previous years. This war is a very precious object of observation, allowing the Arda army to understand all aspects of the army of this era .


    He ordered: "Schroeder, you should arrange this as soon as possible."


    To provide you with the fastest update of steel, guns, and the industrial party crossing other worlds of the great **** Xiao Musheng. In order for you to check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 496 Mercenary 6 free read.https://

 Chapter 497： situation

    , the fastest update of the latest chapter of Steel, Guns and the Industrial Party Crossing Other Worlds!


    Hydera is a large city located in the northeast of the Principality of Inton, which is also the capital of the Principality, and the Principality of Inton is a member of the Protestant League. After the war broke out, the Principality of Inton, although directly bordering on the territory of the church, was the first to respond. One of the countries of the Horn Bay Alliance, the Principality soon sent a force to meet it at the border of the Horn Bay Alliance.


    However, when the skitaris led by the church attacked and captured all the founding states in the northern corner of the bay, the Principality of Inton, which was empty of domestic military power, immediately fell into a dangerous situation.


    After a long time, the bad news spread. The Skitarii captured Marta, the heaviest fortress-type town in the north of the Principality, and opened the door to Hydera.


    As you can imagine, the current Skitarii is marching towards Hydera.


    Now the whole city of Hydera has fallen into a panic, and all kinds of reliable and reliable speeches are spreading in the streets, saying that the cathars have carried out massacres in Marta and its surrounding areas, and that the cathars are still willing to respect the church. Qiu Wucheng only arrested Protestants, and also said that the cataracts had retreated after a series of siege losses.


    Rumors abounded, hearts fluttered, and many families and families prepared to flee to other places to escape the military disaster. Horse-drawn carriages carrying parcels were seen galloping everywhere on the street.


    "Ah-ah-!"


    A kneeling young mother screamed in horror. The woman was still holding a crying baby tightly in her arms. In the direction she was facing, a black carriage was galloping towards her.


    Just now, because I dodged another carriage and fell down the street, the baby I was holding rolled to the road. I didn''t have time to think about it and picked up the baby again, but I didn''t expect a new danger to come in an instant.


    The speed of the carriage made the young mother''s mind go blank. She seemed to have given up hope¡ªor weighed whether to give up survival. Her instincts made her close her eyes tightly and scream uncontrollably.


    But there was only a loud bang, and the **** scene that should have happened did not happen.


    The reacting young mother opened her eyes tremblingly, and a terrifying picture appeared on her face.


    Two black steeds - each about one and a half tall - were lying on the ground, writhing their bodies and neighing in pain. It struggled and tried hard to stand up from the ground, but it was doomed to be in vain. Although its limbs were intact, its hind limbs were covered in blood.


    A thick and long iron chain circled the carriage together, and immediately fell to the ground with a clatter.


    Those around saw what happened in an instant, and the horse''s hooves were about to step on the weak body of the poor woman. The thick iron chain suddenly appeared, like a black python turning its body, it instantly **** the horses and chariots. Stopped, the horse pulling the cart was pulled to a stop by the iron chain, and the rear body of the cart slammed into the back of the horse due to inertia¡ªpoor horse.


    At the side and rear of the carriage, stood a strong man like an iron tower, more than two meters tall, wearing only a pair of gray-green linen trousers, naked, with complex tattoos on his brown skin, the most amazing The broad shoulders are full of powerful muscles, the arms seem to be thicker than adult legs, and the exaggerated figure makes it stand like an inverted triangle.


    The black python-like iron chain came from a strong man, holding the end of the iron chain with both hands, without any expression on his face.


    For the lady who had just escaped from danger, the image of the strong man seemed to be more intimidating than the carriage that almost ran over her just now. He hurriedly got up from the ground and said "thank you" tremblingly. He ran away with the baby.


    As soon as the strong man spoke, he shook the iron chain with one hand. The iron chain that was still around the carriage returned to his side like his own vitality, and then wrapped around the strong man''s body. From a distance, it looked like the strong man''s body was covered with iron armor. generally.


    A black-haired young man next to the strong man smiled and clapped his hands, "You''re always helping out, Sita!"


    The man named Sita replied: "Helping the weak is a virtue."


    "Haha," Nathan shook his shoulders.


    On the other side of the carriage, the driver had already saved his troubles, but there was a "bang bang bang" sound from the carriage door, and after a while, the carriage door was opened with a bang.


    A young man dressed in gorgeous clothes, dressed as an aristocrat leaned forward, looking embarrassed, with bright red blood seeping from his forehead, and the corner of his mouth and the left side of his face were bruised.


    "Who! Who did it?"


    Furious, he shouted hoarsely to his surroundings.


    The young man next to the rescued strong man has long since disappeared.


    The Grizzly Hotel Hydera is famous for its unique architectural decoration style. The architectural style in the Jiaowan area is mostly known for its exquisite elegance and bright colors. The building materials are mostly wood or fired red bricks, and the taverns in it are also natural. The number of roads, but the Grizzly Hotel standing in the commercial area of ??Hydera City is like a boulder placed in a garden. It is directly piled up with a whole piece of gray mountain rock that has been excavated.


    The whole building is three stories high The first floor provides food and drink, which also functions as a tavern and restaurant, and the second and third floors provide accommodation services. The roof of this building also uses a pointed roof like the Angle Bay building, and it uses a flat roof. The even more bizarre roof is surrounded by piled walls, which makes the Grizzly Inn look like a fortress again.


    Business travelers are cold to this hotel, but it is very popular with adventurers and mercenaries. They think it is a building to keep their body and mind vigilant, so as to avoid being consumed by the prosperous life of Jiaowan. It''s time to stay in a hotel.


    It is also because of this that when the war broke out in Jiaowan, the business of the hotel became more and more sluggish due to the fleeing merchants, but the business of the Grizzly Bear Hotel became more and more prosperous due to the gathering of mercenary adventurers who smelled of blood.


    But I didn''t expect it to be one of the secret strongholds of Jiaowan, a mage organization in the Grizzly Tavern.


    "Oh, what a bunch of trash." In a room on the southeast corner of the third floor, Edward complained to a red-haired lady.


    The current situation made me very upset, and I really failed my painstaking efforts.


    To provide you with the fastest update of steel, guns, and the industrial party crossing other worlds of the great **** Xiao Musheng. In order for you to check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 497 The situation is free to read.https://

 Chapter 498： intervene

    , the fastest update of the latest chapter of Steel, Guns and the Industrial Party Crossing Other Worlds!


    Edward walked around the room irritably, rattling the floor, swinging his arms constantly, making various gestures, opening and closing his lips, as if muttering to himself, maybe it could make him feel better.


    Sanel looked at Edward, and spoke quietly, feeling that he would still bump into the bad luck of the pirate leader in front of him.


    His eyeballs moved slightly, and he turned his gaze to the body of another secretary in the room.


    Ms. Mariana still maintained her usual elegant demeanor, sitting on a rattan chair with a leisurely expression, holding coffee in her left hand, and slowly stirring it with a spoon in her right hand.


    It seems that what happened in Jiaowan has nothing to do with it.


    There was the sound of people climbing stairs outside, and after a while there was a knock on the door.


    Sanel quickly walked to the door, opened a cover of the door, exposed a hole, glanced outside, and then opened the door.


    Nathan, who appeared outside, and Mariana, who was drinking coffee, looked at their children.


    Nathan waved inside, "Everyone, pick up Sita."


    After speaking, he raised his foot and entered the room, revealing the strong man like an iron tower behind him.


    With a simple and honest expression on her face, Sita lowered her head slightly and got in through the door frame.


    Edward asked with some amusement: "Is there nothing wrong with the road?"


    Nathan shrugged his shoulders, and replied with a playful expression: "Except for a incident that happened for fun, everything went well, nothing else."


    Zhizhi talked about the experience of blocking a horse-drawn carriage just now.


    "The owner of the car is a nobleman, so he ran away and didn''t see it."


    Edward looked at Sita, who was still silent, like the kind of simple farmer who was silent on weekdays and only knew how to work.


    Knowing his character, he asked Nathan directly: "How about the Horn Bay Alliance, have those noble masters discussed the results?"


    Nathan, who was still calm just now, showed an annoyed expression.


    "Don''t mention it!"


    "The council is still arguing."


    Nathan hates iron into steel''s description, and everyone knows what happened recently at the alliance level.


    After learning that the Skitarii "borrowed" Libang to attack the empty and fragile northern allies, a fierce quarrel broke out among the top leaders of the alliance. One faction believes that they should temporarily control the north, and should immediately gather forces to attack the church''s territory according to the original plan, and go straight to Collins. Words, the quarrel in the council was evenly matched, and the troops that had assembled on the border did not receive clear instructions, neither went to the adjacent Holy See-controlled area for support, nor returned to aid the northern allies.


    After hearing this, Edward gritted his teeth and said: "Since the power of the church has appeared in the north, it means that the church territory in front of the Horn Bay Alliance must be empty of troops, so we should take the opportunity to enter."


    Nathan agreed with the point of view, "Those established states in the north are weak, and a partial division can handle them. In case the church north only attacks, the real main force will be to the east of the Horn Bay Alliance, waiting for the Horn Bay Alliance to transfer the main force to After going to the north, how about taking advantage of the gap and entering?"


    Edward: "Whether you go east to the interior or go north to rescue the allies, you will do better than anything at the frontier."


    The expression on Nathan''s face was rather helpless, "The worst, those northern countries that are themselves threatened, have notified their own troops to withdraw from the border of the Angle Bay Alliance, and the Protestant army fell apart."


    "Then let us help the northern countries."


    Ms. Marianne, who had been sipping coffee leisurely by the side, suddenly spoke.


    "Help? How?"


    Mariana''s words surprised everyone.


    "Ahem! Donate a sum of money, and then recruit more soldiers?" Nathan waved his hand, "It''s useless, some countries are short of money."


    "." Mariana denied: "Say¡ªto use the power of magic to directly intervene in the war."


    For a moment, Nathan felt that there was something wrong with his mother''s head. Speaking of which, if Fan''s age was considered, she was really young.


    Nathan said embarrassingly: "Well, let''s say...Although there is a precedent for government cooperation like Giles, the situation that has been established for several years of careful mutual contact and understanding is so critical that the time has come. Some countries have been crazily hunting and killing spellcasters along with the church, if you rashly go to those in power to reveal your identity, are you sure you will tie them up and burn them on the spot?"


    Mariana smiled and said to her son: "If it does, of course it will do. But I just happen to know a person in power in the corner who has enough understanding and tolerance for the caster, and the country''s coastal countries also have considerable influence."


    "Is Jiaowan still in storage?"


    Everyone in the room was amazed.


    Nathan said with righteous indignation: "Then why stand up and uphold justice for the spellcaster earlier, Fan really has nothing good."


    Marianne said helplessly but with some understanding: "As the ruler of a country, if you can''t resist the will of the people as a whole, when the people are bewitched by the church, even if the monarch is rational, there is nothing he can do. Even if he has enough ability to persuade his own people, They will also face isolation and even hostility from other countries in their corners, but they will bear it in and wait for the right opportunity¡ªwhen everyone is forced by the perverse actions of the church."


    Nathan also asked disdainfully: "Oh? Who is the monarch who has enough understanding and tolerance for spellcasters?"


    Mariana replied: "The ruler of the Principality of Inton¡ªHis Majesty Eteot CabrellThe Principality of Inton? Then the current country?"


    Nathan was surprised, and went to Hydera, the capital of Yin Dun, which was decided by his mother, and it happened at the moment when the teaching army approached Yin Dun.


    Could it be that he planned it earlier?


    "Then..." asked: "How do you know enough about the caster?"


    "Hehe!" Mariana smiled, "Because my wife¡ªthe current Princess Yinton, Helen Palace, is a spellcaster."


    "Do you know Princess Helen?"


    "Of course, because of my students, I led the way to magic."


    To provide you with the fastest update of steel, guns, and the industrial party crossing other worlds of the great **** Xiao Musheng. In order for you to check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 498 Intervening Free Read.https://

 Chapter 499： meddling two

    , the fastest update of the latest chapter of Steel, Guns and the Industrial Party Crossing Other Worlds!


    Accompanied by a loud friction sound, the heavy fir door was slowly pushed open, and two guards stood on the left and right between the two door panels engraved with complicated and exquisite patterns, and the light from outside shone in. In the originally dark treasure room, the floor paved with precious piebald stones was instantly illuminated by a shining golden road.


    A man led four attendants slowly into the treasure room along the golden road.


    The man is tall, wearing a gorgeous velvet gown, with brown curly long hair scattered naturally behind his back, a pair of bright and deep eyes, a heroic look between his brows and eyes, and a serious expression on his face, he walked along the road very solemnly. Light enters the depths of the vault.


    "It''s dark," the man waved to the guard behind him, "light some candles."


    The two guards at the end immediately walked left and right respectively, and with the light from the outside of the door, they each lit a row of candles that had been placed there.


    The entire treasure room suddenly brightened up, revealing its true face.


    Pieces of precious utensils, boxes of ancient coins, and all kinds of weapons and armors that you can learn by yourself at first glance, filled a room in Nuo, and the walls around the room were covered with precious paintings.


    But the man had no interest in picking up a priceless treasure at random, and continued walking along the axis of the treasure room until he reached the end wall.


    On the wall, there is a rectangular table about 2 meters long and 1 meter wide. There is something on the table, which is tightly covered with red silk cloth.


    The man stretched out his right hand and picked up a corner of the silk cloth and slowly opened it. A cold light burst out. The original silk cloth was covered with a golden sword stand, and a simple long sword was quietly placed on it.


    The man held the hilt of the sword and raised his eyes on the simple long sword.


    "My ancestors used a sword to establish the present Duchy of Inton."


    The man, or Duke Eteot Cabre, the ruler of the Duchy of Inton, said so to himself.


    "Now, it will be used again to defend the people of Indon."


    Holding the long sword and swinging it, a first-rate light appeared in the air.


    "Holy Sword-Sironimus, please give me strength again."


    Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded from behind.


    "Your Majesty, has the situation reached such a dangerous point?"


    The voice was gentle and gentle, but with unconcealable worry.


    Duke Cabre turned around and looked at his beautiful wife, Princess Helen, who was once hailed as the famous pearl of Jiaowan.


    Frowning, he asked, "Helen, why are you here?"


    His wife replied: "Zhi hasn''t fallen asleep, so he didn''t sleep either. I woke up just now, so I followed."


    "Oh!" Cabrell sighed, "I''m sorry, I''m worried."


    Helen came and said, "What are you talking about, my husband, if you have something on your mind, how can you be at peace."


    Cabrell waved his hand to the attendant, and inserted the quaint long sword into the scabbard held by the attendant.


    A young duke said anxiously: "The army of the church has approached Hydera, and it is estimated that it will be on the walls of Hydera in a week or so."


    Helen asked suspiciously: "Will your army be transferred back from the Horn Bay Alliance soon?"


    In order to make the husband worry, the wife always looks confident. If someone tells him the real situation with a trustworthy person and sees the group of people who have evacuated in the city with his own eyes, he will know that the situation has turned sharply to the current situation.


    Alas, man.


    Cabrez spread his hands helplessly and said: "During the demand period, Garris wrote in a letter that the Horn Bay Alliance first let go to provide the supplies needed for the circuit, and finally Garris found a way to raise a batch of supplies by himself. leave."


    The original powerful crusade against the Protestant coalition forces in the inland countries of the church, because the "armed borrowing" of the cataracts to teach martial arts to the northern countries is about to fall apart.


    "Your Majesty!" With tears in Helen''s eyes, the anxiety revealed by her husband''s complete letting go of the disguise made her feel very distressed, "If it''s okay, don''t teach me to beat you. I don''t care about new sects or old sects. Yin Dun will quietly abide by the law." Bar."


    "Oh, my dear, it''s true." Cabret said, "Jeb''s country will be destroyed soon, and the church will do anything to wipe out the [heresy] along the coast as soon as possible."


    Of course, Yin Dun''s national strength is comparable to that of Yebu and other countries, so Yin Dun can carry out the so-called armed establishment, but due to other reasons, he cannot carry out the establishment.


    "Take a step back, even if the church accepts Yin Dun''s appointment, what will Fanny do? The church has long been eyeing the two sisters, and Fanny''s real situation has long been known in the Nissburg incident. If the church allows Yin Dun Immediately offered to hand over to Fanny, do you think you can agree to such a condition?"


    Helen¡¯s younger sister, Fanny, is a spellcaster, and the church¡¯s thorns and flesh thorns. The initial reason for the outbreak of this war was the huge differences between the church and the coastal countries in hunting wizards. The differences are obvious or just emerging, and the church can still take into account that it belongs to a country. The reason for the ruling class chose to forbear it, but now it has changed. The church that has torn its face and officially started fighting will definitely turn a blind eye to a witch with such status and influence.


    "Your Majesty." Helen was deeply moved by what her husband said, and tears filled her eyes instantly.


    "Don''t worry, Helen, well, I can''t do anything to Fanny."


    Cabret patted his chest, and UU Reading once again showed the confident look on his wife''s face.


    The Duke raised the long sword named "Sironimus" and said: "The power of the ancestors will protect you, and you will use it to kill all enemies who dare to commit crimes."


    But the conversation changed and said: "I have to promise, I will take Fanny away from Hydera for a while, and go south. I have already selected the guards, and wait until Hydera becomes safe..."


    "!" Before the husband could finish speaking, Helen covered her husband''s mouth and firmly refused.


    "Fanny can be sent away, but she must stay with her."


    Duke Cabre also persuaded: "Oh, so impulsive..."


    "Don''t worry!" Helen looked into her husband''s eyes and said in a relaxed tone as much as possible:


    "To help tide over the difficulties."


    To provide you with the fastest update of steel, guns, and the industrial party crossing other worlds of the great **** Xiao Musheng. In order for you to check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 499 Intervention 2 free read.https://

 Chapter 500： meddling three

    , update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    When the Grand Duke Cabre saw the red-haired lady for the first time, he was first surprised by her appearance. His wife, Helen, known as the Pearl of the Bay, is already the most beautiful woman he has ever seen in his life, but this lady called Marianna is not inferior to Helen in appearance, and even surpasses her in temperament .


    When he looked at this lady, not only did he not feel the evasive and slightly cowardly eyes of ordinary people when they meet the ruler of a country, but he was somehow attracted by the power in the other party''s eyes. Subdued.


    Yes, there is a power in this lady''s eyes that can directly act on the hearts of others. When people describe a person''s bright eyes, they often use words like torch-like eyes, but Ms. Mariana''s childlike The hole itself was as red as fire, and the moment Duke Cabre looked into those eyes, things like flames, magma, and lightning flashed through his mind.


    She must be a woman with a firm heart and a strong will, the Grand Duke evaluated in his heart.


    "Your Majesty, this is my mentor. She just returned to Jiaowan not long ago."


    Grand Princess Helen introduced her husband with a very respectful expression towards the red-haired lady.


    "Your Majesty Cabret, I am very honored to meet you. Please forgive me for not knowing the rules of the court."


    Marianne nodded slightly to the Grand Duke as a salute.


    Cabret hurriedly said: "Where is it, since you are Helen''s mentor, you are also my elder, and naturally you don''t have to abide by those red tapes. Please sit down quickly."


    Apart from the relationship of being his wife''s mentor, the other party is still the key person to save Yin Dun''s crisis, so naturally he should be respected.


    He asked eagerly: "It''s useless to say too many polite words, so, Ms. Mariana, let''s cut the long story short and get straight to the point. I think you also know Yin Dun''s current crisis. May I ask what you can do to help us?" ?"


    Mariana first glanced at her student Helen, and said slowly:


    "magic."


    "magic?"


    Grand Duke Cabret, as well as his wife Helen, who was a spell caster, were taken aback.


    The Grand Duchess asked in a low voice: "Mr. Mariana, do you mean...use our abilities to sneak into the enemy''s camp and assassinate the other''s high-level figures quietly? This is a feasible method, but my husband does not allow me to do so. He''s afraid of me..."


    Do you want your mentor to take risks for yourself?


    "No!" Mariana denied without hesitation.


    "I mean defeating cathars with magic on the frontal battlefield."


    The Grand Duke''s hands trembled, "This, this, this, this..."


    He couldn''t utter a complete sentence.


    Grand Duke Cabre is the ruler of the Principality of Inton, and his family has been a top nobleman for hundreds of years.


    And what is magic? For thousands of years, it has been regarded by the people as an unnatural, evil and filthy force that violates the teachings of the gods and should not exist in the world.


    Even if the Grand Duke marries a spell caster as his wife, and loves the spell caster''s wife from the beginning to the end, from the inside out, but in the eyes of the Grand Duke, this is the embodiment of the great power of love. In his heart, love is irrational The unspeakable, the unspeakable, is something more mysterious and powerful than magic. In this young archduke''s somewhat naive view of love, since he loves someone, he must accept all of her and tolerate the shortcomings of the other person, even if the other person is a legendary witch who violates the law of nature.


    Because of getting along with his wife for a long time, he showed tolerance and sympathy to the spellcasters. Slowly, he also learned that not all spellcasters are evil, and there are many good people among them, who also have the same personality as ordinary people. Happiness, joy, pain, sadness and other precious emotions.


    But even so, let the Grand Duke accept magic at once, let him regard magic as a normal thing, as a serious method, as a force that does not violate the way of knights, and put it on the table , Using it openly to defeat the enemy, he still couldn''t transform right away.


    And what about Grand Princess Helen? She grew up in a noble family, pampered and pampered, with thousands of loves in her body, and grew up carefree. She was a good girl since she was a child, and she set foot on the road by chance and coincidence.


    Provide you with the fastest update of "Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party Crossing Other Worlds" by the great **** Xiao Musheng!


    Chapter 500 Intervention 3 Free reading: https://,!


    ¡º¡», update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    After her journey as a spellcaster, magic brought her a sense of freshness, excitement, or a kind of forbidden pleasure. She learned magic and researched magic because magic gave her a feeling that is different from those that can be obtained at will. The strange feeling of toys is different. As a weak woman in the eyes of the world, she can master such powerful power. This contrast makes her obsessed with it. The caster is only one of Helen''s labels, not some kind of one-on-one Exclusive binding.


    Besides, what she received from Marianne since she was a child was to hide, hide, and hide again. The instructor at that time reminded her over and over again that magic should never be displayed in front of the world, and it must never be cast in public. When others know that you are a witch, you will face a very terrible fate. This made Helen subtly form a kind of inherent thinking - [magic] and [people''s place] are mutually exclusive, when there are other people, unless People who know the basics¡ªsuch as your husband and school girls who are also spellcasters, or enemies who don¡¯t recognize themselves and are confident that they can clean up, otherwise don¡¯t cast magic.


    However, the most important thing is that with Helen''s current understanding of magic, she still can''t understand how much this kind of power can affect a large-scale battle. Her greatest guess is to assassinate important people, steal important information, or use unnatural means to make the enemy generals misjudge All kinds of reasons lead the princess to hear her mentor After threatening to use magic to defeat an army on the frontal battlefield, he was also taken aback.


    Mariana saw the shock of the Grand Duke and his wife, and she smiled slightly. This kind of smile even made her image in the heart of the Grand Duke Cabret fit the image of the evil witch in the public perception.


    Of course, this was only for a moment, and the red-haired lady immediately returned to the solemn and respectful image of the teacher.


    She opened her red lips and said slowly and softly:


    "I know that for a long time, there has been a deep-rooted prejudice against magic and us as spellcasters in the world. It is indeed a bit embarrassing for you to accept it suddenly. But, you have been with my lovely student for so long, then . . . "


    "Tell me, Eteot, what do you think your wife is like?"


    Provide you with the fastest update of "Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party Crossing Other Worlds" by the great **** Xiao Musheng!


    Chapter 500 Intervention 3 Free reading: https://,!


    ""

 Chapter 501： meddling four

    , update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    "my wife?"


    The Grand Duke was taken aback for a moment, and then said softly in his eyes: "In my heart, of course she is the most perfect woman in the world."


    Helen who was at the side felt sweet when her husband praised her so much, and she made up her mind that she would do everything she could to help her husband get through the difficulties, even if it was to expose her identity as a spellcaster to the world.


    Mariana said with a smile: "It''s too broad, I mean what is her heart? Is she good or evil, is she loose or mean?"


    Cabret replied sternly: "If Helen is evil, then I can''t imagine anyone else in this world who is good."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he felt that he was being grabbed by the flame-like red boy. Although it is strange to use the word "pull" to describe it, the Grand Duke did feel that something was grabbed or bound at that moment. own soul.


    After a few breaths, the feeling disappeared.


    But the Grand Duke Cabre did not suspect that the witch in front of him was up to something, because based on his knowledge of the caster¡ªof course, these knowledges were obtained from his wife¡ªthe caster had to carry out a spell before casting a spell. Meticulous preparations, such as spell-casting materials, runes, magic circles, and even the simplest ones, such as chanting a spell or making a few gestures, in short, there are a lot of them. But this lady Mariana came to Yinton''s court for the first time, and it was impossible to arrange anything¡ªof course the Grand Duke would not doubt that his wife would cooperate with him to prepare something in advance, even if she was his wife''s teacher¡ªand he didn''t say anything. What strange words or strange actions, so he did not suspect Mariana.


    Cabret attributed his strange feeling to the peculiar aura of Madame Marianne¡ªan indescribable mixture of extreme beauty and mortal danger. There are also those rare red-eyed children-in fact, the Grand Duke has never seen such a childish look on other people when he is so old.


    I only heard Marianne say: "Your Majesty, I can see from your attitude that deep down in your heart, you have actually eliminated the prejudice against us spellcasters, but there is one thing that seals you off." heart."


    "What?" Cabret was curious.


    "cowardice!"


    "cowardice?"


    Grand Duke Cabre was a little angry. Even if the other party was her elder, how could she slander a brave knight and just lord so much?


    He took a deep breath and said, "Sorry, I don''t feel my cowardice."


    "No, Your Majesty the Grand Duke." Mariana said confidently, "It is precisely because of your cowardice that you dare not go against the prejudices of the world¡ªeven if you do not agree with such prejudices in your heart, you can only use [although I know very well] He is a spellcaster, but there are always some grievances deep in his heart that cannot be eradicated] to deceive himself, to anesthetize himself, so as to find the connection point between himself and the secular public.¡±


    "Teacher Mariana!" Helen raised her voice to her tutor, and even she herself was surprised at how she dared to do so.


    "Please don''t slander my husband so much. He is a man with a noble soul and an honest heart, so he is not as miserable as you said."


    "No, honey."


    The Grand Duke reached out to stop his wife from defending him, and something seemed to be awakened in his heart.


    "Teacher Mariana is right, I am indeed a coward, I am indeed a coward."


    "When the church wantonly mutilated spellcasters in the name of witch hunting, I flinched, even though I knew in my heart that they were good people."


    "When the fanatical crowd overwhelms reason with ignorance, I recoil even though I know in my heart that their actions are unjust."


    "Even now when rebelling against the Church, there are other guises, but they dare not call out their most injustice - the unreasonable mutilation of innocent spellcasters."


    "I have deeply violated my chivalry. I should have upheld justice and protected the weak, but I pretended again and again that I was also blinded by worldly prejudices, and finally even believed myself."


    The Grand Duke Cabre was emotional, tearing his hair, with an extremely annoyed expression on his face.


    "Helen, I don''t deserve your love."


    Provide you with the fastest update of "Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party Crossing Other Worlds" by the great **** Xiao Musheng!


    Chapter 501 Intervention 4 Free reading: https://,!


    ¡º¡», update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    "No, my dear." The princess held on tightly to her husband, trying to calm him down.


    "I know, you have your difficulties. What you are facing is too powerful, and it is not what you¡ªno, we¡ªcan fight against."


    Although Helen changed her words in time, she had already hurt her husband.


    Mariana spoke in a timely manner: "Your Majesty, now is an opportunity."


    Cabrell looked up at her. "Chance?"


    "Yes, a chance to do what is right in your heart, a chance to undo your regrets."


    The Archduke looked at her, the look in his eyes hoped that she could speak more clearly.


    Ms. Mariana''s eyes sparkled, "In the name of the country, openly recognize the existence of spellcasters, and at the same time admit that they enjoy the same rights as ordinary people, so that spellcasters can walk freely in the sun without Fear of being inexplicably arrested and mutilated."


    "Enabling spellcasters to wander the streets, drink in taverns, sit in theaters, and...join your armies without hiding their identities."


    "In short, what ordinary people can do, they have the power to do."


    With the foreshadowing just now, the Grand Duke was not too surprised by Marianna''s suggestion.


    On the contrary, Helen asked in doubt: "If you do this won''t Yin Dun be attacked by groups from other countries?"


    In her mind, even the coastal kingdoms and churches united to attack Indon.


    "Now is the best time!" Mariana explained: "The high-pressure policy of the Jiaowan Church has generally aroused a rebellious mentality in the coastal countries that have suffered from it, from the ruler to the bottom. It¡¯s like an adult telling a child not to do something, but the child wants to do it in a fit of anger. When the war is over¡ªno matter which side wins¡ªthe two sides have eased up, and the rebellious psychology will disappear. It will take hundreds of years for it to appear.¡±


    "After Yin Dun first recognized the legal status of the caster, the allies were definitely shocked, but the caster never did anything that harmed the interests of these countries, and the church actually oppressed them. It is self-evident what choice they will make."


    "Especially, when the caster is able to assist you to win the battlefield, facing an enemy like the church, there is a high probability that those countries will follow Yin Dun''s move and recognize the status of the caster, so as to attract them into his own army."


    Provide you with the fastest update of "Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party Crossing Other Worlds" by the great **** Xiao Musheng!


    Chapter 501 Intervention 4 Free reading: https://,!


    ""

 Chapter 502： meddle in five

    , update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    Although under the suggestion of Marianne, the Grand Duke Cabret faced the cowardice deep in his heart, the sudden release of the series of measures she mentioned still made the Grand Duke hesitate for a long time.


    Mariana understood his difficulty and continued to suggest: "It is indeed too sudden to recognize all the rights of the spellcasters at once, so you can start with the army first, let the spellcasters become the force to defend Yin Dun, and establish a certain After the achievements, let your citizens see their dedication and contribution, and then give them rights on this basis, the resistance from the people will be much smaller."


    "You are right, Master Mariana. If the mages can protect Indon from the iron hooves of war, the people of Indon are definitely not ungrateful."


    The Grand Duke Cabre was already impressed by the red-haired lady, who was worthy of being a powerful witch who taught his wife.


    Mariana smiled slightly and said, "This brings us back to our original topic, using magic to solve the crisis situation where the cathars are approaching Yin Dun."


    Helen asked anxiously: "But teacher, how can we attract a sufficient number of spellcasters in a short period of time? After years of vigorous search by the church, they died and ran, and they were lucky enough to hide in Yin Dun Even in the face of solicitation, they will suspect that it is a trap. What''s more, not all spellcasters can cast lethal spells, and there are very few who are proficient in combat. Most of them are on the battlefield. It¡¯s not as good as ordinary soldiers can fight.¡±


    Mariana answered the students confidently: "Since I came to you, I have already made some preparations. I can summon about 200 spellcasters who are proficient in combat, and 50 spellcasters who are proficient in enchantment and... others Some auxiliary casters, I can also contact a nearby mercenary group, and these people can gather in Hydera within a week."


    "Oh! So fast?"


    Cabrell seemed to be grabbing a life-saving straw, and said gratefully: "Mr. Mariana, before you came, I thought I could only rely on Sironimus to face the unknown fate!"


    "Sironimus?" Mariana asked, "Is Your Majesty referring to the holy sword passed down from generation to generation in the Principality of Indon?"


    "Yes." A trace of pride appeared on the face of Grand Duke Cabre, "It is the sacred sword that was blessed by the gods, and my ancestors relied on it to open up the territory of Indun."


    The holy sword Sironimus of the Principality of Inton is one of the legends spread in Jiaowan. It is said that this magical sword was blessed by the Lord of Light. Not only does it cut iron like mud, but even the person who holds it will feel His whole body is filled with powerful strength and strong will to fight.


    Of course, the Grand Duke also knows that no matter how powerful a person''s martial arts skills are, it will not play a big role in the battle between the two armies, so even with this sword, he is quite pessimistic.


    "Hahaha!"


    Mariana laughed.


    Grand Duke Cabret and Helen looked at her in bewilderment.


    "Your Majesty, please forgive my rudeness."


    Mariana stopped laughing and regained her previous composure.


    "Although I don''t want to hurt you, the so-called holy sword Sironimus... now it is just an ordinary sword with excellent workmanship."


    "impossible!"


    Cabret looked at Mariana angrily, "Several generations of my ancestors have used it to defeat enemies who were originally stronger than themselves, and they also left records in their own hands, telling about the magic of this sword."


    Mariana: "These records are all true. In their era, such a sword was indeed as miraculous as it is in the records¡ªof course in the eyes of the world, but in your generation, it may not be so."


    Cabret was confused by what she said: "What do you mean?"


    "That sword...was not blessed by the gods. The reason why it can display such powerful power is due to the effect of magic. And the magic on that sword is time-effective, and by now this time the effect should have been left There are not many left."


    magic? It was magic again.


    "how so?"


    Cabre was shocked. Has his family always revered a magical item?


    "If you don''t believe me, take Hironimus and another sword of better quality¡ªI''m sure you have plenty of swords in your treasury¡ªand let them go head to head


    Provide you with the fastest update of "Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party Crossing Other Worlds" by the great **** Xiao Musheng!


    Chapter 502 Intervention 5 Free reading: https://,!


    ¡º¡», update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    Hit it to see if there will be a gap in Sironimus'' blade. If it is as powerful as described in the legend, there should be no gap. "


    The expression on the Grand Duke''s face fluctuated. He walked to the table where the holy sword was placed, and slowly stroked the hilt of Sironimus. After he came out of the treasure room, Sironimus had been held He takes it with him.


    He suddenly turned to Mariana and asked, "If the facts are as you said, how do you know?"


    Mariana smiled and said, "I also heard from my mentor. The truth about this sword has always been passed down in our lineage."


    Helen on the side tilted her head in doubt, but she had never heard of this from her mentor. Of course, it may be that Teacher Mariana separated from her before she had time to say it.


    But, is Teacher Mariana so sure that what her tutor said is true? After all, such a long time has passed.


    "Okay!" Grand Duke Cabre seemed to have made up his mind.


    "Come here!" He called the attendants who had been guarding outside.


    "Go and get my Artier."


    Altier is one of the favorite swords of the Grand Duke Cabret, and it is also a sharp and good sword.


    It didn''t take a few minutes for Artier to appear on the Grand Duke''s right hand.


    With a crackling sound, Cabrell''s left hand drew out the holy sword Hironimus.


    He looked at the holy sword silently for a few seconds, and then exerted force with both hands at the same time, and the two sharp swords cut each other edge to edge.


    Grand Duke Cabre''s brows were tightly frowned, and Helen beside him also exclaimed.


    Only the red-haired lady showed a clear look.


    The holy sword Sironimus was cut out by another sword, and although the other sword also had a gap, it was obviously smaller than Sironimus''s.


    "So this is the truth." The Grand Duke murmured.


    The holy sword without magic blessing is not as good as an ordinary good sword.


    "YesYour Majesty, this is the truth."


    Mariana said, "With your permission, I can temporarily restore it to the legendary Hironimus¡ªthe sword that cuts iron like mud. Of course, its effect is only about a minute."


    "Please, Miss Mariana!"


    The Grand Duke placed the sword on the table, he wanted to see the miraculous effect of magic with his own eyes.


    Mariana nodded, "As you wish, please stand a little farther away."


    The Grand Duke did as she asked, while Helen stared intently at her cause, she was studying.


    So Mariana started her own actions.


    The purpose of coming to the Principality of Inton this time has basically been achieved.


    Next, she will completely let the ruler of the principality bow down to the mighty power of magic.


    Provide you with the fastest update of "Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party Crossing Other Worlds" by the great **** Xiao Musheng!


    Chapter 502 Intervention 5 Free reading: https://,!


    ""

 Chapter 503： reason one

    "Hello, Marshal Macdonald, my teacher, Mr. Aldridge, has ordered me to wait for you here."


    Kevin looked in awe at the old marshal who got off the carriage. After arriving at Gabela, one of the first celebrity deeds that Kevin learned about was this Macdonald. He joined the imperial army and won countless battles for the empire, and all the surrounding countries knew his name.


    The Untouchable MacDonald - that''s how he was called by his enemies.


    "Is your name Kevin?" Macdonald asked, looking at the young man in front of him.


    "Yes, I am Kevin."


    Kevin replied with both surprise and joy that because of the teacher''s relationship, he had met Macdonald a few times, and Mr. Aldridge introduced him casually, but he did not expect the old marshal to remember his appearance and name.


    MacDonald smiled at him: "Thank you for welcoming me, son, take me to see your teacher."


    Turning around, Kevin stretched out his hand and said, "This way please, Marshal MacDonald."


    ¡­


    The botanical garden behind the Bachelor''s Tower is one of the few quiet places in Gabela''s Imperial Capital. It is lush and beautiful inside. People in the Bachelor''s Tower often come to take a walk in it after intense research and study to cultivate their bodies and minds. But here is not only The resting place is also the place where the naturalists of the Bachelor''s Tower do research. The plants inside are cultivated by these scholars themselves. They tirelessly collect exotic flowers and plants from all over the continent and transplant them into this botanical garden. As long as they can survive, It can become the object of observation and research for latecomers, and a large garden has been formed here over time.


    Beside a small lake, there stood a small pavilion, inside which were two elderly bachelors who were having a great time fighting against a game of chess pieces.


    "Haha, your king is going to die."


    Aldrich''s junior, Bachelor Yarvi, stared at his senior happily.


    "Don''t get complacent too early, you haven''t seen that I''m keeping my back, and you''ll cry later."


    Maester Aldrich refused to admit defeat, but his hand stayed stiffly on the chessboard, and it took a long time to see which move his so-called second hand was about to make.


    "You should go!"


    Yarvi sarcastically sneered, his beard almost curled up with pride.


    Just when there was a stalemate, Kevin''s voice came from the path leading here, "Teachers, Marshal MacDonald has arrived."


    The arrival of the students saved Bachelor Aldridge, who was about to die.


    "Hey, it would be great if the Marshal came a few minutes later, so that I can see your cute expression like a defeated dog."


    Aldridge exhaled heavily, with "regret" written all over his face. Then he stood up and made a gesture of welcoming the guests, obviously not going to continue the chess game.


    But although it was to welcome MacDonald, he first looked gratefully at his dear student.


    "Hmph!" Bachelor Yarvi rolled his eyes greatly, expressing contempt for his senior.


    Immediately, he also stood up and welcomed the arrival of the old marshal together with his seniors.


    "Oh, Macdonald, you''ve kept us waiting for quite a while."


    There are no polite words, after all, they have known each other for decades, and now they are still loyal to the same emperor.


    "Haha, sorry, I have some military affairs to deal with temporarily."


    Macdonald smiled and apologized.


    The three of them sat down in the gazebo, and Kevin started running errands, helped them remove the chessboard and chess pieces, and served boiled tea and several plates of fruit.


    Aldridge told the students, "Kevin, the three of us are going to chat for a while, so I don''t need you to do any work here."


    Kevin knew that what they were going to talk about might not be suitable for him to listen to, so he saluted and left.


    After the young man walked away, MacDonald put away his smile and said seriously: "You two bachelors, I know, you definitely didn''t come to me for small talk today. I''m a warrior and I don''t like to go around. Straight up."


    Aldrich and Jarvi smiled at each other, and then Aldrich said: "Marshal, in the past, we did have some things that were inconvenient to say, but now, we can talk to you, after all, we are all Supporters of His Royal Highness Antonio."


    MacDonald looked at him and nodded.


    Yarvi continued the words of the senior, "Although you have just joined His Highness, we feel that you need to know the whole picture of things as soon as possible. There is a saying that if you want to complete a career with one person, then Just don''t doubt him, we deeply agree with this sentence."


    "So we have chosen this time and this place to have a heart-to-heart talk with you."


    Hearing the words of the two respected bachelors, Macdonald''s expression became more serious.


    "You two, in fact, I also just want to ask, why the Bachelor''s Tower, which has been adhering to political neutrality since its establishment and has never intervened in the struggle for the throne, will stand on His Highness Antonio''s side with such fanfare this time."


    "Oh, please take it easy."


    Aldridge responded to him with a mysterious smile on his face.


    "And then you''ll get all the answers you want."


    ¡­


    General Collins Simon Fedotov looked at the pass behind him with satisfaction. This was the last obstacle to Hydera, and after that it was a flat road.


    He was standing on a small **** beside the main road, from which he could see the pass, and the soldiers of the skitarii were standing alone.


    Then pass through the pass gate one by one.


    His army seemed like a long serpent, passing through the small hole, and about to swallow the poor nest of little mice hiding in the hole.


    After capturing this pass, Fedotov ordered the army to rest for two days in preparation for the next attack on the big city of Hydera.


    A vanguard force of 3,000 people set off early to explore the road ahead and set up a camp near the city of Hydera.


    Fedotov learned from the latest information that the troops of the Horn Bay Alliance have reached this time, and they are still struggling with whether to go east or north.


    Fedotov almost laughed out loud at this.


    Praise be to the Father in heaven, the great Lord of Light, whose apparitions punished those who betrayed their faith¡ªwith their heads broken.


    Fedotov secretly vowed to uproot the heresies along the coast, and spread the seeds of righteous faith, so that this land can once again be bathed in the glory of the Heavenly Father.


    "Okay!" He said to the subordinates beside him, "Let''s go to catch up with the troops that set out earlier, and hope that when we see them, they can welcome us with the camp they have set up."


    Fedotov twitched the horse''s buttocks happily, and the mount ran south with all four hooves.

 Chapter 504： God

    , update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    If the pinyin anti-theft text is incorrect, clear the cache and refresh the page!


    "My lord Macdonald, what is your opinion on things like myths?"


    Aldridge suddenly asked this question.


    Macdonald froze for a moment, understanding why Aldridge asked such a question.


    Hell, is this discussing academic matters with myself? But the bachelor of the bachelor''s tower.


    "Huh? Are you two university scholars specifically calling this old man ugly?"


    The old marshal complained.


    Picking up the teacup on the table, he blew away the floating tea leaves in one breath, and took a small sip.


    A bitter but fragrant feeling permeates the mouth.


    "My whole life has been focused on how to lead soldiers and fight. Myth? When I was young, I was willing to sleep and listened to my mother. When I grew up, I heard the choir singing in the church. Maybe I would tell my grandchildren when I was bored, but let me say What insights, what insights can I do? Listen to others if you can do it, and then tell others.¡±


    "I know some scholars or theologians who specialize in this, maybe we should call these professional colleagues."


    The old marshal complained again and again, feeling that the tea in the cup was too soupy, and he drank it in a few gulps, just like drinking.


    "Lord MacDonald."


    Yarvi stroked his beard and laughed, "So do you think the stories in the myths actually happened?"


    "Huh?" MacDonald was very puzzled.


    These scholars!


    "It can only be said as a coincidence, some happened, some fabricated or exaggerated? Have you figured out what the physiognomists and scholars do in this area? Why are you asking?"


    Aldridge said, "Okay, now we''re getting into a touchy subject."


    Yet? MacDonald regained his composure.


    "What do you think of the Lord of Light and the Church?"


    MacDonald frowned, thinking, on the one hand the question itself, on the other hand Aldrich''s intention for asking this question.


    The two maesters pressed for an answer, but waited quietly.


    After a long time, he said slowly: "I can only tell you two, believe in the gods, worship the gods, and feel that behind this world there is indeed a great being who rules everything. She is omniscient and omnipotent, but..."


    Here, the old marshal stopped, obviously hesitating to speak face to face.


    "Oh, Mr. MacDonald, please go ahead and say it. Your words will come to our ears before you hear them."


    Yalvi assured.


    MacDonald breathed a sigh of relief, and continued: "Well, with my short wit, my point of view may be wrong. Our gods..."


    The old marshal stopped, gesticulating with his hands irregularly, as if he had found a suitable word to continue his point of view.


    "According to the church, our **** should be detached from the existence of [form], at least from the matter we know, so look, she is a concept, a rule, and a spirit that depends on the entity. Think that the gap between beings as great as gods and us mortals is greater than the gap between us mortals and ants, and we and ants are both dependent on material beings. But...we will care about how a nest of ants live Do you care if the ants make mistakes? Do you care if the ants suffer? Do you care if the ants need your help? And the description of God in the scriptures... Humans make mistakes and she will punish, She will reward human beings for their good performance, and she will help human beings when they encounter difficulties. The gods in the scriptures are like a meticulous old lady... cough cough, father, please forgive the wording... she is like a majestic and They are enthusiastic and caring about human beings just like the parents.¡±


    The words of Marshal Macdonald made the eyes of the two bachelors, Aldrich and Jarvi, wide open. They thought that such words would come from the mouth of a general who led the army to fight.


    MacDonald also read their emotions, and interpreted their surprise as shock at his own infidelity.


    "It''s a little shallow thinking."


    Rarely


    Provide you with the fastest update of "Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party Crossing Other Worlds" by the great **** Xiao Musheng!


    Chapter 504 Gods free reading: https://,!


    ¡º¡», update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    If the pinyin anti-theft text is incorrect, clear the cache and refresh the page!


    Showing a shy expression, he hurriedly picked up the tea to cover it up.


    After all, the face-to-face is a well-known university student in the entire empire.


    Now, Aldridge clapped his hands and said with a smile, "Interesting insight, Mr. MacDonald."


    Jarvi also said: "You don''t have to worry at all, in fact, we...have similar doubts."


    "Oh..." MacDonald was relieved.


    Yarvi said in a low voice, "The reason why you ask this question is because you are worried about your attitude towards the church."


    Macdonald said without hesitation: "That also replies to both of you, you have nothing to worry about, putting your loyalty to the Empire and the Temple of Antonio ahead of your religious stance."


    "Besides..."


    Paused for a while, but finally chose to say, "In view of God''s thinking, I think an organization made up of mortals can fully represent her will."


    "Your reason and loyalty are impressive, Lord Macdonald."


    Yarvi''s eyes were full of admiration.


    "Now let''s talk about the content of the myth itself..."


    ¡­


    General Collins Simon Fetov stared dumbfounded at the defeated soldiers in front of him.


    "Three thousand people, a full three thousand people, just a few hundred people?"


    Angrily yelled at the department in charge of commanding the forward troops.


    So he smugly led the main force to Hydera, and unexpectedly encountered the fleeing forward troops on the way.


    They actually lost the battle! This shocked Feitov.


    The commander of the vanguard was also among the routs, the poor fellow''s name was Harper, and like the army he commanded, he was in very good condition himself.


    Harper''s cheeks were swollen and bulging, and a rag was wrapped around his head, from which dark red blood seeped, and his left eye seemed to have been punched solidly There were purple bruises around the eye socket and the surrounding area. Qing, it looks like a big pig''s head from a distance.


    Feitov was furious, and the Yintons ended up with this guy and chose to put the beating like this as an absolute humiliation to nakedness.


    Fetov grabbed Harper''s collar fiercely, "What''s going on? How did you become like this?"


    Harper burst into tears, feeling extremely humiliated.


    "General, you must avenge us. We...we..."


    "talk!"


    "We encountered hordes of wizards?"


    "Wizard? Harper! Are you entertaining? And you said you lost the battle to make excuses for yourself?"


    "I''m lying to you!" Harper knelt down with a plop.


    "Everyone in hand can testify!"


    Provide you with the fastest update of "Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party Crossing Other Worlds" by the great **** Xiao Musheng!


    Chapter 504 Gods free reading: https://,!


    ""

 Chapter 505： Mozu

    , update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    "Master MacDonald, as a human being, you must have heard of that legend that is widely circulated in all human nations."


    Aldridge''s voice became deep, and the expression on his face was unprecedentedly dignified, which was something Macdonald had never seen in the decades he had known him.


    Macdonald looked at Yarvi, Aldedridge''s junior also had the same serious expression as his senior.


    "There are many myths that are widely circulated in human countries."


    McDonald said, waiting for their further clarification.


    Yarvi''s next words made him even more surprised, "Not only demons are real, but magic and wizards are also real."


    Alvi paused for a moment, then lowered his voice and said, "For example, His Royal Highness Antonio''s mother."


    Macdonald''s eyelids twitched, "His Royal Highness''s mother... is really a witch?"


    He had always thought that this was a rumor fabricated by other people¡ªsuch as the Dias family¡ªto tarnish the reputation of His Royal Highness Antonio.


    Magic and wizards do exist, and the object of his allegiance is the son of a witch.


    Macdonald''s hand holding the teacup stayed in the air, and his whole body froze.


    Aldridge and Jarvi didn''t continue talking, they knew that this information would be very abrupt to Macdonald, so they waited for the old marshal to react.


    To their surprise, Macdonald only took a few seconds to digest the information, he exhaled lightly, and then took a sip of tea.


    Yarvi asked: "How? Lord MacDonald, when the myth comes into reality, what do you think in your heart?"


    MacDonald said in a normal tone: "There are still many things I don''t know. What I want to know most now is¡ªthe demons, humans, His Highness Antonio, and His Highness''s witch mother. Is there any connection between these? Oh, please rest assured, although I am surprised, my loyalty to His Highness has not diminished in the slightest."


    Both Aldrich and Yarvi secretly admired in their hearts, they really deserved to be the veterans of the empire who fought half their lives on the battlefield, and their mental qualities were too strong. Originally, the two of them wanted to see the embarrassment of the old marshal, but now they failed.


    Aldrich looked at Macdonald and said, "Master Macdonald, scholars in our Tower of Scholars generally believe that mythology is the collective memory of a nation, and it is unlikely that mythology was created out of thin air. It may have been polished or exaggerated, or it may have been completely different from the original version, but as long as you follow the clues in it all the way to the source, there must be a historical event that actually happened, which is the origin of the myth.¡±


    Jarvi explained: "Just like a majestic river, where it flows through, there will be many tributaries flowing into it, but no matter how big the river is, there will always be a source, even if the source may be only A small lake."


    MacDonald nodded lightly, expressing his understanding of what the two bachelors said.


    ¡­


    With a face full of reluctance, Harper led his team southward.


    The wound on his face was not healed, still swollen, and almost the whole face was covered with ointment.


    The face in this state is stuffed into an iron helmet, which is not so cool in the tropical climate of Jiaowan.


    After the last rout his superior, Semen Fedotov, replenished him with troops, and immediately ordered him to continue to lead the way for the army as a forward.


    "The honor you lost with your own hands, it''s up to you to find it back with your own hands."


    Fedotov admonishes Harper in this way, and Harper is very grateful that he said: "For example, His Highness Antonio''s mother."


    Macdonald''s eyelids twitched, "His Royal Highness''s mother... is really a witch?"


    He had always thought that this was a rumor fabricated by other people¡ªsuch as the Dias family¡ªto tarnish the reputation of His Royal Highness Antonio.


    Magic and wizards do exist, and the object of his allegiance is the son of a witch.


    Macdonald''s hand holding the teacup stayed in the air, and his whole body froze.


    The shadow is really too big.


    Provide you with the fastest update of "Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party Crossing Other Worlds" by the great **** Xiao Musheng!


    Chapter 505 Demon Race Free Reading: https://,!


    ""

 Chapter 506： disaster star

    , update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    The conversation in the gazebo continued.


    MacDonald asked, "So, do you think the ancient war between humans and demons really happened?"


    Aldridge confirmed: "Yes, we believe this war actually took place."


    He stood up and came to the edge of the pavilion, stroking his long beard while looking at the nearby lake.


    "Originally, I was fearless about whether this myth was true, but an unexpected discovery four years ago made me cautious."


    "Your accidental discovery?"


    "Yes." Aldrich turned around, his eyes revealed a mixture of perseverance, compassion, and indomitable momentum. Combined with his status as the chief scholar of the Bachelor''s Tower, MacDonald immediately felt awe.


    The old scholar took out the parchment from his pocket, slowly unfolded it, and carefully placed it on the stone table.


    MacDonald looked at the parchment, and saw a shooting star pattern drawn on it, surrounded by some strange symbols, or it might be a kind of characters he didn''t know.


    "What is this? Meteor?"


    "It''s a shooting star, but it''s not an ordinary shooting star, or... we should call it [Catastrophe Star]."


    "The Disaster Star?"


    Listening to the name is not a good thing.


    Aldrich had a look of reminiscence in his eyes, he said: "This was found in an ancient mausoleum of Zorf, I was only in my early twenties, a young man who had just entered the scholar''s tower. "


    Macdonald said, "Zolph? I seem to have heard of it. This seems to be somewhere in the Empire."


    "Yes, but there used to be an extinct ancient civilization in Zorf, and the things on this scroll were copied from the walls of a certain mausoleum. In fact, there are many other contents, but they are all things that ordinary people cannot understand. The text can be read directly, so I only show you the pattern of this shooting star."


    "My mentor at the time, Lord Ortega, took over the task of deciphering this ancient text. In addition to the text on the wall, there are also a large number of ancient vellum scrolls in the tomb. As his student, I was also fortunate to participate this work."


    "As the research progressed, we gradually understood what the words and pictures on the tomb walls were trying to express."


    "The general meaning is that meteors of this shape and color are a sign of disaster. Once they appear in the night sky, terrible natural and man-made disasters will definitely occur within a hundred years."


    "And in those ancient scrolls, it recorded the specific circumstances of a disaster personally experienced by Zolph''s civilization."


    "The information left by Zolph''s ancient civilization is not complete. Based on my mentor''s experience, he felt that there were missing parts, just like a few pieces of a beautiful painting were missing. But in the process of research, my mentor He passed away due to illness, and I inherited his last wish¡ªto find out the true face of this kind of meteor, and continue to study the materials left by Zolph¡¯s ancient civilization to complete the final puzzle.¡±


    "At that time, I actually didn''t care too much about meteors in my heart. I just took it as a research topic when I started my bachelor''s career independently. After all, which civilization doesn''t have one or two prophecies about disaster or doomsday, and the tomb It is a place that likes to play tricks, there are too many similar things.¡±


    "But because of the mentor''s last wish, I still set out to collect information about this type of meteor, trying to restore the incomplete puzzle."


    "It was during this process that I came into contact with magic and wizards. Oh, just like people''s impressions of them, wizards are always associated with words like [ancient] and [mysterious], and I did come from They have obtained many precious historical materials that are not found in the official histories of various countries.¡±


    "I have formed a deep friendship with one of the wizards, Siko Hewynte. Hewynte is the leader of a wizard group known as the [Mystery Society]. The wizarding family, and the wizarding group of the Secret Law Society was originally established around the Huynter family, and almost all the leaders of the past generations came from this family."


    At this time, Aldridge, who had been keeping a serious expression, showed a slight smile, looked at Macdonald and said, "Besides the wizard and the leader of the Arcane Society, Siko Hewynt has another identity, you know what it is?" ?"


    Provide you with the fastest update of "Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party Crossing Other Worlds" by the great **** Xiao Musheng!


    Chapter 506 Calamity star free reading: https://,!


    ¡º¡», update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    Macdonald turned his head, and he thought of what he asked Aldridge just now¡ª"Demons, humans, His Highness Antonio, and His Highness''s witch mother, are there any connections between these?"


    "Let me guess, this Huynter is related to His Highness Antonio and His Highness''s mother?"


    "Correct!" Aldridge nodded and said, "Sico Shouint is the grandfather of His Royal Highness Antonio."


    "I see." Macdonald understood.


    "Our Majesty, the current emperor of the empire, Bartley Griffin, was still my student at the time, and Siko Hewynt had a daughter, Sloena Hwynt. This couple is about the same age, and because of the teacher and Because of my father, I often come and go, and the relationship between a man and a woman arises when I come and go."


    "It''s a pity that Bartley had to marry the daughter of the Dias family as his main wife due to political reasons, and Huynter''s daughter Slona could only marry him as a concubine."


    Aldridge shook his head and said regretfully.


    At this time MacDonald asked: "Our Majesty, do you know that the woman you love is a witch?"


    "As far as I know, I probably don''t know. Siko and Slona both hid very well, and never showed the slightest trace in front of Bart from beginning to end. Especially Slona, ??she was afraid that her status as a witch...would make Bart There is a grudge in my heart."


    Macdonald asked: "That is to say, the statement that His Highness is the son of a witch is probably... a rumor created by someone with a heart But this rumor is correct and true?"


    "I think so." Aldridge nodded, agreeing with his statement.


    That must be the queen and the Dias family behind her, MacDonald thought to himself, His Highness Antonio''s mother also died in an unknown way, and many people speculated that it was due to a court conspiracy.


    "The grandfather of His Highness is now..."


    "Siko Shouint was killed by the Holy See... Alas, their father and daughter..."


    The expression on Aldridge''s face was extremely painful. At that moment, he thought of the voices and appearances of his old friend Siko and Slona whom he regarded as his niece.


    He knew that it was precisely because of the successive deaths of the father and daughter of Huyinte due to unnatural reasons, which stimulated the secret law association that had always followed the principle of "avoiding the world". more and more aggressive.


    Provide you with the fastest update of "Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party Crossing Other Worlds" by the great **** Xiao Musheng!


    Free reading of Chapter 506 Calamity Star: https://,!


    ""

 Chapter 507： prophecy

    , update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    After once again mourning his wizard friend and his daughter in his heart, Aldridge continued:


    "During my association with Huynter, I gradually came into contact with the ancient family he was born in. This is a family that has maintained a heritage for thousands of years, which is older than the history of many civilizations. I was pleasantly surprised to find that his family has preserved many Mysterious and ancient materials, as I said just now, wizards can always be associated with words such as mysterious and ancient. Those materials cover everything, such as the war between prehistoric humans and demons, and the Disaster star."


    "I was pleasantly surprised to find that Siko Shouint himself is also a learned man. He has also studied the mysterious meteor. We seem to have met a bosom friend¡ªalthough the study of it did not come from my own interest at the beginning, but I After all, so much energy has been invested. We happily exchanged our research results with each other and worked together to find new clues.¡±


    "A lot of clues are ancient texts that no one can interpret and don''t understand each other, just like what I have collected from all over the mainland - this is very normal, you know, civilizations ebb and flow, how many are as brilliant as Zorf Splendid ancient civilizations have disappeared in the long river of history, and only the buried tombs can prove their existence.¡±


    "However, we know at least one thing. As an ominous omen, this star of disaster has been feared by civilizations in different regions and eras for quite a long time in human history."


    "Through our efforts, the originally broken jigsaw puzzle has gradually become complete. We have confirmed one thing. Every time it appears, it will be accompanied by huge disasters, floods that ravaged many countries, and large-scale wars that have lasted for many years. The volcanic eruption that buried a city-state in an instant, the locusts everywhere, the drought with no crops, etc. You must also know that the decline of the ancient Bela Empire began with a drought that lasted for many years. And before the terrible drought, yes, the catastrophe came."


    "Among the materials we have collected, there is a dire prophecy."


    Speaking of this, Aldridge sighed, "It''s a shame that I didn''t pay much attention at the time, otherwise I should have prepared long ago."


    "Prophecy?" MacDonald looked at Aldridge, who was somewhat regretful.


    Aldrich said in a low voice, "With the tenth appearance of the Bane, the world will return to the original chaos, as it was when it first appeared."


    "Well..." Macdonald stroked his beard, he was a little "fascinated" by what Aldridge said.


    "Then have you found out what happened when the so-called catastrophe first appeared?"


    "We found it."


    Aldrich''s face was a little pale, "The first trace of the Disaster Star appeared just before the war with the demons in ancient times."


    "In fact, in the many languages ??of our human beings, although words such as devil, demon, devil, demon, ghost, etc. have different expressions and writing methods, they all contain the meaning of [chaotic] ??[chaotic] ??[chaotic] ??to some extent. Combining the meaning of human beings, that is, coming from the same source, combined with the myth of the war between humans and demons that has been passed down by almost all countries¡ªthat is, the common memory of the human race¡ªwe speculate that after the first appearance of the disaster star, something happened. According to this prophecy, its 10th appearance will herald that the legendary demons invade the human world again.¡±


    Aldrich became a little frustrated, "But as I said just now, I studied the so-called Disaster Star only out of my teacher''s regret and my own academic interest. I am skeptical, after all, they are too old, too old, so long that they only left traces in human history. However, just four years ago..."


    The old scholar paused, and his junior fell silent beside him.


    Macdonald asked anxiously, "Your [accidental discovery]?"


    "Yes!" The old bachelor who was questioned by MacDonald suddenly shouted.


    "Four years ago, the star of disaster described in Zolph''s ancient book unexpectedly appeared!"


    Aldridge realized that he had lost his composure, and took a few breaths slowly to calm himself down.


    Then he went on: "At first, it was the court astrologer Yin who was on duty that day.


    Provide you with the fastest update of "Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party Crossing Other Worlds" by the great **** Xiao Musheng!


    Chapter 507 Prophecy Free Reading: https://,!


    ¡º¡», update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    Scholar Sa Rossi discovered this star while observing the sky, but he just recorded it as an ordinary celestial body, but it was also the first time for him, who is proficient in astrology, to see a shooting star of that shape and color, so he described it be more detailed. "


    "As for me, when I think about it carefully, I actually saw that meteor that night, but I didn''t pay much attention to it at the moment I saw it¡ªI don''t study astrology myself, so I didn''t have enough sensitivity at the time , at a glance, it was just an ordinary shooting star. However, when I fell asleep, its image became more and more clear in my dreams, and finally woke me up from my sleep, and I couldn''t fall asleep again .¡±


    As Aldridge narrated, MacDonald noticed beads of sweat on the old bachelor''s forehead.


    "I still remember it very clearly. At that time, I seemed to be driven by a mysterious force. I rushed to the Observation Tower overnight in disheveled clothes, and read the records just left by Bachelor Rossi. Poor Rossi, who was on duty at night He was also taken aback by my sudden intrusion. According to Rossi''s later statement, I flung myself on his desk desperately and frantically flipped through the notes he left behind."


    Aldrich''s voice was trembling again, obviously recalling his state at that time made him very uncomfortable The people in the Bachelor''s Tower are known for their calmness and composure.


    "I carefully read page by page, and finally found the catastrophe that gradually became clear in my sleep. The words left by Rossi were exactly the same as the image of the shooting star in my dream. At this time, I thought of that A prophecy, thinking of all the clues that Siko Hewinter and I have found."


    "The enemy of our humanity is coming, and the demons are about to invade this world again!"


    "I went back to my residence and started frantically flipping through the research materials that cost me countless energy and then shelved them. Those records were no longer illusory legends, but turned into chains that seemed to remind me of my life Bind my body and soul."


    At this point the old maester began to speak incoherently again.


    Aldridge''s junior puts his hand on his shoulder.


    "My respected senior, calm down! Calm down! You are the respected Chief Bachelor of the Bachelor Tower."


    Provide you with the fastest update of "Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party Crossing Other Worlds" by the great **** Xiao Musheng!


    Chapter 507 Prophecy Free Reading: https://,!


    ""

 Chapter 508： end

    , update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    Yarvi tried to calm down his senior, so that Aldridge did not lose his composure in front of MacDonald.


    "I''m sorry, Lord Macdonald, the calamity has put too much pressure on me during that time."


    Aldridge said with a look of embarrassment.


    Macdonald stretched out his hand to make a soothing gesture, expressing his understanding of his feelings.


    The old bachelor continued: "I picked up those materials again and made some new discoveries."


    "New discovery?"


    "Yes, that is a note left by a priest of a certain ancient civilization. It depicts a strange dream of his. According to the meaning expressed by the owner of the note, it is the doomsday scene after the 10th appearance of the Disaster Star. .¡±


    "Is it a scene of the end? Is it the extinction of human civilization?"


    "Although I didn''t say it clearly, it''s about the same. Let me describe it to you in Gabela''s language."


    Next, Aldridge read in a recitative poetic tone:


    "When it appeared between heaven and earth for the tenth time."


    "The Great Destroyer came to this world from the other world through a gate that does not exist."


    "She made her scrolls on the ground, and made her army out of steel, wielding fire-breathing weapons, and slaughtering all flesh and blood..."


    "The Scrolls celebrated their victory and erected stone pillars to worship her on the ground."


    "Vicious black mist sprayed from the top of the stone pillar, covering the sun, moon and stars, and disgusting black water flowed from the bottom of the stone pillar, invading rivers and oceans. These evil creatures created countless diseases and alien shapes in the world... "


    "Under the poison of the Great Destroyer, the world is in chaos..."


    "People''s minds are eroded, people''s thoughts are distorted, lofty morality is abandoned, perfect order is trampled, the era of heroes and wise kings is over, and the old civilization is gone forever..."


    "The noble people have become lambs to be slaughtered, and the gentle people have turned into ferocious wild beasts, plunging fiercely at their former masters..."


    "A chaotic era has arrived..."


    "This is both destruction and... Unfortunately, the latter part is lost."


    The old bachelor''s description is like singing, showing a terrible picture of the end of the world in the form of ballads.


    Macdonald''s face was solemn, "These descriptions are the scenes after the demons attacked the human world?"


    Aldrich nodded, "Yes, isn''t the Destroyer just the description of the demon race in various human-devil war myths? Isn''t the non-existent door the passage sealed by the gods? One day in the future, the sealed door will The door will open again, and the alien species from the other side will invade our human world again, just like they did in ancient times, and our human civilization will face extinction."


    Yes, thought Macdonald, what a dreadful world the future would be, if it were true as the old maester''s ballads describe it.


    With a little divergence of thinking, he has a panorama of disasters in his mind-the ancient sealed door has opened again, and the ancient enemy of mankind has reappeared. On the one hand, they have an army of steel, defeating mankind one after another. On the other hand, They manipulated vicious witchcraft, polluted the sky and ocean with filth, and eroded human minds. Under the double blow of body and soul, the order of the human world began to collapse, morality began to decline, and the heroes of justice were punished. Abandoned, the wise king was betrayed, and the upper and lower levels were completely reversed. What''s worse, human beings may be alienated into monsters who only know **** under the influence of black mist and black water.


    This is not a natural disaster, nor is it a war between countries. Compared with the picture above, those things are simply tickling. This is the end of the entire human race, the collapse of the entire civilization, and the future world will be dark.


    Just as Macdonald was meditating inwardly, he had unknowingly left a cold sweat.


    At this time, a ray of light suddenly flashed in his mind that was in chaos due to fear.


    This ray of light made him think of another possibility of the prophecy.


    "Is this... too alarmist?"


    McDonald frowned.


    "Why, you don''t believe it?" Aldrich and Jarvi asked in unison, their mouths


    Provide you with the fastest update of "Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party Crossing Other Worlds" by the great **** Xiao Musheng!


    Chapter 508 Doomsday free reading: https://,!


    ¡º¡», update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    A little anxious.


    "Oh, no! I believe this prophecy. After all, you have proven that every time a disaster star appears, it must be accompanied by disaster. I mean..."


    The old marshal considered his words.


    "If a prophecy is too specific, people may not believe it in its entirety. Then, is it true that the content of the prophecy is just an description, an exaggeration, or a modification."


    "The prophecy is a metaphor, a symbol, and it should be abstracted into... For example, does the prophecy you have verified just symbolize the [Great Invasion], and expand it a little bit, it is [other than human beings] Invasion of the human race into the human world]?"


    "And this race other than humans is not the legendary demons that no one has ever seen. They live on this continent and live next to humans..."


    "what?"


    "Orc!"


    The moment Macdonald answered the race, he saw some emotion in Aldridge''s eyes.


    That is the arrogance of a scholar, or the conceit of a scholar, as if telling him - I am the chief bachelor of the scholar''s tower, this is the knowledge I have verified for most of my life, and it is your turn to be a general who only knows how to lead troops to fight to fix.


    Of course, Macdonald would not be angry because of this, he has passed the age of getting angry easily, and he also knows the temper of these bachelors, and the other party is the most famous scholar in the empire after all, knowledge is always respected .


    On the contrary, Aldridge''s junior, Yarvi, smiled lightly, relieving the somewhat awkward atmosphereInteresting inference, Lord MacDonald. Think about it, too. With the living customs and social system of the orcs, if they invade the human world and impose their ways on the human head, it can also be called the collapse of order and the end of civilization. but¡­"


    He looked at Macdonald and said softly, "Have you ever thought about how powerful orcs are?"


    Macdonald nodded. "Is¡ªI mean when the time comes and I see the possibility?"


    "Oh? What''s possible?"


    "Because of my position, I have some understanding of the situation around the empire, including the prairie to the north of the human kingdoms. As far as I know, the new king''s account has been established on the prairie. The Zarg clan growing in power and striving to restore the glory of its ancestors."


    "Have you ever thought about how terrifying power will be born once the new king''s tent integrates the orc tribes on the entire prairie?"


    Provide you with the fastest update of "Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party Crossing Other Worlds" by the great **** Xiao Musheng!


    Chapter 508 Doomsday free reading: https://,!


    ""

 Chapter 509： another big enemy

    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "How scary would the orcs be?"


    Both Aldrich and Jarvi were somewhat puzzled by Macdonald''s statement.


    For people living in the central area of ??human civilization, they both fear and despise orcs. The fear is because of the image of the orcs in the public perception-a strange appearance that is very different from humans, a strong body with infinite strength, and unreasonable The brutal character and predatory bandit culture, the latter two are also the reasons why humans despise them.


    In addition, although the orcs were strong individually, their race was scattered. It was very common for tribes on the prairie to separate and reunite. When the last old chief died, it was often the time when his tribe fell apart. This led to the fact that the orcs were able to organize a small and capable team to rush into the human territory to burn, kill and loot, but they could only choose to flee when facing the human army that came to crusade.


    Moreover, their weapon-making technology is quite backward. Ordinary orcs can only use weapons made of bones, wood, and stone. If they are lucky enough to **** a metal weapon or armor, they can be used as family heirlooms. It takes the lives of three to five orc soldiers to kill a well-armed human soldier¡ªreal soldiers here, not militiamen who just put down their hoes.


    However, in the thousands of years of disputes between humans and beasts, these alien races did pose a major threat to humans several times. When a king with a strong appeal appeared among them, the tribes that had previously fought with each other would form an alliance. Artisans who will plunder humans as slaves to make up for their own technical deficiencies, and will also follow the example of human countries to build large armies. The power of the orcs even penetrated into the current human territory when they were strong.


    But once they were beaten back to the prairie, they would immediately degenerate into their pre-powerful appearance. The original tribal alliance fell apart, fighting each other for the few living resources on the prairie.


    The decline of a human country often has a process ranging from a hundred years to a few decades, while the decline of orcs often falls from the peak to the bottom within ten years.


    In general, orcs have been at a disadvantage in the thousands of years of struggle with humans, with only occasional moments of high light.


    This is why the two bachelors, Aldrich and Yalvi, did not connect the prophecy with the orcs.


    But MacDonald, who is a high-ranking officer in the imperial army, will not do this. Compared with the two bachelors who like esoteric knowledge, he pays more attention to reality and the present.


    "The caravan that went to the grassland brought us some information."


    Now MacDonald became the one who explained, and the two White Tower Maesters became the listeners.


    "As I said just now, the Zarg clan has established a new king account. This time they are not only plundering human craftsmen, but also doing some incredible things."


    "An incredible thing?"


    "The orcs are creating their own language, not only that, they seem to be imitating the human country and setting up various court officials."


    Hearing Macdonald''s story, Aldrich and Jarvi looked at each other, and then laughed at the same time.


    "Hahaha! This... this is really unheard of."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    MacDonald couldn''t help being a little ashamed and angry seeing the two maesters so contemptuous of the orcs he thought should be treated with caution.


    He stretched out his right hand and banged on the table in front of him with the knuckles of his index finger.


    "You two, there is a price to be paid for underestimating an opponent, not to mention an opponent who once posed a major threat to mankind. Compared with the battle between humans and demons that is passed down by word of mouth and is difficult to verify, the invasion of orcs is actually written in the history books. superior."


    "We are sorry, Mr MacDonald."


    The two bachelors tried their best to hold back their laughter, and one of them, Bachelor Yarvi, said, "It''s just that in my mind, when I think of a group of orc men wrapped in animal fur learning to count with their fingers, I find it very funny."


    "Okay, that is indeed a very funny scene, but don''t forget that our human ancestors also started from being wrapped in animal fur. As a bachelor, you should know this better than me."


    Macdonald said displeasedly: "The reality is that the watchman legion that the Aldo Kingdom suppressed the orcs for hundreds of years has not gone to the grassland to burn the orcs'' pasture for several years. They can only hide in the Nerodan Valley, watching the orcs Cows and horses gallop freely on the grassland. It is said that those oasis countries in the desert have begun to pay more and more attention to the opinions from the grassland, and the influence of the king''s account is no longer confined to the traditional territory of the orcs."


    "My Healing Game"


    "Hmm!" Hearing what MacDonald told the orcs, Aldrich frowned and stroked his beard, feeling that he had really underestimated him just now.


    "The... opinion of the prairie? Did I hear correctly?"


    The old marshal frowned and said: "You heard me right. In fact, on the surface, the Wang Zhang of this generation is not as belligerent as before. The Wang Zhang will send envoys to the human countries near the grassland to discuss trade matters. Instead of directly hitting the door to rob like before, even if they want to attack and plunder the human territory, they will come up with a lot of high-sounding reasons, such as messengers being humiliated and robbed. Afternoon It¡¯s incredible to think about it. Moreover, the human caravans entering the grassland are well protected, and they don¡¯t have to worry about being robbed all the time like before. According to the merchants, they I also met human officials in important positions in the king''s tent, of course they work for the orcs, presumably the two great scholars have never seen such a strange scene in the book, right?"


    "As things go on like this, the rulers of the oasis countries actually began to think that the orcs can be communicated with. They are so naive and naive. They are so ignorant that they can''t see through the disguise of these grassland barbarians."


    Macdonald said a lot in one breath.


    "It''s really incredible, why is it becoming more and more like a human country?"


    Aldridge stroked his beard, surprised.


    "Indeed." His apprentice Yalvi said, "Such orcs also have the potential to become the foreboding enemy of mankind. These barbarians can grow out of the grassland in ten years, and they can''t be killed or driven out. , The living habits on the prairie make them natural cavalry and hunters, if they gain the organizational ability of the human kingdoms, it can also be called a huge disaster."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "I suddenly thought of a worse possibility."


    The expression on Aldrich''s face was extremely ugly.


    "What''s possible?" Yarvi and MacDonald looked at him at the same time.


    "What if the demons and orcs come together?"


    Aldridge had a bitter smile on his face.


    (https://)


    //

 Chapter 510： church

    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "It''s really the worst possible possibility."


    Macdonald''s heart twitched.


    If according to what he said, the appearance of the tenth calamity symbolizes the invasion, rather than referring to any specific enemy, then the scope of coverage is even wider.


    Aldridge also let himself be frightened by this conjecture.


    "So! We must be ready with great force to deal with the worst."


    Seeing the two people who were almost in a daze, Maester Alvi said loudly, and the full voice brought them back to their senses.


    "Jarvi is right, we must strengthen ourselves."


    Under the reminder of his junior, Aldrich''s eyes recovered.


    He said: "Lord MacDonald, now we are going to tell you the main topic of today''s conversation."


    When the conversation between the three of them reached this point, Macdonald already knew most of the inside story.


    The struggle for succession to the throne, the origin of His Royal Highness Antonio, the mysterious wizard organization, the White Tower that abandoned neutrality, the legendary demon clan, and the terrifying doomsday prophecy.


    He has connected these things together.


    "As you should be able to imagine in your mind right now."


    Aldridge said, now with sincerity in his tone.


    "The White Tower gave up the neutrality it has always adhered to in politics, and joined this battle for the throne in order to build up a powerful force. The most convenient and effective way¡ªafter our deliberation The decision we made was to unite with wizards, so we chose His Royal Highness Antonio, who has a great relationship with the wizarding world. Of course, I do not deny that the friendship between me and His Royal Highness Antonio¡¯s grandfather, Siko Hewinter, is very important to me. choices made a big difference. But¡­¡±


    "In any case, it must be admitted that wizards possess powerful power that is difficult for mortals to reach. If it is the legendary demons who invaded our human world, and if the demons really possess all kinds of strange abilities as in the legend, then our human side The best weapon against them is the wizard, as the saying goes - beat magic with magic."


    "And as you know, the image of wizards in the secular world is very poor. Due to the long-term public opinion orientation of the church, they have been misunderstood and even feared by the world. Every wizard must carefully hide his identity. Only then can they survive, but they also want to walk in the sun openly, so..."


    MacDonald understood immediately, "The White Tower longs for power, and the wizards long for a public identity..."


    Yawen bar


    "Yes, we hit it off."


    Aldridge nodded to him for confirmation, he stopped and looked at Macdonald, there was no expression of disgust or anger on the other side''s face, so he continued with confidence: "Master Macdonald, you know the one you take care of How was that child rescued?"


    "You mean Johnny?"


    MacDonald was startled, and immediately realized that since the White Tower was on His Highness Antonio''s side, it was not surprising to know about this matter. Maybe it was the wise man in front of him who gave His Highness the idea to rescue Jonny.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    MacDonald also asked about how His Highness Antonio''s subordinates rescued Johnny that night, but His Highness just vaguely said that he would tell him when the time was right.


    Has the time finally come?


    "Yes, Lord MacDonald, it is that child. Now I might as well tell you clearly, it was the wizards of the Arcane Society who rescued Johnny, and broke through the heavy guards with their magical power. , got Jonny''s location from the head of a powerful, well-trained killer, finally rescued the child, and also hid his actions from the world well."


    "If ordinary people are sent¡ªI mean ordinary people compared to wizards¡ªthey can''t achieve such perfection. Ordinary people can''t break through the heavy guards, or they can''t be invisible. It may be impossible to do both.¡±


    After listening to Maester Aldridge''s description, Macdonald nodded in agreement.


    "Lord Macdonald." Aldridge asked, "Do you think what the White Tower did is correct?"


    MacDonald stroked his beard and replied honestly, "At least I can''t object."


    "Have you no worldly prejudice against spellcasters¡ªas wizards call themselves?"


    "Oh, to be specific, at least I have no prejudice against their abilities, just as there is no distinction between justice and evil with weapons, the key is whether the person using the weapon is righteous or evil."


    "But..." Macdonald questioned: "If it''s just a small team, it''s okay to engage in assassination or sabotage, but if it''s a large-scale army operation, it seems a bit unsatisfactory."


    "So..." Yarvi continued, he stretched out his right hand and clenched his fist in mid-air, "We need to use national power as a support and build an army composed of wizards to fight against the coming powerful enemies .¡±


    "An army of wizards?"


    Jarvi''s words made MacDonald feel very incredible.


    This kind of existence itself is almost a legendary existence, and it is necessary to form an entire army?


    not to mention¡­


    "The church, or the Holy See, can they allow it?"


    Macdonald thought of the most critical question Ha ha. Of course they won''t allow it. "


    Aldridge sneered, and there was a hint of coldness in the laughter.


    "The church will be the biggest stumbling block in our way."


    Jarvi echoed: "This stumbling block must be removed."


    Clean up the church as a stumbling block?


    Although after entering the White Tower, MacDonald received enough shock today, but at this moment he was still extremely shocked by the words of the two bachelors.


    For the people of this country, Gabela''s church is the representative of the gods in the world, not to mention that behind the church is the Holy See, which is no different from a powerful country-in this way, it may be more appropriate to call it the Papal State.


    "Are...are you serious about what you said?"


    MacDonald asked the two bachelors with a look of disbelief.


    "Of course, my lord marshal. I''ll tell you the truth, you know that the Dias family is behind the eldest prince, but who is behind the Dias family? To tell you the truth, it is the Gabela Church that supports it." In any case, we have to face the behemoth of Gabela Church, which is a ... huge rock."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "What?" Aldridge saw the hesitation flashing in MacDonald''s eyes, "Could it be that the loyalty of the Marshal is beginning to waver?"


    "you!"


    MacDonald was outraged.


    (https://)


    //

 Chapter 511： test

    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    MacDonald was very angry. He stood up and slapped the stone table in front of him hard, causing the table to rattle.


    "Aldridge, if you were a fighter, I would ask you to go outside and fight me right now."


    His nostrils were sprayed with anger, and after yelling this sentence, he sat down on the stone bench again.


    The reason why he was a little panicked when he heard that he was going to confront the Holy See was not because of his religious beliefs, but because of the reaction of a soldier who had experienced many battles after calmly thinking about the strength of the two parties.


    These scholars who stay in the White Tower all day doing research, are their heads broken?


    "Oh, Lord Macdonald, I apologize to you. I was just trying to provoke you, and I didn''t really doubt your loyalty. You are so wise, you must have seen it by now."


    Aldridge apologized to him with regret.


    "In fact, you don''t have to worry at all. Our strength is not as weak as you think. Our spellcasting partners have already demonstrated their strength in various aspects. I think you, as an imperial soldier, have seen their strength. After gaining the ability, I will be happy to study the application of magic in military affairs."


    MacDonald breathed a sigh of relief, "What I am worried about is not the church in the empire, but the Holy See standing behind it. The performance of the Holy See is not inferior to that of the Empire in all aspects, and there are The support of fanatical believers in various parts of the mainland."


    "Haha, Lord Macdonald."


    Jalvi took his words.


    "Someone will go to the waters of the Holy See before us."


    "Who?"


    "Corn Bay."


    MacDonald suddenly realized, "Could it be that you are behind the recent situation in Jiaowan... and are operating?"


    "Ahem, Lord Macdonald, it''s not [you], it''s [us] now."


    Aldridge reminded him that now they were on the same page.


    "You guessed it right. The situation in Jiaowan has developed into what it is now, and our promoters have indeed played a role in it. And it will intensify there, until the Holy See is also dragged into the water."


    MacDonald doubted: "With the strength of those city-states, can they compete with the Holy See''s army?"


    Aldrich stroked his beard and laughed: "Hey, Lord MacDonald, don''t underestimate those fat-headed businessmen in Jiaowan. With strong financial resources to support a high-quality army, it is just losing weight to their wallets. And once the battle is close to the sea, their true ferocity will be reflected. Many sea merchants are pirates behind their backs. In short , if the Holy See plunges into it, it will lose its skin no matter what."


    "And we can carefully observe the performance of the Holy See with wide eyes, evaluate their strength, and then formulate corresponding countermeasures."


    McDonald''s expression returned to normal, "It''s very cunning, but it is indeed a safe strategy for us."


    "In addition." Aldridge continued: "We will use the name of a certain country in Jiaowan to disclose the existence of the spellcaster at an appropriate time, and publicly recognize the legal status of the spellcaster to the whole continent. Reaction. If there is no outcry, then we will repeat this behavior in Gabela - after His Royal Highness Antonio takes the throne, of course."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    MacDonald asked: "What if it causes a siege from all countries?"


    Aldrich replied: "Whatever the reaction of the countries, it is beneficial to our plan. You know, Mr. Macdonald, as long as the first country does this, then when the second country does it , People''s psychological endurance or acceptance will be greatly improved, whether they agree or disagree."


    MacDonald was no longer as worried as before. He was becoming more and more curious about the so-called secret technique in his heart, and there was a trace of awe mixed in with his curiosity.


    Oh, and these two in front of me... they are my old friends, they have done so many things without making a sound.


    "One more thing, does His Majesty know about it?"


    MacDonald asked with some concern, strictly speaking, the current emperor is the object of his allegiance, if he doesn''t know anything, then he, Aldrich, and Yarvi, wouldn''t they become a dispute between ministers? Collusion.


    "I don''t know!" Aldridge''s quick answer made MacDonald feel nervous.


    The old bachelor said melancholy: "Battery...is an upright but old-fashioned person. His character is not suitable for sitting on the throne. I have to say that this is the result of his father''s shaping, so as not to be suspicious of his nature. The elder brother who was supposed to inherit the throne was a threat. But fate caused his elder brother to leave early, and Bartley was driven out to inherit the throne. Of course, Bartley is very smart, and he has a theoretical understanding of how to do a qualified rule Readers get it pretty well, but hate a lot of it in practice.¡±


    "It''s not that his character is bad. In fact, I like and admire his character very much. But if Bartley knows about this, he will definitely find a way to talk to the Holy See. He ideally believes that ¡ª¡ªIn the face of such a major event as human life and death, the Holy See will abandon its long-standing prejudice, and choose to reconcile with the wizards and resist the common enemy. Oh, Lord MacDonald..."


    Aldridge saw MacDonald''s gaze, "Please don''t doubt it, because I have tested him on the sidelines, please believe in the art of speaking skills of an old White Tower scholar when he is looking for the true attitude of others~ www.novelhall.com~ Speaking of this, Aldridge shook his head regretfully, "Oh... I''m just afraid that he will be open and honest with the Holy See, if Bartley can be like his son¡ªany one is fine¡ª How easy it would be for me then. "


    YY Novels


    Macdonald said hesitantly: "But no matter what, His Majesty is a hurdle we cannot get around. This country belongs to him."


    "It belongs to him, and in the future it will belong to his son." Aldrich''s eyes became stern, and he said in a low tone: "Compared with the crisis of the demise of human civilization, personal feelings, old morality It''s all insignificant. But no matter what, I will guarantee that the country of Gabela will be passed on in Bartley''s blood."


    After saying this, emotions such as sadness, guilt, determination, and firmness flashed across the face of the old scholar.


    Yalvi patted MacDonald on the shoulder and comforted him, "His Royal Highness Antonio will not embarrass his father. He will receive the respect and status he deserves. Please rest assured."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    MacDonald lowered his head, as if in deep thought. After a long time, he raised his head, looked at the two bachelors, and said firmly:


    "Scholar Aldrich, and Bachelor Yarvi, thank you for everything you have done for Gabela and mankind."


    "It''s a great honor for me to be personally involved in your cause."


    (https://)


    //

 Chapter 512： tax reform one

    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Hansel Abbott hummed a ditty and left his office briskly.


    Just now, people from the Lord''s Mansion came to inform that Earl Graham was going to call the heads of various ministries of the Government Affairs Council for a meeting.


    Hansel has been in a pretty good mood recently.


    Last month, Earl Gerd Rodney, the heir to the throne, came to Lake Town to represent the royal family to discuss business with his current boss, Paul Greiman. It was very lucky that Hansel took the lead in the introduction Fortunately, the two earls had a happy talk in the end, and Gerd Rodney left a special letter to thank him. This flattered Hansel, after all, Gerd Rodney was at the top of the list of royal heirs.


    As for why Earl Gerd asked Hansel to introduce him, it was because Sir Hansel Abbott had another identity besides the agricultural director of the Arda Government Council¡ªthe representative of the royal family in the Northwest Gulf.


    Hansel used to be deeply proud of this identity, but now he has slowly pondered the taste. The so-called royal commissioner, most likely because when the guards of Jingyao City rebelled, Her Royal Highness Catherine had no place to accommodate those noble children who ran from Jingyao to her army to "serve" voluntarily, so the title of royal commissioner was newly created. , kicked these noble children to all over the country, so that they can''t be seen.


    Otherwise, why...why...hasn''t a single copper salary been paid to him until now?


    Otherwise, why does the head of the intelligence department who stays in Jingyao, who is nominally the boss of the royal commissioners from all over the country, always look like he doesn''t care every time he sees him.


    Alas, if it was really the talent Her Royal Highness Princess Catherine was looking for, she would have been left to serve in the army at that time, such as her old classmate Matthew.


    After the counter-insurgency war ended, Matthew even took advantage of this qualification to be directly favored by the Minister of Foreign Affairs to help him obtain a coveted position.


    And he was blown in the northwest bay.


    Thinking of this, Hansel''s heart was blocked for a while, and his steps were not very brisk. He shook his head hastily, shaking these unpleasant memories out of his mind.


    His mind returned to Lord Gerd Rodney, who, as the King''s nephew, was theoretically second in line to His Majesty''s heir - after his father.


    Aldo''s current king has only two daughters, and Aldo''s history has never had a female succession to the throne, so the crown is likely to fall on the head of His Majesty''s younger brother, and Gerd is the eldest son of the king''s younger brother , then if nothing unexpected happens, the crown will most likely end up on Gerd''s head.


    The reason why he is said to be the second heir is that if something happens to Gerd''s father, the crown will fall directly on his head.


    This should have been the case, but the existence of Princess Catherine made the above program variable. When Hansel was still in Jingyao, the capital of the king, there were rumors that the king very much hoped that his outstanding eldest daughter would inherit the throne.


    Will the king change the centuries-old tradition for his daughter? If His Majesty the King has this plan, will the nobles accept his arrangement?


    Hansel shook his head again, and expelled these thoughts from his mind. No matter whether His Majesty the King has such plans, no matter whether the nobles think so, it is not his turn to be dispatched to the border area, with a half "low" The lower nobles of blood speak.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Now his desire to return to King Capital Jingyao is not as enthusiastic as before. In Huxin Town, he was the respected director of the Government Affairs Council and one of the top officials appointed by the lord. When he returned to Jingyao, he would immediately return to his former embarrassing status and become one of the Aldo nobles. shame.


    If it was when he first came here more than four years ago, the sight of Arda at that time would have made him feel a huge gap, but now Arda, no, even the entire Northwest Gulf, has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    Yes, this is still the frontier of the kingdom, but it has become the "rich" frontier of the kingdom.


    Take a look at the wide and straight avenue running through the north and south of Huxin Town. It is paved with smooth and flat stone slabs of the same size.


    Hansel had never seen such a street in any other city in the kingdom except Jingyao, the capital of the kingdom. The streets in other cities are mostly earthy, and the better ones are covered with a layer of gravel, which becomes muddy and difficult to pass when it rains.


    "Sword Comes"


    The sanitation situation is even worse. You can see almost any kind of garbage on the streets of other cities, even human and animal feces. Walking on the street, you have to endure or get used to those unspeakable smells.


    On the streets of Huxin Town, the Government Affairs Council set up a special organization to manage the sanitation of the streets, paid people to break them up every day, and issued laws to severely punish those who destroy public health. With all kinds of strong measures, the sanitation situation on the streets of Huxin Town can be said to be the best in Aldo without exaggeration. In this respect, even King Capital Jingyao is hard to come by.


    On such a road, the carriages of goods constitute a continuous river The traffic is so busy that the Government Affairs Council has to formulate traffic rules that are very complicated in the eyes of outsiders. Public safety The Ministry also sent people to stand guard at various intersections, using a set of unified and standardized hand gestures to immediately guide passing vehicles on how to pass.


    The current Huxin Town is a prosperous city, and it is not the kind of static prosperity, but showing a trend of increasing prosperity. The city has a strong manufacturing industry, with new factories and buildings going up every day, and people coming from surrounding areas and further afield to make a living every day.


    Of course, the busyness of the north-south main road is mainly concentrated in the new urban area on the south bank of Lake Weiss, while in Huxin Town¡ªthe real Huxin Town, the small island surrounded by lake water¡ªthis section is still very empty.


    Because of the specially demarcated administrative area here, the original low-rise residential buildings have been replaced by office buildings of the Government Affairs Council, and the original residents have also been moved to the new urban area, and beautiful buildings have been used as compensation.


    After the size of the Government Affairs Council became larger and larger, those important departments, such as the Ministry of Industry, the Ministry of Agriculture, the Ministry of Commerce, etc., all had their own independent office areas or buildings.


    The Ministry of Agriculture, which Hansel is in charge of, works in a three-story building, and the entire building belongs to their Ministry of Agriculture.


    Because all the departments are concentrated on a small island, the distance between each other is not far away. It is very convenient for officials to stroll on the street and communicate with the people they meet across departments when they are not working. .


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    (https://)


    //

 Chapter 513： Tax Reform II

No content

 Chapter 514： tax reform three

No content

 Chapter 515： tax reform fourth

    "Or..." Paul glanced at the officials of various departments present one by one. "Should we cut the budget of a certain department?" There was silence in the conference room. "No! Lord Graeman." Hansel took the lead to break the silence, "I think it is imperative to abolish the tax system." "Yes, the old system is outdated." "We agree with Greeman Master Man''s wise decision." Others also reacted. Cut departmental budgets? This is simply intolerable. The current Government Council is rapidly expanding its scale, and everyone is desperately recruiting jobs for their own departments to highlight the importance. It cannot be done without sufficient budget. Who wants to sit on the bench with a shrinking budget? Obviously, no one here is willing. In contrast, it is better to let those old landlords in the countryside lose their money. In fact, Earl Gramain''s dislike of the tax system is well known in the Government Council. The Earl has expressed his dislike many times in different places and at different times, so his decision today did not make everyone feel too sudden. . However, Hansel quickly discovered a problem, even if the taxpayer system is abolished, can more taxes be collected? "Master Graeman." He raised his question carefully, "Are you going to raise the tax rate?" Paul asked blankly, "Raise the tax rate?" Hansel made a hypothesis, "For example, every head in the territory needs to Give 100 copper shields to the lord. When the taxpayer is present, each person will receive 110 copper shields. He will give 100 copper shields to the lord''s mansion, and keep the remaining 10 copper shields for himself. Now you The taxpayer was cancelled, and 100 copper shields were collected directly, but from our side, we actually got the same amount as before the cancellation of the taxpayer.¡± Paul laughed heartily, pointing his finger at Hansai He nodded twice in the direction of Er, and said: "This is indeed a problem. Fielding, my tax director, what do you think?" Fielding thought about it, and then explained to everyone: "Sir Abbott''s doubts It makes sense, but in theory, without taxpayers taking advantage of the middle, people can keep more money in their hands, and the extra money can stimulate their desire to consume, thereby promoting the prosperity of the market, which means As more goods circulate and more products are manufactured, the more taxes we can collect in commerce and industry." So many people understood it in their hearts. "The abolition of tax collectors is only the first part of the reform." Paul continued: "The second part of the reform is to change the taxation by head to property tax and income tax." Everyone knows the poll tax. The people in the territory, regardless of men, women, old or young, rich or poor, high or low, are counted by head, and everyone has to pay a certain amount of property. This is the most stable and basic tax source for the lords of Aldo and even His Majesty the King, so The size of the population in the territory determines whether a lord is strong or not. The king directly has the largest population in the territory, so the king is the most powerful "lord" in the whole country. It¡¯s just that Arda has vigorously developed industry and commerce in recent years, and has levied taxes on commodities and manufactured products circulating in the city, so the head tax here has been reduced to a less conspicuous position¡ªafter all, people cannot be produced continuously like products in factories However, the poll tax is still one of the important tax sources of the Government Council. As for property tax, in fact, this era has already existed, and it is very common. You have to pay taxes to the lord for the house you live in, you have to pay taxes to the lord for the land you plant, and you have to pay taxes to the lord for inheriting your parents¡¯ property. There are even livestock taxes. Animal tax, window tax, stove tax and other messy taxes, some territories even have to pay taxes to the lord if you have a cat or dog. When Hansel first worked under Paul, one of his most important tasks was to check the properties in the territory, which offended many people. After Paul got the important tax source of industry and commerce, he canceled most of the taxes that he found ridiculous, and only kept a few taxes such as land tax, property tax, and inheritance tax. This is why Arda is more attractive than other territories. important reason for migration. As for income tax, this is the first time that everyone here has heard of it. Paul explained to everyone that taxation is based on the profits earned by individuals or groups, such as income from wages and salaries, income from production and operation of industrial and commercial households, income from contracted operations and leased operations, income from labor remuneration, interest, income from share dividends, and property leases. Income, income from property transfers, etc. "In the future, everyone here and your subordinates will have to pay taxes on the salaries they receive in their positions." Paul first reminded everyone. Old Ford said with some concern: "This may cause some people to complain about Lord Graeman, so everyone should lead by example, and provide psychological counseling to the staff in their departments, and pay more attention to their remarks." This will be a huge tax!" Hansel made a rough estimate in his heart, and couldn''t help being a little speechless. But yes, Earl Gramain canceled so many miscellaneous taxes and poll taxes, and now that he is in financial difficulties, what should he do to make up for it in other ways? Wait, but the poll tax has been abolished. Whether this income tax can fill in the loopholes and achieve tax revenue growth still has to be concluded in practice. Not only Hansel, but every attendee has similar doubts in their hearts. If the property tax and income tax cannot make up for the loss of the abolition of the poll tax, UU Reading will not be worth the loss, even if it can be equal to the poll tax , that is just a change of name, what is the significance of the reform. Count Graham must have other means. "There is a third item in the reformation!" Unsurprisingly, Paul continued to announce. "Whether it is property tax or income tax, we will implement stepped tax rates in the future." Stepped tax rates? This is the first time everyone has heard of this description. Except for McLone and Old Ford, who agreed with Paul on the content of the reform, everyone looked puzzled. "Let me explain to everyone." Paul explained to everyone, while observing everyone''s expressions. "Taking personal income tax as an example, a person''s income is his tax amount. If his monthly income does not exceed 1 silver shield, then he does not have to pay tax. If his monthly income is between 1 and 5 silver shields, then He will pay 2% tax, if his monthly income is between 5 and 10 silver shields, then he will pay 5% tax, if his monthly income is between 10 and 20 silver shields, then he will pay 5% tax. To pay 10% tax, if his monthly income is between 20 and 50 silver shields, then he will have to pay 20% tax, if his monthly income is more than 50 silver shields, then he will have to pay 40% tax Taxes." "In short, it is to divide income into steps, and each step has a different tax rate. People with low incomes pay less or even no taxes, and people with high incomes pay more taxes. Many." "Of course, the tax payment ladder and tax rate in my example above are all made up for the sake of illustration. How this ladder should be divided and how many tax rates should be set for each step still need to be approved by the tax department. Only through detailed research can we draw conclusions." As soon as Earl Graham finished speaking, there was a bang in the minds of everyone present, as if something had exploded.

 Chapter 516： Tax Reform

    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Everyone, except McLone and old Ford, was scared speechless by Paul''s "stepped tax rate".


    Graham-sama, are you sure you''re not stealing money?


    "Ahem!" Hansel asked cautiously: "My lord, don''t you think about this stepped tax rate any more?"


    Paul replied with great certainty: "This is my final decision. The tax rates at each stage are subject to discussion, but the method of taxation in steps must be implemented."


    Seeing the unquestionable expression on the lord''s face, everyone understood that the lord could not be stopped no matter what.


    Seeing the different expressions of the crowd, Earl Bairding, Melon Ganard, stood up.


    "In order to play a good role model, Paul and I decided to set an example. Whether it is income tax or stepped tax rate, after the official tax policy is introduced, we will start to collect it from the two of us. The specific situation of each tax payment, are posted in the form of announcements on the bulletin boards of each city''s town hall."


    "Hey!"


    The officials of various departments were surprised. If it was only Mr. Graham who set the example, everyone would not take it seriously. After all, in people''s view, Paul''s own taxation is nothing more than left-handed and right-handed, but Myron Gardner is also the same. Joining in is different.


    It was from this time that everyone finally realized that Earl Gramain was really trying to build a strong and sound public financial system.


    Paul asked, "Anyone else have a different opinion?"


    No objection was raised.


    Paul looked at his tax supervisor, "Okay, since that''s the case, I''ll hand over the details to the tax bureau for research, and I''ll call everyone to discuss it after the draft is out."


    Steve Fielding stood up and obeyed: "Follow your orders, Master Graham."


    Paul turned to his chief judge Thomas and said: "After the introduction of the new tax policy, some people will hide their real wealth and income in various ways, and they need to further improve the various legal provisions against tax evasion."


    "The lord''s court will work closely with the tax department, Lord Graman." Thomas agreed.


    ¡­


    The meeting on tax reform lasted for more than two hours, and Paul announced the adjournment of the meeting when it was close to the off-duty time stipulated by the Government Administration Council.


    Paul returned to his office and sat down on the boss chair he had specially built. The composition of this chair is not just hard wood, but is based on the design of the previous life. The backrest and seat are stuffed with soft steps. The sponge on the tread is very comfortable to sit on.


    Because no one else was present, he comfortably put his legs on the table in front of him, rested his hands on his pillow, and leaned lazily on the chair, imagining the situation after the implementation of the new tax policy.


    His secretary, Bernard, pushed open the door of the office and walked in, but Paul did not change his posture. Bernard was not regarded as an "other person". He had already become a part of the castle just like the old butler Philip.


    "Oh, Bernard, a glass of wine?"


    "Thank you, Graham-sama."


    The secretary went to the table where the wine utensils were placed, picked up the wine bottle and poured two glasses, picked it up and walked to Paul, and handed one of the glasses to Paul.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Paul took it with one hand, and the two glasses touched slightly in mid-air, making a crisp sound.


    They each took a sip.


    "Actually, Master Graman, I have always had doubts about you."


    "Oh, Bernard, since it''s been a long time, why didn''t you ask earlier, you are my closest partner at work, but it doesn''t hurt to ask."


    Bernard was very relieved to hear that the count called himself companion.


    So he threw out the question in his heart: "Do you want to be a [saint]?"


    "Saint?" Paul was a little surprised. He didn''t know why his secretary asked that question. Where did he behave like a saint?


    "Yes, the kind of saint who is willing to give and burn himself."


    "Oh, Bernard, you mean altruists?"


    "Altruism? Saints are indeed altruistic."


    "Then I really don''t know what kind of behavior I have that can deserve your evaluation?"


    "Let''s see!" Bernard said with a matter of course: "You are so eager to... [search] wealth, please forgive me for using this word to describe it, but in the eyes of many people, you are indeed a bit unscrupulous. But... "


    Bernard emphasized the but.


    "Are you collecting money to amass wealth? No, you are not a miser. You have spent all the money in the treasury."


    "Did you spend all your money for your own enjoyment? No, with all due respect, your material environment can only be described as shabby among Aldo nobles."


    Bernard put down his glass and spread his hands.


    "You invest a lot of money in road construction, technology research and development, education development, and even generously lending money to private businessmen and factory owners at extremely low interest rates. Isn''t this a saint? What is this not altruism?"


    Paul smiled and listened to the secretary''s words, and he shook his fingers with his free hand.


    "Oh! Bernard, you are wrong. I am not as noble as you think. Saint? This kind of thing is too far from the essence of my soul."


    Berner was taken aback, "You are being modest."


    "Hoho I''m definitely not being modest, absolutely! Yes! No! Yes!"


    "There must be a deep reason driving you to do this."


    "There is indeed a deep reason driving me to do this."


    Paul replied with a smile, "It''s just for my own material comfort."


    Bernard suspected for a moment that the Earl was playing tricks on him.


    Graham-sama, look at the various furnishings in this castle, are you sure you are enjoying it?


    "I know you have doubts in your heart, but... forgive me for not being able to fully answer your doubts right now."


    Paul looked at Berner slyly, even a little mystically.


    "However, the material enjoyment I am looking forward to is definitely not available in the current world. Yes, as a lord, I can instruct a large number of manpower to work for me with a single order, and I can ask for whatever is in the territory. Various outputs, but this quantitative change has not yet reached the level of causing a qualitative change.¡±


    Under Bernard''s increasingly confused eyes, Paul said: "The material life I am looking forward to can only be achieved by combining various conditions. Science, technology, system, ideology, manpower¡ªof course, high-quality manpower are indispensable, and It takes a continuous fusion of these things to achieve the kind of qualitative change I expect.¡±


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "That''s why I''m working very hard to change the world, and if I spend money to indulge in the current level of material life for one minute, then the process of qualitative change will be slowed down by one minute."


    (/novel/Y3R001.html)

 Chapter 517： Tax Reform Six

    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The material life that the current world cannot provide


    Is this why his lord is working so hard? Bernard thought about it inwardly, but he couldn''t imagine it.


    "My lord, please forgive my short-sightedness, but I really can''t imagine what else you can''t get with your current power and wealth¡ªif you really use them."


    He raised his new question again.


    "Oh, Bernard." There was some pity in Paul''s voice. "I want to be able to communicate with my friends who are thousands of miles away with my hands. Can this world give me?"


    "I want to browse news from all over the world while eating, and exchange my views with various people from different parts of the world. Can this world give me?"


    "I want to record the interesting fragments of life in images, and take them out to taste repeatedly in my spare time. Can this world give me?"


    "Hoho, Bernard, I know what you want to say." Paul waved his hand to stop the secretary who wanted to speak.


    He continued: "Yes, you think it is right, hire more people, buy more fast horses, even build more optical base stations, hire more painters, can''t accomplish what I want Something? But..."


    "I want to be able to hear his voice when I''m on the phone with my friend and he can hear me. I want the news I see to be illustrated and written. I want it to be recorded"


    "If I say that I want to concentrate the things I want to do in a palm-sized box, which can be done with one hand, can the world give me such a small box?"


    "It''s impossible!" Hearing Paul''s "fantasy", Berner yelled in disbelief, "It is impossible to make such a box in the world."


    "It''s the [now] world, Bernard."


    Paul embellished Bernard''s description, and Bernard saw an extremely strong self-confidence on his face.


    "But I think it will be made sooner or later, one hundred years? Two hundred years? Five hundred years? One thousand years? Sooner or later."


    "And what I want to do is to promote this process, so that this box... and the things represented behind this box will appear in this world as soon as possible."


    Paul put his feet on the table again, and said with a sense of disappointment in his tone:


    "Yes, from a pessimistic point of view, I may never see it appear in my life, but one has to look forward to it, right? Are you right?"


    The lord''s dream made Bernard feel both absurd and real. The absurdity was because he didn''t believe in such a thing, and the reality was because of the confidence in the lord''s tone. Reminiscent of the various inventions made by Earl Graman before, Bernard was really not sure how to directly dismiss his words as nonsense.


    The office was quiet for a few seconds.


    "Master Graham!" Bernard decided not to continue the previous topic, he took out a document and put it on Paul''s table.


    "Master Cecil asked me to pass this document to you before he left. He did not report to you personally because of urgent matters. This document is the candidate information for Arda''s envoy in Jiaowan."


    Paul happily picked up the file, "Oh? So fast."


    As the situation in Kok Wan changed, Paul felt more and more that he needed an official representative in Kok Wan.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    At first, he considered Ladi Setia, but considering that her status as a witch was too sensitive at this juncture, as well as his own little selfishness, Paul finally ruled out Ladi.


    Finally, after much deliberation, he decided to pick from among the people of the Northwest Gulf who frequented Cape Bay¡ªespecially businessmen.


    He instructed Cecil, the director of intelligence, to let him choose a suitable candidate for himself.


    The reason why Cecil was asked to do this is because the intelligence department had contacted the businessmen from the Northwest Gulf to Jiaowan, and asked them to collect all kinds of information on Jiaowan within the scope of conventional means and provide them to the intelligence department. Naturally, The identities and biographies of these businessmen were on file with the Ministry of Intelligence, so Paul left it to Cecil to choose the official representatives.


    "So fast, Cecil didn''t just find someone to deal with me."


    Paul grunted as he opened the file.


    "Friedrich Liszt?"


    ¡­


    General Collins Fedotov watched with satisfaction as his army forced the enemy''s Inton army back step by step.


    In Inton''s army, there was a knight in white helmet and white armor, who was very conspicuous. He was the ruler of this country, the Grand Duke Cabre. Dotov recognized him.


    At this time, the Archduke Cabrew was wielding a strangely shaped long sword and was struggling to fight. Almost none of the cathar knights around him was his opponent. But the bravery of one person cannot change the situation of the entire battlefield.


    The Yin Dun people fought very bravely, but their soldiers were a little immature, obviously insufficiently trained, and their cooperation with each other was very poor.


    Fedotov guessed that it should be because Inton''s main force has joined the Jiaowan League. It appears that the Skitarii''s strategy at the overall level has been successful.


    The goddess of victory is already waving to herself.


    "Hahaha!" Fedotov couldn''t help laughing with his head raised.


    "General, your name will surely resound throughout the entire Jiaowan Bay from now on."


    His subordinate Harper flattered him very graciously.


    "My dear Harper." Fedotov looked at him with some sarcasm It seems that those wizards who defeated you did not show up today. "


    "Uh..." Embarrassment flashed across Harper''s face for a while, "They must be afraid of your power, General, and ran away early."


    Imagine Chinese Network


    "Hmph!" Fedotov did not suspect that Harper was lying, he thought that Harper must have met a wizard.


    According to the report of the soldiers who ran back from the vanguard, that group of wizards was led by a strong man holding a thick iron chain. It seemed that they were not afraid of their own casualties. The swords in the hands of the Skitarii soldiers slashed on their thin leather armor, but it seemed as if they had slashed on a metal plate, and gaps burst out one after another.


    Now that his main force is pressing up, he is crushing the hopes of the Yinton people little by little under the city wall of Hydera.


    That group of wizards still didn''t come, and the "pious" Fedotov believed that it was precisely because of the power of the Heavenly Father that he was blessed that those wizards were afraid to show up.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Harper, keep your eyes open and take a good look. Even if those wizards show up, it will be too late, and our army will surely smash some.


    Fedotov raised his head slowly and confidently, and said this to his subordinates.


    "General Fedotov!" "General Fedotov!"


    An orderly came towards him frantically on horseback.


    Fedotov had a bad premonition for no reason.


    (/novel/Y3R001.html)

 Chapter 518： turn of events

    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "General Fedotov!"


    The orderly''s horse raised its hooves high in front of Fedotov and almost stopped itself.


    The man on horseback almost fell off.


    "What happened?"


    Fedotov''s ominous premonition grew stronger and stronger.


    "Our cavalry...our cavalry..."


    The messenger was crying, his voice choked.


    "Say it!" The muscles on Harper''s face twisted, and he grabbed the messenger''s clothes with both hands, and the shadow of the defeat in the last battle enveloped his heart again.


    "Our cavalry is gone."


    cavalry? Most of the cavalry of the Skitarii was originally hidden behind a mound. According to the pre-war plan, the main force of the cavalry was used as a reserve force. If the frontal troops of the Skitarii went well, they would take the opportunity to dispatch when the Yintons retreated. Breaking down the last psychological defense line of the Yinton people, turning their retreat into a rout, and expanding the results of the battle, if the frontal troops of the Skitarii do not fight well, they will use the cover of the terrain to go around the rear of the Yinton army formation to harass.


    As the commander-in-chief of the army, Fedotov forced his brain to calm down. He asked the orderly: "Don''t panic, what exactly happened?"


    The orderly described the situation at that time, "We were staying quietly behind the mound, waiting for your order. Suddenly, there were flames in the crowd, and not only the flames, but also accompanied by terrible noises. These flames and The noise did not do much harm to our knights, except for some unlucky ones who were burnt. But it was terrible to our warhorses, the poor creatures had never seen such a battle, and their coats were very rough. Flammable, the war horses were frightened, no longer accepting the master''s control, and ran wildly behind the mound."


    The messenger fondly recalled the scene at that time: "There are so many strong horses trampling wantonly in the crowd, and many soldiers were trampled into meatloaf on the spot."


    "Ah!" Fedotov covered his face in pain. "Later, did the situation get under control?"


    "Thanks to everyone''s efforts, the horse''s mood has stabilized a bit, but it still doesn''t obey. We tried our best to appease us. At this moment, a group of people rushed towards us. Some of them were on horseback, some were on foot. Look We didn''t even form a formation, we thought it was a small team of Yinton people, and immediately organized our people to defend against their attack, but at this moment, the strange lights and noises reappeared, and the mounts panicked again, so we were in a state of extreme chaos. were attacked by them.¡±


    "Then...then..." the orderly stammered, "We...we were killed by them, and I rushed here to report to you."


    "Damn it, how many people are there in that team?"


    "It was so smoky at the time that it was impossible to judge specifically, but I estimate that there were more than 500 people."


    "More than 500 people? Killed you with more than 500 people?" Fedotov was furious.


    "The situation at that time was too chaotic, and the people at the head of that team were simply demons from hell, and our swords couldn''t hurt them at all, especially the one at the head, wielding a big iron chain, every time Swinging can harvest a large piece of life."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The orderly described it like this with horror on his face.


    "A demon wielding chains?" Harper''s body twitched. He recalled the terrible failure before him. At that time, the demon with chains rushed into his team first and slaughtered himself like melons and vegetables. Soldier.


    "General?"


    Harper looked to his boss Fedotov, hoping to get further instructions from him.


    Fedotov is now very entangled in his heart. Should he withdraw the infantry who are fighting now to rescue his cavalry? Let the infantry serve as cannon fodder to consume the enemy''s strength, and then dispatch the cavalry to determine the outcome with one strike. Of course it was the same this time, but I didn''t expect that the cavalry staying in the rear encountered a crisis first. Not to mention the powerful combat effectiveness of this cavalry, most of its members are knights and noble children, if it is in their own hands, it will definitely not have good fruit when they go back.


    But what would be the consequences of withdrawing the infantry who were fighting closely with the enemy like this? If some **** misunderstood his order and shouted "The cathars are defeated", wouldn''t it be all over?


    He looked at the mound that was originally used to cover the cavalry, and there was a faint smoke floating there,


    "Pass my order!" Fedotov roared. "Urge the troops in front to fight hard. If the battle can be ended within half an hour, everyone will be rewarded with 10 gold coins... No! 50 gold coins!"


    "Harper! Take someone to gather the cavalry at once!" Fedotov''s eyes were blazing with anger, scorching his subordinates. Harper was more afraid of him than the chain devil, and he yelled after shaking Said: "Yes, General!"


    "All the rest!" Fedotov turned his horse''s head and looked around in an instant. There were still six or seven hundred people around him. "Beware of possible sneak attacks by the Yinton people!"


    He now hopes to end the battle in front of him quickly, and then let his main infantry deal with the strange team.


    The order to award 50 gold coins was conveyed to the fighting infantry, and the effect was just as Fedotov expected, morale was boosted, and the soldiers swung their weapons harder.


    rice ball reading


    However, what he didn''t expect was that Yin Dun''s army, which was retreating steadily, also changed its decline and the morale was revived.


    "Damn, do they know what happened to our cavalry? Damn it!"


    Fedotov cursed.


    Zeng heard the sound of a sword being unsheathed, and Fedotov pulled out his own sword.


    "Everyone!" He looked at the subordinates around him and shouted: "Now is the most critical moment! This battle will determine the success or failure of our expedition, whether to go back as a hero to enjoy the glory of victory, or go back to suffer defeat as a defeated army The shame of all is at this moment. I ordered everyone to follow me closely and charge the Yinton people. Have you seen the man in the white helmet? That is the Duke of Yinton, he is our attack The primary target, whoever captures or kills him, I will personally report to His Majesty the King and the Archbishop, title, wealth, beauties, you can have as many as you want!"


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    After some mobilization, Fedotov raised his sword aloft, "Now I order¡ªto charge!"


    He pinched the belly of the mount with both legs, and the horse and man were shot out like an arrow from the string.


    The people who had stayed behind with him, all of them had their own mounts, also followed Fedotov and charged towards Yin Dun''s army.


    Fedotov, who was leading the charge, didn''t notice that a team appeared from behind the mound where he had hidden the cavalry, and touched them along the path of their charge.


    And above the Yin Dun infantry who were fighting, a mass of terrifying heat was gathering.


    (/novel/Y3R001.html)

 Chapter 519： tax reform seven

    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The news that the lord of Arda wanted to abolish the tax-contributor and the income tax blew like a whirlwind through the North-West Gulf.


    When the current government affairs council or the lord''s court promulgate certain new policies or new regulations, they will basically release the news in advance, and first check the public''s voice.


    "What? It''s impossible!"


    In a certain manor, Fergus, a knight of the Greiman family, who withdrew when Paul formed a new army, cried out in astonishment when his steward reported the news he had obtained from the city.


    "Master Graham is not such a brutal lord, this must be a rumor."


    Fergus shook his head, abolishing the tax subsidy system makes sense, but collecting income tax on the rich is a bit too much, isn''t this stealing money?


    "Someone must be slandering Graham-sama''s reputation. If you let me know, I will never spare him."


    Fergus clenched his fists bitterly.


    But Fergus had no idea, because according to his friends in the State Council, Earl Paul Greiman wanted to promote similar reforms a long time ago, but was persuaded by Ford''s manager at the time on the grounds that the conditions were not mature.


    At this time, a servant came to report, "Dear Master Fergus, Master Warren invites you to have a banquet at his manor this afternoon."


    "Old Warren?"


    Fergus was a little surprised, he just had a meeting with old Warren the day before yesterday, how could he invite him to the banquet again so soon.


    Could it be that rumor is true? Does Earl Graham feel that the "conditions" are ripe for reform? Did Manager Ford not persuade him this time?


    Old Warren is asking himself to discuss matters.


    "Get the horse ready for me, I''ll be there soon."


    Fergus made his decision immediately.


    ¡­


    "Master Graham."


    In the lord''s mansion in Huxin Town, Bernard placed a stack of envelopes on Paul''s shore.


    "It''s all for you. Some are private letters, some are joint letters, some from merchants, and some from squires."


    Paul raised his eyebrows and said, "Hmph, I don''t need to read to know what they wrote in the letter."


    Impatiently, he opened the envelopes one by one.


    When Paul finished reading the last letter, he shouted angrily and laughingly: "Ha, look, Bernard, let me just say, everyone wants to keep their little bit of power and interest."


    Berner took a piece of letter paper from Paul''s hand, and it was indeed full of words persuading Paul not to abolish the tax subsidy system and not to levy income tax.


    "Bernard, write an open letter for me to respond to the various issues in this joint letter."


    "Yes, Graham-sama."


    Paul enumerates the main points that should be included in the content of the reply letter one by one.


    "To specifically clarify the significance of our current tax system, the money we collect is used in the following aspects: One is the construction and maintenance of public facilities, such as roads, bridges, canals, and dams. These things are related to the interests of all the citizens, including them, their travel, irrigation, cargo transportation... who has not used the facilities built by taxes; the second is the salary expenditure of public service personnel, such as various The affairs officers of the high-level administrative points, counting the population, accepting lawsuits, and various taxes..."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Paul stopped, hesitated for a moment, waved his hand and said:


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about it, I guess they don''t like to hear it either."


    "The third is the expenditure on education and science and technology... Uh... Needless to say, many people probably don''t understand and don''t want to understand; the fourth is the construction of armed forces. Strong military force is the basic guarantee to protect all people in the territory from outsiders. This They should understand."


    He concluded: "All in all, just make a big fuss about the construction of public infrastructure and the construction of armed forces. Whoever opposes it is against the interests of all residents in the territory! And it must be stated that the taxes collected are definitely not used for the lord''s personal Enjoy."


    Bernard took a quill and wrote down one by one on the white paper.


    "Master Graham, I must complete this open letter as soon as possible."


    "Print a few extra copies and post them on the bulletin board."


    "Yes!"


    At this time, a pungent smell floated into Paul''s office through the window on the south wall.


    "Damn! What a smell! It stinks."


    Paul immediately covered his nose, and Bernard did the same.


    The smell...reminds him of visiting the nitrate fields built by the alchemists. It stinks and is disgusting.


    They coincidentally cast their gazes through the window to the south. There was nothing unusual inside the castle. When they looked over the wall and looked at the street outside the castle, they found a carriage with goods turned over on the road, and something was scattered on the ground. Two people dressed as coachmen were They were busy running around, one of them was trying to turn the carriage right, and the other was shoveling on the ground with a shovel.


    The guards of the lord''s mansion who were in charge of guarding the gates of the castle surrounded the two of them and supervised their movements.


    After a while, the guards **** the two coachmen.


    "What''s going on? Isn''t it just a truck overturned? As for people being tied up?"


    Paul cried out strangely, "Bernard, go there and ask what''s going on, and find out why they want to arrest people."


    "Yes!" Bernard responded.


    After a while, the secretary came back with a detailed account of what had happened.


    It''s just that his face was very strange, and he said with some hesitation: "That car...is a dung truck."


    "Dung truck?" Paul''s complexion also turned bad.


    "Yes, your guards are going to put those two coachmen in jail for disrespecting the lord."


    Paul raised his arm, "Just because they accidentally turned the car over at my door? Absurd! You go tell them and let them go immediately."


    "Can''t let people go!"


    Victor, the captain of his guard, barged in without knockingWhy, Victor? "Paul was very puzzled.


    Victor said angrily: "I think this is someone''s deliberate provocation against you. Nothing like this has ever happened before."


    "Deliberate provocation?"


    "Yes, or...warning! Lord Graham, think about your upcoming tax reform." Victor reminded him.


    Paul''s heart tightened, and he suddenly felt that what his captain of the guard said was very reasonable.


    "Then go and interrogate the two coachmen to find out who is behind the scenes. If it''s just an accident, let them go."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Victor said: "My lord, I will carry out your order, but I don''t think there is anything useful to check. The people behind the scenes dare to do this because they hide themselves well. Maybe the car is passive. something, and the two coachmen don''t know about it. So I suggest..."


    "What do you suggest?"


    "I suggest that no matter what the result of the question is, you should show these two coachman lords to the public, so as to deter those behind the scenes."


    Berner echoed, "Captain Victor''s suggestion is very reasonable, I think you can consider it."


    Paul didn''t respond immediately, just stared at the two for a few seconds.


    "I thought about it, and the result is... no! Victor, interrogate these two people according to my order just now, and let them go if they can''t find out why."


    "Yes, my lord."


    The captain of the guard bowed to accept the order.


    (/novel/Y3R001.html)

 Chapter 520： force

    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    In the dark room, a small cluster of candles gave off a faint light, so that the inside would not be plunged into complete darkness.


    With the help of this faint light, you can see that the walls of the house are covered with paintings.


    A hand like a withered branch reached out to the side of the candle holding scissors, and cut the wick short with a snap.


    The candle became brighter, illuminating the face of the owner of this hand. This is an old man whose face is covered with wrinkles. His eyelids are loose and drooping, almost completely covering the eyes, as if the old man has always closed his eyes. .


    "I Have a Book of Ghosts and Gods"


    "Ugh!"


    The old man let out a helpless sigh.


    "Son, do you see this room full of portraits?"


    "Yes, grandfather."


    A very young voice responded to the old man. The owner of the voice was standing in the shadow of the wall. He was tall and straight, as if he had been trained for a long time. He stood there motionless like a pine tree.


    "The ancestors of our family are watching you."


    "I can feel their eyes."


    The old man nodded in satisfaction.


    He approached a wall full of portraits, probably because he noticed that a certain portrait was covered with dust, so he took out his handkerchief and carefully wiped it on the portrait.


    While wiping, the old man said softly:


    "Our family has lived in this village since records began."


    "We are rooted in this land, we are the fruits of this land, we... are the children of this land."


    "I have always firmly believed that nature has its own order, and the operation of the world also has its own laws, and human ethics are also part of this natural order and law."


    "So the distinction between the noble and the humble in our society is as natural as the sky covering the earth forever."


    "And our family..."


    Looking at the eyes swept across the portraits


    "Undoubtedly among the noblest in this land."


    "For hundreds of years, we have guarded this land, we have cultivated this land, we have managed this land..."


    "The prosperity of the village is inseparable from the hard work of our family. Under our management, the folk customs here are simple, and people live and work in peace and contentment..."


    The old man''s words made the man by the wall tremble slightly, revealing the excitement in his heart.


    "Grandfather, I have always been proud of my family."


    The old man nodded, "The family is also proud to have such an excellent child as you."


    But he immediately changed the subject, and there was even a hint of ferocity in his tone: "Now, some people want to destroy the existing perfect order, and try to bring this quiet and peaceful village into a chaotic and disordered future."


    "Oh!" The old man sighed sadly, "This is a disaster, this is the collapse of civilization, this is... this is against the law of nature."


    The young man''s body shook violently, but this time he was not excited, but frightened. He already realized what his grandfather was going to say.


    "Earl Graham, our lord..."


    There was a trace of sobs in the old man''s voice.


    "In our world, there is no doubt that he is a member of the nobles, but... wants to destroy this order."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "So unwise...so unwise..."


    The old man repeated it several times.


    "He can''t even see that it is the current order that supports the throne of the Greiman family. He can''t even see that if he wants to destroy order, he will be backlashed by order?"


    "My child, do you know? More than a hundred years ago, when the ancestors of the Greiman family came to the Northwest Gulf, they were the lords entrusted to Arda in name, but they were sent here as prisoners by the kingdom. They are alone and unaccompanied. They are squeezed out by the neighboring lord''s family. It is us... It is our family that grew up from this land, helping the Greiman family to gain a firm foothold in the northwest bay. It is a village. The local families in the land jointly forged the lord throne of the Graman family."


    The old man kept shaking his head, his face full of regret.


    "The Greiman family has also followed the way of territorial governance since ancient times, handing over villages and towns to us ancient native families. This is just a little reward for our loyalty. We are also an extension of the power of the lord. We have always been diligent. Earnestly collecting taxes for the lord, and at the same time adjudicating all kinds of disputes in the village for the lord, it is we who ensure the normal operation of various affairs in the territory."


    "And now...and now...cough cough cough!"


    Under the excitement of the old man, he coughed violently.


    The young man hurried over to beat his back.


    "Oh, I''m getting old. I didn''t expect to see such an extraordinary lord from the Graeman family when I was dying. He actually wanted to take away our family''s loyalty for hundreds of years. take away our status, take away our wealth, take away our prestige in the village."


    After listening to the old man''s words, the young man remained silent. He lowered his eyelids, as if he was having a complicated ideological struggle in his heart.


    "This... this... Although I can''t arrange my own lord logically, the behavior of Earl Graman is not ungrateful. He forgot how his family was able to secure the position of lord, he forgot how his family How his wealth was amassed, he forgot who defended his family''s honor."


    When the old man mentioned the excitement his whole body trembled.


    He turned and looked at his grandson hopefully.


    "My child, your father should have talked to you."


    The young man''s body shook again.


    "No, I can''t do that, I... I swore an oath to the lord to serve him forever."


    His voice trembled like his body, mixed with fear and struggle.


    "Don''t push me, don''t push me."


    Seeing his grandson like this, the old man picked up his crutches and slammed it on the ground, causing a loud noise in the small room.


    "Loyalty has a prerequisite. What''s the point of unilateral loyalty? Now that Earl Graham betrayed us first, we are insulting ourselves if we continue to be loyal to him! Father will never forgive him."


    The young man opened his eyes wide in fear, full of helplessness.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "You are forcing me, you are forcing me!"


    "This is not forcing you! Remember, you are fighting for the glory of the family. We were born in this family and grew up in this family. The family has raised us and made us, so we have to fight to maintain it."


    He came to the young man and gently stroked his back to calm him down gradually.


    "I know, this is a difficult choice, but in the family that is united with us, only you can take on this important task."


    (/novel/Y3R001.html)

 Chapter 521： circuit court

    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "my child!"


    Seeing that his grandson was still hesitating, the old man''s tone carried a hint of urgency.


    "Don''t you see that Paul Greiman has fallen? His body has been polluted and invaded by evil that came from nowhere. His noble soul that belonged to nobles has long been no longer pure. Ours The lord has become the spokesperson of the devil in the world, he... will bring disasters sooner or later, he has already brought disasters now, isn''t the situation of our family a proof?"


    The old man said angrily:


    "If it''s just the encroachment of wealth, that''s fine. There are many lords in the world who **** the bones of the people. What can we do? We can only hope that his descendants will not be as greedy as his parents. But... But Paul Graham also humiliated us in character."


    The young man shook his head in disbelief, "No, Earl Graham is a very easy-going person in life, how could he humiliate others for no reason?"


    "Oh, my child!" The old man put on a sincere and earnest attitude, "For those who are really insidious, they don''t bother to insult them face to face, and what they are keen on is to use a sharp dagger secretly. You knife. On the surface, they respect you, befriend you, and even flatter you, but in private they show their fangs like poisonous snakes, slander your reputation, ruin your prestige, and let your reputation stand out among everyone. The room stinks."


    The young man murmured, "Has our lord ever done such a thing?"


    "Did it?" The old man was a little amused, and he said sarcastically, "He does it every day!"


    "My boy, do you know the Assizes?"


    "I know."


    The old man leaned on his cane again, "The existence of this so-called circuit court is a humiliation to us. As long as it exists, we will suffer humiliation every day."


    "how so?"


    "You know, my family has been in charge of this village since ancient times. Whenever the villagers have disputes, they will come to us for adjudication. This is due to the prestige accumulated by the family through the ages. People believe in our prestige. Believe in our justice and accept our order, so our family naturally has the right to adjudicate in this place. We have the power to punish those who make mistakes, and we even have the power to execute those who commit crimes. "


    "However, since Paul Greiman established the Circuit Court, these natural powers in our hands have gradually been taken away. Every law he promulgates, almost every one of them is against us. Those evils who are supposed to die How many villains and hooligans have been released by the circuit court, let the scum continue to stir up trouble We live in peace and quiet."


    "More importantly, this is a heavy blow to our family''s prestige. What we say is no longer a final word in the village. Those ignorant mud legs no longer regard our words as the truth, and they turn to Huxin Town. The greater authority lays down its knees."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "This, this, this... Is there any greater humiliation than this? Cough cough cough."


    Having said that, the old man coughed excitedly again.


    "do you know?"


    He stepped forward and grabbed the stunned grandson with such strength that the young man even wondered if the grandfather in front of him had become younger.


    "Only a month ago, the patriarch of the family, the oldest man in the village, your grandfather¡ªme, was severely humiliated by the circuit court."


    The young man supported the excited grandfather to prevent him from falling, and asked in surprise, "What''s going on?"


    "A month ago, I gathered the whole village in the open space at the entrance of the village, intending to publicly punish the three thugs who evaded debts."


    The young man asked: "Is it a debt owed to our family?" But he immediately felt that he was asking too much, and the only ones in the village who were able to lend money were his family.


    "Yes." His grandfather answered naturally.


    "If you owe money, you have to pay it back. This is a natural principle, but these three villains actually plan to leave and never pay back. There is no such good thing in the world."


    rice ball reading


    The young man couldn''t help asking: "Where are they fleeing to?"


    The old man spat on the ground, "Hey, I''m going to work in the city, a bunch of scumbags! Ah, this is another major crime committed by Paul Greiman, what kind of factory is used to attract a bunch of scumbags to the city If things go on like this, whoever farms the land, won''t the fields in the countryside be barren? Hmph!"


    The old man turned the topic back to the insult he had received, "I asked the servant to tie up the three thugs, flogged them first, and then announced that they would stay at home to work and pay off their debts¡ªfor those who owed money and escaped It has been done since ancient times. Is there any justice in the fact that the families of the three thugs went to the Assizes to prevent me from punishing them? Is there any justice in it?"


    The old man loudly questioned the air in front of him, as if Paul Greiman was standing there.


    "Why? Circuit courts don''t do that," asked the young man.


    The old man said angrily: "The circuit court said that the interest we set exceeded the upper limit set by the lord ~ ??www.novelhall.com ~ is usury."


    "Go to **** with usury, boy, ask the nearby villages, is there any other lender who has a lower interest rate than our family? We give such a low interest out of kindness and mercy, and the lord even committed evil."


    "Do you know how the circuit court''s personnel work? At the beginning, I used the sacred tradition that cannot be desecrated as an excuse to stop their unreasonable troubles. The first time they came, there were only three people. After being reprimanded by me, they After Li Que ran out of words, he went back. But in the afternoon, they came, there were 60 people, most of them were so-called policemen, all of them were fully armed, holding shining swords, our family who has always been peaceful and peaceful Where have I seen such a posture. Under the banner of the lord, they broke into our manor rudely and brutally, and snatched away the three villains who owed money and did not pay back. My God, this is in broad daylight, and the current village is 600 It''s done in front of many people."


    Having said that, the old man covered his face with his dry hands.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "I...my old face is completely humiliated! This is a slap in the face, this is a slap in the face of our entire family!"


    "The prestige my family has established in the village for hundreds of years has been lost in just one day... Alas!"


    The old man sighed in pain.


    And that young man fell into a long silence.


    "Go talk to your father again, son."


    (/novel/Y3R001.html)

 Chapter 522： Magic attack

    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Accompanied by a loud explosion, the scorching air suddenly spread out from the midair, and the hot air descended on the soldiers in the rear half of the Skitarii phalanx in the form of a shock wave visible to the naked eye.


    A group of soldiers directly below the explosion seemed to have been slapped by a huge hand, and they all fell to the ground, either with their chests or their backs.


    "Ah! It hurts!"


    "Mother!"


    "O merciful Father!"


    The screams were endless. Among the fallen people, some struggled on the ground, some could only squirm slightly, and some supported themselves to stand up again, but they only felt buzzing in their ears and headaches. Dazed, the whole world in front of my eyes is spinning.


    "It''s hot!"


    "Hiss~ hiss~!"


    Many of these people who suffered the impact of the heat flow showed burn marks on their bodies.


    Although few people seemed to have died, it had already had a terrible impact on the entire formation of the Skitarii.


    The huge momentum shocked everyone on the battlefield, whether it was the injured catastrophe or the revived Yin Dun army. For a few seconds, both sides fell into silence, except for those who were struggling on the ground. People who cry out for pain.


    The commander-in-chief of Yin Dun''s army, Grand Duke Ott Cabrell, who personally fought in battle, at this time his armored stomach and helmet were covered with traces of swords and swords, although the best armored stomach in the entire army was He withstood the damage from the sharp weapon and did not suffer any bleeding wounds on his body, but no matter how sophisticated a stomach was, it could not completely resist the attack of the blunt weapon.


    The Grand Duke only feels pain all over his body now, and many parts of his body must have been black and purple. Every time he swings the big sword in his hand, he screams in pain, but in the eyes of others, it is the roar of a soldier, full of momentum The soldiers of Yin Dun were excited by it, but the soldiers of the cathars were terrified.


    The Grand Duke Cabre, who was struggling to fight, also heard a huge explosion. Knowing the caster''s plan, he knew that it was their group magic that had been launched. Grand Duke Cabre, who was in the crowd, couldn''t see clearly the tragedy behind the cathar''s phalanx, but he could hear voices of pain and fear coming from that direction.


    It looks good!


    Grand Duke Yin Dun couldn''t help looking at the rear of his own army. On a higher ground that was closer to them, more than a dozen people in red robes were standing there neatly. It was a group of casters. When the spell was launched, they all maintained the same posture, with their hands half-raised in the air, as if they were statues, motionless.


    Grand Duke Cabre''s wife, Grand Duchess Helen, and his wife''s teacher, Ms. Mariana, were among this group of spellcasters.


    Helen''s breathing was a little short, her face was flushed, her chest heaved violently, as if she had gone through a strenuous exercise, beads of sweat dripped down the hair sticking to her cheeks.


    Among the dozen or so spellcasters, except for Ms. Mariana, everyone else was just like Helen, and those male spellcasters gasped heavily regardless of their demeanor.


    Helen withdrew her raised hands, took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat off her face.


    "Teacher, we... succeeded?"


    "Apparently, yes."


    Some fiery red-haired Ms. Marianne looked at the cathar phalanx in the distance, carefully observing the effect of the spell.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Her condition is much better than other caster companions, except for her slightly red face, her condition is the same as usual.


    "Master Chi Yan, congratulations."


    A male spellcaster congratulates her with a monastic title.


    "You have finally improved this spell to the point where it can be used in actual combat."


    Ms. Chiyan Marianne smiled slightly, "It''s just usable, we still need to continue to improve it. The number of casters, casting distance, casting time, target accuracy, power, coverage... There should be room for optimization of these elements .¡±


    The male spell caster bowed to Mariana, "You are so diligent about the perfect state as always."


    Mariana responded: "Only in this way can magic continue to progress."


    She looked at Helen, with a gratified expression on her face, and said, "Helen, you performed well, but after practicing a few times, you can cooperate so well."


    Grand Princess Helen, who was praised by the teacher, laughed happily, as if she had returned to her childhood when she was still receiving magic guidance.


    But Helen''s face soon revealed a nervous expression. She looked at her husband who was still leading Yin Dun''s soldiers to kill the enemy on the battlefield, her eyes were full of worry, "Teacher, when will Nathan and Sita launch support?" , the skitarii cavalry seem to have retreated."


    Mariana gently stroked Helen''s back, "It must have taken a lot of effort to defeat the cavalry, and only with adequate rest can they perform at their best. Don''t worry, this time should be almost here, and they will be here soon Support your husband."


    With the teacher''s assurance, Helen was relieved a lot.


    Mariana shouted loudly to everyone: "Everyone hurry up and recover, and try to give them another chance before the Collins are completely defeated."


    ¡­


    "What happened?"


    The Skitarii commanders, including Fedotov and Harper, were dumbfounded, looking in shock at the explosion that just happened above the heads of their soldiers.


    Harper couldn''t close his open mouth for a long time. He tremblingly raised his right hand and pointed his fingers at a small group of people behind the Yintons. the instigator.


    "It must...it must be them! General FedotovI can feel that those people lined up neatly must be wizards from Inton''s side."


    "It must be their evil magic that is hurting our warriors."


    Fedotov looked in the direction Harper was pointing at, and he felt the weirdness in an instant. The people there didn''t use flags to give orders, and they didn''t make any other movements. They just stood there stiffly, halfway. He raised his arms, as if performing some ritual.


    Harper might be right in feeling that Indon''s wizards were casting spells.


    "Hateful!"


    Fedotov broke the whip in his hand fiercely. If his cavalry was still there, he could immediately send out to go around and take the incarnations of those devils.


    It is not known what evil magic they will perform next. Oh no, that moment just now was already very scary.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Under the magic attack just now, the formation of the Skitarii became chaotic in an instant. The officers who were supervising the battle in the formation struggled and shouted loudly before reorganizing the soldiers.


    Fortunately, the Skitarii had a greater advantage over Yin Dun''s side in terms of strength, and the soldiers in the front rows were not affected by the explosion, otherwise a counterattack from the Yin Dun people would have collapsed them on the spot.


    "The chain devil! The chain devil!"


    Harper suddenly yelled in horror and pointed at a team approaching in the distance.


    The real defeat of the cathars had finally begun.


    (/novel/Y3R001.html)

 Chapter 523： plot by the river

    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The moon hung high in the sky, and the man wrapped himself in a cloak walked silently along the Weiss River. He watched the quiet and flowing river move forward, and occasionally turned back in the opposite direction. With a glance, the lights in Huxin Town that had not been completely extinguished were moving away from him.


    He gradually walked to a shoal, and a huge stone caught the man''s eyes. This huge stone was embedded in the junction of the land and the river, half on the land and half in the river.


    A man was sitting on the boulder, holding a fishing rod, waiting for the fish to take the bait attentively. This is indeed a good place for fishing.


    The cloaked man moved closer to the boulder. Although the boulder was big, it was not high. He stepped on the smaller rocks next to him, came to the boulder, and sat down beside the man who was fishing.


    The cloaked man asked, "How many fish did you catch today?"


    The fisherman waved his hand and sighed: "Hey, don''t mention it, none of them were hooked, but a turtle was caught and I threw it back."


    Then the two fell into silence, the angler continued to wait for the fish to take the bait, and the cloaked man stared at the moon shadow in the water in a daze.


    After an unknown amount of time, the man in the cloak asked aloud, "Is everything finalized on your side?"


    The angler nodded, "I''m sure."


    "Then I''ll go back and inform the old guys. By the way, can you tell me more about it? Oh, I don''t doubt your abilities, but it''s always good to have one more person to think about."


    "There is nothing to hide, anyway, we are on the same boat now. Next month, the garrison in Huxin Town will go to Emden for training, and it will also be the day when the nearby militiamen come to Huxin Town for training. We will use the militia to start an uprising."


    "Militia? Can''t you pull a decent army, find a reason from above, and leave one?"


    "It''s not as simple as you think. The high-level control of the standing army is quite strict. At least I can''t command even a single soldier with my current status."


    The fisherman shook his fishing rod, and said with a sneer in his tone, "Really? Everyone in my hometown thought you had become a high-ranking official under the lord."


    The man in the cloak ignored his ridicule and said calmly: "The system of Arda''s army is very complicated, and the internal distribution of powers and responsibilities is very clear, and it is unclear in a few words. Besides, the officers and soldiers of the standing army are not good... not good. , it is easier to encourage the militiamen who are not proficient in various regulations within the army."


    "Okay!" The angler shrugged, "As long as you can complete your part of the task."


    "Where are you?"


    "It''s all arranged."


    "I want to remind you!" The cloaked man said very seriously: "You must pay attention to the advice I give you, and you must occupy the communication base station as soon as possible."


    "Ah, ah, ah! I will go back and notify you of your reminder!"


    The angler made a gesture of reassuring everything, but he didn''t know if he listened in his heart.


    The man in the cloak said with some concern: "If you let the earl out of control, he will be able to call all the troops loyal to him immediately, and the small fire on our side will be extinguished soon."


    "Haha!" The fisherman laughed softly, "Don''t worry, the old guys have invited powerful foreign aid."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading-->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Foreign aid?" The man in the cloak was astonished.


    "There are a lot of people out there who are coveting the wealth Earl Graham has amassed in the past few years! A neighboring lord¡ªforgive me for not revealing his name right now, but you will know later¡ªand Emden Some vassals, they are very interested in many things in the earl''s hands."


    "You... you guys are colluding with outsiders? Aren''t you afraid of bringing in hungry wolves?"


    "Hungry wolf? Paul Greiman is the hungry wolf. Look at his exploitation of us. The other lords are the messengers of justice who rescued us."


    "You... well, okay."


    The man in the cloak sighed helplessly and lowered his head.


    "Let''s talk about it!" The fisherman continued to enlighten him, "With the support of other lords, the affairs of the heir can proceed more smoothly. How to explain this matter to the Duke of Northwest and the royal family, let that adult communicate."


    The man in the cloak raised his head, "Speaking of heirs, who did you choose? Send him to Huxin Town in a few days."


    The fisherman shook his head, "Although the direct lineage of the Greiman family is small in number, the branches have grown and spread out over the past few hundred years. It is really a headache to decide which branch will inherit the territory. .¡±


    The man in the cloak was surprised and angry, "It''s about to start, and you are still holding on to such an important issue? What are you doing? There is no heir, and even if you control all aspects of Huxin Town, you don''t have an official title." , How will the follow-up unfold? If there is no new lord in the seat, those lords who are friendly with the earl will immediately treat us as a rebellion and suppress them."


    The fisherman chuckled, "It''s because it''s an important issue, so we have to choose carefully. Who will inherit the territory? Of course, whoever promises more benefits will inherit it. Don''t worry, you must give it to the person before doing it." You send it over."


    He glanced at the man in the cloak, and lightly poked him with his elbow, "I can hear that you still feel guilty for what you said, why?"


    The cloaked man lowered his head again, because it was night and he was wearing a hood, so the angler couldn''t see his expression clearly.


    "I... After all, I swore an oath to Earl Graham. UU Reading "


    "Tsk! Tsk! Tsk!" The fisherman was a little amused, "Do you really think of yourself as the knight under the earl?"


    "The earl has higher demands on us than the knights. To be honest, if it wasn''t for the family, I would be more than happy to serve Earl Graman. The earl... taught me a lot of things that I didn''t know before. Maybe you who live in the country I don¡¯t know, just the whole of Arda... no, even the whole of the Northwest Gulf, because of how many incredible changes have taken place in Earl Graman.¡±


    "Oh, I can feel a little bit. There hasn''t been a flood in my hometown for two years. I have to thank Graman for repairing the reservoir and dam. When there is a drought, the water in the reservoir can be used to irrigate. Hey, you know what? ? When the reservoir was being repaired, he paid the wages, let me tell you..."


    The fisherman sneered, "What a **** idiot...he''s a majestic lord."


    The cloaked man looked at the fisherman speechlessly, and for a moment he felt as if he had made a wrong decision.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading-->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Suddenly he reached out and took the angler''s arm and held it very hard.


    "Please take my words back. At that time, please don''t let Earl Graman go too painfully."


    "Don''t worry!" The fisherman took his hand away with the other hand and said with a sneer, "It''s just a moment, our lord¡ªlet me call him that for the last time¡ªwill not suffer for long, he is very You will soon return to the arms of the Lord of Light."


    (/novel/Y3R001.html)

 Chapter 524： hunting

    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Paul got up early today. After breakfast, he didn''t rush into the office as usual. Instead, he put on a handsome hunting suit under the service of the old housekeeper Philip. He was going to hunt today.


    It wasn''t a whim on his mind, and he was invited¡ªan invitation from the family knight Fergus.


    Fergus and several other knights returned to their hometown to farm after Paul wiped out the pirates, and did not stay in the newly formed army. In the subsequent battles, Paul dealt with the crisis with the army in his hands alone, so he did not call them back to serve.


    But after all, they were all loyal to the Greiman family for generations, so Paul didn''t want to neglect them, and occasionally exchanged letters and exchanged gifts.


    In fact, Fergus had invited his loyal lord to visit his manor many times, and Paul had agreed to go there early, but Paul had been busy all along and had no time to go there. Last month, Fergus came to invite him to participate in a large-scale hunting, and he felt that he should accept the invitation, otherwise he would lose face.


    After tidying up himself in front of the mirror, Paul looked at himself in the mirror curiously.


    "Speaking of which, it''s my first time to go hunting!"


    He said to the old housekeeper beside him with emotion.


    "Oh, that''s not true. In fact, you once went there with your father when you were a child. It may have been too long, so I don''t remember exactly."


    "yes?"


    Paul is unbelievable, coming from the 21st century heaven on earth, he is very unfamiliar with the word hunting. Except for a few odious poachers, there were no official hunters in his country at that time.


    "Will you encounter any beasts while hunting?"


    Paul is a little worried. The world he lives in now is not the over-exploited environment of human beings in his previous life. He remembers returning to Huxin Town after a public trial of pirates in Fulan Port a few years ago. He met a black spot in the forest by the roadside Tiger''s beast, also met the consultant Betty Dias and her female guard there.


    "Haha, you can rest assured."


    Butler Philip straightened his collar again, and gave Paul courage with a smile, "When hunting, the subordinates will enclose an entire area, narrow the encirclement bit by bit, and drive the wild beasts to gather in a small area, and then you You can use a bow and crossbow to shoot at the animals inside as much as you want, so it is also called hunting. The process is huge and full of people, and the beasts can only run away when they see it.¡±


    "Nobles and knights often hold such hunting activities, which are used to exercise their military skills in the same way as tournament competitions."


    Paul took a deep breath and looked at himself in the mirror, "Okay! Let me see the excitement."


    He turned and walked outside to the locker room.


    Chief of Staff Schroeder was waiting for him outside, and when he saw Paul come out, he saluted him.


    Paul said hello, "Schroeder, I''m leaving soon, and it will take about a week to come back this time, so let''s talk quickly if you have anything to say."


    "There are indeed two procedural matters that will bother you, Mr Graham."


    Schroeder pulled out two documents.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "One is the routine training plan for the Huxin Town garrison, and the other is the training plan for the Huxin Town militia, both of which require your signature."


    Paul took it and browsed through it roughly, and then placed the document on the small table by the wall. The butler Philip brought him pen and ink in a timely manner.


    He picked up a pen and signed the two documents, "Everything here is up to you, Schroeder. Ah... By the way, the troops have all gone to Emden for training, but someone must stay, this time the militia training camp Who will be in charge, haha, it won¡¯t be our majestic chief of staff, Lord Schroeder, who will do it himself?¡±


    Schroeder replied, "It''s Lieutenant Burgan, Chief of Operations."


    Paul looked back at him, "Lieutenant Bulgan? Oh, I remember him. He was a very good officer. After he graduated from the academy, I personally presented him with certificates and awards. By the way, I also personally awarded his military rank. Granted."


    "Yes, Lieutenant Bulgan is one of the best of us."


    Schroeder agrees with Paul very much, "He is always full of enthusiasm, active and capable, and never shirks his responsibilities. Training the militia is a hard job, and everyone would rather go to Emden with the big army for training. It was Lieutenant Burgan who asked to stay in charge of this task." Yes."


    "The Great Era of Rebirth"


    "Then pay more attention to him, maybe it will be of great use in the future."


    "Follow your orders, Master Graham."


    After finishing his work, Schroeder said goodbye and returned to the staff.


    "Lord Victor and Ms. Setia are already waiting for you in the yard."


    As soon as the chief of staff left, the servant reported to Paul.


    These two people came to meet him, and they were going to Fergus'' manor together.


    Victor needless to say, he is the captain of Paul''s guard, and this time he will lead fifty guards to protect the safety of the lord. And Ladi Setia asked to follow after hearing that Paul was going hunting. This made Paul very fresh. Would a girl be interested in hunting? Oh, yes, she was an adventurer before. .


    Of course, bringing a beautiful woman with him is also a matter of dignity, especially in front of another group of big men, so Paul will not refuse Ratty''s request.


    Victor is wearing a breastplate, with a musket on each side of his waist and a one-handed sword. It can be said that he is fully armed and looks menacing.


    Ratti was wearing a decent hunting suit. The feminine charm and the heroic spirit of the hunting suit perfectly blended together, which made Paul''s eyes straighten.


    "Two, let''s go."


    Paul mounted his horse and took the whip from a squire.


    "Yes, Graham-sama."


    The two agreed, and stepped on the mounts prepared for them.


    The horse moved its four hooves and stepped on the bluestone slabs in the courtyard of the Lord''s Mansion, making a rattling sound.


    When they came to the outside of the castle, fifty guards who were heavily armed like Ferguson were marching around them. In addition to the one-handed muskets on their waists, these guards immediately hung two muskets with shorter barrels than infantry muskets. , this is a lance specially built for shooting on horseback.


    Ever since encountering a wizard blocking the way, Paul has attached great importance to the firepower configuration of his guards. Heh heh, meeting a wizard with no eyes again, no matter how powerful your magic power is, I will beat you into a sieve as soon as I meet you.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "What handy weapons have you all prepared for yourself?"


    Running on the north-south street in Huxin Town, Paul asked Victor and Ratty this way.


    "I use a bow and arrow, my lord." Victor pointed to a bow hanging on his mount.


    Ratti raised a light crossbow without saying a word, which was the weapon she used in the adventure group.


    (/novel/Y3R001.html)

 Chapter 525： rifled gun

    "Master Graman, what kind of weapons have you prepared?"


    The head of the guard, Victor, asked very curiously.


    "Haha, let me show you, this is the latest product of our military industry department."


    Paul took a long-barreled musket from the horse and threw it to Victor proudly.


    Victor took the gun and looked at it back and forth. He asked very puzzled: "It seems to be no different from the ones I usually come into contact with. Can you tell me the difference?"


    Paul shook his fingers and said with a smile, "No difference? No, no, what distinguishes this gun from other guns is not the appearance, but the inside."


    "in?"


    "Inside the barrel, take a closer look."


    "Really?" At Paul''s suggestion, Victor held the musket upside down, put his eyes close to the muzzle of the gun, and with the help of the sunlight, he finally understood the mystery inside.


    There are spiral lines on the inner wall of the barrel, and if you look closely, those lines are actually grooves engraved on the inner wall of the barrel.


    He asked: "Master Graham, are these spiral grooves what you call different?"


    Paul nodded, "Yes, to be precise, those grooves are called rifling¡ªor in other words, the convex part is the positive line, and the concave part is the negative line. So this gun should be called a rifled gun, and the previous ones For muskets, whether they are early matchlock guns or later flintlock guns, the inner walls of their barrels are smooth, so they should be called muskets.¡±


    "Shotgun? Rifled gun? How aptly named you are."


    Victor exclaimed. "It''s just that just adding a few rounds of rifling, what effect can it have? What advantages does it have over the so-called smoothbore guns before?"


    "The advantage is huge."


    Paul said happily, "When the gunpowder burns, it will squeeze the bullet and deform it and embed it in the rifling, and then the spiral rifling can force the bullet to rotate in the barrel, and keep this posture to shoot out of the barrel, spinning and flying all the way to the Target. According to the tests of the craftsmen, when the bullet moves in such a rotating posture, the trajectory¡ªthat is, its trajectory in the air¡ªis more stable than the bullet fired by the smoothbore gun, flies farther, and is easier to hit the target. Oh , Victor, I suppose you know how bad a shotgun is at 100 yards?"


    "Well, is it bad? I don''t think so."


    Hearing Paul complain about the musket like this, Victor touched his head inexplicably.


    Paul was speechless for a while, and then he remembered that Victor and the others didn¡¯t know rifled guns before, and their comparison was with bows and arrows used earlier, and the hit rate of ordinary bows and arrows was worse than that of muskets¡ªafter all, Paul first The structure of the drawn musket is already a relatively mature design. He can''t draw a primitive musket that is inferior to bows and arrows, and leave it to the craftsmen for them to slowly improve, right?


    "Ahem! In short, the rifled gun in your hand can maintain a high hit rate at 200 yards. If the weather is good, it can be used at a distance of 300 yards. If you change to a smoothbore gun, it can hit at 200 yards. The enemy is simply a manifestation of the Father."


    In fact, with a rifled gun, sniper operations can be carried out on the battlefield. During the American War of Independence, the old American could accurately blow the head of a British commander 200 yards away with a Kentucky rifle that was pulled out with a simple tool. During the Battle of Saratoga in 1777, American rifleman Murphy even killed the British commander Simon Fraser at a distance of 300 yards with a rifled gun, so that the chaotic British army had to surrender.


    "so smart?"


    Victor touched the musket in his hand up and down in disbelief, as if there was some incredible magical power on it.


    Even Radi Setia, who hadn''t said a word since setting off, couldn''t hold back his curiosity and stared at the rifled gun.


    "Lord Graman, if our Arda army is equipped with this type of rifled gun, wouldn''t it be invincible all over the world?"


    Victor was very excited, and the scene of Arda''s army beating the enemy with rifled guns appeared in his mind-the soldiers on the opposite side fell to the ground row after row before they could see what the soldiers on their side looked like.


    "It''s not that simple." Paul poured cold water on him. "Putting rifling is a troublesome job¡ªat least it is like this now. The craftsmen took great pains to pull out the rifling of this gun. As soon as they used the rifle, I grabbed it and went to the hunting ground to have a good time before they warmed it up."


    "Besides, rifled guns are more troublesome to operate than smoothbore guns. Although this thing is very accurate, it is very slow to load bullets. The bullets of smoothbore guns are slightly smaller than the barrel, so it is easy to insert them from the front. But rifled guns can''t do it. Its projectile must be slightly larger than the diameter of the positive line of the rifling, and then the projectile must be squeezed in, and it takes a lot of effort to load, so the loading efficiency can be imagined.¡±


    Hearing Paul''s introduction, Victor looked at the musket in his hand with some regret, and said with emotion: "It''s true that there are gains and losses."


    "But I believe that sooner or later there will be a day of large-scale equipment."


    Paul said confidently, "Rifling will eventually be replaced by machines. As for loading bullets, what do you think about loading them from the back of the barrel?"


    "Load from the back?" Paul''s whimsy surprised Victor, and then suddenly realized, "Yes, to load from the muzzle, you have to poke it into the innermost part with a pole, can''t you just load it from the back of the barrel? Oh, my lord Greyman, your great wisdom makes me feel very small as always."


    Victor''s flattery didn''t make Paul blush, he was used to it.


    "Haha, it''s also not that simple. If you load from the rear, the rear of the barrel must be open, and the gas after the gunpowder burns will leak out from the gap to push the projectile forward There will be much less gas, and the bullet will not go far.¡±


    In addition to air leakage, it seems that there must be a flash cap, and there is still a long way to go.


    "Master Graham, your thoughtfulness once again makes me feel ashamed."


    Victor''s second flattery was delivered in time, and then he spoke with some hesitation.


    "Master Graham, when you arrive at the Ferguson Cavalier''s hunting grounds, you can see if...can you... also let me test this so-called rifled gun for you."


    Paul waved his hand, and said very generously: "Of course, who are you? My captain of the guards, since I have opened my mouth, how can I have a reason not to use it from you?"


    Victor was very happy and thanked him repeatedly.


    Paul took the rifle back from Victor and rehung it to the horse.


    He couldn''t help thinking about it in his heart, and such a picture appeared in his mind - using this gun to hit a single target in the hunting ground, and everyone cheered.

 Chapter 526： babor village

    At the entrance of Babor Village, several people dressed as knights were sitting on their horses and looking at the road to the east from a distance.


    "Lord Fergus."


    A younger knight asked the leader, "Do you think Paul Greenman will come?"


    Fergus glanced at him, "Chacon, Master Graham is a person who strictly abides by the agreement. Since I have received his reply, and the letter is still affirmative, then he will definitely come on the agreed date. .¡±


    The young knight stopped talking and continued to look at the end of the road.


    At this time, as far as their line of sight could reach, a puff of dust rose up.


    Gradually, the flying dust became more and more diffuse, as if a team was coming here.


    "Here we come, we are here under the banner of the lord''s family." The man with good eyesight clamored to confirm.


    Fergus''s heart sank, as if a stone hanging from a high place finally fell down and fell heavily on his heart.


    He said in a deep voice: "Everyone, the lord is here, hide your little thoughts now, and entertain you carefully later, and don''t show any lies in advance."


    "Don''t worry, Lord Fergus."


    Everyone patted their chests and responded one after another.


    The team got closer and closer, and everyone finally saw the size of the team. Fergus roughly estimated that there were more than 50 people.


    His heart was clenched tightly again. what happened? Why are there so many people here.


    Is the lord here to hunt, or...or...or to arrest people?


    He knew that the bodyguards guarding the lord were all masters of martial arts, and these fifty people could hit five hundred people on his side.


    But now that the bow and arrow are on the bowstring, he has no way out.


    Fergus bit the bullet and flicked the rein lightly. The mount under the crotch seemed to be able to perceive the complex mood of the owner, and instead of stepping on the horse''s hooves obediently as usual, it turned around uneasily.


    "Shaq! Weird, be obedient."


    Fergus touched the horse''s neck to calm the restless mount. In the end, the horse still took four hooves and ran forward in small steps.


    When he was about a hundred yards away from the team, two knights galloped out of the team.


    "The people in front stop! Report your identity." One of the knights shouted at Fergus.


    "I am Fergus, the knight of the Graman family! Your lord recognizes me."


    Fergus also responded loudly, feeling a little unhappy. However, it has been a few years since I left Huxin Town. These two people may be newcomers and don''t know him.


    The team had stopped, and Paul recognized Fergus, and he shouted to the front: "It''s okay, let him come over."


    Only then did the two knights flash to the sides, making way for Fergus.


    Fergus urged the horse and quickly came in front of Paul. He jumped off the horse and saluted Paul¡ªusing the traditional etiquette for a knight to meet his lord.


    "Thank you for coming to the appointment, Lord Graman, my friends and I will be proud of your presence today."


    "Long time no see, Fergus!" Paul laughed out loud. He wanted to get off his horse and hug Fergus, but he was immediately reminded by a sharp look from the captain of the guard, Victor.


    A while ago, Cecil, the head of the intelligence department, and Victor, the captain of the guards, repeatedly reminded Paul not to get close to people who he didn''t have much contact with, no matter how familiar and trusting he was before.


    Considering the sensitivity of what he had done recently, Paul decided to follow their advice.


    He glanced apologetically at the former family knight.


    "It should be me who wants to thank you for inviting me to such an interesting event. Oh, I was too busy a few days ago, so I can only shirk your invitations a few times. I''m very sorry. Hahaha!"


    "Where!" Fergus replied with a smile, "It is a great honor for Mr. Graham to come. It''s just..."


    He glanced at the long line, and there was a hint of doubt in his words.


    "Oh! It''s all Victor''s fault."


    Paul put his hat on the head of the captain of the guard without hesitation, "I said it was just a visit to my own territory, and I didn''t go to Jingyao to meet the king. There is no need to make such a big noise, but he didn''t listen. Don''t do that."


    There was still some resentment in his tone.


    Victor got off his horse without changing his expression, and gave Fergus a bear hug forward.


    "Long time no see, Lord Fergus."


    "It''s been a long time, Victor, you''ve matured. Are you in charge of Lord Graman''s guard now?"


    "Yes!"


    "Where''s Russ?"


    "Master Hayden is now the director of the Department of Public Safety, and he drove me to the shelves."


    Victor and Fergus were old acquaintances. He explained the reason why he brought so many guards, "Master Fergus, you have been living in the country and have little contact with the outside world, but the current Arda is not the remote and desolate place it used to be. I don¡¯t know how many people out there covet Lord Graeman¡¯s power and wealth, and of course his life. That¡¯s why I have to arrange so many people when Lord Graeman travels.¡±


    He put on a complaining expression, "Oh, you know, I''m under a lot of pressure now." He brushed his hair again, "Look at my hair now, isn''t it thinner than when we last met? A lot."


    Fergus''s hanging heart was slightly relieved. Listening to the two people''s words, it seemed that he didn''t bring so many people here on purpose.


    "Please, Lord Graman, come to my manor first, and I will take care of you and drive away your exhaustion from traveling all the way."


    Fergus smiled and invited Paul, "Oh, yes." He pointed to the people who were still waiting at the entrance of the village.


    "There are a few friends who came with me to welcome youLet me introduce you later."


    Paul nodded, "Okay! Take me to your manor, my Fergus."


    Fergus then remounted his horse and led Paul''s team towards the village.


    ¡­


    "Greyman is here!"


    At the entrance of the village, the rest of the knights watched as Fergus ran over to contact the lord''s team.


    The young man named Chacon by Fergus said with a bit of trepidation, "Why did he bring so many people with him? Could it be that he knew something in advance?"


    "We''ll see what Lord Fergus wants to do later."


    It was another young man slightly older than Chacon who answered him, "Hmph! What''s the use of bringing more people? This is our territory, and we have to decide when we come. To be buried with Laiman."


    The young man looked at the team with cold eyes.

 Chapter 527： militia training

    On the playground of the Huxin Town Barracks, four infantry battalions lined up neatly.


    The difference from the drills in the past was that, except for the guns, the soldiers were all carrying bags and rolled blankets, and the inside of the backpacks was stuffed bulging.


    Chief of Staff Schroeder stood on a high platform and lectured to the soldiers.


    "Master Graeman taught us repeatedly on weekdays that the more you sweat in peacetime, the less blood you bleed in wartime. For this sentence, veterans who have combat experience should have a deep understanding. Those combat skills and assistance that are repeatedly trained on weekdays Skills, how useful they will be on the battlefield.¡±


    "Because of this, our Arda army has always attached great importance to daily training. However, training in the barracks is not enough, so field training is an important part of our training plan."


    "For this field training, you will start from Huxin Town and pass through the three major territories of Arda, Bairding, and Emden in turn. There are plains, swamps, forests, hills and other landforms along the way. These are all for you to practice your skills. Great venue."


    "In the plan, our training this time will cover many subjects such as field marching, field survival, camping, live ammunition shooting, etc. You should cherish every opportunity to exercise yourself."


    "Officers and soldiers at all levels must consciously maintain the image of our army. When passing through towns and villages, they must pay special attention to discipline. They are not allowed to harass the people. They must be polite. If there is a demand for shopping, they must give money at the original price. It is forbidden to molest good people. Instructors and pickets at all levels must pay close attention to the above points, do a good job of supervision, and strictly punish those who violate discipline, and the results of the punishment must be reported to the entire army.¡±


    "Lieutenant Colonel Bryce will lead the team as the commander-in-chief of this training, and everyone must obey his orders."


    Chief of Staff Schroeder babbled on the stage for a long time, but the people below the stage had different thoughts.


    Most of the veterans complained in their hearts. They knew that training in the field was very hard.


    But the recruits who just joined the army were extremely excited. The garrison in Huxin Town was not allowed to leave the barracks on weekdays. Treat this field trip as an outing.


    After Schroeder finished his speech, he ordered the troops to move out.


    Under the orderly command of the officers, the phalanx transformed into a long team and walked out of Huxin Town. The transport company driving the carriage and responsible for large items was already waiting for the main force in the outskirts.


    Bulgan, the chief of the training department, watched the troops disappear at the end of the street. He stared blankly at the direction in which the troops disappeared for a while. When he came back to his senses, he found that his right hand was shaking slightly.


    excited? nervous? Or both.


    He tidied up his clothes and hat, and told himself silently in his heart, then go according to the original plan, you can do it!


    A figure approached him quietly. Bulgan heard footsteps, but made no movement.


    "Master? What should we do next?"


    This is the loyal servant arranged by the family to take care of him in Huxin Town.


    "Go and tell Odennell that everything is going well. If there are no accidents, I will contact him again tomorrow night."


    The militiamen were able to assemble only this afternoon, and it would take him another day to organize them. If there were no changes, the day after tomorrow would be the day of formal action. At that time, the troops from Huxin Town had already traveled for two days. Well, according to the training plan for this time¡ªa plan that he, the director of the training department, participated in making¡ªthe first two days will be an urgent march training, and they will leave Huxin Town for a considerable distance.


    ¡­


    "Ah! Guys, we''re finally in Lake Town!"


    Zane led the 120 militiamen from his own town to the outskirts of Huxin Town. Looking forward, you can already see densely packed buildings.


    "Rest... rest for a while!"


    McGee stuck out his tongue, gasped heavily, and squatted down on a big rock by the side of the road. He was the fattest in the whole team, and he was really exhausted after the journey.


    Someone took the lead, and the rest of the team followed suit, taking a rest as soon as they sat on the side of the road.


    Seeing his companions like this, Zane, the captain of the militia, frowned tightly.


    "Guys, you can''t be like this after you arrive in Huxin Town. How can you let the adults in the Lord''s Mansion see you like this?"


    "Ah?" McGee looked up at Zane.


    "What can I do? Will I be whipped?"


    "Whip? I tell you, it''s just a tickle."


    Zane raised his voice, yelling at the militiamen.


    "I heard that in Huxin Town, if a soldier disobeys orders, it is light to hang him on the gallows, and he might be shot!"


    "Cannon... cannonball?"


    The militiamen heard this word for the first time, "Zane, what is shooting?"


    Zane raised his head high, "The so-called execution by artillery means the execution of prisoners with cannons. Cannons! Do you know about cannons?"


    "We know!" Saito, who was the shortest in the team, yelled loudly, "I heard from the station master of the military service station that it is said that Lord Graman made a weapon with Thor''s hammer."


    "I know it too!"


    "I''ve heard of it!"


    Others also responded in a hurry.


    "The power of the cannon is incredible!" Zane stared, revealing a terrifying meaning, "The cannon is to tie a person in front of the muzzle of the cannon, and then - bang!"


    He opened his arms exaggeratedly and made an explosive movement.


    "The person is gone! Or... the person is broken!"


    "I-!" Hearing what the captain said, everyone showed expressions of fear and fear, especially the fat McGee, whose flesh was shaking like chaff. This kind of execution does not even leave the whole body, just because of violating orders?


    It''s scary!


    "So, UU reading guys!" Zane warned his militia companions very seriously, "When you arrive in Huxin Town, you must follow the rules and prohibit them, and you can''t be as loose as we were in the town and the village. .¡±


    "The so-called order means that once the order is issued, you must act immediately, and you are not allowed to procrastinate."


    "The so-called prohibition means that as soon as there is a prohibition, it will be stopped immediately. If you are not allowed to do something, you must not do it."


    "Does everyone understand?"


    The militiamen nodded like chickens pecking at rice, "Understood! Everyone listens to you, Captain."


    Zane was very satisfied with the performance of his subordinates, but he felt a little helpless. These guys really don''t know the severity if they don''t frighten them.


    The militia training this time was not like in the past. The big guys stood in a military posture on the threshing ground, practiced walking in unison a few times, and waved their knives and guns to finish the job.


    I heard... I heard that in Huxin Town, the militiamen will be taught how to practice firearms.


    Thinking of this, Zane''s heart became excited.

 Chapter 528： Militia Training II

    "Report sir! There should be 120 people in Tata Town, but there are actually 120 people. Please review!"


    Zane stood upright and reported to the officer in front of him with his head held high.


    An officer with a second lieutenant''s shoulder badge silently counted the number of people.


    He applauded loudly: "That''s right, it can be seen that your daily training is very strict, and your military posture is very standard."


    Hearing the second lieutenant''s praise, Zane felt very comfortable, and it was worthwhile for him to train for a few days on the departure.


    "but!"


    The second lieutenant suddenly raised his voice, and said in a serious tone: "In Huxin Town, you will receive stricter training, and all requirements must be in line with those of active soldiers."


    "By the way, let me introduce myself. I am Second Lieutenant Hohenlohe. I will be in charge of your command and training for the next week. Now I will announce a few disciplines."


    "One, everyone is not allowed to leave the barracks privately!"


    "Second, except for going to the toilet, no one is allowed to act alone, only in groups!"


    "Three, in addition to carrying out the orders that have been given, everything else must be reported in advance, including going to the toilet!"


    "Ah, by the way, there''s a fourth rule! It''s forbidden to defecate in places."


    "The four things I just said, if you violate any of them, you will be severely punished. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, sir!" the militiamen responded.


    Second Lieutenant Hohenlohe sternly yelled, "Speak up, aren''t you full?"


    "Yes, sir!


    ! "


    Zane led the militiamen to muster their strength and shouted in unison again in response to him.


    Second Lieutenant Hohenlohe nodded in satisfaction, and continued: "Okay, now I will take you to the barracks! You are very lucky, the garrison in Huxin Town has just gone to the field for training, and you can live in temporarily instead of going outside tent for the night.¡±


    "Listen to my password now! Turn right-turn! Step-go!"


    Lieutenant Hohenlohe''s orders are also often done in the training of the militia, so they can''t be troubled.


    The militiamen in Tata Town followed Master Hohenlohe to the barracks with neat steps.


    After allocating berths in the barracks and putting away their luggage, the second lieutenant led them to the armory.


    "This time when you come to Huxin Town, you will receive firearms training!"


    yeah! If it weren''t for being suppressed by discipline, the militiamen who were excited when they heard the word firearms would have cheered loudly.


    Second Lieutenant Hohenlohe saw the sudden excitement in their eyes, and continued: "Now, you go in with me to get the guns, a group of four get a gun, there is a number on the **** of the gun, and then put the whole group''s Register the names and serial numbers of the firearms you have received, and return them in a unified manner when you return. The Ordnance Management Office will check them one by one against the registration information. Everyone will be punished."


    Four people get a gun! The militiamen were a little annoyed when they heard that, they thought they were all alone just now.


    But they didn''t dare to complain. According to the order of the team, honestly, four of them went in to get the guns.


    With trembling hands, Seto took a musket from the handler. From the stock, it could be seen that it was not new, but it was in good condition. The metal barrel was shiny with animal grease.


    He happily held the gun and was about to go out.


    "Hey, I still need to register!"


    The three companions who were in the same group as him grabbed his clothes to remind him.


    After coming to the registration office next to it, the ordnance manager in charge of registration pointed to a thick book on the table, "sign your own name on it one by one, and write the serial number of the firearm on the last line."


    When it was McGee''s turn, he was a little embarrassed, "I...I can''t write my own name."


    "Isn''t it taught in school?"


    McGee scratched his head embarrassingly, "School? You mean night school? I...I just dozed off."


    Hahaha! There was a mocking sound all around.


    "What are you laughing at?" The administrator glared at everyone, and asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Mackie, Mackie Centurion."


    The manager wrote his name for him, and said to him, "Dip your thumb in some ink and make a fingerprint on it."


    McKee complied, and it was the next man''s turn.


    When all the groups had received their guns, Lieutenant Hohenlohe ordered them to line up again.


    "Okay, now, you must master the steps and essentials of shooting within a day and a half¡ªthat is, before tomorrow evening!"


    Compared with the militiamen who were still in a state of excitement, the captain''s eyes showed a hint of impatience.


    ¡­


    "boom!"


    A loud gunshot spread through the woodland, startling a flock of birds into the sky.


    A hundred meters away, an unlucky goat fell to the ground.


    "Lord Graman is really a good arrow...good marksmanship."


    Fergus next to him raised his thumbs up and praised him again and again.


    "Hahahaha!" Paul laughed loudly, "It''s all thanks to this good gun and... a little bit of luck."


    In fact, it is mostly luck. Even if the rifled gun in his hand is accurate to the head, with Paul''s shooting proficiency, it is too ridiculous to hit it with one shot.


    Don''t let this shot use up your good luck, Paul murmured silently in his heart.


    Today is already the second day here. Paul attended the banquet yesterday where Fergus cleansed him up. At the banquet, Fergus introduced Warren, Eldo, Shank and others to him. A country gentleman of local fame.


    Especially that old Warren, when Paul asked, he turned out to be the father of Lieutenant Bulgan, the chief of his training department.


    "You really gave birth to a good son!"


    Paul shook his hand and said. "My generals have all praised Bulgan. He is serious, responsible and courageous. He is a good soldier who is devoted to his duties."


    "Master Graham is really overratedAlthough his mouth was modest, Paul still remembered the smug look in old Warren''s eyes when he looked at him, and the smug look at the corners of his mouth. No smile.


    During the banquet, Paul mentioned the tax reform issue insincerely, taking the opportunity to sound out the tone of these old rich landlords. As expected, the banquet immediately shrouded in a layer of embarrassing atmosphere, and the enthusiasm of the rich people for him suddenly dropped by three points.


    But in Paul''s mind, this is normal. It would be weird if these people still praised him and flattered him after he mentioned the tax reform.


    In fact, when the Customs Union was established, according to Hansel''s suggestion of "take two steps forward and take one step back", Paul mentioned tax reform at that time, but it was only used as a bargaining condition and was discarded. Now that Paul brings up the old incident again, he is undoubtedly slapping them in the face.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, Fergus, the host of the banquet, immediately changed the topic, and everyone resumed drinking and chatting. After that, no one mentioned anything to spoil the interest.


    After the banquet, Paul rested overnight in the manor. The next day, accompanied by Fergus, he went to the forest farm and started the real hunting.

 Chapter 529： the rebellion

    There is a large piece of sunset glow in the distant sky, and the sun in the west has sunk by half, but its afterglow still dyes the forest golden.


    Fergus silently cleaned up a disemboweled deer by the side of a small river. The dark red blood flowed into the river and was washed away by the rushing water.


    Holding a sharp knife, Fergus carefully tore the deer skin away bit by bit, concentrating on it, as if other things in the world were less important than the deer in front of him.


    "You are really leisurely, Lord Fergus."


    A deep voice came from behind him.


    Fergus, who was disturbed, replied very unhappily: "When hunting, the more the moment before the arrow is shot, the less you can show the clues, so as not to be alerted by the prey, don''t you think so, Mr. Warren."


    The person standing behind him¡ªMaster Dimit Warren, clapped his hands lightly and laughed.


    "Haha, you are right, you are indeed the knight-lord of the Greiman family."


    It''s also unclear whether he was mocking Fergus or Paul, or both.


    These two people are downplaying here, but the third person present is extremely nervous, Chacon Varun, the second son of the old Varun, he is tightly holding the saber at his waist, and the palm of his hand is full of tension. I was about to sweat, my eyes couldn''t help looking around, and there was a scene repeatedly in my mind-a large number of the lord''s guards suddenly appeared in the bushes, shouting "You gang of **** rebels" rushed up and stabbed them Hacked.


    "Uncle...Uncle Fergus, that..." He hesitated.


    "Chacon, if you have any doubts, feel free to ask."


    Old Warren said, "Lord Fergus is very busy tonight."


    "That...cough, that..." Chacon blushed, and said softly: "When we do it tonight, can you not hurt that Miss Setia, we are all decent people who follow the way of knights, yes It''s not always good to attack women and children."


    Fergus would turn around, look at Chacon in disbelief, and burst out laughing.


    "Keep your voice down, don''t let people notice us!"


    Chacon reminded Fergus with a look of horror.


    Fergus wiped the corner of his mouth with his hand, "Master Warren, your son is really caring, he is so chivalrous, thanks to your good education."


    Old Varun''s face was almost flushed red. He never thought that his son would still be thinking about women at such a time. He should have shut up this kid just now.


    "You bastard! You bastard!" Old Varun was furious, and he raised his cane and hit the second son fiercely.


    "You''ve lost all my face, get the **** out of here."


    Cha Kong, who was beaten, looked depressed, but he didn''t dare to resist his father who was extremely majestic in his heart on weekdays, so he could only hide in the woods in embarrassment.


    Yesterday when Fergus followed the lord to welcome him, he saw the lady next to the lord, and he was shocked for a moment, and suddenly there was another reason to kill Paul Greiman in his mind. When he thought that such a beauty would be harmed by their actions, he felt extremely heartbroken, the kind of heartache that really hurt, and it was too violent.


    Tall, fair skin, neck like a swan, and elegant and beautiful figure, Chacon can think of some words to describe the appearance of a beautiful woman, and it seems that they can all be placed on Ms. Setia''s body. The country girl has lost countless streets.


    Especially at yesterday''s banquet, her generous demeanor coupled with her haughty and glamorous expression shocked Cha Kong, who was seeing this wonderful combination for the first time, his heart beating wildly.


    I must get this big beauty!


    A voice repeatedly yelled in his mind, causing his soul to vibrate repeatedly.


    "A **** with a head full of women!"


    The old Warren who stayed by the small river was still angry, and continued to scold his son who had made him ashamed.


    "There, there, young man!"


    Fergus on the side seemed to be persuading, but also seemed to be mocking, "Didn''t we miss women all the time when we were young? Just remind me later, just don''t miss the business. As for that... that Ser Ms. Tia, it is said that she is also an official who manages education under the lord, she is not an ordinary woman."


    The flush on Lao Wa''s face subsided a little, and he said coldly: "Hmph! What''s the difference between letting a mistress be an official and letting a hen crow? The lord Paul Greiman is ridiculous enough. Our uprising happened in the To get to the bottom of the matter is to safeguard morality."


    He had already identified the pretty woman as Paul''s mistress. As for what is the inference based on... Is it still inferred? Isn''t this obvious? Which nobleman doesn''t have a beautiful "pet" in his hand?


    In his heart, the current Huxin Town has already become a degenerate place. From the fact that his mistress became an official, it can be seen that all kinds of unethical things must be filled with crimes that have been shrouded in darkness.


    Old Varun felt more and more that what he was doing was just, and that he was working hard to restore the purity and beauty of Arda. right! It must be the great Heavenly Father guiding him to do so in the dark. Now Paul Greenman has already degenerated into a puppet of the devil, and he is attacking the enemy of the Heavenly Father.


    Repeated spiritual construction has made the current master Dimit Warren feel no guilt at all, but a sense of justice is overwhelming.


    "Actually, if your son wants it." Fergus said with a smile: "I can tell those who participated in the work today to pay attention not to hurt that canary."


    "No need!" Master Warren refused in a blunt tone.


    Alas, it would be great if this second son of mine was half as good as his elder brother, how relieved he would be about himself.


    "But you... can you ensure that the actions tonight are foolproof?"


    Warren looked at Fergus suspiciously.


    "We are gambling. How can gambling be foolproof?"


    Fergus was very candid.


    "If you miss, you can only use the final method."


    Fergus looked at the forest by the river, "Oh, if it really comes to that time It''s a pity for this forest farm, it''s a good place for hunting."


    "The tree can grow again after it''s gone." Old Warren reminded him, "This is the only chance."


    "You don''t need to tell me, I know the severity."


    On how to deal with the lord, they considered several options.


    The first choice was to use poison, to poison Paul''s food while he was eating and drinking at the feast.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Paul brought a total of fifty guards. If he really succeeded by poisoning, what would happen to the fifty guards? Have they all been killed? Not to mention whether it is possible to kill all the land without letting go, since his manor is in the village, what a commotion it would be.


    Everyone is a decent person, how can they be labeled as a regicide? At least...at least...it can''t be true.


    At that time, Fergus also lamented the caution of the chief guard Victor, Ruth Hayden really found himself an absolutely competent successor.


    Fortunately, they also prepared several other plans.

 Chapter 530： rebellion two

    "belch!"


    Paul covered his mouth and hiccupped.


    "The roasted venison just now is really good. Fergus is really good at it."


    Accompanied by Victor and Ladi, he savored the delicious food all the way, and walked slowly back to his tent.


    The hunting team camped in the forest tonight, whether it was the previous life or the present life, this was the first time for Paul to camp in the wild. Tents, bonfires, and barbecues of whole animals all made him feel very novel. If you couldn''t enjoy these things in your previous life, you would set fire to the mountain and sit in prison.


    The lord''s camp was set up in a separate place, not adjacent to the others¡ªFergus and others¡ªthe tent in the middle of the camp belonged to Paul, and the surrounding six tents were for Victor, Ratty and others. Prepared by the guards, their tents just surrounded Paul''s tent, and a circle of refusal horses was placed outside.


    At this time the sun had already set, and the guards lit torches and stuck them on the ground, illuminating the camp.


    Paul took out his pocket watch and looked at it. It was more than 8 o''clock in the evening, "It''s still early before I go to bed. If you don''t go to bed, how about playing a few cards in my tent? Victor, you go again Find some people."


    Today''s hunting made him feel that he was very lucky, and he wondered whether the luck in the hunting field could be carried over to the poker field.


    "Okay, Master Graman, I''ll go find someone right away." Victor was very happy. The lord''s card skills were terrible, which meant that he would have another windfall.


    Ratti gave Paul a sympathetic look, and nodded in agreement.


    "Who are you? Stand away!"


    A soft shout came from the entrance of the camp, and the three couldn''t help turning around and looking there.


    I saw the guard on duty pressing one hand on the hilt of the sword and pointing at a person outside with the other. With the help of the light from the torch, Paul could see clearly that he was dressed like a servant.


    Possibly from Fergus? Or maybe it''s from the Warrens? The dinner party just now is over, is there any after-dinner event that you want to invite yourself to?


    "I have something important to report to Graham-sama!"


    The visitor seemed to recognize Paul, and shouted at him, his voice trembling. But what is very strange is that although he is shouting, he seems to be trying to lower his voice, as if he is afraid of being heard by others.


    Paul shouted to the guard, "Let him in!"


    The two guards standing guard stepped forward and groped the visitor up and down before letting him in.


    Victor walked towards the people, keeping Paul behind him.


    "Who sent you here? Is there anything you need to see Mr. Graman at this time?"


    The visitor looked anxious, "I''m from the Intelligence Department, Master Graham, your life is in danger tonight!"


    One sentence shocked everyone present inexplicably.


    Victor reacted the fastest. He looked around and grabbed the person, "Come on, tell me in the tent."


    Then he ordered the two guards just now, "Notify everyone to be on the highest level of security, and don''t let an outsider in, but be careful not to make too much noise."


    "Yes, Lord Victor."


    The two guards realized that something important was about to happen, and immediately went to notify their companions.


    Victor tightly grabbed the man''s arm, and walked into the tent in the middle of the camp with Paul and Ratty.


    He stared at the other party: "Tell me, what''s going on?" But he still didn''t let go.


    The man dressed as a servant took a few breaths and said, "My name in the intelligence department is Brandy, and my name here is Mick. It was Lord Cecil who arranged for me to be a servant at Warren''s house two years ago. Not only me, but other companions were assigned to other families. Last month, I was notified online to pay close attention to any changes in the target family, especially how they responded to the tax reform policy of the Government Council. But I did not I am not an old man who has served the Warren family for generations, and I have not yet gained the trust of the Warren family, and the information they disclosed to me is very limited, so I have not detected any rumors for the time being."


    "However, since the day before yesterday, other servants and I were suddenly given a mission. Dimiter Warren asked us to transport a large number of firelighters¡ªsomething like sulfur¡ªand place them in the forest in this area."


    "Firelighter?" Everyone was shocked, thinking of a terrifying possibility, the place where they are now is full of trees and flowers.


    "Yes, they are all things that ignite the fire. And more importantly, not long ago, the Warren family allocated weapons to us, asking us to do things according to the order¡ªno matter what the order was."


    "Weapon?" Paul''s heart seemed to be grabbed by something.


    Don''t even think about it, someone is definitely going to attack him.


    "Hehe! Hehe!"


    Paul laughed back angrily, his arms trembling uncontrollably¡ªof course he was angry.


    "Good! Good! They can really do this kind of thing. Seems like I''m optimistic after all."


    Victor angrily grabbed Brandi by the collar, "Then why didn''t you inform us earlier!"


    Brandy had a painful look on his face, "Forgive me for my incompetence, my lord, the servants including me are under strict supervision. If they leave without authorization, they will be killed on the spot. They never care about us servants. Human life. I estimate that when the action is taken, these non-core servants must be used as cannon fodder to rush up and try their best to consume your energy. I can come out now because I just ate my stomach badly and pretended to be lifelike to escape. from."


    Of the people in the tent, only Radi didn''t have much fluctuation in her expression. She asked calmly: "Since we already know about their plot, how about we act first? Brandy, how many do you think they have?" People involved?"


    Paul also asked, "Or how about we run away quietly?"


    Brandy said with an ugly face: "There must be more than 500 people ambushing in this forest, and it is said that they have deployed manpower outside the forest to block all intersections. In order to assassinate Graman My lord has spent all his money this time."


    Victor quickly concluded that breaking out of the siege was unrealistic. An important reason that just came to mind was that their horses were tied to the horses of several major families.


    Radi said decisively to Paul: "Master Graeman Then prepare your defenses well. If you break through, you don''t know what traps they have set up on the road. I believe that the elite guards of the Lord''s Mansion can block it." Rebels for a while, and then try to notify people outside as soon as possible."


    Paul asked anxiously: "Notify? How to notify? Organize death squads to rush out?"


    The green-haired witch waved, and in the next second, something rushed into the tent, no, it flew in, and finally landed on the witch''s shoulder.


    Paul took a look, and it turned out to be the big parrot raised by Ratty. He said it was a parrot, about the size of an eagle. He had seen the parrot several times before. Did it come with its master when it went hunting this time? Why didn''t I realize it all the time.


    "Can it... work?"


    "I can do it!" said Ratty with absolute certainty.


    "But...what if they set fire to the forest?"


    "Then let them play with fire!"


    A strange color flashed in the eyes of the green-haired witch.

 Chapter 531： rebellion three

    While trying their best to avoid alerting the traitors, Paul''s camp acted nervously and quickly. Even Paul himself, guard captain Victor and intelligence agent Brandy also joined the ranks of preparations. The lost things¡ªplanks, carriages, boxes, and stones were all piled up around the camp.


    Radi took a bottle and sprinkled some unknown powder inside in different shapes in every corner of the camp. And the parrot she summoned flapped its wings and flew into the air, taking advantage of the cover of night to fly to the distant sky.


    After completing all the preparations they could do under the current conditions, Victor ordered to extinguish all the lights, and the entire camp was instantly plunged into darkness.


    The abnormality in the lord''s camp was finally known to the traitors.


    Fergus'' tent was brightly lit, and a group of people sat on the ground in a circle, and some of them felt that some of them were wearing armor.


    "Greyman must have noticed something!"


    Fergus immediately made the above judgment after hearing the report from his subordinates that the lord''s camp suddenly fell into darkness.


    "Ah?" Old Varun panicked, "He...they won''t run away, right?"


    It''s not time to do it yet¡ªthey originally planned to wait until midnight, when most of the people in the lord''s camp were fast asleep.


    At this sensitive time, old Warren hated anything that went unplanned.


    If the lord is allowed to run away, wouldn''t they be killed?


    "Lord Fergus... what should we do?"


    Others also asked.


    Although they were full of ambition during the premeditation, everyone vowed to cut off the head of the lord, but at the moment before the action, everyone felt flustered, no matter what, the Greiman family ruled them for more than a hundred years. It has been years, and after Paul Greiman succeeded to the throne, his family''s prestige has been rapidly increased, and he has become an existence in awe of the major lords in the Northwest Gulf, including Duke Ferdinand.


    Some people have even had the idea: How did I have the guts to participate in their conspiracy.


    But already on board, there is absolutely no possibility of retreating now.


    In this case, Fergus, the only one with military experience, became the backbone of the rebels.


    A bunch of trash! Seeing the expressions of his friends, Fergus cursed secretly in his heart.


    "What are you panicking about? Our people and traps are everywhere in this forest. Where can they go? Now, immediately gather all your people and attack the lord''s camp!"


    "Yes, Lord Fergus!"


    As long as the backbone gave the order, their inner panic was reduced a lot, and they got up one after another to gather people.


    ¡­


    Paul tightly held his self-defense pistol, his palms were full of sweat, he and he hid behind a wooden box, with only half of their heads sticking out, staring at the dark forest in front of them by the moonlight. The forest that seemed to be full of vitality seemed to have turned into a monster that wanted to devour everything, and was approaching him little by little.


    The green-haired witch was right next to him. She felt Paul''s tension, and pressed her hand gently on his back. In an instant, Paul felt a warmth rising from his heart, and his originally tense nerves relaxed a lot. few.


    The rifled gun that Paul used for hunting has been handed over to the guard with the best marksmanship¡ªa young man named Egram. He is next to the captain of the guard, Victor, and follows his instructions at any time to snipe and kill the most valuable Target.


    "Coming!" Radi reminded.


    The witch''s eyes emitted a faint light, and Paul wasn''t sure if it was the effect of magic.


    "Attention everyone!" Victor growled.


    Within a few seconds, everyone heard the rustling sound from the depths of the woods.


    At the same time, in the barracks in Huxin Town, the signal to turn off the lights had already blown, and the entire barracks was shrouded in darkness, with only a little light on the post.


    The militiamen who came to the training camp climbed into bed early. They have been tossed a lot in the past two days.


    Especially today, the instructors asked them to repeat reloading and shooting over and over again like crazy, and the crackling sound rang out in the barracks all day long.


    Zane lay on the bed, the thunderous snoring of his companions lingering in his ears. Although the body is very tired, but he has not fallen asleep, it seems to be insomnia.


    For some reason, Zane felt flustered after going to bed, as if something bad was going to happen tonight.


    What a **** premonition, he muttered silently, wrapping himself in the quilt.


    Alas, there will be early training tomorrow, so I have to fall asleep quickly.


    One sheep, two sheep, three sheep...


    He started counting sheep, silently imagining a scene in his mind of a large herd of goats queuing up to jump over the fence.


    "Did-did-did-did-did-did-did-did-did!"


    Suddenly he heard the piercing sound of bugles.


    Ugh? No, even dreaming about emergency assembly, my brain is really worthy of my hard training during the day.


    "Didi Didi" - Didi - Didi Didi - Didi! "


    The continuous sound of bugles reached his ears.


    Zane sat up suddenly. and many more! This is not a dream, someone is indeed blowing the trumpet.


    What is this voice? It''s the sound of the trumpet for emergency assembly.


    "Get up! Get up! Urgent assembly!"


    Zane yelled in the dormitory at the top of his voice, and jumped on the floor to start putting on his clothes.


    "Gathering? Gathering for dinner? Hey boy!"


    McGee mumbled in his sleep until Zane wrung him awake.


    "Don''t dream, it''s really an emergency assembly, hurry up and get dressed."


    With Zane''s efforts, all eight people in their dormitory were called up in less than a minute.


    Five minutes later, they rushed out of the dormitory and headed straight for the playground.


    On the playground, Zane and the others found their positions during the daytime training lineup. Um? What, is your dormitory the first to arrive?


    Then soon a large group of people ran over from the dormitory area.


    "Line up! Line up like in the daytime!" Zane called loudly to the militiamen from Tata TownAlthough there was a lot of noise at first, within less than half an hour, the militiamen were ready The team is waiting for the arrival of the instructor.


    Lieutenant Burgan walked into the playground with his head held high, and then came to the podium facing the militia phalanx.


    "Brave warriors! The speed with which you assembled shows that you have worked hard during the day. I¡ªLieutenant Bulgan¡ªwill always be proud of you!"


    "However, the purpose of this emergency assembly is not to test you. Tonight you will take on a major responsibility that is enough to be written in the history of Arda!"


    Great responsibility? The uneasiness in Zane''s heart grew stronger.


    I only heard Bulgan on the podium saying very seriously.


    "Our great and benevolent lord¡ªPaul Greiman!"


    "Unfortunately, he was assassinated tonight!"


    Boom! There is a frying pan under the podium.

 Chapter 532： rebellion four

    The slight sound of footsteps came from far and near along with the rustling of leaves, gradually getting closer and closer to the camp.


    Victor counted silently in his heart.


    The first wave of enemies¡ªprobably the cannon fodder that intelligence agent Brundy called¡ªthey held long guns or held one-handed swords, and carefully groped to the vicinity of the lord''s camp. Everyone squatted forward little by little. move.


    Many of them have very poor eyesight at night, and can only see things a little farther away, but the master''s order is something they cannot disobey, and there are heavy rewards, which make these people a little bit more courageous. Bigger.


    boom! boom! boom!


    Continuous explosions sounded from the lord''s camp, and huge flames and smoke spewed out suddenly, like a death scythe. At that moment, the camp was illuminated by these flames as if it were as bright as day, Those near the lord''s camp fell one by one to the ground.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!"


    The shrill scream sounded instantly, and it continued to echo in the woods.


    The tragic experience of the companions effectively deterred those who tried to approach the lord''s camp, and they became afraid and began to hesitate.


    "Greyman''s men are still there."


    Fergus and others who were supervising the battle not far away couldn''t help but be overjoyed.


    They stayed at a safe distance, the burst of flames just now was really scary, but as long as Gravemans was still there, he could use his superiority in numbers to pile them up and kill them.


    "Bows! Shoot into the camp with bows!"


    There was a clattering sound, and those who knew how to use arrows set up bows and shot arrows one after another, attacking the lord''s territory.


    The arrow flew past overhead, making a whizzing sound. Paul bit his lip tightly, anxiously waiting for the end of the rain of arrows. Beside him, Ratty closed her eyes tightly, as if everything around her had nothing to do with her.


    "Six o''clock!" Ratti shouted suddenly.


    Several guards immediately stretched out their gun barrels in the direction she pointed out, concentrating on identifying the moving black shadow. After a few gunshots, the black shadow fell to the ground.


    Different from the enemies they are facing, the guards of the Lord''s Mansion have been strictly selected, and their night vision is excellent.


    The long-range attack of the rebels was not effective, because the lights in the camp were extinguished by Victor''s order early in the morning, and everyone had found a cover, so their arrows and attacks were all in vain.


    Some people tried to sneak up to the camp to throw a torch or light some combustibles, or they were knocked down by muskets at a long distance, as if something was watching them all the time, and they paid several times in a row. After killing a person, no one dared to do this anymore.


    After nearly twenty minutes of blind shooting, the rebels finally stopped shooting arrows.


    "Everyone, charge!" Fergus shouted loudly, and at the same time raised his saber and swung it fiercely in mid-air.


    "Follow me!" A strong man in neat armor took the lead, holding his double-edged broadsword and charging towards the lord''s camp.


    "kill!"


    A large number of people came out of the woods, either by moonlight or holding torches, and followed the strong man to charge. In fact, it didn''t stop in this direction. People from all directions charged towards Paul''s place. Unlike the cannon fodder of the first wave of expeditions, they all had basic protection on their bodies, and many of them even wore metal armor. This group of people is the force supported by the various families participating in the rebellion.


    "A large number of enemies are approaching from all directions!"


    There was also some tension in Radi''s voice.


    Without her reminding, everyone has already judged this situation from the enemy''s footsteps and shouts.


    "The most dangerous time is coming!" Paul shouted to everyone: "Everyone, I am very honored to have a group of loyal subordinates like you. After this battle, everyone will be rewarded with at least five thousand silver shields. The family members of the victim will receive an additional 5,000 silver shields as a pension. Our request for help has been sent out, and the reinforcements will arrive after dawn. Before that, please fight hard and kill the traitors who dare to approach us."


    "Long live Graham!"


    "Arda is immortal!"


    Paul''s words boosted the guards'' spirits and boosted their morale, and they chanted slogans under Victor''s leadership.


    When the camp was about to be surrounded, a large number of grenades were thrown from the hands of the guards. The fuzes burned rapidly in mid-air, and the grenades exploded one after another before they hit the ground.


    Driven by the rapidly expanding gas, a large number of debris spurted out in all directions, and ruthlessly embedded into the flesh of the nearby human body. The exposed and unprotected face, arms, and legs had no resistance against these tiny things. The shards easily create wounds that, while temporarily non-lethal, are capable of inflicting great pain on the body''s owner.


    "Hiss~ hiss~"


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    "I need help!"


    The grenade threw the charging rebels into chaos.


    Seeing such a situation, Paul''s guards immediately raised their guns and fired, focusing on taking care of those who were not injured or whose injuries did not affect their actions.


    It was the first time for the rebels to experience the baptism of hot weapons, and they didn''t have enough psychological construction beforehand. They even thought that their armor could prevent the lord''s muskets.


    The firepower of the guards of the Lord''s Mansion is very dense. They adopted the practice of some people being responsible for shooting and some people being responsible for loading. The gunshots were continuous, and every time it sounded, it meant that someone in the rebel army lost the ability to fight, and it was more likely It is about to hang up.


    After continuing the assault for half an hour, the rebels'' charge frenzy was finally contained.


    With such a result, Fergus and old Warren, who were commanding behind, were furious.


    "Trash! They are all trash! A few muskets can beat you like this Fergus''s only memory of muskets is the time when he crusaded against pirates, when Paul had just tinkered with an arquebus Let the artisans make it. Soldiers hold such muskets, scare the enemy after firing a few rounds, and then immediately let the spearmen charge to kill the enemies who are in a state of terror.


    But since he left Huxin Town, he knew nothing about the subsequent development of firearms.


    He didn''t know that the reloading speed, durability, range, and accuracy of muskets had all undergone qualitative changes from when they first appeared.


    "Greyman''s black magic!"


    Old Warren thought so. Compared to Fergus, his knowledge of firearms was basically zero.


    He called his son Chacon over, "Son, on the day you were born, the priest in the town said that you were blessed by the Lord of Light and that you would be able to restrain Graham''s evil magic. Go, for the sake of your family and your heavenly father." glory, go to battle!"


    Looking at his father, Chacon nodded heavily.

 Chapter 534： rebellion five

    In the dead of night, the sound of knocking on the door seemed so out of place.


    Lieutenant Colonel Carter Hawley, commander of the 8th Infantry Battalion, opened the door of his room sleepily.


    He complained displeasedly: "Lord of the light, what happened?"


    Standing at the door was his guard. The guard stood up straight and gave a military salute, then handed him a note.


    "Sir, the sentry on guard has received a note, which seems to be a hand letter from Graham."


    "Master Graham?"


    Hearing that the hand letter was from the lord, Carter Hawley was shocked and dispelled a lot of drowsiness.


    He received the note handed over by the guard, and immediately opened it to read the information on it.


    Upon seeing it, the lieutenant colonel was shocked. He grabbed the guard''s hand and asked impatiently:


    "Who sent this note?"


    "Uh..." the guard stammered.


    "Say it!" The lieutenant colonel urged his guards in a very stern tone.


    "A...big parrot..."


    A look of disbelief appeared on the guard''s face.


    "Big parrot? What are you talking about? Now is not the time to joke around." The lieutenant colonel seriously criticized the guard in front of him.


    "Lieutenant Colonel, I''m not joking, it was sent by a parrot."


    The guard replied seriously, "It was Ochoa, the sentinel at the No. This note is tied to the paw."


    Well, Lieutenant Colonel Hawley decided to take the guard''s words as truth first.


    "You immediately send someone to wake up all the officers and soldiers, but you don''t need to gather for the time being, let them stay in the barracks and wait for the call."


    "Yes, sir!"


    ¡­


    Twenty minutes later, in the battalion headquarters office of the 8th Infantry Battalion, Battalion Commander Lieutenant Colonel Carter Hawley and Battalion Instructor Maj. Par Cobb looked at Paul''s warrant.


    Lieutenant Colonel Hawley held the note to the candlelight and observed it repeatedly, "It''s unmistakable. This is indeed Master Graham''s handwriting. It''s so ugly...I''m very impressed by such a unique handwriting."


    "I think so, too." Instructor Pal Cobb agreed. Both of them knew the lord''s handwriting.


    "but¡­"


    He glanced at the green parrot standing on the table in front of him.


    "The identity and appearance of this [Communication Soldier] are too unbelievable."


    Lieutenant Colonel Hawley said, "I don''t think so. Since pigeons can send messages, why can''t parrots."


    "But that''s the ability to use pigeons to find their nests. The parrot''s nest is obviously not in our camp. I haven''t even seen it. How did it find us here?"


    Lieutenant Colonel Hawley waved his hand and said, "Anyway, since Lord Graeman wrote this warrant himself, something must have happened in Babor Village, yes!"


    Lieutenant Colonel Hawley suddenly slapped his palm, and suddenly realized: "Isn''t the nearest garrison to Babor Village our 8th Infantry Battalion? It is very logical for the lord to ask for help from the nearest army in a critical situation." .¡±


    "You''re right." Major Cobb agreed with Lieutenant Colonel Hawley''s inference.


    "In this case, no matter what happens, we should rush to Babor Village to have a look."


    "But..." Major Cobb said with some embarrassment: "Babor Village is nearly a day''s journey from our place."


    Lieutenant Colonel Hawley stood up and walked around a few times, suddenly he raised his head, looked at Major Cobb and said, "I''ll contact the mayor of this city and ask him to recruit a batch of horses for us. The whole battalion rode to the village of Babor."


    "Okay, let''s do it!"


    Major Cobb nodded approvingly.


    "That''s right!" Major Cobb suddenly thought of something, "We have to use the signal station to report this matter to Huxin Town immediately."


    ¡­


    In Huxin Town, the militiamen who heard the news of the lord''s assassination were inexplicably horrified.


    Lord Paul Greiman was actually assassinated? The powerful lord, the lord who wiped out the pirates, the lord who defeated the Kent family, such a powerful person, was assassinated just like that?


    Bulgan on the podium looked at the militiamen who were in a state of shock, and continued to shout: "Now, in order to stabilize the situation and prevent turmoil, we need to impose martial law on Huxin Town immediately. Unfortunately, the original Huxin Town The garrison has gone out for field training, and now only you, the militia, can use it. I declare¡ª¡±


    Bulgan shouted: "The original training plan has been cancelled, and the mission of the militia at this stage has been changed to martial law in Huxin Town."


    At this time, there were more than two thousand militiamen gathered in front of his eyes. It was a considerable military force, and it also mastered military skills such as formation, marching, sword operation, and firearm operation.


    "Now, follow your respective instructors and go to the armory to get weapons, each with a musket."


    ¡­


    The administrator of the armory looked at the officer in front of him who asked to go in to get a gun with a embarrassed face. Behind the officer were the militiamen who looked bewildered.


    "However, we have not been notified..."


    "What time is it now, are you still waiting for the notice?" The officer shouted at him.


    "But¡­"


    "Come on, take down this person who obstructed the military operation immediately!"


    Two burly guards flashed out from behind the officer, and they knocked down the armory manager to the ground without any explanation.


    "You can''t be like this! Woohoo¡ª"


    His mouth was gagged.


    "Everyone! Follow me in to get the weapons!"


    The officer waved his hand at the militiamen behind him.


    ¡­


    When Schroeder, the chief of staff who stayed in Huxin Town, learned of the change of the militiamen, he immediately felt that something was wrong. He is now in his house.


    My chief of staff¡ªthe number one military officer other than Paul¡ªdid not participate in the field training, but stayed in Huxin Town.


    Logically speaking, no matter how big things happened, Bulgan should come to ask himself first.


    Why do nighttime assemblies outside of the training program occur? Why do you want to break into the armory to collect weapons in spite of the regulations?


    This is definitely a problematic operation Maybe... a rebellion!


    "I must immediately go before the militiamen and reveal to them that this is a conspiracy!"


    Schroeder was very anxious, he said to his police officer.


    "Lord Schroeder, no! Now the entire barracks may have fallen under the control of the rebel organizers¡ªif this is indeed a rebellion! Wouldn''t it be a trap if you went there?"


    "You''re right!" The guard''s words made Schroeder calm down.


    "We must first find a military force we can rely on¡ªa force other than the militia in Huxin Town."


    "If it is not a rebellion, that is the best! But if unfortunately it is a rebellion, then we can use our military power to fight against it."


    Schroeder made a decision immediately.


    "Prepare my horse quickly! I want to go to Huxin Town immediately before they find out."

 Chapter 534： rebellion six

    Chacon stared intently at the lord''s camp, feeling both excited and frightened.


    In the previous several charges, he could vividly remember the tragic scenes of those unlucky people being hit. Cha Kong, who had no worries about food and clothing since childhood, had very good eyesight at night. The thing was opened, maybe it was the little thing called a bullet in Fergus'' mouth.


    But he did not dare to disobey his father''s order.


    So before he charged, he put on the family''s ancestral full-body armor. The armor was polished very finely, shining brightly under the moonlight.


    This is an armor made of high-quality steel. Even the sharpest sword can''t break through its defense. Chacon is confident that he can use it to rush into the lord''s camp, take off the brutal lord''s dog''s head, and hug the beauty Return, just like in the adventure novels of the brave¡ªif that Miss Setia is still safe and sound.


    Holding the big sword in both hands, he walked forward bang bang bang.


    "Listen everyone, after I give an order, you all charge with me. This time we must expel that evil being possessed by the devil from the world!"


    He raised the big sword in his hand high.


    "Victory! It will definitely belong to us!"


    Because of this set of family armor, Chacon looks very good now, very mighty, and he is the second son of the prestigious Warren family. His appearance suddenly saved the depression caused by repeated charge failures morale.


    "Kill the tyrant!"


    "Fuck Graham to death!"


    "Justice will prevail!"


    The desperadoes raised by the big families shouted along with madness, no matter how you put it, there were only about fifty people on the other side.


    ¡­


    "They are preparing to charge again!"


    Rudy reminded everyone loudly.


    After being repulsed several times in a row, the rebels once again gathered their hands to surround them.


    "Damn it, how many of them are there?"


    Paul was a little scared, wondering if he should choose a direction to break through.


    No matter how low the opponent''s morale is and how **** the fighting power is, if one''s own side just stays in place and defends motionlessly, there is no reason for the opponent to retreat.


    If something unexpected happened to the request for help, the reinforcements were delayed, and the ammunition, food, and fresh water on their own side would always be exhausted, while the rebels'' energy was continuously replenished. You can also take turns to rest.


    But this area itself is so unfamiliar, and the rebels have been planning for so long, every road may be full of traps.


    When heaven and man were at war in his heart, a frantic howl came from the depths of the woods, accompanied by many slogans vaguely.


    "Okay, then come on, I''m not afraid of you!"


    Paul raised the pistol bitterly. In the previous battle, he used this gun to kill five people.


    There was still some residual heat on the gun, even though it had just been soaked in water and then wiped dry.


    The previous high-intensity battle made the barrels of many people hot. Fortunately, each guard has two guns, and the relatively low temperature at night also helps to dissipate heat.


    However, due to the heating of the gun barrel and the cover of the trees, the rebels had already broken into the camp several times. Fortunately, they were at the end of their strength at that time, and they all retreated under the heroic counterattack of the guards, but Paul''s side also Almost everyone was injured.


    The rebels surrounded them again.


    When Victor saw the charging enemy army, he opened his eyes, and then patted the "sniper" Egram beside him who had just loaded the rifle with ammunition.


    "Did you see that guy who burned the buns?"


    "Master Victor, are you talking about that glowing guy?" The moon gave Chacon''s exquisite armor a layer of mysterious and elegant brilliance.


    "Yes, it''s that idiot. You save the bullet for now, and you''ll kill him later when he rushes into range."


    "As you order, Lord Victor."


    ¡­


    "assault!"


    With a loud cry, Chacon quickly moved his lower legs, held up his big sword, and began to charge while dragging his heavy armor.


    "Kill!" His accomplices also ran towards the lord''s camp on his left and right.


    Bright flames flashed in the lord''s camp again, just like the previous few times, traitors one after another were knocked down by bullets.


    Chacon tried hard not to look at the miserable plight of those hapless ones, and forced his eyes to fixate on Greiman''s camp.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt that something had hit him in the stomach. The force was so great that Cha Kong, who was charging hard, stopped abruptly.


    Whoa! It hurts!


    Chacon suddenly felt a sharp pain, as if his abdomen had been hit by a big hammer.


    With a bang, his armor made a collision sound, and Chacon suddenly fell to his knees on the ground, panting heavily.


    He stretched out his hand cautiously, and slowly groped the belly of the armor.


    Fortunately, there is no broken place! This shows that the thing called a bullet did not invade it.


    After taking a few breaths, Chacon endured the discomfort in his abdomen and stood up again.


    "Hit the tyrant!"


    With a cry, he joined the charging crowd again.


    "Damn! Couldn''t your marksmanship be more accurate?"


    The head of the guard Victor angrily reprimanded his subordinates with rifled guns.


    "Master Victor, I''m sorry!" The guard Egram apologized while reloading the ammunition swiftly, "But I should have hit it just now. Look at the movement of him kneeling just now."


    Well, Victor thought helplessly, maybe the quality of the opponent''s armor was too good, or maybe the darkness of the night affected the shooter''s judgment of distance, so that the force when hitting the target was already very small.


    "I swear the next shot will definitely kill him." Egram said viciously.


    Several people spotted Chakong shrouded in the moonlight, and they also opened fire on him as a target.


    But this guy was so lucky that the others didn''t even hit him with a single shot.


    Seeing that Cha Kong was about to run to Juma, and Egram had just loaded the ammunition.


    It was too late and then soon, an astonishing tongue of flame suddenly shot out from Paul''s side, like a giant python attacking its prey, and the flame hit Chacon with a whimper¡ªthe green-haired witch made a move Chacon, who had been baptized by flames, seemed to be doused with grease, and the flames quickly spread to his whole body.


    "Oh! No-no-!"


    Chacon threw away the great sword in his hand, and slapped himself in horror, with such force that his armor made a rattling sound.


    However, this was of no avail, the astonishing heat was quickly transmitted along the metal armor to his flesh.


    "Ah-ah-ah-!


    ! "


    In less than a minute, Chacon was unable to make any rational movements. He fell to the ground and rolled around indiscriminately based on the stress response to pain.


    If anyone got close to him, he would be able to smell something coming from that full body armor.


    This armor that was supposed to protect him turned out to be a cage that trapped him.

 Chapter 535： rebellion seven

    "He... he... seems familiar?"


    Paul held his nose and looked at the "teppanyaki" that was obviously overcooked in front of him with some nausea.


    But fortunately, this wave of attacks was repelled again¡ªjust after the one was roasted, but this person¡¯s identity should be very important from the side, although Paul didn¡¯t know whose face was under the red-hot iron armor¡ªit should be Speaking of whose face it was originally, of course he is not interested in checking it out. If he sees that scene, he will never forget it.


    Paul even a little hoped that his family knight Fergus was inside the iron armor. He hated that traitor now, and cursed him a hundred or eighty times in his heart.


    It was the first time he encountered such a dangerous situation since time travel. Ah, you can''t say that, there was another time when I met a lunatic wizard on the way.


    "Woo¡ª" A guard lying next to him made a painful sound. Just now, this brave and dedicated guard blocked Paul with his body. After the dressing, he was no longer able to fight.


    Paul squatted down and carefully moved a comfortable position for his guard.


    "Thank you, sir." "Stop talking, and have a good rest."


    He silently prayed for the guard''s health in his heart, alas, such a deep wound, but now he has neither penicillin nor sulfonamide.


    "Master Graeman." Ratti reminded him from the side, "After enduring so many failures, the rebels are likely to launch a fire attack, and the kindling they brought will not be for barbecue after all. .¡±


    "Are you...have the confidence to protect everyone?"


    Paul looked at Ratti suspiciously. Although his camp was set up on an open field, there were lush weeds growing on the ground.


    "I''ll do my best."


    Do you do your best? Hearing Ratti''s words, Paul felt a little bitter, but the other party''s next sentence lifted his spirits.


    "Also, I have some good news for you. The Eighth Infantry Battalion is already on its way here."


    "what?"


    Paul cried out, this is great news.


    "Everyone!" He shouted to everyone in the camp with all his strength, "Our reinforcements are coming, and the Eighth Infantry Battalion closest to us is coming here. As long as we can persist, the dawn of victory will surely accompany us." The sun is shining on us!"


    Sure enough, as soon as the good news was announced, the dull and anxious atmosphere that lingered in the entire camp disappeared almost instantly. Although no one shouted excitedly, everyone''s eyes burst out with hope.


    "However!" After much thought, Paul decided to tell everyone in advance, "Next, the traitors may use the method of setting fire to the forest to deal with us. Everyone must be mentally prepared. Ms. Setia will use a There are special methods to protect everyone, so you don''t have to worry too much."


    These words made everyone''s heart tighten again, and the serious expression returned to everyone''s face again.


    As for Ms. Setia''s special method, in fact, after the battle just now, everyone roughly guessed what was going on, especially the sudden burst of flames, which was so impressive.


    Although due to certain legends, her possible identity may make people feel a little troubled, but for this beautiful lady who fought side by side with everyone, everyone''s heart is mostly respect. People who have faced the catastrophe of life and death together, no matter how strange or even estranged they were from each other before, there will always be a mysterious force that makes them resonate in a certain way.


    In the next battle, crisis and hope coexist!


    ¡­


    The tragedy of Chacon caused the morale of the rebels involved in the siege to collapse instantly. After the failure of the previous few sieges, rumors began to spread quietly among them: the tyrant lord Paul Greiman mastered the evil black magic, and could ignore the opponent''s defense and directly take people''s lives. Now a fire dragon sprayed out from the camp had killed Chacon, confirming the legend of Graman''s mastery of black magic.


    Under the pressure of great fear, the besieging thugs retreated again, leaving behind the dead bodies and the screaming wounded, they retreated to the place where Fergus and others stayed.


    "Bastard, what are you talking about?"


    Old Varun learned of his son''s death from the rout soldiers. His eyes were wide open, his canthus were about to split open, and his skinny hands firmly grasped the narrator''s arm.


    "Impossible! This is impossible! My Chacon is a child blessed by the gods, how could he die under the evil black magic of Ziggleman."


    The crazy appearance of the old man scared the narrator into fear.


    "Master Warren, please forgive me." His voice trembled, fearing that the harsh master in front of him would stab him with a knife.


    "Ah-ah-ah-"


    Old Warren looked up to the sky and shouted, "Paul Greiman, I must avenge my son!"


    Fergus watched coldly from the sidelines, letting old Warren vent for a while.


    He put his hand on old Warren''s shoulder when the other stopped to catch his breath.


    "It''s a sad thing, Chacon was a good lad and he died for what''s right."


    "Fuck justice." Dimitar Warren shook off Fergus''s hand, "I''m going to send Paul Greiman to **** right now."


    He hurried a few steps to a bunch of torches, reached out and held them up.


    "Fergus, carry out your final plan now. Sacrifice Graham and his minions with flames, and soothe the soul of my poor child."


    ¡­


    Lieutenant Colonel Carter Hawley, the camp tent of the 8th Infantry Battalion, once again whipped the horse''s buttocks. The mount, which had just slowed down a little bit, immediately stood up, and raised its four hooves as high as it did not long ago.


    Before departure, the town hall where the garrison was located was very cooperative with the army''s request, and collected more than 400 horses from the city overnight, which was enough for the Eighth Infantry Battalion, which is currently only in a half-formed state~www.novelhall. com~The more than 260 people in the camp all rode horses, and the remaining horses were also taken away for transfer on the road.


    Carter Hawley is very thankful that all the soldiers in his battalion have undergone riding training, otherwise it would be useless even if he could recruit horses.


    "Report!" A messenger ran over from the front of the team. Salute to the lieutenant colonel.


    "What''s up?"


    "The village of Babor is coming soon."


    "Okay!" Lieutenant Colonel Hawley rubbed his fists happily.


    Graham-sama''s letter stated that several houses in Babor Village were participants in the rebellion.


    "Immediately block all access roads in the village."


    "Yes!" The signal soldier also rode his horse and went back to the front of the team.


    The lord''s letter only said that he was trapped in a nearby forest, and Lieutenant Colonel Hawley needed to know more specific location from the traitor''s family.

 Chapter 536： rebellion eight

    Babor Village, which has always been peaceful, is destined to experience a restless early morning.


    At three o''clock, except for some people with ulterior motives, all the villagers were asleep in their dreams.


    Suddenly, the dogs in the village started barking, and within minutes of the first dog, all the dogs in the village started barking.


    The dogs made too much noise, and most people were awakened. For those who didn''t know the truth, some were annoyed and scolded these barking animals, and some were worried that some bandits had entered Village, and for those who know a certain secret, their hearts are as if they were severely clamped by iron tongs.


    Hooves! A large number of hooves sounded on the road in the middle of the village. The sound is very dense, and it takes a large number of horses to create such a momentum, so that in the houses facing the street, those who are awakened from sleep can clearly feel the vibration of the ground.


    No matter how courageous people are, they dare not go out rashly at this time. They can only muster up the courage to peek outside quietly through the cracks in the windows.


    Bang bang! The Fergus family mansion at the east end of the village was knocked open.


    A large number of Arda soldiers armed with guns rushed into the mansion, with bayonets attached to the front ends of the guns, shining brightly under the light of the lights in the courtyard.


    "You! Who are you? This is Lord Fergus'' mansion, who let you break in?"


    Several servants dared to ask the visitor. Most of the people in the mansion were taken by Fergus to blitz to "hunt", so there were relatively few people.


    "I''m afraid I won''t find anyone after I come in."


    The leading officer smiled, and gave an order that made these servants feel that something was wrong, "Tie them all up to me."


    "Ah? My lord, please spare us!"


    Several servants collapsed to the ground in fright. The intimidation just now didn''t work. Of course they knew that they had encountered a problem, so they resolutely turned to pretending to be cowardly.


    "It''s tied, it''s tied!"


    The officer waved his hand unmoved.


    "My own people, my own people, don''t do anything."


    A thin, smiling man with a mustache ran out of it.


    When he came in front of the officer, he nodded and bowed, with an extremely humble demeanor.


    "My lord, you must have misunderstood. This is the mansion of Lord Fergus. He is a knight loyal to Lord Graman. Judging by your attire, you must be loyal to Lord Graman''s army. , since it is the same lord, then everyone is their own."


    The officer sized the person up and down, and asked, "Who are you?"


    Mustache smiled slightly, "I am the housekeeper here."


    The officer''s eyes widened all of a sudden, "Housekeeper? Isn''t that the closest dog leg of the owner? You must know where Fergus is, tell him his location quickly."


    He immediately slapped himself on the forehead.


    "No, you follow me to find the instructor of the battalion commander and lead us the way."


    Two soldiers stepped forward and grabbed the butler''s arms, one left and one right, and then they were about to drag him out.


    "Huh? No, no, no."


    The housekeeper struggled vigorously, and shouted while struggling, "There must be some misunderstanding in the middle, you can''t arrest a good person by mistake."


    Although he said he had misunderstood, the housekeeper''s heart was like a mirror. As Fergus'' confidant, he certainly knew what he, the master, was going to do. The butler''s jaw almost dropped to the ground when he first heard the master''s plan.


    That is a major event enough to steal the family and exterminate the whole family!


    What the housekeeper couldn''t figure out was how the news got out and the army knew so quickly.


    He had already controlled the nearby signal station according to his master''s instructions. Besides, Paul Greiman had no chance to send a message through the signal station. He is still surrounded in the mountains.


    "Misunderstanding?" The officer snorted coldly, "I''ll soon know if it''s a misunderstanding."


    He waved his hand, "Search! Find out everyone in this mansion and take them away!"


    In about half an hour, a bunch of people had already been **** on the threshing floor of the village.


    Seeing this scene, Fergus'' butler made up his mind that no matter what, he could not tell the army in front of him the master''s "hunting location". The crisis can be resolved.


    However, half an hour later, the steward told the soldier in charge of the interrogation of the "hunting location"¡ªhe overestimated his will and endurance.


    "That place is called Rabbit Mangu Valley. There are mountains in the north and south, and there are only two entrances in the east and west."


    The butler''s mouth hissed when he spoke, partly because his face hurt, and partly because he had lost a lot of teeth.


    "Lord Fergus... no, it''s the traitor Fergus... oh boy... and his accomplices gathered more than 600 people from several nearby villages and blocked the lord inside, planning to take advantage of the lord''s guards to relax tonight Assassinate when you are alert, if it still doesn''t work...hey..."


    He covered half of his swollen face and complained of pain.


    Lieutenant Colonel Carter Hawley, the battalion commander, grabbed his clothes, "What if it still doesn''t work? Tell me quickly."


    "They just...they just..."


    The butler was frightened by the lieutenant colonel''s ferocious expression.


    "They set fire to the forests in the Rabbit Mango Valley, and used fire to achieve their goals."


    Lieutenant Colonel Hawley was taken aback, so vicious!


    "Quick, bring a few people who are familiar with the terrain, and we will rush to the Rabbit Valley immediately!"


    The lieutenant colonel immediately made a decision, and his subordinates immediately took action.


    The officers and soldiers of the 8th Infantry Battalion rode their horses and galloped again. However, just as they were less than two miles from the village, they saw a light appearing in the night far away.


    ¡­


    "They really set the forest on fire! These villains I must make them look good."


    Paul swore angrily, and shouted outside: "Hurry up and retreat to the camp!"


    The fire began to flash in the distance, and it burned bigger and bigger, and it burned more and more vigorously. Moreover, it was still windy, and the wind helped the fire. After a while, the surrounding forests were ignited with flames soaring into the sky.


    In order for Paul and others to have nowhere to hide, the traitors lit fire in several directions.


    The tents used as combustible materials have been dismantled. Not long ago, uninjured soldiers also walked out of the camp and started pulling weeds desperately, hoping to prevent the fire from burning into the camp. But they don''t have the tools at hand, and the efficiency of weeding is not high. What''s more, when the entire forest is burning, what can a small fire stop do?


    According to Paul''s order, the soldiers on the outskirts of the camp withdrew.


    Standing in the middle of the camp was Radi Setia. When everyone was busy, only this green-haired witch stood there motionless, her eyes closed tightly, not knowing what she was doing or thinking.


    Now when the fire got closer, she suddenly opened her eyes.

 Chapter 537： rebellion nine

    Suddenly, Ladis Setia''s emerald green pupils burst into a breathtaking light, but her childlike holes did not gather at a certain point in front of her. The same long green hair floated as if not affected by gravity.


    The guards who saw such a vision for the first time felt it was unbelievable. They opened their eyes wide and watched the mysterious scene in the middle of the camp without blinking, as if they had forgotten that they were surrounded by the approaching fire. There were also people who followed Paul through the incident where the lunatic mage blocked the way, and they couldn''t help but think of the thrills at that time. At that time, it was this green witch who blocked the fatal blow of the lunatic mage.


    Miss Witch''s lips opened and closed quickly, and she was chanting words. The syllables she uttered contained a special rhythm. Accompanied by this kind of chanting that has no clear meaning to ordinary people, a faint light began to appear around the Witch. Take a closer look. , Those are dots of starlight¡ªor dots of light¡ªfloating beside the witch, against the backdrop of the night, they are like those luminescent algae in the pure lake water.


    Gradually, there are more and more floating light spots, they are connected and converged with each other, as if forming a cylindrical barrier of light around the witch.


    The witch continued to sing, and the barrier of light surrounding her became thicker and thicker, and the brightness she emitted became stronger and stronger, and finally reached a level that people could not look directly at. To Paul next to her, it looked like a Larger-sized incandescent tubes generally stand there.


    It was at this time that the billowing heat waves came from all directions, and the people who were attracted by the witch''s spell came back to their senses, and only then did they realize what a terrible purgatory they had been in.


    Everything around the camp, whether it is trees, vines, flowers, weeds, or even rocks, has been ignited, and the raging fire is attached to them, frantically absorbing organic matter, and then making itself grow taller.


    Looking out from the camp, countless flames have converged into a boundless crimson sea, the birds fall powerlessly, letting the flames swallow them, and the beasts scurry back and forth in despair, finally unable to escape Burning pain.


    Even after witnessing the inconceivable magic of Miss Demon Head, everyone who saw this scene could not help but fall into great despair.


    Fear from instinct makes many people start to pray to the gods silently.


    The flaming sea seemed to have discovered the fish that slipped through the net in this small camp, and the raging waves formed by the raging flames rushed towards them. Before the flames came the same deadly thick smoke. Everyone could smell the choking smell, and they couldn''t help covering their mouths and noses with their hands, and a strong sense of suffocation followed.


    "go!"


    At this critical moment, the witch in the middle of the camp suddenly yelled, and the barrier of light surrounding her suddenly began to expand. It was too late and then fast, and in just a few seconds, the continuously spreading cylindrical light wall passed through everyone''s body, and finally stopped at a radius of about 10 meters, just wrapping everyone in. The light wall after diffusion can no longer be called a wall, perhaps it is more appropriate to call it a membrane, and it is far less dazzling than before. From the eyes of everyone, it seems that I am in a big glass cover.


    At this moment, the raging waves of the sea of ??flames swept in, but it was strange to say that the flames stopped after hitting the seemingly thin transparent light film, and could no longer move forward.


    Moreover, the people sheltered within the light film no longer smell the suffocating smoke, as if the air was suddenly purified.


    Paul sat down on the ground, what a disaster.


    He wiped the sweat from his forehead with his arm, surprised that he was sweating so much, and he didn''t know whether he was scared or hot. Fortunately, the surrounding air is no longer as hot as before.


    Ladis Setia, my amulet! My Goddess! Paul almost yelled out regardless of his image.


    He really wanted to hug the green-haired witch, but when he turned around to look at her, Radi closed his eyes tightly again, sitting cross-legged on the ground, motionless.


    Maybe she was in a state of high mental tension at this time. Paul glanced at the light film that blocked the flames. This should take effect after the caster himself has to maintain it at all times. It is better not to disturb her.


    All the people looked like they had survived the catastrophe. They were sitting or lying on the ground, panting heavily, letting their almost exhausted bodies rest.


    ¡­


    "Paul Greiman!"


    At the mouth of the Rabbit Valley, Dimiter Warren yelled at the burning forest.


    "tyrant!"


    "The only husband!"


    "This is your final fate! This is your retribution for killing my son! This is the consequence of your harsh treatment of the people."


    Old Warren had a cheerful expression of revenge.


    "This flame is my will, this flame is my incarnation, it will burn you into a pile of useless dregs! Hahahaha!"


    "Master Graham!" Fergus muttered in a low voice while staring at the flames in a daze, but the Lord Gramain he was talking about was Paul''s father.


    "I am very sorry that your heir has gone astray. He has completely violated your teachings and turned into a self-willed and tyrannical ruler. I... have to send him before you."


    "If you know it in heaven, please rest assured that a new lord will also be born in your family''s blood, and the Greiman family will continue to rule this land."


    The fire was rising and dancing in front of them, but there was a river between them, so old Warren, Fergus and their subordinates were not afraid at all.


    The flames continued to soar, dance, and converge.


    Gather?


    Old Warren and Fergus, who noticed the abnormality, stared wide-eyed.


    Yes, the flames on the other side of the river are gathering together, more specifically, they are twisting together like a whirlwind, like an upside-down typhoon roll.


    How could this be?


    Old Warren and Fergus looked at each other They had seen all kinds of fires in their decades of life, but they had never seen such a strange phenomenon.


    Fergus suggested, "Maybe we should go back first. The fire is so big that Graman inside is dead. Why don''t we go back and have a good sleep, and check it out after dawn."


    In fact, he had some bad premonitions in his heart.


    Old Warren nodded, "You''re right, I think so too."


    "Ah-ah-ah-"


    Terrified voices sounded around, it was their subordinates shouting.


    "The devil! The fiery devil is coming!"


    Fergus looked at the burning forest on the other side in horror.


    The whirlwind of flames changed, like a giant snake that was hunting for food, its huge body jumped over the river, and rushed towards them fiercely.


    then that flame

 Chapter 538： rebel ten

    The streets of Huxin Town were suddenly filled with hustle and bustle.


    "Quick, quick! One two one, one two one, one two one!"


    Amidst the loud chants, teams of militiamen trotted through the streets with neat steps.


    At the entrances and exits between Huxin Town and the outside world, two in the east and three in the south, a large number of militiamen suddenly appeared. Under the command of the officers sent by the training office, they set up roadblocks and blocked the city from the outside world. traffic.


    In the Huxin Town Police Station located in the new urban area of ??South Bank, Captain Billy McReynolds walked into the compound wearing a straight police uniform with a stern expression on his face.


    All the police officers of the second detachment have lined up in the yard waiting for him.


    Today, the police team was supposed to be performing night patrols, but he quietly notified his subordinates to return to the police station to gather at this time.


    Looking at the familiar faces in front of him, they stood neatly, and looked at him with awe, Billel McReynolds couldn''t help feeling deeply in his heart, how could he climb to this position? It''s not easy.


    He recalled the scene when he was transferred from the army to the police force because of his injuries. He thought that he was doing nothing more than a job like a servant, but after he really became a member of the police force, he faced the situation set by the lord Paul Greiman. There are a lot of rules and regulations, and I feel quite at a loss.


    But other people are also at a loss when facing the new profession of the police, and fortunately, they have the strong support of their family behind them, and finally they have been promoted step by step in the police force and achieved the position of detachment leader.


    Now is the time to make your own contribution to the family.


    Billy McReynolds knows all too well that this is a gamble, and a big one at that. If he wins the bet, the family will gain huge benefits, and he will be further promoted, becoming a pivotal member of Arda''s military and political system. But once he lost the bet, he couldn''t imagine what it would be like.


    Brace yourselves, Billy, the future of the McReynolds family is in your hands¡ªhe said repeatedly.


    "Ahem!" Birel cleared his throat heavily.


    "Brothers, you must be wondering why there are teams of militiamen running around on the street. I learned something not long ago, and it should be able to answer your doubts."


    A very sad expression appeared on Biller''s face.


    "Not long ago, a few guards who hurried back to Lake Town brought a terrible news! Our respected lord¡ªLord Paul Greman¡ªwas attacked by a group of thugs while hunting, and now it is estimated... It¡¯s already more ominous than good.¡±


    what!


    Sure enough, as Bilar had expected, except for those confidantes whom he arranged, everyone''s eyes were wide open, and their faces were full of shock.


    "At the same time, a secret report from the intelligence department revealed that a small group of conspirators in this city are taking this opportunity to steal control of Arda, yes, they must be cursed ten thousand times with that group The thugs are a group, cooperating with the rebellion everywhere."


    A worried expression appeared on Birel''s face again.


    "Unfortunately, at this juncture, the garrison in Huxin Town went to the field for training, and we don''t even know where they have marched. This means that we have lost the greatest reliance on maintaining order. If With no one else to stop them, the insurgents will carry out their plots unimpeded."


    "So, still staying in Huxin Town, the training office of the Staff Headquarters, which directed the militia to conduct training, took the initiative to stand up and assume the responsibility of maintaining order and stopping the conspiracy. I just received an official notice that from midnight in the morning, Huxin Town has been It has officially entered the state of military management. The task assigned to our police force is to cooperate with the militia to maintain order. People from other detachments will also be assigned tasks after going to work at dawn."


    "Is everyone clear?"


    Several people immediately responded loudly in the team in front of them, "Listen clearly, Captain!"


    Someone took the lead, and others responded one after another, "Listen clearly!"


    Bilar looked at the few people he had arranged in the team, with approval in his eyes.


    "That...Captain McReynolds..."


    Some people raised their hands, as if they had something to say.


    "Oh? Lucas, do you have any questions? Come on, we don''t have much time now."


    A trace of displeasure flashed across Birel''s face. Damn guy, there''s so much shit, wouldn''t it be nice to follow orders honestly.


    The person who raised his hand was a young guy named Lucas, who had just passed the exam in the first half of the year and entered the police force, a rookie.


    "Is it inappropriate for us to follow the orders of the army directly? Shouldn''t it be Ruth Hayden, the head of the Department of Public Safety, who gave us the orders?"


    As soon as the young man''s words came out, many people in the team showed puzzled expressions.


    "Ahem!" Birel cleared his throat loudly, but he scolded Lucas in his heart. What a mess, what trouble are you making.


    Now he can only dispel everyone''s doubts through lies.


    "Military management is a decision unanimously made by all the adults in the Government Council. From now on, the command of all armed forces will be temporarily handed over to the army until the rebellion plot is crushed and the new lord succeeds."


    Bilar didn''t show the slightest guilty expression. If you have the ability, you, a little grassroots policeman, go to Ruth Hayden, who is the supervisor, to ask clearly, hum!


    Lucas, right? I remember you, wait for me.


    ¡­


    Bulgan paced back and forth in his office anxiously, looking at the grandfather clock in the corner from time to time.


    The militiamen have been sent out, and all key locations are under his control. The signal towers around Huxin Town should also be controlled by his accomplices outside at this time¡ªif the people outside move smoothly.


    All that is left now is to gather the big shots who stayed in Huxin Town together, UU Reading to announce Paul Greiman''s sad news to them, and arrange for the heir to be "appointed" by the lord before he died. .


    Fortunately, that Earl Myron Garnard returned to Bairding. If he was in Lake Town, he would be in a lot of trouble in his position.


    "Report!" "Come in!" Bulgan let him in before the visitor''s voice fell.


    "My lord." The visitor hurriedly opened the door and entered.


    "How are things going?"


    "My lords have been notified. Lord Ford, Lord Hansel, and Lord Cecil... will all gather at the Lord''s Mansion for a meeting at two o''clock, except..."


    "Except for what?" Bulgan''s heart skipped a beat, and a bad premonition arose spontaneously.


    "Chief Schroeder...he...wasn''t home."


    "what?"


    Bulgan was stunned for a moment.

 Chapter 539： Rebellion Eleven

    "You said Chief of Staff Schroeder is not at home? What about other places? Have you looked for it?"


    A feeling of panic rushed straight to Bulgan''s forehead.


    The officer reporting to him spread his hands helplessly.


    Bulgan crossed his arms and continued to pace the floor, but his steps were no longer as steady as before.


    calm! clam down! Bulgan, you can think of a solution.


    Suddenly, a flash of light flashed in his brain.


    Wait a minute, it seems that Chief of Staff Schroeder is not in Huxin Town, but it is more beneficial to him. In any case, Schroeder is second only to Paul Greiman in the Alda army. If he does not cooperate with his actions here, no matter what solution he adopts, he will cause certain troubles.


    And it would be much better if he wasn''t here.


    and¡­


    Thinking of this, he immediately took action, "Follow me!"


    Bulgan waved to the officer who was coming to report to him.


    The two walked out of the office, followed by two subordinates guarding outside. They walked quickly through the wide corridors of the General Staff Building, then up the stairs to the third floor.


    The whole building was already under Bulgan''s control, so they had no trouble going all the way.


    He stopped before a door.


    "Break open this door!"


    Bulgan gave an order, and the two subordinates who followed him turned sideways and bumped hard with their shoulders.


    After several bang bang bangs in a row, the door of the room was knocked open, and several people walked in immediately.


    "This is the office of Chief of Staff Schroeder!"


    Different from the panic shown just now, Bulgan is almost ecstatic now, with good eyesight, he immediately found what he was looking for.


    A round seal quietly stayed in the ink pad box on the desk.


    He walked over a few steps, came to the side of the desk, picked up the seal and observed it carefully.


    "No mistake, this is the official seal of the General Staff Department. With it, our various actions in the future will be much more convenient."


    ¡­


    Owen Schroeder, the chief of staff of the Arda army, and his two guards rode all the way. Fortunately, they left before the militia blocked the town of Huxin, and then headed towards the town of Huxin. I rode my horse in the southeast direction for more than three hours, and didn''t stop until I encountered a forest.


    Schroeder and his guard stopped their horses and let the panting mount rest for a few minutes.


    The old knight took out a pistol with a thick and short barrel from his waist, then swung it upwards and pulled the trigger. The pistol didn''t make a loud sound like an ordinary musket, but a muffled sound, and then a ball of light emerged from the muzzle, and with a whoosh, the light shot straight into the night sky.


    Ascending into the air, the ball of light suddenly exploded with a sound of hitting the ground, and countless bright spots scattered around, like a flower that bloomed in an instant.


    Schroeder put away his pistol and silently stared at the dark forest in front of him, only the panting hiss of his mount remained in the air.


    In just a few minutes, a few lights suddenly appeared in the depths of the dark forest.


    Soon, the light spots became more and more clear, and finally it could be seen that they were several lanterns that were getting closer.


    "Which adult is it?"


    Several knights sprang out from the dense forest. Under the light of the lanterns, it could be clearly seen that they were all wearing the costumes of Arda''s army.


    Schroeder replied: "It''s me, Owen Schroeder."


    "So it''s Master Schroeder, are you going to enter Area 51?"


    When the leader said the second half of the sentence, there was a bit of anxiety in his tone. After all, he came to this place in the middle of the night, and the majestic chief of staff came in person. Obviously, something very urgent and very important happened.


    "I want to see Herman and Claude immediately, and I have something very urgent to discuss with them."


    Sure enough, the soldiers who came to greet Schroeder were startled. Something big might have happened in Huxin Town.


    "I see, Master Schroeder, please follow us closely with your guards, and you will see them both in half an hour."


    Area 51 was originally used to fight against pirates. Paul picked out a hidden place in the forest near Huxin Town, where he trained recruits and formed the first three infantry battalions. Later, with the expansion of the army, it was no longer used for the training of recruits, but for the research and development and manufacture of weapons and equipment¡ªof course, the weapons and equipment here refer to the gunpowder weapons unique to the Arda army. This area was officially named Area 51 by Paul.


    Gunpowder weapons are the most confidential things in Arda''s army. Paul feels that it is better to hold these things firmly in his own hands before he can gain enough sense of security, so the production of gunpowder and gunpowder weapons is very important. It was carried out in the extremely secret place of Area 51. The people who knew about Area 51 were limited to a few high-ranking members of the Government Administration Council and the military. Those veterans and low-level military officers who had been trained here thought that the training camp had long since been abandoned.


    Since Area 51 is a secret base, it is of course very tightly protected. In the woodland connecting Area 51 and the outside area, there are traps everywhere, and they will change every once in a while. It''s also the reason why Schroeder needs to wait outside the forest for the people inside to come out to meet him, even he doesn''t know how to take the latest safe path.


    Of course, Schroeder didn''t go to Area 51 for refuge.


    Few people know that in addition to the eight battalions on the surface, the Arda Army actually has a ninth battalion. This ninth infantry battalion exists specifically to guard the fifty-first area. When the army was downsized to save money, the infantry battalion remained intact for reasons of secrecy¡ªPaul didn''t want transferred soldiers to leak even the slightest bit of information about Area 51.


    The purpose of Schroeder coming to Area 51 was to use this infantry battalion to deal with the rebels in Huxin Town.


    As for the secrecy...the house was stolen Obviously counterinsurgency has a higher priority.


    Schroeder and his two guards followed the soldiers who led them around in the forest. After about half an hour, the scene ahead suddenly became clear. Under the bright moonlight, a group of buildings the size of a small town appeared before their eyes.


    Area 51 is not only a production base for weapons and equipment, but also has the functions of life. All the people who work here, whether they are engineers in charge of research and development, workers in production, or administrative personnel in charge of management and logistics , as well as the officers and soldiers stationed here, and their family members were taken into this secret area¡ªalso for the sake of secrecy.


    In order to resettle these people, in addition to the military factory, there are also shops, farms, factories and workshops that produce various civilian goods, etc. in the 51st district, and there are even schools. and theater.


    As for whether the people inside need to communicate with the outside world... Please, most people in this era have never left the village where they were born.


    In short, this is a small town with a certain degree of self-circulation ability located deep in the forest, just like the legendary cities of the United States and the Soviet Union during the Cold War that could not be found on the map.

 Chapter 540： rebellion one twelve

    In the hall of the lord''s mansion in Huxin Town, officials at the supervisory level and above from the Government Administration Council gathered here. In addition to the people from the Administration Council, there was also the old housekeeper Philip, but three important figures in the army were missing¡ªChief of Staff Schroeder, Logistics Ron, Head of Department, Kelly, Head of Equipment.


    However, everyone has no time to think about why the three of them are not here¡ªand in fact, officials from the Government Council and military officials don¡¯t often meet together¡ªeveryone¡¯s minds in the hall have been filled with an unbelievable news :


    Lord of Arda and Emden, Earl of the Kingdom of Aldo, Paul Greiman, was assassinated.


    Just four years ago, the previous Earl Greiman had left them under the attack of pirates, and today, the young Earl who succeeded him also left them and ascended to the eternal heaven of the Lord of Light.


    None of the people present spoke, and everyone was staring at the candles on the table in a daze.


    They were all woken up hastily in the middle of the night and informed that they had important matters to go to the lord''s mansion for a meeting. Many people were still wondering, didn''t the lord go hunting elsewhere? Unexpectedly, after suppressing sleepiness and rushing to the lord''s mansion in a daze, what greeted him was a bolt from the blue.


    But the hall was not completely quiet, there was still the sobbing sound of a person floating here.


    It was Philip who was wiping the tears, for the old butler was in great distress. He had watched Paul Greiman grow up. In a sense, Philip had regarded him as his own child, not just a master to serve.


    In addition to grief, there is another emotion tearing at the heart of the old housekeeper¡ªthat is, the great guilt towards Paul''s father and grandfather, and even the Greiman family.


    Starting from Paul''s grandfather, the direct line of the Greiman family was not very prosperous. Paul''s father and grandfather were both only children, and they didn''t even have any sisters. When it came to Paul''s father, good luck seemed to come¡ªhe and his wife had children one after another. But when Paul was more than two years old, fate suddenly withdrew the gift to the family, and it also brought interest¡ªPaul¡¯s younger brother and the brothers¡¯ mother both passed away from this world due to an infectious disease. Out of love and longing for his wife, Old Graeman never remarried, nor did he have any illegitimate children. After the family continued to encounter misfortunes¡ª¡ªOld Graeman was killed in an ambush by the Pirate Shark Gang, the members of the Gramman family Only Paul is the only seed left in the direct lineage.


    But now, the only remaining seedling has been broken by the wind of fate. Is this a curse?


    An incomparable feeling of guilt weighed heavily on the heart of the old housekeeper Philip. He believed that it was his own responsibility, that he had not fulfilled his duty as a guardian. As the steward of the Greiman family, he should keep all dangers out of Paul''s reach, so why didn''t he dissuade him from hunting at that time.


    Thinking of this, the old housekeeper became more and more sad.


    Suddenly Philip felt something, and raised his head to meet the gaze of Old Ford sitting beside him. At this time, the eyes of the director of the Government Affairs Council were cloudy, and the red eye sockets and the trembling beard on his face also showed his Great grief.


    Like Philip, Old Ford also watched Paul grow up, and as an old minister left behind by Old Gleiman, he also believed that he had some kind of responsibility for Paul.


    As soon as they looked at each other, the two old people who felt that the other party had the same feelings as themselves burst into tears.


    Seeing that the two oldest and highest-ranking people in this hall have fallen into a state of being unable to extricate themselves, the rest of the people are even more anxious and flustered.


    Especially Cecil, as the chief of intelligence under the lord, was ignorant of the plot to assassinate the lord. No matter what the reason was, it was his own huge dereliction of duty. Now Cecil was completely ashamed.


    It seems that among all the people present, Hansel Abbott, the director of the Ministry of Agriculture, remained calm, but although his head was calm, his emotions were complicated.


    It has to be said that Hansel thought helplessly in his heart that it was a great pity that Paul left. This earl was the most enlightened and progressive person among the local lords he had ever seen, and perhaps also included ability, which of course was not that great. In the traditional sense, the ability of nobles to rule the territory¡ªon the contrary, this young earl is still a little insufficient in this aspect. Paul''s ability in Hansel''s eyes is the obsession with technology, and many of them are just entertainment in the eyes of other nobles. In Paul''s hands, things like alchemy, machinery, and mathematics have been played out in Paul''s hands. Paul has made huge and long-term investments in these things, and all of them have brought rich returns to his territory. Such as powerful firearms, pesticides that can control pests, workshops with amazing productivity, fertile and vast farms, statisticians and surveyors who can give detailed data on the territory, and a large number of other things that Hansel cannot fully understand.


    There is also his long-term vision, such as the maritime trade he strongly supported and the customs union that he single-handedly facilitated. There is no doubt that maritime trade has brought huge wealth to the Northwest Gulf, needless to say. What''s even better is the Customs Union, which is a huge loss in the eyes of many people in the early stage - after all, so much less money is collected, but after the tariffs are canceled within the alliance the circulation of goods is more convenient Now, the unfettered business has become more and more developed, commodity prices have also become lower, and the lives of the people in the territory have improved visibly, and the loss of tariffs has been multiplied in the prosperous market after a few years. Compensation .


    As for Hansel himself, in a sense, Paul has kindness to him. Before meeting Paul, Hansel was just a small tax collector and a royal commissioner with an empty title in the Kingdom of Aldo. , it was Paul Greiman who gave him a stage to display his political abilities. The earl''s support for the royal family also gave Hansel a slight sense of presence in the eyes of the big shots in the capital, so Sir Hansel Abbott was still very grateful to the earl.


    After mourning in his heart for a while, the cool-headed Hansel immediately thought of a question-after losing Paul, what will happen to Arda''s future, what will happen to the Government Council''s future, and more specifically, what will happen to his own future? Sample?


    Will the Government Council continue to operate in accordance with the policies formulated by Earl Gramain before his death? Does Arda need to continue to maintain a good cooperative relationship with the royal family? Will the new lord continue to employ his group of outsiders from Jingyao?


    right! New lord!


    Hansel immediately thought that the above question would depend entirely on the attitude of the new lord.

 Chapter 541： Rebellion Thirteen

    The seat of the Lord of Arda cannot remain vacant for a long time, this is what Hansel thinks in his heart at this time.


    Should I remind everyone here, don''t patronize sorrow, and should determine the candidate for the new lord as soon as possible. The Geliman family has been in the Northwest Gulf for more than a hundred years, and it seems that there are many branches.


    Wait... Hansel suddenly thought, if... if no suitable heir is found, the territory of Arda¡ªand Emden, which is now attached to Arda, would logically be taken back by the royal family, including the land all assets.


    Thinking of this, Hansel Abbott''s heart beat wildly. If... if... he could persuade the people present to dedicate the territory to the royal family, it would be a huge contribution. Arda is now a piece of pure land. It couldn''t be more pure than a huge gold brick.


    no! Hansel quickly poured a basin of cold water on himself.


    If it was two years ago, maybe I would have tried my best to promote this matter without hesitation.


    But now Hansel has other considerations. He thinks about how insignificant he is in the eyes of the big shots in the capital. And the property on the land is taken back by the royal family, and he loses his value as a bond. Will those big men take this huge credit on themselves?


    Hansel thought for a while, and felt that it was more likely that he would be kicked away.


    So he immediately threw this naive idea out of his head, and turned back to finding a new lord.


    But, is it appropriate to propose it by yourself?


    He turned his gaze to Berna Francis, the lord''s secretary who was also from Jingyao, on the opposite side.


    The lord''s secretary didn''t respond to him, but just stared at the candlestick on the table in a daze.


    "My lords!" A loud voice broke the silence in the hall.


    Lieutenant Bulgan from the training office opened the door and walked in, attracting everyone''s attention.


    "I know that Master Graham''s passing is a sad thing." He said with a serious face, "but now is not the time to mourn."


    What is he trying to say? That''s what''s going on in everyone''s head.


    "We must have a new lord as soon as possible."


    Bulgan''s words caused a stir in the castle hall.


    Old Ford angrily pointed at the young officer tremblingly, "Do you know what you''re talking about, Bulgan!"


    "It''s unreasonable! It''s unreasonable!" Cecil kept shaking his head.


    "Master Graman''s body is still alive, are you thinking of pleasing your new master?"


    "No matter how you say it, the traitor who assassinated Lord Glai must be brought to justice before we can discuss the matter of the new lord."


    Everyone was chattering, unanimously condemning this daring officer.


    There are even many officials who are not in contact with the army on weekdays. Who is this reckless young man? Does he have a place to speak here?


    Hansel said in his heart that he was lucky, fortunately he didn''t say anything about supporting a new lord just now, otherwise he would be the one who was lost by everyone now.


    Someone started to attack Bulgan: "Did you arrange so many militiamen on the street? The entire Huxin Town has been put under martial law. Who gave you the power?"


    It seemed that he had expected everyone''s reaction, and there was no panic on Bulgan''s face.


    He approached the conference table, then unfolded a scroll of parchment for everyone to see.


    Then he said in a deep voice: "My lords, Master Schroeder appointed me as the military chief of Huxin Town. The reason for the martial law is because we received top-secret information that there are conspirators lurking in Huxin Town plotting to send out a rebellion. It seems to echo the assassination of Lord Graman." From the eyes of the people present, the paper scroll was indeed the official seal of the General Staff Department. The chief of staff, Schroeder, was the most prestigious and powerful person in Arda''s army other than Paul, so it made sense for him to give orders to the army at this time.


    "Wait! Where''s Schroeder? Why doesn''t he come over, and Kelly and Ron?"


    Old Ford asked with some doubts, even if the four battalion commanders led the army to field training, the chief of staff and the two heads of the logistics department of the equipment department were also in Huxin Town. What about the director of the training department?


    The chief executive of the Government Affairs Council started, and everyone had their own doubts in their hearts.


    "How did you know the news that the lord was assassinated?"


    "Yeah, who told you?"


    There was a rush of questions.


    Bulgan frowned. Sure enough, things would not develop according to the most ideal process. Fortunately, he was well prepared.


    He called out, "Come in, Stefano."


    A man who appeared to be seriously wounded came in. His head was tightly bandaged, only half of his face was exposed, blood scabs formed in many places, and large areas of blood were still oozing from the bandage, while his chest He and his entire right arm were also bandaged up, and he limped when he walked, and he looked extremely weak.


    "Stefano?"


    Old Ford and Philip recognized him as one of the guards of the Lord''s Mansion.


    "So, Gra...Greman-sama was indeed killed?"


    Philip tremblingly asked the guard.


    Stefano lowered his head, as if he didn''t dare to look at them, and replied in a low voice, "Yes, Lord Philip."


    Berna, who had been silent all this time, suddenly asked, "How did you come back?"


    "I... Lord Gramain ordered me to break out and bring the news of the ambush back to Huxin Town - he was seriously injured and unable to move. I am ashamed, we were the ones who protected Lord Graman to break out of the siege ..."


    "Breakthrough?"


    "Yes, the traitors surrounded us with the cover of the dense forest. They seem to be very familiar with the landscape there, and there are also a lot of people."


    "Do you know who the traitors are?"


    "I''m sorry doesn''t have anyone I know."


    Everyone was about to continue asking questions, but was interrupted by Bulgan.


    "Let me answer Lord Ford''s question first¡ªwhy aren''t Chief of Staff Schroeder and others here?"


    He hesitated for a moment, frowned and said, "In fact, not long after Stefano brought the news back, we received an urgent report from the border¡ªarmies in the surrounding territories are gathering."


    "Army of other lords?"


    Bulgan''s words caused everyone present to fall into a state of great shock once again.


    Why is it at this juncture, isn''t this a proper internal and external trouble? Everyone thought of a terrifying possibility at the same time. This time, the internal and external troubles are closely related. Those who attacked Paul... Are there external forces behind them?


    "In view of this..." Bulgan continued, "The army that went out for field training could not be contacted for the time being, so Master Schroeder and the others rushed to the border to deploy defenses."

 Chapter 542： Rebellion Fourteen

    "how so?"


    An atmosphere of anxiety permeated the hall of the Lord''s Mansion.


    "This is a conspiracy! This must be a huge conspiracy!"


    Philip was deeply saddened, "This group of vampires in the Northwest Gulf have been crowding out the Gravemans since they came to this land. Now that Arda is thriving under Graveman''s rule, they are jealous again. !"


    Bulgan said loudly: "Lord Ford, Lord Philip, and everyone here, we must immediately stabilize our position and unite the strength of the entire territory to avenge Lord Graeman."


    "That''s right!" Someone began to echo Bulgan.


    Bulgan continued: "That''s why I just suggested setting up a new lord immediately. Only when the lord''s seat is not vacant can we have a backbone and the people in the territory will heed the call! In fact, this is also Lord Graeman''s order. Leo Webster, he is Graham-sama''s appointed heir."


    "Ah?" After Bulgan said it, the people who were excited just now immediately turned cold again.


    "You mean, Graham-sama decided on his heir...before he died?"


    Everyone knows that Julio Webster is a branch of the Greiman family and a close relative of the current lord. He has a mansion in the south bank of Huxin Town, and he often comes to the lord''s mansion walk around.


    "Yes, that''s what Stefano said. Otherwise, as an officer of the training department, how dare I say such presumptuous words in such a sacred place as the Lord''s Mansion."


    After a while of silence, Old Ford, the director of the Government Affairs Council, said, "Stefano, do you have the written order from your lord?"


    The guard named Stefano shook his head, "It was too chaotic at the time, and the count was seriously injured, so no written order was given."


    Butler Philip said desolately: "Based on the blood relationship, the Stefano family is indeed the most qualified to inherit the lordship, but..." He turned his attention to the director of the Government Affairs Council.


    Don''t have a written order? Such an important matter is only based on word of mouth... Manager Ford felt a little puzzled.


    He shook his head and said: "The heir to the territory is a matter of great importance, and it cannot be decided in such a hasty manner, and... moreover, it needs to be discussed with Earl Garnard who is still in Bairding. opinion is very important.¡±


    Bulgan was very puzzled, "Why should we listen to Bairdin''s opinion on Arda''s affairs?"


    Old Ford replied: "Pay attention to your words, don''t you know that under the promotion of the two earls, Arda, Bairding and Emden have become an inseparable whole. In fact, except Earl Garnard My lord, the nobles of Emden''s vassal realms also have the right to express their opinions on the matter of successors¡ªafter all, they also swore allegiance to Lord Graman after the War of the Ustors."


    hateful! Bulgan cursed inwardly. All along, his attitude towards Bairding and Emden has been¡ªthat is the land conquered and ruled by Arda, and he only needs to obediently obey the instructions from Lake Town.


    Bulgan insisted: "But this is Master Graham''s order!"


    Old Ford also insisted: "The monarch''s heir is never the sole responsibility of the monarch! Besides... come!" The two guards immediately entered the hall after hearing the order, which made Burgan panic, but fortunately, he didn''t show it on his face.


    The director of the Government Affairs Council ordered in a dignified tone: "Find a room in the Lord''s Mansion for Stefano to recuperate, but he is not allowed to leave the Lord''s Mansion."


    Stefano had a look of horror in one of his exposed eyes. "Come with us, Stefano." The two guards who came in greeted the injured companion.


    Stefano turned his neck slightly and glanced at Bulgan-this detail was captured by many people-of course, Bulgan did not respond to him.


    The two guards retreated with Stefano.


    "My lord, what does this mean?"


    "It is also possible that he has rebelled. The rebels sent him back."


    Old Ford said so, thinking back to Stefano''s glance at Bulgan just now, he must have a good interrogation of this Stefano when he has time, and ask him every detail of Paul''s attack, if he is Those sent by traitors will always have one or two flaws.


    Moreover, as the head of the Government Affairs Council, he knew that in Fulan Port, there was a group of Jiaowan immigrants with special identities and strange abilities. Perhaps some of them could discern lies.


    Alas, thinking of this, Old Ford sighed in his heart. It''s a pity that Ms. Ladi Setia is not here. She went with Lord Graman, and there is a high probability... I called her into the Government Council at the beginning.


    Unexpectedly, things would turn out like this, Bulgan turned his mind quickly, and said, "It takes two or three days to ride a fast horse back and forth to Bairding, and it''s even farther to Emden. But Now is an extraordinary moment, which is about the life and death of Arda. If there is no one who has the same status as the invaders¡ªthe level of a lord¡ªto speak out, those foreign lords who are eyeing us will use the difference in status to suppress us, making us We are in a disadvantageous position. Therefore, I still suggest to establish a new lord immediately, and immediately write a letter to those who have bad intentions as the lord of Huxin Town, let them know that we have a new leader, and internally insist on Like a rock."


    "This..." Old Ford tugged at his beard and murmured, and what Bulgan said made sense.


    "Mr. FordEveryone here. I can trust Mr. Gardner, but what about the others, if they insist on bringing soldiers to Huxin Town, will they be right about who will inherit it? How about the position of the lord to dictate? Do you want these outsiders to dictate?"


    Of course, everyone was unwilling to do so.


    "Therefore, I suggest," Bulgan said loudly, "Let Lord Graeman appoint His Excellency Yurio to perform his duties as the acting lord for a period of time, and negotiate with the outside world in the name of the lord, at least to get through the current predicament first, and wait until After the situation stabilizes, we will discuss who will officially inherit the lord."


    "this¡­"


    Old Ford stroked his beard. Acting lord? Seems like a viable option.


    Not only Ford executives, but also the officials present whispered to each other, and many people thought it was okay.


    Bulgan''s hands were sweating, and he was very nervous. If it still doesn''t work, he can only call in the militia outside under his control.


    But the situation would be much more complicated that way, and it would completely tear the faces of the people in power in Huxin Town. If they refused to cooperate, they would have to kill.

 Chapter 543： Rebellion Fifteen

    Under the horrified eyes of Fergus, Old Varen and others, the flame turned into a huge golden python and rushed towards them.


    Fergus reacted quickly, shook the rein vigorously, clamped the horse''s belly with both legs, and the horse, which had been with him for several years, immediately jumped up, kicking and jumping to a distance of ** meters away from the original place.


    Old Varen was not as agile as Fergus, but fortunately for him, there was a puddle of mud at his feet. At the moment, Old Varen didn''t care about the dirt and smell, and rolled into the muddy water with one wheel, throwing his body Get completely immersed in it.


    The other people around the two, neither having the skill of Fergus nor the luck of the old Varun, were firmly enjoying the kiss of the flame python, and the two people who were directly impacted directly turned into two There was a ball of flames, and they lay on the ground without even struggling a few times, allowing the burning flames to devour their remnants.


    As for the others, their clothes were set on fire, and their instinctive fear made them yell immediately. Some panicked and would only dance there, and some were more excited, and immediately lay on the ground and rolled around trying to extinguish their bodies. flames.


    Looking at the miserable condition of his subordinates, Fergus said inwardly that he was lucky, but his heart quickly rose again, and he immediately fell into a great panic.


    The huge beam of flames that rushed towards them just now did not disappear after the blow, but turned into thin streams like scattered flowers and shot in all directions.


    Those streams, like arrows made of flames, shot at the grass, at the bushes, at the trunks, at the crowns.


    Soon, as far as their eyes could see, dense flames began to appear, and then they burned bigger and bigger.


    This is much faster than they just set fire to the dense forest around the lord''s camp!


    Without the order of their own masters, the warriors and servants of various families scattered in the forest immediately ran wildly¡ªrunning in the direction they thought was right.


    "drive!"


    Fergus flicked the reins, then raised the whip and lashed the mount''s buttocks fiercely. The war horse under his crotch raised its hooves and rushed towards the fire towards the river with a whoosh. Animals are instinctively afraid of flames It also made the beast desperately use all the strength in his body.


    "Fergus!"


    Old Varen, who crawled out of the mud pit, saw that his ally abandoned him and ran for his life. He yelled angrily in the direction Fergus left.


    "Come here!"


    "Come quickly!"


    Old Varun saw the growing fire around him, and his brain was filled with fear.


    "Kini!"


    "Sion!"


    "Where did everyone die? Bring me a horse quickly."


    He yelled desperately, calling for his servants. But no one responded to him, only the crackling of the flames was getting louder and louder.


    The majestic Master Warren in the past can be said to be extremely embarrassed at this time. His whole body is covered with dirty mud, and the robe made of high-quality silk can no longer be seen as it was. It looks like a monster crawling out of a mud puddle, the kind of monster in the stories that adults use to scare disobedient children.


    After yelling several times, Old Varun finally gave up hope that someone would come to save him. He looked around, trying to figure out the direction to find the river not far away, but now his surroundings It was full of raging fires, and it was impossible to tell which was east, west, north, south.


    In desperation, he picked a guessing direction and walked there with heavy steps. The reason for the heavy steps was that the mud on Old Varun''s body was moving rapidly under the action of the heat gathered around him. dry out.


    However, before taking a few steps, Old Varun was blocked by a hot wall of flames, and the rolling heat wave made him retreat again. He had no doubt that if he continued to move forward, he would be quickly roasted into a statue. pottery figurine.


    "damn it!"


    Master Warren yelled in dismay, grabbed the solidified mud on his body, and walked in other directions without stopping.


    However, no matter which direction it was, there were raging flames that forced him back.


    "Ah-! Ah-! Why? Why?"


    Master Warren broke down completely, crying and crying. The surrounding flames approached him, and the choking smoke began to penetrate into his nostrils. Even if he was not burned to death, he would be suffocated to death by the thick smoke.


    He ran back to the muddy puddle in desperation, and plopped in like a toad.


    Varen was half lying in the mud pit, sticking his head out to the extent that his nostrils were exposed. However, he knew that this shallow deep pit could not protect him well. The surrounding fire was getting closer and closer, and the thick smoke produced by the fire Make him start delirious.


    O my boy Bulgan!


    You must succeed!


    You must avenge your father and brother!


    I curse you! Graham!


    I curse you! Graeman.


    With endless hatred, he closed his eyes, waiting for the final judgment to come.


    ¡­


    "Huh! It''s so dangerous!" Fergus glanced at the forest behind him intently, and at this moment it was completely engulfed in raging fire.


    At this time, Fergus was riding his mount and standing in the diving area on the edge of the river, and there was an open space between the river and the burning jungle.


    The fire should not be able to spread to my own place.


    He opened his eyes and looked around at the people who ran out of the forest with him. There were people from various families, and everyone was panting loudly. It seemed that they were exhausted from the escape just now.


    "Master Warren!"


    Fergus yelled around but no one responded.


    Didn''t run out? Thinking of it like this, Fergus seemed to see that Master Warren was in danger.


    He gave up his plan to look for Old Warren, and turned his head to look at the other side of the river, where a raging fire was also burning.


    It''s a pity, Fergus thought so, Mr. Paul Greiman, even if you have wings, you will not be able to escape from this place today.


    Looking at the fire on the other side, apart from being terrified, Fergus was also filled with disbelief. What happened to the long flame that crossed the river to attack them? Under normal conditions, such an abnormal phenomenon would never occur.


    Is the current Earl Graham really the incarnation of the devil in the world? Or that Count Graham was possessed by the devil?


    He used to call Paul an incarnation of the devil, and it was just a description, but after experiencing the incident just now, he became more and more convinced that what he did was correct, and who could control such a powerful flame except the evil devil, so It would be perfectly just to get rid of him.

 Chapter 544： Rebellion Sixteen

    Carter Hawley, who was riding a horse, looked at the burning fire in the distance, his eyes were full of worry.


    With such a huge fire, can Master Graham be safe and sound inside? Feasibility is too small.


    Just as he was thinking this way, there was rumbling thunder in the sky. Battalion Commander Holly looked up. He didn''t know when it started. The originally clear night sky was covered with clouds, and even the moon was covered. stand up.


    "Is it going to rain?"


    The battalion commander of the 8th Infantry Battalion stretched out his right hand, and he felt the falling rain stars.


    Carter Hawley couldn''t help but feel aggrieved for Earl Graman. It would be great if it could be done sooner. If the rain could come sooner, the traitors would not be able to set fire. Father in heaven, you have been unfair to our lord.


    "Commander, what should we do now?"


    A group of officers, including instructor Cobb, asked Lieutenant Colonel Hawley one after another.


    "Of course it''s revenge for Graham-sama!"


    Lieutenant Colonel Hawley frowned and said bitterly, "Search every inch of this place, even if you dig three feet down, you must find the gang of traitors, arrest them! Bind them! If you resist, immediately execution!"


    The sporadic raindrops began to become dense, Lieutenant Colonel Hawley looked up at the sky.


    He shouted to the surrounding officers and soldiers: "Soldiers! Keep an eye on your gunpowder, don''t let them get wet by the rain! We will have a fierce battle with the traitors later!"


    The rainy weather would cause great trouble to the army of Arda equipped with gunpowder weapons, but not so severe that the weapons would not work properly.


    In order to avoid the impact of rain on the firearms, the firearms of Arda''s army took some measures.


    The first is the simplest and rude way. Each gun is equipped with a cowhide holster. When it rains, use this cowhide holster to tightly wrap the firing components behind the gun. When you need to shoot, put the holster on. take it off.


    Then there are the details. The flintlock behind the gun and the lower part of the fire anvil are in the shape of a cover, which can just cover the powder pool of gunpowder. This structure has a certain effect of keeping out the rain, but the fire anvil and the powder There are still gaps between the pools, and it is impossible to safely prevent water from dripping from the gap between the barrel and the gun body to the medicine pool, so it is necessary to smear the medicine pool and the seams with beeswax.


    Another measure is to cover the firing assembly with a metal box with a flap on it. The principle of this method is the same as that of a cowhide cover, but it is much better than a cowhide cover, because the cowhide cover needs to be removed, and it cannot be used after taking it off. It is rain-proof, but the metal box does not need to be removed. The gunpowder can be filled by opening the flip cover above, and it can continue to be rain-proof after closing the cover.


    However, the rainproof box is inconvenient to load and unload, and it is also inconvenient to carry. When it is installed on the firearm, it also affects the sight when aiming.


    After all, it was rare when it rained, so the Arda army did not have the habit of carrying a rainproof box when they went out. They only carried portable things such as cowhide cases and beeswax for emergencies.


    However, based on the current firing principle of firearms, no matter how many measures are taken, they cannot be completely waterproof and rainproof. When they are really unlucky, they should be wet or wet. Even if they are not directly soaked by rain, the humid air will greatly affect the performance of gunpowder. combustion.


    Lieutenant Colonel Carter Hawley''s order was conveyed to every soldier in the 8th Infantry Battalion, and everyone held their guns tightly.


    Just when Holly was about to lead the troops to continue to the Rabbit Mangu Valley, a sound of horseshoes sounded from far to near, and it was the scouts who had been in front of the team back.


    "Report, a team was found two miles ahead, marching towards us along the river. The number is between 200 and 300 people. Judging from the clothes, it should be the armed forces of the local gentry."


    Come by yourself? Holly was taken aback. Well, since you guys delivered it yourself...


    The lieutenant colonel summoned the trainer and a group of officers, announcing the scout''s discovery and his plan.


    "I think this place is quite suitable for an ambush. Since they are coming along the river, we will lie in ambush in the nearby woods, wait for them to pass by and fight for a few rounds, and another charge will kill them."


    Although half of the Eighth Infantry Battalion had less than 300 soldiers, roughly equivalent to the enemies that appeared in front of them, Lieutenant Colonel Hawley didn''t take these landlords'' armed forces seriously at all.


    "I agree!" Major Cobb, the instructor, agreed with the battalion commander.


    The order to ambush was quickly conveyed. After a few minutes, everyone went to the dense forest to ambush, while the scouts left to continue monitoring the enemy''s actions.


    ¡­


    "It''s raining?"


    Fergus looked up at the overcast night sky, the moon was completely out of sight.


    The cold rain fell on him, and Fergus shook involuntarily.


    "Haha, Master Graham, this is your fate!" Fergus sighed, with both mockery and regret on his face.


    "If this rain had fallen earlier, you might have been able to escape. But it happened at this time. Isn''t this a mockery from the gods? Maybe you are already a filthy existence in the eyes of the gods Alright."


    He turned around and asked the subordinates beside him, "How many people have we recruited?"


    The subordinate replied: "There are three hundred and twenty-three people so far."


    "Ah!" Fergus sighed again. At that time, their big families had ambushed more than 500 people in this forest in advance (in order to deceive people, most of them were notified in advance that they were dealing with bandits), just to deal with them. The fifty bodyguards of the lord have lost half of them now, and hope to gather some later, after all, these people can fight.


    He ordered his subordinates: "Pick out a group of people, and after the fire is extinguished, return to Graman''s camp to see what''s going on."


    "Yes, Lord Fergus!" The subordinate immediately went to pick people according to his order.


    Although it is impossible for such a big fire to leave any living creatures, Fergus'' cautious character made him think it would be better to confirm.


    At this moment, the boy from the Warren family should have taken control of Huxin Town. I hope everything goes well. He thought so, so he had to contact Huxin Town as soon as possible.


    I don''t know how Bulgan will react when he learns that his father and younger brother have been summoned by the Lord of Light. In order to prevent this kid from doing something unplanned due to excitement, it is better not to tell him for the time being.


    But all these sacrifices are worth it. After the new lord is installed on the throne, Arda will return to its normal track¡ªa wise and benevolent lord, loyal and reliable subjects, trusting and supporting each other. The land will return to an idyllic, peaceful and peaceful scene.

 Chapter 545： Rebellion Seventeen

    At this moment, Paul was sweating continuously on his forehead. He didn''t dare to make a sound, but his eyes kept wandering between the fire outside and the witch beside him.


    From his point of view, Ratti''s current situation may not be very good.


    The witch''s brows were tightly frowned, and the veins on her temples were even bulging. She was trembling uncontrollably, as if she was enduring great pain.


    But outside of the transparent cover that Radi cast, the fire was still raging.


    Paul felt sorry for Ladi and was afraid for himself, but he couldn''t help much, so he could only pretend to be calm by her side to stabilize the morale of the army.


    Fortunately, Radi''s state only lasted for half an hour. After half an hour, the green-haired witch returned to her previous state, and she no longer had that tense expression.


    What happened just now, Paul was very strange, but it was not good to disturb her.


    The whole camp passed second after second in agitation.


    After an unknown amount of time, a rattling sound suddenly appeared in everyone''s ears.


    Paul looked up, and saw raindrops falling from the sky. The raindrops hit Ratty''s transparent cover, like hitting glass, flowing down from top to bottom, forming thin streams and falling to the ground.


    "My God! It''s raining! And it''s not small."


    Paul shouted excitedly. To be honest, he was beating drums in his heart as to whether Ratty could last until the fire extinguished by itself, and he didn''t have much confidence. Send such a rain to him who is in a desperate situation.


    The guards in the camp also saw the falling raindrops, and everyone suddenly felt relieved, and the tense atmosphere lingering over everyone''s heads was instantly emptied.


    "Long live!" "We are saved!" "O merciful Heavenly Father!"


    The sound of cheers was endless, people jumped, danced, embraced each other, and used all exaggerated movements they could make to express their joy for the rest of their lives after the catastrophe. Many people still knelt on the ground and prayed to the gods with their hands folded in front of their chests.


    Once the rain falling from the sky and the fire engulfing the forest met, there was a wonderful reaction. At the beginning, the powerful flames quickly evaporated these overwhelming raindrops, turning them into a large amount of white mist that permeated the forest. It was like falling into the mysterious realm, but as the raindrops continued to drip, the original pattering sound began to become more and more intensive, and the sparse raindrops turned into a dense rain curtain, and water began to splash on the witch''s protective cover. The heavy rain quickly suppressed the flames that were trying to fight against it. From the time Paul felt the rain dripping, it took just over half an hour for all the raging fires to be extinguished.


    After confirming that the rain could extinguish the surrounding flames, Radi no longer maintained the motionless casting posture before.


    "My lord!" she said to Paul, "I just used the fire that ignited to give those traitors a blow, but I don''t know the effect, the distance is too far..."


    "What? You attacked them?" Paul couldn''t help being stunned. In such a desperate situation, should he be called the Master of Fa?


    The layer of transparent film covering the entire camp had disappeared without a trace, and everyone entered the tents still on the ground to hide from the rain.


    In the tent in the middle of the camp, Radi was sitting cross-legged, with his chest rising and falling slightly, adjusting his breathing.


    Paul and Captain Victor discuss the next step.


    "If the news has been conveyed successfully, the 8th Infantry Battalion should be around here. We should join them immediately."


    "My lord, I just don''t know what they think of us, whether they think we are finished, or that we are still alive. I''m afraid they will see this fire and think we are finished, and then..."


    Victor hesitated to speak, "It''s not good for them to choose to retreat. So I suggest sending someone to the direction of Babor Village to investigate the situation first."


    Paul nodded: "Okay, just follow what you said..."


    ¡ª


    "Touch!" Accompanied by the flash of fire, the crisp sound resounded in the dense forest.


    Fergus, who had participated in the battle against pirates, immediately recalled that it was the sound of guns firing.


    For a moment he turned pale with fright, why? Are Earl Gramain''s men ambushing here? They... they should have perished in the fire, hadn''t they? Even if he could escape Shengtian, how could he run ahead of them and set up an ambush in advance.


    Things began to develop in the direction he least wanted to see. The gunshot just now seemed to be a signal. On the road they were passing, gunshots started to sound from the front, middle, and rear, all from the direction they were traveling. In the dense forest on the left side, pieces of flames flashed from the forest, rising and falling one after another.


    The team that was suddenly hit by side fire suddenly fell into chaos. They were originally a team assembled impromptu by various families, and their coordination with each other was very problematic. After being attacked by the fire, they were even more chaotic. Moreover, most of these people have never seen firearms, and after being shot by muskets, they can''t even figure out what is attacking them.


    People in the team were shot one after another, some were killed on the spot, and those who were not shot to the fatal part fell to the ground, either writhing their bodies in pain, or unable to move, only their mouths shouting for help, wounded. The atmosphere of panic created by the tragedy of the victims spread to the whole team for a long time, and everyone desperately escaped from the forest that kept shooting deadly things, and ran towards the river.


    In just a few minutes, the team that Fergus had gathered with great difficulty collapsed.


    From the intensity of the gunfire, Fergus concluded that this pair of guns could not have the momentum of fifty guns, at least...at least there must be more than two hundred guns.


    There is no doubt that being able to use so many muskets must be the regular military regulation of Arda But Paul Greenman only brought fifty guards this time. Where did these two hundred people come from? here? Until they started, Fergus did not receive any report of an army suddenly appearing nearby, that is to say, this team should have just arrived this evening.


    How did they know the news that the lord was about to be assassinated? Could it be that they or the people of the other big families had some ghosts at home, and after they entered the forest to hunt, they found an opportunity to report their affairs.


    This is very likely to be the case, but...but they have already controlled the nearby signal tower according to Bulgan''s request. How did the news pass to the nearby garrison so quickly? It is impossible even to ride a horse according to the distance.


    Fergus ruled out methods such as carrier pigeons at the beginning. They have been planning for a long time, and they will also think of various possible leaks. In addition to strictly guarding against ghosts, pigeons, animals that may send letters, are strictly prohibited from appearing in their respective manors.


    But no matter how the secrets were leaked, Fergus knew one thing well that with the armed forces around him now facing Arda''s regular army was a group of out-and-out mobs, not to mention that the number of opponents was not smaller than his own.


    At that moment, he didn''t hesitate anymore, raised his whip and slapped his horse''s **** hard, trying to escape from the battlefield by taking advantage of the current chaos.

 Chapter 546： Rebellion Eighteen

    Most of the rebels at this time were busy avoiding bullets, and few of them noticed that their interim commander, Fergusa, was running away. Those who noticed, without exception, chose to escape with Fergus.


    They passed through the ranks amidst screams and cries of terror.


    "Drive!" Fergus kept shaking the reins, his legs clamped the saddle tightly, as if growing with it, and at the same time his upper body was lowered to reduce the probability of being shot.


    But when he ran about 500 meters ahead, he pulled the reins vigorously, and the high-speed horse immediately neighed and raised its front hooves, and stopped with difficulty.


    In the direction he was heading, a row of black shadows stood there quietly, giving Fergus the feeling that they were waiting for him specially.


    Judging from their posture, everyone was pointing their muskets at him. Fergus had no doubt that if he continued to move forward, he would be beaten into a sieve.


    With a clang, Fergus drew out his knight long sword and looked ahead warily.


    There was a sound of horseshoes trampling on muddy water, and several knights came out from the nearby forest.


    "I really didn''t expect it!"


    The leader spoke, which made Fergus feel a sense of deja vu.


    As the person continued to approach, with the help of the reappearing moonlight¡ªthe rain had stopped and the dark clouds had begun to dissipate¡ªFergus recognized the person''s face.


    "Carter Hawley?" Fergus frowned.


    "It''s me. Fergus... Sir, I really didn''t expect that you actually betrayed Lord Paul Greiman, and you are also the main figure in the rebels."


    Lieutenant Colonel Hawley, the tent of the 8th Infantry Battalion, had a heartbroken expression. The family of the knight in front of him had been loyal to the Greiman family for generations. Why did he suddenly degenerate? Knowing in the letter that the rebellion is very likely, even when Fergus planned it, the shock in his heart couldn''t be further increased, and now he saw the traitor with his own eyes, which was confirmed. The Lieutenant Colonel''s mentality at this time was very complicated.


    "Hmph! Paul Greiman''s perverse behavior has made people angry. He has completely degenerated into a tyrant and an executioner. How can our behavior be called a betrayal? We are doing justice for the people oppressed by him. Let Al Get back on her right track."


    "It''s unreasonable. I have never heard such vicious slander. Arda is flourishing now. You are really blind and ignorant of your conscience when you say this."


    For Fergus'' words, Lieutenant Colonel Hawley and Major Cobb beside him were very indignant, and the last trace of regret for Fergus disappeared without a trace.


    Lieutenant Colonel Hawley said in a serious tone: "Fergus, if you lay down your weapons now and honestly tell all your accomplices and the whole story of the rebellion, maybe Lord Graham can see that your family has been loyal to you for generations. I will spare your life."


    "Holly!" Fergus suddenly flew into a rage, "You are just a follower next to Bryce, and now you dare to talk to me like that."


    "Squire?" Lieutenant Colonel Hawley was taken aback, he hadn''t heard this word for a long time.


    After reacting, Hawley responded: "Yes, but that was in the past. I am now the battalion commander of the 8th Infantry Battalion of the Arda Army."


    "Battling commander shit!" Fergus'' face became distorted, and the unwillingness and resentment buried in his heart for a long time suddenly burst out.


    After the pirate rebellion was quelled, Fergus felt that the army built by the lord was too restrained, so he didn''t stay in Huxin Town to serve, but returned to his village to manage the manor, but at that time he still maintained his dignity. The loyalty of the Laiman family, if the lord needs him, he will put on his horse at any time, bring his retinue and servants, and charge forward for the lord without hesitation, even if he dies in battle.


    Among the knights of the Greiman family, he was not the only one who made the same choice as Fergus.


    However, in all the wars that Arda participated in since then, Paul never once summoned the knights who chose to go home. They all won the war with the new army he built, which made the knights at home very sad puzzled.


    Especially the War of the Usher, this war made the previously unknown Arda shine, and completely reversed the weak position of the Greiman family in the Northwest Gulf. If it is an important war, it means great status, reputation, and wealth for those who participate in it. During those days, Fergus didn''t even care about the affairs of his own manor. He sent people to inquire about the development of the battle every day. The envoy of Huxin Town knocked on his gate and read out the lord''s order for him to go to the battlefield to serve.


    However, until the end of the Usurper War, Fergus could not wait for the envoy from Lake Town.


    After the war, according to Earl Gramain''s highest instructions, the outstanding characters in the war were vigorously publicized, and even became the protagonists in the drama. Several propaganda teams went to various cities and villages, recreating them for the residents over and over again. A heroic deed at the time. These outstanding figures range from calm officers to brave and fearless soldiers. Among them, the names and deeds of those who died are engraved in the Memorial Hall of Heroes in Huxin Town, and will always be remembered by people.


    Earl Graham held a grand celebration ceremony in Huxin Town, and publicly awarded medals and awards to the soldiers who made contributions. At that time, Fergus was also invited, but he was only watching the ceremony as a guest~www .novelhall.com~ Unbeknownst to the Earl, a seed of resentment began to take root in the sea of ??applause and cheers.


    Yes, Fergus still keeps acquainted with his lord. Every time he writes a letter of greeting to Paul, he will get a warm reply, and he will even receive a letter of greeting from the lord first during festivals, but so what After all, Fergus is a knight and a warrior. His mission is to gallop on the battlefield until he heroically sacrifices his life for his lord, instead of dying in his own manor like ordinary squires.


    how? Has the current Earl Greiman completely regarded him as an ordinary commoner friend?


    Yes, strictly speaking, I am still a commoner. After the royal family restored the reputation of the Greiman family, those friends who knew me in Huxin Town¡ªBryce, Old Ford, Claude...they were all killed. Awarded a title of nobility.


    Since then, their blood has become noble, and no matter where they go, they will be respectfully called "Lord".


    The earl also officially awarded himself the title of knight, but the knight is only an honorary title, strictly speaking, it is not a real nobleman.


    This is also a point that makes Fergus extremely disappointed.

 Chapter 547： knight challenge

    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Since joining the rebellious plot initiated by House Varen, Fergus has always believed that he is fighting to restore the ancient and traditional order of Arda.


    Yes, Paul Greiman treated the squires so harshly¡ªdisrespecting them, humiliating them, oppressing them, squeezing them as much as possible, and taking back the power in their hands. Torn apart, and the lord is surrounded by cunning businessmen who only know how to flatter and sycophant. They use money to erode Arda''s original simple social atmosphere, making the farmers feel uneasy about farming, and they leave their homes and go to the city If this continues, the whole of Arda will degenerate day by day and fall into an irreversible abyss.


    And myself¡ªKnight Fergus¡ªas the son of this land, I must stand up and save everything, and before Arda becomes hopeless, I will get rid of the source of these disasters, that is, Paul. Graveman, to be eradicated, although he is the lord whom he is loyal to, he has fallen into the embrace of the devil.


    But now, facing the former knight squire, the current infantry battalion commander, and this Carter Hawley who could only look up to him before, Fergus finally understood his truest thoughts, and burst out a long-buried The unwillingness in my heart.


    He held up his saber, pointed the sharp edge of the sword at the opposite side, who was not even worthy of his sword before, and shouted hoarsely:


    "Holly, you humble squire, you only climbed to your current position by relying on Bryce''s breath, what right do you have to make irresponsible remarks to me. Come on, if you think you are worthy of this position If there is no position, then draw your weapon, follow the ancient tradition, and come to me for a one-on-one knight duel."


    The mount under Fergus''s crotch also moved its horseshoes, and snorted at Holly and the others, spraying white mist from its nostrils, as if provoking them.


    But Hawley ignored Fergus'' challenge, and said instead: "Knight Fergus, after all, you are a knight conferred by Graham himself, I don''t want to make it too ugly, don''t you think about surrendering? "


    "Surrender? Hahahahaha!" Fergus laughed as if mocking them.


    "To whom do I surrender? To a dead man? To a pile of ashes? It''s just ridiculous."


    He looked crazy, not only to Carter Hawley, but to everyone around who could hear him, and shouted louder than before: "Your beloved Lord Paul Greenman, long ago I was burned to ashes in this fire, and I couldn''t even find the bones. At this time, you still want me to surrender, which makes me laugh. On the contrary, you, as the army of Arda, should go anyway, early I will abandon that hypocrite who has fallen into **** in body and soul, and give my allegiance to the new lord. As long as you make the right choice, I am willing to ignore your faux pas and say a few good words for you in front of the new lord, so that you Not to be expelled from Arda like a pack of bereaved dogs."


    Although he guessed that Earl Graham was in danger, but when Fergus said it, Lieutenant Colonel Hawley''s heart still felt as if he had been hit by a sledgehammer.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    After Fergus finished speaking, Lieutenant Colonel Hawley looked at him as if he were a hypochondriac, with a hint of pity mixed with disgust and hatred. "What are you getting nervous about, Fergus? Even if the new lord takes the throne, the first thing he will do is to punish you rebels in order to appease the soul of Lord Graman. How could he allow you to speak in front of him..."


    "No! You don''t know anything!" Lieutenant Colonel Hawley was interrupted by Fergus before he could finish speaking.


    "Poor bastards! Let me tell you that at this moment, Huxin Town is already under our control, and the new lord will only be someone recognized by our loyal subjects. Graham''s perverse actions have returned to the right track one by one."


    "Hahahahaha!" After finishing speaking, Fergus couldn''t help laughing again.


    "What did you say?" Major Cobb, the instructor, was shocked by what Fergus said just now, "Huxin Town has already..."


    Lieutenant Colonel Hawley held up his whip in front of him, preventing the major from speaking.


    He said in a mocking tone: "Huh, it''s just the nonsense of the traitor when he was in a desperate situation. He wanted to create chaos among us so that he could survive. I can''t believe it."


    "You imagined me so contemptuous?" Holly''s words made Fergus, who was still laughing just now, furious.


    Although Lieutenant Colonel Hawley said so, there was already a turmoil in his heart. So the traitors are fighting at both ends?


    As long as one of them succeeds, it will cause great chaos to Arda. If the lord is assassinated in Babor Village, the consequences needless to say, as long as a new lord can be successfully elected in Huxin Town, it means All key departments of the Government Council are already under their control, and part of the armed forces may also be loyal to the new lord, which will also cause a big split in Arda.


    The most terrifying thing is that if you succeed in both places, it will cause a completely irreversible situation.


    As for the village of Babor where he lives, at least for now, it seems that the lord is in danger.


    hateful!


    After cursing inwardly, Lieutenant Colonel Hawley still decided to get rid of Fergus in front of him first. On the one hand, it was out of loyalty to Earl Graham, and Fergus was the person who directly caused the death of the Earl, and wanted to avenge him. On the other hand, even if the traitors gained power and the new lord they elected succeeds, they can also say that they don¡¯t know what happened in Huxin Town. In this case, it is reasonable to avenge the old lord, and loyalty has always been respected Praise is the greatest political correctness of this era.


    Of course, Lieutenant Colonel Hawley''s greatest hope or deduction is the government affairs system and armed system established by Earl Graham over the past few years, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com is definitely not something that a group of guys like Fergus can subvert. There is a high probability that Huxin Town is still under the control of the Loyalists.


    In front of Hawley, Fergus was still provocative: "Come on, Carter Hawley! Since you don''t believe me, then accept my challenge! Even if you are humble, you don''t have the status of a knight, at least you can Fight me like a man!"


    He brandished his saber, and the expression on his face was as mocking as it could be.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Holly stretched out three fingers on his left hand, "Fergus, I will give you one last chance, surrender immediately! Three... two..."


    "what-!"


    Hawley repeatedly rejected his own invitation to fight, which aroused endless anger in Fergus'' heart. The clown in front of him, as a knight himself, has given him great honor to invite him to a duel, how dare he refuse!


    At that moment, he yelled, urged the horse vigorously, and rushed towards Holly brandishing his sword.


    Unwillingness, jealousy, resentment, anger, all kinds of negative emotions made Fergus lose his mind and forgot to point his cold gun.


    "bump!"


    A shot rang out, and the rider fell off his horse.


    Lieutenant Colonel Hawley blew the gunpowder smoke, and said contemptuously: "An old antique like you should have faded out of the times long ago."


    Fergus survived, the lieutenant colonel aimed for his horse, but he hit his head on a rock as he fell.


    If only I hadn''t left Huxin Town at that time!


    It was the last thought in his mind before he passed out.

 Chapter 548： Confirm security

    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    At the moment Fergus fell from his horse, those who followed him tried to escape, but the muskets of the soldiers also opened fire, knocking them down one by one.


    "It''s tied, it''s all tied! Let''s stay alive first."


    For those enemies who are still alive, Lieutenant Colonel Hawley ordered so.


    At this time, the battle by the river was coming to an end. After a few rounds of gunfire, the Arda army ambushed in the forest rushed out with the sound of the charge horn, and stabbed those who had been killed with bright bayonets. The terrified rebels.


    The morale and organization of the surviving rebels who were not hit by bullets had already dropped to zero, and the soldiers captured them all without much effort.


    They were **** one by one by the soldiers of Arda with ropes, ten teams in full.


    "Battalion Commander! Battalion Commander!"


    A loud shout came from a distance, and the voice revealed surprise, which attracted Lieutenant Colonel Hawley''s attention.


    He saw two people running towards this side, and he asked from a distance, "What''s the matter?"


    The person who ran towards him shouted: "The guard of the Lord''s Mansion, we have found the guard of the Lord''s Mansion!"


    "What?" Lieutenant Colonel Hawley and his instructor Cobb were shocked when they heard this, and immediately urged their horses to run over.


    It was Captain Mesa, who had just commanded his company in the woods.


    There was another person following Mesa. Lieutenant Colonel Hawley looked closely. The military uniform on that person was the style of a guard of the Lord''s Mansion. The guard was wet, his shoes and trousers were covered with mud, and his upper body was covered with mud. It was covered with leaves and grass seeds, as if it had just come out of a bush, its hair was messy, it might have been smoked, and its face was dark, making the whites of his eyes particularly obvious.


    "How is Master Graham?"


    Ignoring the other party''s heavy breathing, he asked hastily.


    "Master Graham was not harmed." The guard replied panting.


    Hearing this news, the lieutenant colonel and the people around him were all surprised and delighted.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Stefano! Your Excellency, my name is Stefano."


    Lieutenant Colonel Hawley told his men, "Quick, give him some water and food."


    Knowing that the lord was safe and sound, a big rock in his heart finally fell, so he was not in a hurry to ask the tired guard in front of him.


    Stefano only took the water bag and gulped down a few big gulps. Before setting out from the lord''s camp for scouting, he had already eaten some food, so he was not hungry. He also drank water at that time, but he felt thirsty again when he hid nearby to watch the battle.


    He and another companion were ordered to investigate in the direction of Babor Village. During the period, they encountered a small team of ten people left by the rebels. They were approaching the camp. After a little discussion between the two, the companion returned to the camp to report The situation was over, and Stefano bypassed them and continued to the village of Babor.


    After continuing along the river, he soon encountered an ambush by the 8th Infantry Battalion against the rebels, but he couldn''t figure out the situation for a while, so he hid nearby and observed quietly. After the heavy blow, it was confirmed that the army loyal to the lord had arrived. He stayed where he was, continued to observe, and planned to find an opportunity to contact this army.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    It wasn''t until after the battle that Stefano ran out of the ambush point and shouted to the soldiers who were cleaning the battlefield.


    At first, he was almost taken by the soldiers as a rebel who slipped through the net. Several muskets were aimed at him, so he had no choice but to approach them cautiously with his hands up, and only then did he explain his identity clearly.


    To be honest, recently I have been using reading to follow up, change sources, read aloud with many timbres, and both Android and Apple can be used. ¡¿


    Then Stefano was brought to Lieutenant Colonel Hawley by Captain Mesa, who had found a treasure.


    Knowing what others wanted to ask him, Stefano wiped his mouth with his sleeve and said, "Master Lieutenant Colonel! Ah, you are Lieutenant Colonel Hawley, right?"


    "Yes, I am Kurt Hawley, commander of the 8th Infantry Battalion."


    "Great, I went to Babor Village to inquire about the situation under the order of Master Victor. I didn''t expect to meet you here. Going in that direction..." Stefano pointed in the direction he came and went, "Go up Two miles away is the Rabbit Valley, and Lord Graman''s camp is inside. Many brothers were injured, but Lord Graman himself is safe and sound."


    "May the Lord of Light watch over him forever. However, how did you escape from the fire just now?"


    Stefano laughed and replied, "As soon as the fire spread to the edge of our camp, it began to rain heavily."


    "So lucky?"


    People who heard Stefano''s words, whether it was Lieutenant Colonel Hawley, Major Cobb or their subordinates, were all amazed, and some people even had the idea that the gods must be helping Earl Graham.


    Holly patted the guard''s shoulder happily, "Stefano, just work harder and take us to Lord Graman, I think Lord Graman will give you a long vacation afterwards, so that You have a good rest for a while."


    Stefano said without hesitation: "This is my duty, Lieutenant Colonel, come with me. Ah, by the way, a ten-man rebel squad just touched the lord''s camp, but I The companion has already gone back to inform in advance, "


    "Huh? Then let''s go quickly."


    Less than an hour later, Lieutenant Colonel Hawley and Major Cobb met their lord in the Rabbit Valley.


    "We are late, Master Graham, please punish us When the two of them saw Paul, they half-knelt on the ground to apologize.


    "No, no, no!" Paul immediately stepped forward to help them up.


    At this time, he was also very happy. With the Eighth Infantry Battalion, his safety was finally guaranteed.


    "Actually, I didn''t expect you to come here so soon. I thought I would have to wait until tomorrow...ah no, this afternoon to see you. Haha, let me state in advance, this is not sarcasm, it''s true. "


    Lieutenant Colonel Hawley explained: "My lord, we asked the mayor where the station is located to help us recruit enough horses, and we galloped all the way here."


    "I see!" Paul understood.


    It suddenly occurred to him that he seemed to have a troop that could "move" quickly, such as...a real cavalry?


    But this thing seems to be expensive, Paul shook his head, and put the thought behind him for a moment.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Hawley asked: "My lord, I heard from your guard that there is a rebel squad..."


    Paul waved his hand: "They have been killed! It is estimated that they were left by Fergus to confirm whether I am still alive."


    Lieutenant Colonel Hawley nodded, "That''s good. Sigh, I didn''t expect Knight Fergus to degenerate like this."


    "Knight? Huh!" Paul''s face showed hatred, "Forget it, let''s not mention him."


    Holly''s face suddenly changed, "Master Graham, I have a very urgent matter to explain to you. There may be rebels active in Huxin Town as well!"


    "what?"

 Chapter 549： proxy lord

    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    When the first ray of sunlight shone on Huxin Town in the morning, the tense and chilling atmosphere that had accumulated throughout the night did not dissipate.


    There are guards on duty at every intersection, most of them are composed of militiamen who only learned how to shoot the day before. The militiamen are watching everything around them nervously and excitedly. Although they have not slept all night, they are all in high spirits. After last night''s mobilization, these young lads felt that they were on some sacred and great mission--to save Arda from the conspirators.


    The prosperous streets of Huxin Town in the past have become deserted today. Only those who have to go out due to urgent matters have the courage to go out on the street carefully. Fortunately, except for a few blocked areas, they are not allowed to enter and exit, and they cannot go out of the city. , they did not suffer any embarrassment.


    In the lord''s mansion, the important officials of the Government Council who were summoned all night did not close their eyes all night. At this time, they were all standing in two rows in the vestibule of the castle, as if they were waiting for some important person.


    A carriage got out of the alley beside the road, and then slowly drove towards the Lord''s Mansion from south to north along the central axis of the city, with a team of equestrian guards on both sides of him. It is very eye-catching on such a deserted street.


    About twenty minutes later, the carriage drove into the castle gate of the Lord''s Mansion and stopped in the vestibule.


    A knight next to him dismounted from his horse. It was Lieutenant Bulgan, the chief of the training department who was authorized by the staff to be in charge of martial law in the city. The militiamen gathered in Huxin Town were all under his command.


    Bulgan approached the carriage, stretched out his hand to open the door, and said loudly, "Your Excellency Yurio, please get out of the carriage. The members of the Government Affairs Council are already waiting for you."


    A fair-skinned hand reached out from inside and gently clasped the door frame, and then a well-dressed middle-aged man stepped out of the car.


    He was dressed in dark gold-toned robes, of medium build, with a well-groomed beard and a slight double chin.


    This man, whom Bulgan called Lord Yurio, had a tired and sad look on his face, and his whole body revealed a look of depression, as if he hadn''t slept all night.


    All the people in the courtyard turned their gazes to him, and Old Ford, the director of the Government Affairs Council, stepped forward slowly and bowed slightly to greet him, "Your Excellency Yurio."


    "Ah!" Yurio sighed and said in a hoarse voice: "Mr. Ford, I really didn''t expect such a thing to happen, let alone see you in this state. I was here last week. I used to take a walk in the yard with Lord Graman, but now it''s... oh, no matter what, I ask for your condolences."


    "My condolences, too." Manager Ford''s voice was equally hoarse, "Bulgan must have told you the reason for inviting you here."


    "Yes...he also told me the danger Arda is facing now. Since the Lord of Light has pushed me to the crossroads that determine Arda''s fate, then I will not say anything hypocritical. I¡ªJulio Weber Sturt is willing to take up that responsibility and restore the Gleiman name."


    When Yurio was talking, Old Ford was looking at him all the time. His tone was very firm, but his eyes showed some nervousness, hesitation and unconfidence. This combination actually dispelled some of Old Ford''s doubts.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Yurio was also looking at Old Ford, and he reached out to hold the hand of the director of the Government Affairs Council, "Please help me, let us work together to overcome the current difficulties."


    Old Ford nodded lightly, "We will, Master Yurio. Now, please enter the hall, we urgently need to write letters to those surrounding lords in the name of the Graman family, to deter those who have evil intentions." Families, and at the same time, those friendly families should be used as support."


    "I understand." Yurio replied, "Come and I will write. However, Arda, Bairding, and Emden must be notified as soon as possible that a new... acting lord has been established, so as not to appear The phenomenon of poor governance."


    Old Ford said: "Naturally, the ministers of the Government Council, including me, have written a joint letter to announce your new identity to the public. Mr. Gardner has also sent someone there."


    Next, Old Ford will stand in the yard to greet the acting lords and introduce them to Yurio one by one, although he already knows many people.


    After the introduction, the officials of various ministries followed the two into the hall of the Lord''s Mansion, and everyone took their seats again.


    They discussed which people around them might harbor ill intentions towards Arda, who would stand on Arda''s side, and how to write letters to different people.


    Then there was how to deal with the rebellion in Babor Village. The final conclusion was to send troops to wipe out those rebels in one fell swoop after the four integrated infantry battalions who had gone out for field training were called back to avenge Paul Greiman.


    At the same time, martial law will continue to be imposed on Huxin Town until the lurking rebels in the city are hunted down.


    The acting lord Yurio and the officials of the various ministries held meetings until near noon, and only then did people get ready to write and start writing letters...


    At this time, someone found Lieutenant Burgan, who was also at the venue and was the sole representative of the military, and quietly reported to that an army appeared outside the city.


    Butler Philip quietly left the venue with heavy steps.


    After welcoming the acting lord Yurio with the officials of the Government Affairs Council just now, he felt that he was not in the mood to stay here any longer.


    Grief has filled his whole body, rebellion, border troubles... Let these headaches be handed over to the officials appointed by Paul. I hope they will not disappoint the young master, and he is just the steward of the Greiman family.


    Philip made up his mind that he would wait in this lord''s mansion until the young master''s revenge was avenged, then resign and leave here, and return to his hometown to spend the rest of his life.


    He has no interest in continuing to stay here to serve Yurio, who inherited the name of Greiman. For Philip, after Paul left, the real Greiman family is no longer in this world. Yuri Ao is just a bystander bearing the name of Graeman.


    Philip wandered aimlessly in the castle, sometimes having the illusion that Paul was beside him, but every time the illusion was immediately shattered.


    "Alas!" He pushed away the office where Paul often stayed to handle official business, which was full of various books and documents, wondering how the new owner of the castle would deal with them.


    All are all! All are all!


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    There was a sound coming from the window, and the old butler turned his head to look, only to see a big parrot sitting on the window sill outside, knocking on the glass with its beak.


    This parrot...how familiar? The old butler somehow felt this way.

 Chapter 550： confusion

    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Lieutenant Colonel James Walton, commander of the 6th Infantry Battalion of the Arda Army stationed on the Emden border, is now very depressed.


    After getting up early in the morning, the lieutenant colonel inspected the morning training of the soldiers as usual, and then returned to his residence to prepare for breakfast.


    Just when he took his first bite of bread, he suddenly received a telegram from the signal tower of Lakemore.


    Lakemore is the territory of the Helson family, a viscounty territory, and one of the original vassal territories of Emden. This telegram was sent by the lord Viscount Helson.


    The content of the telegram surprised Lieutenant Colonel Walton¡ªthe next-door Earl Bijita Bazel led the army to suddenly break into Lake Moor. The reason was that they were chasing a group of bandits. He can only stay in his own castle. Although Earl Bazel''s army did not commit violence after entering Lakemore, it is continuing to march towards Emden.


    After the War of the Ustors, Paul brought Emden, which was directly ruled by the Kent family, under the management of the Council of State, but he was quite magnanimous to the vassals of the Kent family. After asking them to swear allegiance to Graham After the family, they were allowed to retain their own territories, and they were allowed to be self-governing except that the laws implemented must not conflict with the few basic principles given by the court of the lord of Arda, and they had to join the customs union.


    There is no pressure to let these little lords re-swear an oath. As vassals of the Kent family, they have contributed a lot in the war. They have accompanied the old lord Maltz Kent to the last moment of his death. It is a practice. The oath to the old master is gone, and Maltz Kent and his successors no longer exist, and the original oath has lost the basis for validity.


    At this time, everyone made a rational choice whether to twist his thigh as an enemy of Paul Freeman, or to hug his thigh as a courtier of Paul Freeman.


    Viscount Kherson is one of the more active ones among the vassals, but he is not as active as the others¡ªslapping Paul¡¯s **** or kissing Paul¡¯s boots when meeting the lord, Kherson¡¯s activeness lies in The territory keeps pace with Huxin Town at all times, such as various legal provisions, administrative regulations, taxation, and even the city hall and police station. An ordinary person in Arda has no discomfort after moving to Kemoor .


    Moreover, Kherson also sent his nephew¡ªthe viscount only has a daughter, and the nephew is his heir¡ªto study at Weiss College in Lake Town. According to the traditional concept, this is already equivalent to a hostage, although Paul doesn''t care much about it. .


    In the eyes of others, Viscount Helson looks like a chief executive stationed in Huxin Town, not a lord.


    Viscount Kherson''s efforts have been rewarded handsomely, and Paul favors him every time the lords gather in Lake Town. More importantly, Huxin Town has made a lot of investment in his territory - building roads, building factories, and mining. The funds, equipment, and technology used in it are all covered by Huxin Town, and you will get a piece of land It''s enough to add some people, and you don''t have to pay a penny, and you will get a fifty-fifty share after you make a profit.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Through this way, the wealth of the Kherson family has been accumulated at a speed that makes others envious, much faster than before from those poor farmers.


    The Viscounty of Lake Moore has set a good example. Many vassals began to follow the example of the Kherson family more or less. Many practices are also a good reference for how to develop territories.


    Especially Viscount Brett Sean, who ruled Bidowborough. During the War of Ushers, the Sean family was severely punished with a sum of compensation. The wealth accumulated for several generations bottomed out instantly, and they even had to borrow On that day, Viscount Sean, who was once unable to make ends meet, even considered whether to directly sell the territory to Earl Graman, whom he was now loyal to.


    In short, Lake Moore is a demonstration base for Huxin Town. In addition, the Kherson family is now a vassal of the Greiman family and is under the protection of Huxin Town. Lieutenant Colonel Walton cannot ignore it.


    After a quick bite of food, the lieutenant colonel ordered the guards to summon the officers of the whole battalion, intending to inform them and then lead the army to Reckmore to stop Earl Bazel''s army.


    Earl Bazel also participated in the War of the Ustor, belonging to the anti-Kent coalition at the time, but only joined in the second half of the war. Recently, he is still negotiating with the Customs Union. He wants to join it, but he has different opinions on the distribution plan of the common tariff, so he has not been accepted as a formal member.


    This is a lord who has a good or bad relationship with Huxin Town, but it is too much to enter the territory of the Geliman family without saying hello. Lieutenant Colonel Walton decided to use a strong military force to make him retreat. First, reason with the other party first, and if the other party is unreasonable, then you have to fight. Lieutenant Colonel Walton really looks down on the armies of other territories in the Northwest Gulf.


    According to the regulations, the lieutenant colonel first went to Huxin Town to send an encrypted telegram, explaining the reason for this action Then came the matter that made Lieutenant Colonel Walton depressed.


    First of all, Huxin Town replied to him very quickly, but the content made him a little unbelievable. The higher-ups even asked him to let Earl Bazel''s army go, and said that Bazel came here at the invitation of Huxin Town. , the sender is the General Staff.


    The army''s communication code was changed not long ago, and the encryption is end-to-end, so Bazel did not doubt the authenticity of the contents of the telegram.


    But if a foreign army is invited to enter one''s own territory, shouldn''t the Sixth Infantry Battalion, which is the garrison, be notified first? What to do in case of a misunderstanding.


    Despite such doubts, Lieutenant Colonel Bazel decided to carry out the order and planned to send several guides to Earl Bazel''s army.


    But then he received another telegram, the content of which made him shudder¡ªHuxin Town was controlled by the rebels, so don''t believe any information from there. The title of the letter is "To all battalions...", which means that every battalion commander will receive such a telegram.


    In particular, this telegram came from District 51, and the sender was Chief of Staff Schroeder.


    As one of the only eight battalion commanders in the Arda Army, James Walton certainly knew about Area 51, but why was Master Schroeder in that place, and what he said was that Lake Town was controlled by the rebels what''s going on.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Lieutenant Colonel Walton, and his officers, were in great confusion because of these two telegrams.


    Which side should I trust? Is it Huxin Town? Or Area 51?


    96

 Chapter 551： exposed

    Everyone in the hall of the lord''s mansion is still there, but the acting lord Yurio has already sat on the seat where Paul originally sat. Everyone considered the specific content of the letter, and he was not in a hurry to express his opinion. When others stated their opinions to him, they always responded with "um, um", showing very modesty.


    Old Ford, the head of the Government Affairs Council, was holding a letter written by the acting lord just now, deliberating word by word whether it was written properly.


    At this time, a person quietly walked into the hall, officially the butler Philip who had left lonely before.


    The old housekeeper approached the head of the Government Affairs Council. The head manager sensed that someone was approaching. He twisted his body and cast his eyes on Philip.


    When the old butler left just now, Manager Ford also knew about it. He really wanted to leave his seat to comfort this old friend who had been with him for decades, but he had more important things to do, so he had to put all his emotions aside. the back of the head.


    Seeing him go and come back now, he asked softly, "Oh, Philip, what can you do?"


    "My lord." Philip said in a low voice but did not hide it, as if he was afraid of disturbing others, "I was sorting out the relics in Master Paul''s study just now, and there is a safe where only he and you know the password, so I invite you to go there One trip. I think, the room should be vacated for the new lord as soon as possible."


    "Oh, it''s that locker." Old Ford blinked. "Actually, there''s nothing in it. They''re just financial statements. I just went up and took them down to show Master Yurio."


    "My colleagues, Mr. Yurio, I will take my leave for a while." After speaking, he stood up.


    "Please go ahead." Yurio was sitting next to Old Ford, and he listened to the conversation between the two without any doubts.


    Among the people present, only Bernard, the lord''s secretary, was slightly taken aback, but his expression returned to calm immediately, and no one else noticed.


    Old Ford followed Philip up to the second floor, one behind the other, no one said a word on the way, just walked into Paul''s office.


    As soon as Steward Ford''s heels entered, Philip closed the door of the room.


    "What''s going on?" asked Philip, Ford''s superintendent, impatiently.


    He didn''t know the password of the safe in the lord''s office at all, and Philip Butler also knew that he didn''t know the password. When he heard Philip''s words just now, he was very puzzled in his heart. Fortunately, the head manager''s brain reacted faster than his facial muscles, and he didn''t show any noticeable expression.


    "Bulgan is the traitor lurking in Lake Town!"


    Butler Philip told the news that shocked Manager Ford.


    "Why... why do you say that?"


    Chief Ford twitched his beard, though he too had doubts.


    Butler Philip gave him a small note, "Ms. Ratty''s pet parrot brought back a letter from Lord Graeman, which said that the Warren family from Bulgan participated in the attack on him."


    Upon hearing Paul''s news, Manager Ford opened his eyes wide and grabbed Philip''s lapel, "What about Lord Graham?"


    "Master Graham is still struggling under the protection of his guards, but this parrot has already sent his letter of distress to the Eighth Infantry Battalion closest to him." Butler Philip was worried when he said this, but it was no longer like It was as pale as before.


    "So Lord Graham may still be alive?" Old Ford''s heart that had been silenced by despair started beating again.


    "Yes, it''s still possible!" Butler Philip put on a firm tone.


    "Wait, you said a parrot?"


    "It''s there!" Butler Philip pointed to the south of the room.


    Manager Ford turned around and looked, sure enough, it was indeed the parrot in charge of Setia. He had seen Ratty teasing this bird many times in his spare time.


    Steward Ford immediately read the note Philip handed him.


    "Yeah!"


    The wrinkled face of the Chief of the Government Affairs Council was distorted with anger, and a complete conspiracy was gradually pieced together in his mind.


    First, he tried his best to lure the lord to leave his ruling center, separated from his subjects, took the opportunity to attack and kill him, and then took advantage of his position to control the militia who came to train and spread the news that the lord had died of rebellion. Create the illusion of foreign invasion (or it may be true), and disguise yourself as a loyalist, so that the ministers who have been battered to admit the new lord they have elected, but at this time the garrison of Huxin Town is not there, it is a godsend.


    With a snap, Manager Ford slapped the note on the table.


    "Action must be taken immediately, and these traitors must not be allowed to succeed. Philip, how many guards are there in the Lord''s Mansion?"


    "There are more than thirty people in the castle."


    Philip thought for a while, stroked his beard and said, "Thirty people are enough, find some good ones, come back to the hall with me later, first control this guy Bulgan, based on Bulgan''s performance last night Look, he is the leader of the rebel group lurking in Huxin Town."


    Philip asked: "What if his accomplices outside want to rescue him? Or another situation... His accomplices have become crazy enough to disregard his life and death, and now they have nearly 2,000 militiamen in their hands."


    "This..." Old Ford also calmed down when asked by him.


    ¡­


    In the lobby.


    "What did you say?" Bulgan almost yelled, although he finally held back, but still let others find out his gaffe.


    Just now, one of his cronies ran into the Lord''s Mansion and whispered a few words beside him.


    But for Bulgan these few words are undoubtedly a bolt from the blue.


    An army unexpectedly appeared outside Huxin Town, and it was smaller than a battalion.


    What''s more terrifying is that this army has muskets and cannons - naturally it is Arda''s regular army, because they are under the banner of Arda''s army and Schroeder.


    But...but...the four infantry battalions in the center of the lake should have run far away now. Even if they got the news and immediately returned to the center of the lake and rushed to the center of the lake, it was absolutely impossible to go so fast.


    Where did Schroeder find this army? Bulgan couldn''t figure it out.


    Schroeder! Bulgan didn''t expect that the chief of staff who ran out overnight would eventually bring him a big trouble.


    The defense must be organized immediately, Bulgan judged.


    And you have to go there yourself, otherwise, with the urinating nature of the militia, they would have to run to the other side immediately after seeing the Chief of Staff Schroeder-many of them have met the Chief of Staff.

 Chapter 552： Expose two

    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Just as Manager Ford and Butler Philip were at a loss in Paul''s office on the second floor, a guard knocked on the door of the office.


    "My lords, Lieutenant Warren said that he has urgent military affairs, so he left first."


    "what?"


    The two were shocked, left the office in a hurry, walked quickly across the corridor, walked to the stairs and looked down.


    Sure enough, Bulgan Varun''s original author''s seat was empty.


    Philip said worriedly: "Urgent military affairs, what''s going on?"


    Manager Ford was a little frustrated, and said with regret: "Maybe we should be more decisive just now and control him in time."


    There was only the sound of huffing, and the parrot that was in the office just now flew over along the corridor. When Old Ford and Philip were discussing countermeasures, the bird seemed to have flown outside through the window.


    Are you flying back now?


    The parrot fluttered its wings, landed on the banister of the stairs fluttering, and opened its mouth.


    "Schroeder! The army is coming! Schroeder! The army is coming!"


    I have to say that the bird raised by Ladi Setia is really amazing. The parrot has learned to speak like a human. Although it is not coherent, the two of them can fully hear what it wants to express.


    If it was an ordinary parrot, Ford Manager and Philip would probably only be puzzled. However, this is no ordinary parrot, because its owner is not an ordinary woman.


    If the guess is correct, Chief of Staff Schroeder led the army back.


    Old Ford thought for a while, and said to Philip: "Just now Bulgan said that he has urgent military affairs to deal with. Is this the one? I guess it was Schroeder who noticed Bulgan''s change from the beginning and left Huxin Town in time. We looked for reinforcements elsewhere, and now we are leading the army to fight back."


    Philip didn''t know about Area 51, but Old Ford, who was in charge of the State Council, knew. In the absence of being able to contact the four infantry battalions who were out for field training in time, it is very likely that Schroeder went to 51 overnight to find the army.


    "I... Should we help the Chief of Staff?"


    Hearing that a loyal army had returned, Philip was so excited that his lips trembled when he spoke.


    "The most effective way is to control this castle. If we succeed, Bulgan and his subordinates will definitely be thrown into a panic. There are enemies inside and outside, which will have a great impact on morale."


    "You''re right, let''s call the guards now. Tell Ruth that he is the former captain of the guards."


    The two hurried down the stairs and returned to the hall where everyone had a meeting.


    However, a sudden change occurred at this time. A team trotted into the vestibule of the castle. There were about a hundred people. Judging by their clothes, there were militiamen and policemen. Old Ford and Philip felt tight, what Bulgan was going to do.


    A person broke into the hall of the Lord''s Mansion.


    "Bilal? What are you doing here?"


    Seeing the person coming, Ruth Hayden, director of the Department of Public Safety, who also came here to attend the meeting, asked suspiciously.


    Isn''t this man Billy McReynolds, the captain of the second detachment, and he can be regarded as his subordinate. It''s just that after Huxin Town entered martial law, all the police forces in the city went to cooperate with the military.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Director Hayden, my lords!"


    Billy McReynolds looked very respectful, "There is very bad news. The rebels have begun to attack Huxin Town, and Lieutenant Bulgan has gone to organize the defense."


    Hearing this news, the officials of various ministries who didn''t know it looked at each other in blank dismay. They came so soon?


    Old Ford and Philip cursed secretly in their hearts, they were still slandering those soldiers who were finally the lords, it was really confusing right and wrong.


    The director of the Government Affairs Council asked: "At such an urgent moment, if you don''t help Bulgan, what are you doing in the Lord''s Mansion?"


    Bilair explained: "The Lord''s Mansion is such an important place, so it is naturally the most important thing to defend. Chief Burgan is afraid that some thugs in the city will take advantage of the chaos to attack the Lord''s Mansion, so he sent us to strengthen the security work here. What''s more, in view of the current chaotic situation, the lieutenant said that you must stay in the castle, and the police force in Huxin Town is insufficient, so I can only wrong you to stay here for protection."


    Philip was very angry in his heart, but he dared not show it on his face. You''re clearly here to spy on us, Bulgan, that bastard.


    Others were also full of bitterness, and held meetings all night and all morning, thinking they could go back to their beds and sleep well.


    Old Ford stroked his beard as usual, and said: "In this case, it is better to bring the family records of everyone here to the Lord''s Mansion, so that we can take care of them together. If there are thugs in the city who support the rebels, they will be in their own homes. It''s also dangerous."


    Philip was startled, and immediately realized that Manager Ford was about to die. After taking the family members of the officials to the Lord''s Mansion and turning against Bulgan, everyone will have no worries. If they stay outside, even if they can control the Lord''s Mansion Castle, they will still leave a lot of hostages outside.


    But Billy McReynolds didn''t know that Chief Ford already knew the truth of the rebellion, and he thought the old man in front of him was still in the script they wrote.


    An imperceptible mockery flashed in the eyes of the police detachment captain, haha, you said it yourself.


    "Master Ford, I''ll do it now."


    He bowed slightly in respect to Deputy Lord Yurio, then turned and left the hall.


    After watching Biel leave, Superintendent Ford turned to the director of the Department of Public Safety and shouted:


    "Russ, come here, I have something to tell you Before he became the director of the Department of Public Security, Ruth Hayden commanded the guards of the Lord''s Mansion, and he was the person with the highest force value here.


    About two hours later, the officials'' homes were brought into the castle.


    "close the door!"


    After the last person entered the castle, Zane, the militia captain who came to the Lord''s Mansion to participate in security tasks, ordered the castle gate to be closed.


    For some reason, Zane always felt weird in his heart.


    The Bulgan lieutenant said that there were rebels lurking in the city, but after the martial law began, the militiamen in Tata Town were given the task of patrolling the streets. Since the early morning, Zane has been leading his brothers to patrol the streets, but he has never seen them. See or hear anything unusual.


    Could it be that the rebels were scared into hiding after seeing the official preparations?


    What kind of rebellion is this courageous? Even if you don''t dare to fight with swords and guns, can''t you do it by setting a few fires secretly?


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    It''s a bit...


    Just when Zane was thinking wildly, there was a sudden noise from the hall of the Lord''s Mansion, mixed with horrified shouts.


    What... what''s wrong?


    The tense Zane immediately thought of something bad¡ªcould it be that some rebels had sneaked into the Lord''s Mansion and were killing people in the castle hall?


    I was still complaining about them just now.


    well! Zane stomped his feet on the ground angrily, calling out to the brothers, "Come on, follow me to have a look."


    96

 Chapter 553： hijack

    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Zane led a group of militia brothers from Tata Village, and quickly ran into the front hall of the lord''s mansion. The door of the front hall is now open.


    What they saw inside took them by surprise.


    A burly man, who seemed to be the director of the Department of Public Security, was using his thick arms as thick as ordinary people''s thighs to tightly wrap around a person''s neck, and the person under his control was none other than someone else. It was Billy McReynolds, the captain of the police detachment who brought them to the Lord''s Mansion for security tasks.


    At this time, McReynolds was in a bad situation. He was hugged by Ruth Hayden, who was two heads taller than him, like a chicken. The arm was trying hard to break the arm off the neck, but Ruth Hayden''s arm was motionless, as if it was made of poured steel. McReynolds'' temples were bulging with veins, obviously exerting the energy of breastfeeding, and bean-sized drops of sweat rolled down his forehead.


    The guards of the lord''s mansion tightly surrounded Ruth Hayden and other officials, watching the surroundings nervously, while the policemen who rushed in earlier than the militiamen watched this incredible scene dumbfounded.


    If Ruth Hayden was the only one, then he might be a rebel lurking in the city, but...Looking at the scene in front of him...he carefully observed Sir Ford, the director of the State Council, and Philip, the old steward of the Lord''s Mansion. Standing next to Ruth Hayden, there was no panic on his face, but he looked at the others resolutely.


    Director Ford and Director Phillips... Mutiny? how is this possible!


    Although Zane doesn''t live in Huxin Town, he has heard of these two people. From any perspective, these two people should be the most trusted and trusted people of Earl Graman, and it is impossible to rebel no matter what. of.


    As for the other officials, their reaction was no better than that of the police and militia, and they were also very shocked by what happened around them.


    To be honest, recently I have been using reading to follow up, change sources, read aloud with many timbres, and both Android and Apple can be used. ¡¿


    "Let go of Lord McReynolds! You are rebelling."


    Several police officers yelled at their chief of public safety.


    Hearing the shouts of his companions, Lucas, who was standing in the police line, frowned tightly. He could tell that these police officers were the people McReynolds trusted most on weekdays. However, what they are facing now is Lord Ruth Hayden, the leader of all the police, not to mention the director of the Government Affairs Council and the steward of the lord''s mansion who seem to be on the side of Lord Hayden.


    Ruth Hayden stared his eyes wide and round, and the gaze of the former captain of the guards was quite intimidating.


    "Everyone listen!" he shouted. The hall of the Lord''s Mansion was designed with an echo effect, and Ruth Hayden''s voice sounded like thunder to everyone''s ears.


    "Bulgan Warren and Billy McReynolds are the rebels."


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense!" Billy McReynolds was already blushing because of being hooped around his neck, but he still managed to shout out to Richie, "Hurry up and save me from this traitor."


    The militiamen were at a loss, but nearly half of the police raised their guns at Ruth Hayden¡ªthey also received guns, but the guards of the Lord''s Mansion who protected Ruth Hayden immediately raised their guns Confront the police.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Put down your guns!"


    Seeing this, Ruth Hayden''s eyes were wide open, and he clasped McReynolds''s arm with a little more force. McReynolds grinned in pain, and quickly said to the policeman under him: "Put down the gun, put down the gun!"


    The policemen with guns looked at each other and silently put down the guns in their hands.


    "Minister Ford? What''s the matter?"


    The officials surrounded by the guards also calmed down from their initial panic. Cecil, Hansel, Bernard and others all looked at Old Ford, seeking an answer.


    "Everyone listen to me!" Old Ford, the director of the Government Affairs Council, cleared his throat heavily and said.


    Except for the guarded guards, everyone in the hall turned their attention to him.


    "We have just received news from the lord¡ªyes, that''s right, our lord, Earl Paul Greman, is still alive¡ªhe was indeed attacked by traitors, and among those traitors, Burgan and Birel From the Warren family and the McReynolds family!"


    "Hoo-!"


    There was a sound of surprise in the hall.


    Sissel reacted: "That is to say, the rebels in Bulgan''s mouth are themselves!"


    "Yes!" Philip Butler confirmed.


    Billy McReynolds, who was under control, was sweating profusely, startled and panicked.


    He couldn''t figure it out, how did old Ford and Philip get the news? The channels of communication inside and outside Huxin Town should have been cut off. Could it be that they can''t telepathize?


    I came to see and hold these "hostages", but I didn''t expect that I would become a hostage instead.


    "Brothers in the militia! Brothers in the police!"


    Ruth Hayden yelled at them: "Wake up from the lies of these traitors in time. Bulgan took advantage of the fact that the garrison in Lake Town was out, and used his power to deceive the militiamen who came to train. Al also lied to his own police subordinates, and perhaps some of them in other departments, by spreading the news¡ªthough not entirely false¡ªthat the lord had been assassinated¡ªthrowing the city into chaos, taking the opportunity to take control of the situation, and electing his own Puppet Lord!"


    When he said the last sentence, he glared at Yurio who was still sitting on the lord''s seat The acting lord for this matter had lost his demeanor just now, and his whole body was trembling like sifting chaff. He pressed his shoulders from left to right.


    "None of my business! I... I really didn''t know Bulgan was a rebel!"


    The sweaty Yulio howled miserably, and the sound filled the hall, but no one paid any attention to him.


    "Hahahaha!" Billy McReynolds laughed out loud, although everyone could hear his sternness.


    "It''s too late! It''s too late! It''s too late for you to know. The tyrant Paul Greiman is finished! We have won more than half of the factual victory. If you can recognize the situation, it is correct to surrender as soon as possible s Choice."


    Ruth hit him hard in the stomach, and Bilair wilted like an eggplant beaten by frost.


    "Everyone, don''t listen to the traitor''s nonsense. Lord Graeman is safe and sound, and the 8th Infantry Battalion has already protected him."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Old Ford refuted it sternly, although it was his guess.


    "Moreover, Chief of Staff Schroeder recognized the traitor''s conspiracy in time, and went out of the city overnight to find reinforcements. Now he has led an army back. This is why Bulgan left in a hurry just now. However, the militiamen under him simply No way against Schroeder''s regulars ¡ª I have a lot of respect for the militia, but that''s the truth, everyone''s roles and training commitments are different."


    The last sentence of Old Ford was towards Zane and other militiamen.

 Chapter 554： Retake the Lords Mansion

    ,!


    Undoubtedly, the words of Superintendent Ford and Superintendent Hayden threw the police and militia into confusion.


    Everyone stared blankly at each other, not knowing how to react, as if they were expecting their companions to give them an idea.


    And Billy McReynolds, who was controlled by Ruth Hayden, was ashamed. His intimidation just now was his last effort, hoping to survive from death, but not only did he fail to scare the people present Frightened, I heard more bad news for myself from Old Ford''s mouth, Paul Greiman is still alive!


    Now Billy McReynolds has completely collapsed! There is a question in the head repeatedly: How did the people in the Lord''s Mansion get the outside news.


    Old Ford and a group of officials from the Government Council looked nervously at the police and militiamen. Although the guards in the lord''s mansion were elite, there were only 30, and they were not fully prepared for the conflict. In the militia, no one dared to say the result once the hands were raised.


    Everyone just stood there in fear.


    At this moment, a decisive voice broke the deadlock.


    "I believe what Manager Ford says!"


    Lucas in the police force speaks out his judgment.


    "I''ve long thought Captain McReynolds was out of order! Brothers!"


    He walked out of the team, stood in front of all the policemen, and said to them: "What are you still hesitating about, Steward Philip, and Mrs. Old Ford, as residents of Huxin Town, you must know their character, the two of them But after serving three generations of Earl Greiman, if their words are not trustworthy, who else can believe it? There is definitely an army led by Lord Schroeder outside the city. What''s more..."


    He glanced at the captain of the police detachment who had fallen into a state of despair.


    "Bilair McReynolds has just personally admitted that he and Bulgan participated in the rebellion against Earl Graman. As policemen loyal to Earl Graman, how can we be with the traitor?"


    "Yes!" Someone responded immediately, "We must not stand with traitors."


    Lucas was a little surprised. It wasn''t his colleague who responded to him, but the militia captain, who seemed to be called Zane.


    Zane also stood up and saluted Manager Ford, "My lord, please give us an order, and if you need us to do anything, just ask."


    But before Manager Ford could speak, he raised his hand and turned to the militiamen in Tata Village, shouting, "Long live Graman! Long live Arda!"


    "Long live Graman! Long live Arda!" The militiamen in Tata Village responded to Zane one after another, and they all made their own choices.


    "Yes, Bulgan is absolutely unpopular!" Possibly infected by the aura of the militiamen, the police also made their own choices.


    "I am loyal to Earl Paul Greiman!"


    "I have always been loyal to Earl Paul Greiman, all because of McReynolds'' deception..."


    Now, everyone in the hall has distanced themselves from traitors.


    "Okay!" Seeing that the situation was developing in the direction they expected, Old Ford and others finally let go of their worries.


    The Chief of the Government Affairs Council ordered: "Now you will be under the unified command of Director Hayden, and do a good job of defending the castle. And you must make a big show, let the traitor Bulgan know that something happened in the castle, and disturb their morale."


    In accordance with the orders of Superintendent Ford, everyone immediately moved into action.


    All the fighters - guards, militiamen, and policemen, there were more than 200 people, were divided into several groups by General Hayden, and assigned areas for defense one by one.


    The gate of the castle, which was already closed, piled up a pile of stuffing in the door opening¡ªboxes, furniture, sandbags, etc., including Hansel, Bernard, Cecil and others participated in the removal.


    Then, a cannon mounted on the castle gate was fired.


    The rumble of cannons conveyed some kind of information to the distance.


    ¡­


    At the junction of Lakemore and Emden, two armies are facing each other.


    There were nearly a thousand people on the side with a large number of people. Except for a few knights riding tall horses and wearing neat armor, most of the rest¡ªsoldiers¡ªwere wearing clothes of different colors and styles, most of which were made of linen. In addition to those knights, the soldiers also had a variety of weapons in their hands, including spears, swords, and even pitchforks. It''s foul language.


    The side that confronted them was also a side with a small number of people, probably less than 300 people, but they were lined up in a neat horizontal line. Soldiers stood side by side closely. Without saying a word, he stared sternly ahead. In sharp contrast to the noise on the opposite side, these soldiers did not say a word, whispered or whispered. It was in stark contrast to the noise of the opposing troops.


    In a clearing between two armies of very different styles, two men on horseback are talking.


    "It''s simply unreasonable!"


    Earl Bazel questioned Lieutenant Colonel Walton angrily.


    "I was obviously invited by Huxin Town to destroy the bandits, you...you actually ignored your lord''s order and stopped me here!"


    "Earl Bazel! Our own army can handle our affairs here, and there is no need for outside troops to come in and help!"


    Walton said neither humble nor overbearing ~ www.novelhall.com ~ not to mention! There was a suspicious look in his eyes, "Are there really any bandits?" It can''t be...you made it up? "


    "You... bold!" Earl Bazel yelled in a shrill voice, "You...you...you dare to doubt me!"


    In the past, Bazel didn''t even bother to talk to people like Walton. It''s a shame that a guy who only has the title of knight is worthy of sitting on the saddle and talking face-to-face with the noble earl.


    "I am Earl Bazel, a nobleman of the kingdom, how dare you... How dare you? This is a humiliation to me!"


    "Listen up, Walton! Just a week ago, a group of vicious gangsters attacked my territory, murdered and set fire, looted property, and it took a lot of effort to find clues... They came from Em Deng, Huxin Town promised to give me an explanation, let me personally lead the soldiers to find out these bastards, I think you should have received the order!"


    Although he said so, Earl Bazel''s heart was pounding. what happened? Didn''t you promise to let me in? Why is this Walton so arrogant?


    It can''t be, what happened to that group of people?

 Chapter 555： collapse

    ,!


    Lieutenant Bulgan on his horse watched the approaching team from a distance.


    With neat steps and solid formation, there is no doubt that it is Arda''s regular army.


    Where did they come from? It is impossible for the garrison in Huxin Town to come back so quickly. Could it be that one of them stayed nearby?


    Bulgan thought so hard that his brain ached a little.


    At the beginning, Bulgan was quite confident about the power he had now. After all, it was nearly two thousand militiamen who had received basic military training.


    But as that army approached, his confidence began to waver.


    Everyone on the other side is holding firearms, and behind the team... there are at least ten artillery pieces.


    In this case, the form becomes a bit severe.


    When the Huxin Town garrison set off, they took away all the active artillery.


    Those left in the armory were all eliminated, and several of them were even "antiques" from the time when the pirates were conquered. The reason why they were kept and not melted down was that Paul Greiman wanted to sell them at the right time. to others.


    When Count Graeman first conceived the cannon as a killer weapon, the cannon-casting technology at that time was still in the groping stage. Whether it was its inventor, Count Graeman, or the craftsman who realized it by himself, they were all "I think so" All that can be done should be done."


    From today''s point of view, the artillery manufactured at that time...was of poor quality, although they did play a major role in the early military operations of the army of Arda.


    Another problem is that after being retired from active service, these artillery are placed in the armory and lack of maintenance.


    God knows if pulling them out again will explode the chamber after ignition.


    The blasting of a gun can have a serious impact on morale, especially for a group of poorly trained militiamen. The blasting of a gun may affect their trust in the musket they have just received.


    In addition, the firing of artillery cannot be taught well in a day or two. In particular, Bulgan''s training office is only responsible for routine training, and artillery training has its own system.


    For various reasons, Bulgan did not allow the militiamen to touch the artillery.


    The approaching army stopped, and beside the team, among the group of officers on horseback, Bulgan recognized the figure¡ªChief of Staff Schroeder.


    It wasn''t just Bulgan who recognized him, there were also Schroeder''s people in the militia. The appearance of the old knight caused slight confusion in the team.


    what happened? Why is the dignified chief of staff of the army standing opposite us?


    Many people felt digo in their hearts.


    Suddenly Bulgan yelled: "Everyone! Raise your guns!"


    There was a clatter, and those who didn''t know Schroeder raised their loaded firearms according to the order, and those who recognized Schroeder also raised their guns following the movements of the people around them.


    An officer next to Schroeder walked slowly to a distance of about 200 meters from the militia, and then stopped, Bulgan could not help but curse secretly.


    The man held a horn made of iron and raised it to his mouth and shouted.


    "Brothers of the militia! You have all been deceived by Bulgan and his gang. In fact, he is the biggest rebel lurking in Lake Town. Bulgan took advantage of his identity to pass orders while the lord was out hunting, trying to Using the militia to control the center, and his accomplices also launched an attack on the lord in Babor, however, his accomplices in Babor have been wiped out by the heroic guards of the lord, leaving only Bulgan and his few His confidant is dying in Huxin Town, and he even tried to drag you to be buried together, which is extremely evil! For this shameless traitor, you must see his true face and deal with it as soon as possible."


    what happened? Bulgan was extremely shocked. How did the other party know about Babor Village? He immediately made the worst judgment in his heart: If his side in Babor Village succeeds, Schroeder will not get the situation so quickly, because the signal tower there has been controlled. But if it''s another situation, Paul Greiman won over there and regained control of the signal tower, it is possible to immediately send the message to the place loyal to him.


    That that that that that that that - that person said just now, the lord wiped out the attackers, is it true or false?


    The lord spread the news, is it true?


    Bulgan''s head was in turmoil.


    In fact, Bulgan guessed right. After regaining the signal tower closest to him, Paul immediately tried to contact the garrisons in various places. Fortunately, he contacted Area 51.


    No matter what, now we have to survive!


    Bulgan immediately turned tit-for-tat, and shouted with all his strength: "Brothers, don''t listen to the nonsense of the rebels in front, I know, when you see Schroeder on the opposite side, you have doubts in your mind, why is the chief of staff on the opposite side?" .But I am sorry to report that, as some of you wise ones have already guessed, Schroeder is no longer the respected chief of staff, he has been seduced by the rebels and sided with them."


    "Look, he brought an entire army. As we all know, the four infantry battalions in Huxin Town have already gone out for field training, and the militias in the vicinity have also gathered in Huxin Town¡ªthat is, you! So there What is before us but rebels?"


    "Now, I order you, in the name of the current highest military officer in Huxin Town - to destroy the enemy resolutely, thoroughly, and mercilessly!"


    The militiamen did not know who was right, and habitually obeyed the orders of their superiors and raised their guns.


    At this moment, there was a booming sound behind them, and it was in the direction of Huxin Town!


    Bulgan was shocked again, and a very bad premonition immediately enveloped his heart.


    Has something happened to Huxin Town? Otherwise, it''s okay to fire a cannon.


    And where is there artillery in Huxin Town? In addition to those old-fashioned cannons that were still lying in the armory He immediately thought of a place¡ªthe cannons placed on the gate tower of the castle of the Lord''s Mansion!


    There is only one word to describe Bulgan''s mood at this time¡ªlike falling into an ice cave.


    "The whole army listens to the order!" He didn''t know which nerve was stimulated, and he lost his mind, "Forward!"


    The militiamen looked at each other in blank dismay, but still obeyed Bulgan''s order, changed the gun that was originally raised for aiming to a slanted end, and walked towards the opposite army.


    Advance to where it is easiest to aim, and shoot! Then rush to fight the bayonet!


    This is the only thought in Bulgan''s head at this time!


    ¡­


    The officer who was sent out by Schroeder just now shook his head helplessly, turned around and returned to the chief of staff.


    "No, Master Schroeder, without direct evidence, the militiamen can''t get rid of Bulgan''s lies. Are you really going to open fire on them?"


    Schroeder shook his head, he looked at the officer and said:


    "I remember a new type of firearm that was aimed really well."

 Chapter 556： crash two

    ,!


    The militiamen continued to advance, with hesitation and doubt on their faces, but their steps were still neat and firm - resolutely executing orders is an important part of militia military training.


    On Schroeder''s side, twenty Arda soldiers armed with new-style firearms walked out of the line and stood at the forefront.


    "Aim!" Under the command of the chief of staff, the twenty soldiers raised their firearms. If someone leaned closer to the muzzle and looked into the barrel carefully, they would find circles of guns in their barrels. Spiral texture.


    In Bulgan''s view, the situation on the other side is very strange.


    Logically speaking, shouldn''t all the horizontal teams raise their guns to meet the enemy immediately?


    Why are only twenty people ready?


    Then he immediately discovered something even weirder.


    The flintlock guns that are commonly equipped now, because of the low accuracy, often use the salvo method-the soldiers stand shoulder to shoulder in a tight row, all pointing the muzzles directly in front of themselves, and all together after hearing the order open fire. In this way, although the accuracy of a single shot is very low, the overall hit rate is very objective. Because no matter how far the trajectory of the bullet drifts, it will not make a 90-degree turn, and there is a high probability that it will hit some unlucky guy in the opposing team¡ªafter all, the enemy also has to line up in a horizontal line or a square formation, and collective shooting The casualties caused to the opponent are even greater.


    Therefore, shooting at a distance from the enemy does not require soldiers to deliberately aim at a certain target.


    However, in Bulgan''s eyes now, the twenty soldiers in front of Schroeder''s team all pointed their guns at him.


    What''s going on, are they going to kill themselves as the commander first? Can you hit it?


    An ominous premonition enveloped Bulgan''s whole body, causing his fine hairs to stand up one by one.


    But what can he do now?


    Hide behind your subordinates in full view? joke.


    Bulgan bit the root, insisted on his head held high, and continued to march along with the militia on horseback.


    "Haha!" Lieutenant Colonel Claude, the battalion commander of the Ninth Infantry Battalion, grinned and said happily to Chief of Staff Schroeder, "He''s looking for death."


    Seeing that Bulgan entered the effective range, the old knight shouted, "Fire!"


    At one command, twenty rifled flintlock guns fired at once, and the bullets whirled and flew towards the target.


    As the person in charge of the training department, Bulgan often touches guns, teaches soldiers to shoot, supervises soldiers'' training, and he himself often hone his shooting skills. Every time he touches the cold gun body and bullets, he feels that this miraculous creation made by Paul Greiman is ruthless, powerful, unstoppable, and fatal with one blow. It is a perfect weapon for killing people. . What kind of sword, what kind of bow and crossbow, all pale in front of this kind of weapon.


    And Bulgan imagined in his mind more than once what it would be like to be hit by this terrible weapon. Having been on the battlefield, he has seen the wounds of the enemies who were hit. The sight is undoubtedly terrifying. He has also asked about the feelings of those wounded, but other people''s verbal descriptions cannot replace the personal experience.


    What would happen if you were shot by a musket?


    Now Bulgan knew that in just a split second, he had been shot through flesh by at least ten deformed lead bullets, and even one shot directly through his shoulder blade.


    pain? Bulgan didn''t know, because he was hit in a deadly part in an instant, maybe his brain had no time to perceive it, and his only feeling was that his life was losing his life rapidly.


    It was as if he was gradually isolated from everything outside his body by an invisible transparent barrier. First, his sense of touch became dull, but he could still see the frightened expressions of the militiamen looking at him, and he could also hear their panicked cries. Even the sound of the ground began to blur, and finally he could not see or hear, and the fire of consciousness began to go out.


    Will father, grandfather, ancestors of the family be proud of me? Alas, maybe the Warren family will cease to exist in the future...


    But... How did Earl Graham escape the attack? How did the people in the Lord''s Mansion know the news from the outside world? Where did the Chief of Staff''s army come from?


    The lord''s guards are elite, but they can''t hold back the large number of people on their side. If they can''t, they will set fire to the forest. In order to isolate the news, they have controlled the signal towers in several key locations, and controlled the main roads of Huxin Town through martial law. , In the end, I waited until the garrison in Huxin Town ran far away before doing anything. Every carefully considered and prepared measure has an accident.


    With these few mysteries, Bulgan''s life completely dissipated.


    Bulgan Varun, the current commander of the militia, is dead!


    The army that he organized just two days ago lost its last grip, the doubts lingering in his mind, the anxiety that he might be a traitor, and the fear of facing the regular army¡ªespecially those cannons that gave off a frightening cold light , finally crushed their spirits.


    There was a clattering sound, the sound of guns being thrown to the ground, and the militiamen lowered their heads and shoulders, waiting for the judgment of fate.


    Will he be shot? There are ready-made cannons on the opposite side, and many people think so in despair.


    Accompanying Bulgan are several of his best friends, but their prestige is not enough to reorganize the army. In fact, their own will has already been crossed. They had no way out, so they directly raised their hands high.


    Schroeder shook the reins rode forward to a relatively short distance, took the megaphone and shouted: "Listen, all militiamen, Battalion Commander Claude will bring you back The camp in Huxin Town, you stay there for the time being, don''t go out!"


    On the latter sentence "Do not go out", he emphasized his tone.


    "In the future, someone will talk to you one by one. If you were only deceived by the traitor during the rebellion and did not take the initiative to do any evil, the lord will give you a lighter sentence. If someone has long been in collusion with the traitor, or took advantage of the chaos If you have done evil, and the evidence is solid, you will never let it go!"


    Regarding the chief of staff''s words, most of the militiamen felt amnesty after hearing it, and looked like they were still alive after the disaster, while a few people were still anxious and sweating coldly.


    Several of Bulgan''s confidants were **** and beaten.


    Battalion Commander Claude pointed to the direction of Huxin Town and said to Schroeder, "My lord, someone from the city is coming."


    Schroeder looked, and there were indeed two knights galloping towards this side, with long smoke and dust rising behind them.


    "Appears to be from the Home Guard."


    Claude, with his sharp eyes, recognized the clothes of the visitor.

 Chapter 567： calm

    ,!


    The position of the Internal Guard in Arda¡¯s military and political system is similar to that of the armed police in Paul¡¯s previous life. Currently, there are 100 people reserved. When the ordinary police encounter problems that cannot be handled, the Internal Guard will come forward to solve them. In addition, they are also in charge of the State Council. For the security tasks of various confidential parts, the weapons of the Internal Guard are equipped with flintlock guns and light artillery, which are more suitable for dealing with extreme violence than the police who can only be equipped with cold weapons on weekdays.


    When Bulgan rebelled, the Council of Governors was blinded by him and gave him command of the Internal Guard. In this way, the internal guards suddenly became the most powerful force in Bulgan''s hands, and they were much better trained than the militiamen.


    But after Bulgan learned that Schroeder''s army was coming from outside the city, he didn''t have the courage to take such an armed force out to fight. Betrayal. Therefore, he only led the militia out of the city to confront Schroeder, while the internal guards were split into several teams and deployed in different areas of the city.


    But a cannon shot from the Lord''s Mansion caught the attention of the internal guards. The team closest to the Lord''s Mansion immediately sent people to the castle to inquire. Naturally, they soon learned the truth of the rebellion. Then contacted other teams and gathered in front of the Lord''s Mansion. At the same time, the people in the Lord''s Mansion also knew that Huxin Town was very empty at this time, and most of the militiamen were taken outside by Bulgan. They immediately seized this At this opportunity, the collective signed an order, and the internal guards announced it to the whole city.


    Without the commander of Bulgan, the few accomplices he left in the city would have no backbone. Under the coercion of Schroeder outside and the Government Affairs Council inside, they were quickly arrested, and the city of Huxin Town returned to the city. under the control of the loyalists.


    The internal guard immediately sent people out of the city to find out the latest situation, but unexpectedly found that Bulgan, the initiator of the rebellion, had been killed, so they came to Schroeder.


    After reading the letter written by Old Ford himself, Chief of Staff Schroeder and Commander of the 9th Infantry Battalion, Claude, led the army into Huxin Town without hesitation, and the two soon arrived at the Lord''s Mansion.


    "Oh, Father! Fortunately, you are all right."


    Schroeder saw Ron, the head of the logistics department, and Kelly, the head of the equipment department, and immediately stepped forward to hug them.


    "Master Schroeder, we thought we would never see you again."


    Ron and Kelly burst into tears.


    After Schroeder realized that something was wrong and left Huxin Town, the two became the biggest obstacle for Bulgan to usurp the leadership of the armed forces, so they were immediately raided and imprisoned.


    After exchanging pleasantries, the military and government officials sat down to discuss the future arrangements.


    Schroeder brought back good news to everyone. Earl Graham defeated the attackers and is still alive and well. This made Manager Ford and Steward Philip completely relieved.


    After discussion, everyone agreed that the most urgent task is to bring the lord back to Huxin Town to ensure his 100% safety, and at the same time to bring Earl Garnard back to Huxin Town.


    In addition, until the aftermath of the rebellion is completely over, the town of Huxin remains under martial law.


    In addition, after recapturing the signal tower near Lake Town, the Lord''s Mansion received information from Emden, and the 6th Infantry Battalion pushed back the army of Earl Bazel who was trying to enter Emden at the border. In the name of the staff, Schroeder wrote back to Lieutenant Colonel Walton, commander of the 6th Infantry Battalion, explaining the ins and outs of the matter, praised his choice, and ordered him to continue to guard against the major forces around him.


    Two days later, Paul and Mellon returned to Lake Town one after the other.


    "Everyone!"


    Paul summoned his subjects in the lord''s mansion, his voice was a little choked.


    "I have never felt that you are so kind as now, I...I..."


    His shoulders trembled slightly.


    "Master Graham, please don''t get too excited."


    The lord''s secretary Berner comforted him, "The people gathered here are all your close friends and loyal staff, and they will never harm you."


    "I know, Bernard, thanks."


    Paul took a few breaths slowly to calm himself down.


    However, the lord''s brows were immediately frowned tightly, and everyone present could see that a wave of resentment lingered on his face.


    "I will punish them severely! I will punish them severely!"


    The lord repeated this sentence in a low voice, but everyone could hear it clearly. It seemed that Count Graham was about to announce the punishment for the rebels.


    He stood up suddenly, and raised his voice and said: "Now that I think about it, how procrastinated I was before, since such slow and gradual changes can stir up their rebellion, then I should have directly set off a storm. You see, I won''t be merciless in the future, all my ideas will be put into practice, and all reforms will be launched immediately, what petitions, what public opinion, shit, I don''t care about these anymore It''s a joke!"


    What? Everyone looked at each other. Imagine? reform? At this moment, Earl Gramain is not thinking about how to deal with those participants in the rebellion, but thinking about his own policy, which is really inexplicable.


    "Thomas!" Paul shouted at the Chief Judge of the Lord''s Court.


    "Yes! Lord Graham!" The chief judge, who had never seen such an attitude from Paul, immediately stood up.


    "Immediately start to expand the scale of the lord''s court. Every town must have a court station, and it can be guaranteed to radiate to every surrounding village, even if it is a remote place."


    "I see my lord." Thomas responded hastily.


    "The reason for this!" Paul explained: "I intend to transfer all the judicial power to the lord''s court. From now on, no one is allowed to privately set up punishments and prisons. Except for the judges of the lord''s court, no one has the power Judge others."


    "In contrast to this, it is the expansion of law enforcement powers, Russ!"


    Paul called the name of the director of the Department of Public Safety.


    "Yes, my lord." Ruth Hayden looked at his lord.


    "I order you to expand the police force. In addition to major cities, you must also set up agencies in villages and towns. Let''s call it... the police station. The management scope of the police station must also effectively radiate to every surrounding village."


    "Follow your orders, Master Graham." Ruth Hayden agreed.


    "Wakley!"


    Paul looked at Old Ford, the head of the State Council.


    "We must strengthen the management of the grassroots. The previous method of just sending an official to the village is absolutely unworkable. Moreover, the peasants must be liberated from their attachment to the landlord!"

 Chapter 558： punish

    ,!


    "The new village management organization¡ªI decided to call it the village management committee, rather than the previous farm cooperative, it must manage all aspects of the village, such as household registration management, public affairs, disaster preparedness, and even marriage Funerals, weddings, mediation of conflicts between neighbors, all these things are the responsibility of the village committee. Of course, this can¡¯t be done by one person, so we need to form a committee.¡±


    Paul talked freely about his grassroots governance policies.


    "And it will also represent me, an extension of my mouth, eyes and ears, capable of quickly, resolutely and forcefully conveying the spirit and will from Huxin Town, and at the same time, it can quickly convey all the things in the village to the truth. , Feedback to Huxin Town in its original form.¡±


    It has to be said that this is a very idealized statement, and it can even be said to be a bit nonsensical. Paul''s vision is impossible to realize on the earth in the 21st century, let alone in this world that has not yet fully stepped out of the Middle Ages, it is a fantasy. But it is always right to work hard in this direction, and we must take the first step.


    As Paul said just now, the functions of the village committee cannot be performed by one or two clerks. After hearing this, Old Ford frowned tightly, "Lord Graman, this will definitely greatly increase our administrative duties. cost."


    "Then expand our administrative staff."


    "Uh... finances."


    "No, issue bonds!"


    Paul yelled, "Anyway, our fiscal revenue has been growing! And I believe that after this reform, our economy will be more active and healthier - by unleashing rural productivity and consumption power."


    Paul continued to talk eloquently: "To tell you the truth, according to my point of view, our countryside is extremely abnormal. Yes, we have had no legal slaves for nearly a thousand years, but all kinds of unreasonable rules and regulations are Perpetuate de facto slavery. I think everyone knows that."


    "The powerful families in those villages¡ªthe most typical is the Warren family in this rebellion, ah, and Fergus¡ªthey own vast fields, accumulate wealth from generation to generation, and hold tax collections for generations. Power, setting up punishments according to one''s own will, adjudicating the big and small affairs in the village, isn''t this the de facto lord of the village where I live? And I, the real lord, can only convey my orders and collect taxes through them, and the peasants It is only through them that my will can be fed back to me. It seems that my orders can only be unimpeded in a few cities, which is simply unreasonable."


    Speaking of this, Paul was full of resentment.


    In the Northwest Gulf, the rural manor owners took advantage of various tangible and intangible privileges to turn the vast number of farmers into their own de facto slaves. For example, rent out your own land to those poor landless peasants, and then charge unreasonably high rents, leaving the peasants with only a little grain to feed their hunger, making them unable to expand their operations, and depriving them of the opportunity to accumulate wealth , can only rely on renting their fields to survive. Another example is the method of usury, especially combined with their previous status as taxpayers. The snowball is getting bigger and bigger. Some peasant families even owe debts for generations. They don¡¯t know when they will be able to pay it off. debtor''s wife and daughter. Not only do farmers owe debts when taxes are collected, but when harvests are bad or natural disasters occur, it is also when the countryside borrows frequently. The ability of ordinary farmers to resist risks is very low.


    Do you want to pay off your debt? Or want to escape debt? Sorry, but in the village the word of the landlord is the law.


    In short, the landlords used various means to force the peasants to depend on themselves and firmly bound the peasants to their own land.


    The agricultural technology that Paul vigorously promoted in the past few years has greatly increased the area of ??arable land and harvest, but most of the increase has fallen into the pockets of rural landlords. The only benefit for ordinary farmers seems to be that there are no large numbers of people starved to death. up.


    Paul sent stewards to the countryside, established farm societies, set up circuit courts to adjudicate lawsuits for farmers, and prohibited private executions. The situation improved somewhat, but there was no fundamental change.


    The large number of factories established by Paul provided farmers who left the countryside with a second way to support themselves, but the power of tradition is strong, and a large number of farmers are still bound.


    "Look..." Paul spread his hands angrily, and said to one of his subordinates: "This time, I just want to take back a little bit of power in their hands - taxation and justice. They are like vicious dogs guarding food. The sharp canine teeth rushed towards me viciously and bit me."


    "So I decide!"


    He clenched his fists vigorously and fiercely, and there was no doubt in his tone.


    "Since they are so ignorant of current affairs, then I will completely deprive them of all privileges! Note that is all privileges."


    "In addition to abolishing the tax system and taking back judicial power. I want to intensify, yes, I want to intensify!"]


    "First of all, I want to reduce the interest rate and rent. For the land rent collected from the tenant farmers, I want to set a maximum ratio. In short, it must not be so high that I only leave rations for the farmers, and I want to leave them with seeds that can be cultivated in the next year. We must leave them commodity grains that can be traded in the market, and allow farmers to sell the grains for money, and then use the money from selling grains to buy other commodities that they want, so that they can actually improve their lives through farming, and Not just survival. Then there is private lending. I will set a reasonable interest rate so that hardworking people cannot repay it. For those old debts that already exist, I will send someone to review them one by one, Mohu I will burn them all if they are unclear or the interest is outrageous. For those who really cannot pay off their debts, as long as their descendants publicly renounce the right of inheritance, then there is no need to inherit the debts, and the debts will not continue from generation to generation. "


    "Then, I have to set up the Agricultural Bank!"


    ABC? This word has aroused the interest of everyone here.


    "Agricultural Bank will provide loans to farmers at extremely low interest rates." Paul explained, "If farmers encounter natural disasters, poor grain harvests and other unlucky times, they can ask for loans from Agricultural Bank instead of those vampire-like private lenders. people."

 Chapter 559： punishment two

    ,!


    Paul''s words caused waves in the hearts of all the people present. If the lord''s policies are implemented and effective, those gentry and landowners who have controlled the villages for generations will almost become a group of ordinary people with some money. On the same level as those mud legs they never looked down on.


    Hansel Abbott, director of the Ministry of Agriculture, suddenly felt a lot of pressure, because the impact of Paul''s measures on the countryside was almost subversive, and it was likely to have a huge impact on the agricultural production he was responsible for. Hansel is not sure about the harmful effects¡ªordinary farmers are happy, and they may work harder when farming, but those landowners who own a large number of fields must be very upset. What should they do if they secretly make trouble?


    Yes, Paul described it very beautifully, but there have been many things in history where the starting point was good but the ending ended in tragedy. After all, no matter how bad the previous order was, it was still order. Count Graham dropped such a bomb. , the old order will undoubtedly be destroyed, but it is too mysterious whether the formation of a new order or continuous chaos will follow.


    "Master Graham." Hansel raised his hand to indicate that he had something to say.


    "Do you have anything to add?" Obviously Earl Graham did not want to hear any objections.


    Hansel carefully put forward his own suggestion: "Shouldn''t one or two villages be selected for experimentation with such a large-scale reform? In case...I mean in case, what impact does the reform have on agricultural production? , may affect people''s livelihood."


    "Oh no! Hansel."


    Paul waved his hand without hesitation.


    "Although the efforts are a bit stronger, they are all related to laws and debts, and do not involve changes to the production structure. I can''t imagine that if everyone obeys the law, it will have a negative impact on production. If there is If there is any influence, then someone must be doing something secretly."


    Paul frowned, his face became serious, and he scanned everyone present with his scrutiny.


    In the end, he stared at Hansel again and said, "If we follow what you said, we should first select one or two places to experiment with. Heh, isn''t this just giving our potential enemies time to deal with it? I can already imagine it." Now, they will definitely do everything they can to destroy the places used to experiment with reforms, and then publicize that the lord''s reforms are nothing but nonsense."


    There was an unquestionable tone in the lord''s words.


    "So, we must use a stormy raid to fool them, and we must not leave them with a buffer time to think and respond."


    "Master Graham is right!" Cecil expressed his support for Paul.


    "Things have to be on the bright side. Those landowners who are as penniless as iron cocks, although they possess a lot of wealth, they are very few in terms of number. No matter how extravagant these guys are, how many manufacturing products can they consume? The luxury goods they spend a lot of money on will not stimulate the manufacturing industry much. However, if Master Graham''s ideas are followed, the vast number of farmers¡ªthis group that accounts for the vast majority of our current population¡ªhave If they can enter the market for consumption, the stimulus to the manufacturing industry will be huge, such as salt, cloth, clothing, socks, shoes and hats, and various metal products. These are products that ordinary families will definitely use. In the past, it wasn¡¯t that the farmers didn¡¯t want to buy things, it was just that they were short of cash.¡±


    Paul nodded: "As I said at the beginning, if all goes well, then our increased tax revenue from industry and commerce should be able to make up for the previous administrative investment."


    The lord''s determination has been made, and no one will speak out against it.


    "Master Graeman, we have drawn up a basic strategy for dealing with those who participated in the rebellion."


    Chief Justice Thomas tried hard to get the meeting back on the topic everyone had hoped for in the first place.


    He produced a folded piece of paper and handed it to Paul.


    After taking it, Paul unfolded the paper and glanced at it quickly.


    Under the gaze of everyone, the change in the expression on Paul''s face was a bit confusing.


    The lord was still aggressive just now, and he gritted his teeth when he spoke, giving the impression that he wished to cut the landlords into slices and eat them raw with soy sauce. However, after reading the paper handed to him by the chief judge, the lord''s face suddenly became calm.


    There seemed to be a second or two of thought, and then the Count spoke.


    "The treatment of the rebels is of course necessary, and what you suggest...is also reasonable. But I think the most urgent thing is to interrogate them, pry open the mouths of the **** who are still alive, and try to try before cutting off their heads. Can more information be obtained, such as whether there are still accomplices who have been lurking and have not been exposed, whether they are still in contact with some external forces, etc. In addition, it is also necessary to identify who is the mastermind, which is an accomplice, and who There is no one who knows about this conspiracy but does not report it."


    After listening to the lord''s words, everyone felt relieved and their frowns eased. Why do you have to be careful, because considering the character of the lord on weekdays, everyone is afraid that he will blurt out after reading the content on the paper, "Ah? This is too cruel." But now it seems that the earl does not object to the above Content.


    At least not for now.


    "You are right, Mr. Graham," said Ruth Hayden, director of the Department of Public Safety. "With regard to the contents of this paper, we just want you to set the basic tone for the final trial~www. novelhall.com~Paul asked him, "So how long do you think it will take to figure out every aspect of this rebellion, such as the things I just said. "


    Ruth replied: "There are a lot of people involved in this rebellion, and the identities of the people are also very complicated. We have the army, militia, police, and possibly the personnel of the telegraph signal station inside us, and the Ephesians outside. According to Cecil and I, the local clans headed by Gus and Warren, as well as their servants and villagers, the interrogation may take a year and a half to two years."


    "It takes so long!" Paul scratched his chin.


    Finally he said, "Well, just let me know if you have any difficulties."


    "Yes, Graham-sama. In addition..."


    "what?"


    Manager Ford said: "Until all the dust settles, Babor Village and several other villages around it will suspend the acceptance of recruits there, and prohibit people there from registering for the Administration Council''s office officer exam."


    "It''s a very safe approach."


    Paul fully agrees with this suggestion.

 Chapter 560： punishment three

    ,!


    After the meeting with all his subordinates, Paul told the butler Philip that he wanted to be alone for a while, and he walked silently to his office.


    After entering this room that he once thought he would never return to, Paul stretched vigorously.


    Night has begun to fall, and the last glimmer of the sun still remains in the sky. There were no candles in the office, and it was dark. He took advantage of the ray of light coming in from the window to see clearly the furnishings in the room, it was still the same as before, how familiar everything was, and he finally came back here.


    Paul walked gently to his desk. There was still a stack of documents on it. Paul still remembered that they were all official documents that he had not finished processing.


    He walked around to the back of the table, put his hand on the "ergonomic chair" he designed, and felt a warm and familiar touch from his hand.


    "Oh, old man," Paul said to his chair, "I thought I''d never see you again."


    He sat up, leaned against the back of the chair, put his feet on the table in front of him, breathed a long sigh of relief, and then stared blankly at the dark ceiling.


    At this moment, Paul suddenly felt a sense of fatigue attached to his body from all directions, which made him really want to have a good sleep, but the sleepiness disappeared in an instant when he really closed his eyes.


    He didn''t know how long he stayed in this state, and suddenly a knock on the door interrupted Paul''s continued emptying.


    "Come in!"


    After a creak, Butler Philip poked his head in from the door.


    "I was startled, Master Graham, why didn''t you light a lamp."


    The old housekeeper walked into the office, skillfully lit the candles on the candlesticks, and the room brightened up.


    "Philip, what''s the matter?"


    I just confessed that the housekeeper wanted to be alone for a while, so Philip must have something to do with him.


    "Master Graham, Sir Abbott is back again, and he wants to talk to you face to face about something."


    "Hansel?" Paul was a little surprised, what was he looking for himself. Is there anything that can''t be said at the meeting just now? I have to find him alone.


    Paul said to Philip: "Let him in, I''ll wait for him here."


    "Yes, Master Graham." The old butler bowed slightly and retreated.


    In less than two minutes, footsteps were heard in the corridor outside, and then there was another knock on the door.


    "Come in, Hansel."


    The door of the room was pushed open, revealing the face of the director of the Ministry of Agriculture.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you, Lord Graman." He walked into the room, then turned around and closed the door gently.


    Paul continued to lie back on the chair, but lazily tilted his head to the sofa next to him, and Hansel sat down on it.


    Paul asked him, "It''s so late, what else do you want to talk to me about?"


    "Uh...actually, I''m not here on behalf of myself, but...on behalf of everyone."


    "Everyone?" Paul had doubts on his face. At this moment, he suddenly realized that the expression on Hansel''s face was extremely solemn. You must know that this guy usually looks like a cynical young man. This expression is extremely rare.


    Paul asked strangely: "The people in your mouth mean old Ford, Cecil, Victor and others? They asked you to come?"


    Only then did Hansel squeeze out a smile: "Master Graeman, don''t get me wrong. In fact, no one assigned me this job, but I can guess some thoughts in everyone''s mind, and it also fits my own. There are certain thoughts in my heart, so I feel that I need to come here on behalf of everyone. As for the so-called certain thoughts, maybe those who are close enough to you on weekdays are a little embarrassed to say it in person, but I..."


    Paul pointed at him, "A stranger from Jingyao, who is also a representative of the royal family."


    Hansel nodded, "Yes, maybe it''s more appropriate for me, a person with a sense of distance, to talk to you about this."


    "Interesting!" A smile appeared on Paul''s face. He stood up from his chair, walked around the desk, came to a small table in the corner, picked up the wine on it and poured two glasses. One picked it up, and handed the cup in his left hand to Hansel. The two clinked their glasses lightly, and each took a sip.


    Paul said: "I didn''t expect that these subordinates who have been loyal to the Graeman family for generations... would have something that they couldn''t say directly in front of me, haha. If that''s the case, Hansel, you can speak for them."


    "Master Graeman." Hansel regained his solemn expression, and went straight to the topic, "During the meeting just now, you handed Judge Thomas a note¡ªit was about how to deal with traitors, and about the above Content, you seem to have any doubts?"


    "This..."


    Paul didn''t know how to answer.


    The paper handed over by the chief judge, the content on it is very simple-for everyone involved in the rebellion, kill the clan.


    This kind of punishment, if not specifically specified, is to kill all the people in a whole family¡ªregardless of men, women, old and young, even close servants¡ªto be exterminated.


    At that time, after reading it, Paul did not directly agree, but he did not object, because he wanted to show that he was more decisive in the face of the rebellion.


    But it was only a moment of hesitation that was seen by those who cared.


    "Hansel." Paul said helplessly, "I hate that class rather than specific individuals. I think this kind of indiscriminate and one-size-fits-all approach is a bit... a bit excessive."


    "Even if it''s a danger to your life this time?"


    "Hansel Don''t be confused, I will definitely clean up the **** who threaten my life, but their family members, women, children, and the elderly may not know anything from the beginning to the end, just because Being implicated and thrown into prison or even losing his life, this..."


    Paul shook his head.


    "Master Graeman!" Hansel said solemnly, "You have such an idea, which shows that you are a kind person, which is very good. But if the offspring of the traitor grow up, and assume that under his careful planning, he has mastered a lot If you want to take revenge on you, what should you do? Have you thought about this?"


    Paul replied: "Of course I have thought about this, but as long as we take strict precautions, it seems impossible. Think about it, a family that is dead, its descendants can have some strength to trouble me."


    "Master Graham, you need to consider the worst of the situation, and you can''t just wishful thinking that the other party will go according to your ideas."


    Paul replied quietly: "If I have done everything that should be done, and I am still... then it can only be said to be like this."


    Crack-crack-crack!


    Hansel applauded Paul, but the expression on his face became increasingly sarcastic.

 Chapter 561： punishment four

    ,!


    Hansel''s applause seemed to praise Paul, but the expression on his face made him uncomfortable.


    "What, is there something wrong with what I said?"


    "Master Graham." Hansel looked at Paul with a sincere expression.


    "I know that there are always some people with a strong sense of morality in this world..."


    Paul narrowed his eyes, looked at Hansel very displeased, and said in a bad tone: "Are you mocking me?"


    Hansel stared into Paul''s eyes: "If you think I''m offending you, you can send someone to cut off my head, you have the right."


    Paul gave him a blank look and didn''t continue to say anything.


    Hansel continued: "I know that satisfying my moral sense is indeed a pleasant thing to do, and sometimes I will give alms to beggars on the side of the road. Whenever I do this kind of thing, I feel that I am The soul has been sublimated."


    He changed the subject, "However, my charity to the beggar, apart from benefiting me and the beggar, did not harm the third person."


    Paul heard his subtext, "What do you mean? You mean that if you soften your heart, it will hurt others?"


    "Yes, Lord Gramain!"


    Hansel no longer concealed it, and said straightforwardly: "If you are only one person, it is very good to forgive your enemies. It is a generous and commendable act. But¡ª"


    Hansel got up from the sofa, walked slowly to the window behind Paul, and fully opened the half-closed curtains.


    At this time, the night had completely fallen, and the star-studded night sky covered the city, and every house lit up its own lights. The window of Paul''s office was facing the central axis street from north to south in Huxin Town. From here Looking at it, the brilliance emitted by the lights is magnificent.


    "But you are not alone now, Earl Paul Greiman. Look at this town, you are the master of this town. This means that a large group of people are loyal to you and serve you, in other words, you Now a leader."


    "Think about it, Sir Ford, Cecil, Schroeder, Victor, Bryce, and Philip Butler, etc., there are too many of them, and many of them even came from The ancestors of Zoushuo have been loyal to your family from generation to generation, and the relationship with you can be said to be prosperous and prosperous."


    "Don''t you think about these loyal servants, my lord? You can put your own safety at risk, but can you have the heart to put them in danger? If you insist-I mean if, after all, you have always behaved To be too merciful¡ªisn¡¯t it a kind of selfishness to insist on not eradicating potential enemies¡ªto exchange the safety of his subordinates for his own vain sense of moral superiority.¡±


    "You..." Paul was in a hurry, wanted to say something but couldn''t say anything, and after half a minute of awkward silence, he said: "It''s just ridiculous, a group of sinners'' families, imagine, almost all of them are old and weak women and children, What kind of threat can there be, that the big shots in our Huxin Town will be frightened by these people?"


    "Oh...you can''t think of it like this, Master Graham. These people may not be able to do it if they rebel in broad daylight, but what about hiding in dark corners to carry out assassinations? The appearance of old and weak women and children may be more deceiving, and When the children among them grow up, who knows what they can do? You know, assassins are important players in changing the direction of history. Your family is at risk."


    "Yes, your morals are high, but you can''t expect your enemies to be as moral as you are. Our current general values ??are like this¡ªrevenge for your loved ones is a respectable act .¡±


    Paul lay back on his chair weakly, and Hansel used the comfort of his subordinates to persuade him, which can be said to have deeply stimulated him. Yes, he can ignore himself, but he can''t ignore those who are loyal to him.


    Should I really kill all possible dangers in their infancy?


    He thought for a while, and finally said: "Hansel, you can say that I am selfish, but the road of history should be moving forward, not turning around in circles, someone has to take the first step in the direction ahead , No matter what kind of mentality the person who took the first step is out of, is it from the heart? Or is he greedy for fame? But he still chose to move forward."


    Hansel said with some emotion: "Master Graeman, the road of history is full of thorns, and those who walk first will often be stabbed with blood."


    "Yeah, I know, that''s not fun," Paul said resignedly, shrugging his shoulders, "but I was ready."


    A conversation with Hansel made him feel more tired, and he decided to end the conversation,


    "Hansel, there is still more than a year before the final trial. During this period of time, I will think carefully and try to make the result take care of all aspects. Right now... I am a little tired."


    Hansel sighed softly, walked slowly to directly opposite Paul, then bowed slightly and saluted.


    "Since I got to know you, I have witnessed many things that were unimaginable before. Perhaps your persistence in your heart is correct. No matter what choice you make in the end, I believe in your wisdom, Mr. Graham."


    "Thank you Hansel."


    ...


    During the few days when Paul returned to the Lord''s Mansion, the news of the changes in Huxin Town began to spread in all directions. So many residents witnessed what happened in the city from beginning to end, large-scale martial law, coming It is impossible to hide the militiamen mobilized back and forth, the artillery fire from the Lord''s Mansion, and the confrontation of the army outside the city. But Paul was attacked in Babor Village, because the location is too remote, not many people know about it.


    The news became more and more outrageous, and when it was farther away from Arda, some rumors even said that the current Earl Graham was no longer the original Earl Graham, and that the only one sitting on the lord''s seat was a man with Paul A puppet stand-in that Graveman looks very similar to.


    There are two groups of people who are most concerned about this news. The first is the vassal lords of Emden. It is undoubtedly the top priority for them to find out who is the boss in front of them.


    Then came the other lords of the Customs Union. They sent envoys, and even went to Huxin Town in person, to confirm that Paul Greiman was still sitting in the lord''s seat.


    It was only at this time that many people discovered that Paul Greiman was already in a position that attracted everyone''s attention in the Northwest Gulf.

 Chapter 562： determined

    ,!


    Hydera, the capital of the Principality of Inton, has been in a sea of ??joy for several consecutive days. The market is full of singing and dancing crowds, the taverns are open at half price and no foreigners are played at night. Except for the guards on the city wall who were on high alert, everyone had sincere smiles on their faces.


    The reason for this is that the ruler of the principality, the Grand Duke Eteote Cabre, led the army to defeat the church guards sent by the Horn Bay Church outside the city.


    This apostolic army led by General Collins Fedotov is composed of cavalry, infantry, archers, and auxiliary soldiers. It has a complete range of troops and is well-equipped. It "borrowed" from the unsuspecting northern neutral states. When they set foot on Yin Dun''s territory, this army was sharp and full of momentum. The consecutive victories made them full of confidence that they would win from the commander to the soldiers.


    As long as Yin Dun is defeated, the main force of the Protestant League, the soft belly of the Jiaowan League, will be approached from the north, and an attack will be launched together with the Patriarchs who are facing the main force of the Jiaowan League in the east. Like an egg, with a little force, the egg will be broken with a bang, and the coastal countries will surely fall back under the control of the Jiaowan Church, and those blasphemers will be punished.


    But such a menacing army broke down under the city of Hydera. They hit the iron plate, smashed their heads, and were wiped out by the army of Grand Duke Cabre. The church¡¯s expeditionary army suffered a crushing defeat and came back in a state of disorganization. It¡¯s hard to say how many people could run back.


    According to the memories of those who witnessed the battle, the situation on the battlefield at the beginning was quite unfavorable to Yin Dun''s army. It was not until a mysterious and powerful reinforcement entered the battlefield that the battle situation was reversed...


    In the palace of Hydera City, the ruler of Indon, Eteote Cabre, the Grand Duke, rested quietly on a recliner. He closed his eyes and stretched his right arm on the small table beside him. A doctor The dressed people are changing the medicine for him.


    "hiss-"


    The Grand Duke couldn''t hold back a groan.


    In the battle to defend Hydera, he was injured and hit his right arm severely by a big hammer, which almost made him lose control of his arm on the spot, and the giant sword he was holding fell to the ground. The great pain even caused the Grand Duke to faint. Fortunately, he was protected by the guards around him. Fortunately, the situation on the battlefield has been reversed at this time. At a time when the Dunton army was struggling to support it, the Grand Duke''s injury was likely to cause his own army to collapse instantly.


    "Your Majesty, please bear with me, it will be over soon... Oh, well, you can move your arms, but don''t move too fast or too far."


    Grand Duke Cabre lifted his bandaged arm from the table, and slowly contracted and stretched it a few times. "I feel like I''m recovering quickly, at least I feel better day by day."


    "Your feeling is correct, Your Majesty." The doctor said with a relaxed face, "I estimate that in about ten days, your arm will be back to normal."


    "Thank you for your care, Ramirez." The Grand Duke thanked him.


    "Oh, I can''t afford your thanks, Your Majesty. Not to mention being your court doctor, this is my duty. It is the greatest honor in my life to take care of the hero who saved Yin Dun. If You have three advantages and two disadvantages, as long as I walk out of the gate of the kingdom, I will be swallowed alive by the people of Hydera."


    Dr. Ramirez looked at Grand Duke Cabre with reverence on his face.


    Grand Duke Cabre smiled modestly, "Haha, I just did what I should do. The hero who saved Yin Dun is someone else."


    The doctor waved his hand, "You must not underestimate yourself." He thought the Grand Duke was talking about those brave soldiers.


    "Honey, how are you?" At this moment, a delicate female voice came in from outside.


    Grand Duchess Helen walked in briskly.


    "Oh, Helen, Ramirez took care of me really well, he said I''ll be healed in about ten days or so, look..."


    While talking, the Grand Duke jumped up from the reclining chair, waving his arms as if trying to show off to his wife, and Dr. Ramirez hurriedly grabbed him in a panic.


    "Your Majesty, you can''t make a big move right now."


    Helen quickened her pace and came to her husband, her eyes were wide open, and she said angrily, "Did you forget the pain when the scar was healed?"


    The Grand Duchess has a gentle personality and rarely gets angry on weekdays. As a beautiful woman, she is angry with a special flavor at this time, and the Grand Duke Cabre was suddenly taken aback.


    Dr. Ramirez felt that he should leave, and left quietly after saying goodbye.


    The Grand Duke gently embraced his wife with his still movable left arm, "Is there any news from Teacher Mariana?"


    Helen looked up at her husband and said dissatisfiedly, "What? Do I have to have news from the front line before I can visit my husband?"


    "Ah, dear, you know that''s not what I meant." Grand Duke Cabrero smiled wryly, woman, I always pick on you when you don''t expect it.


    "I''m just very concerned about the situation of the battle. After all, we finally gained the momentum to counterattack."


    "Hmph!" Helen wrinkled her little nose lightly, with an expression of letting you go, "Ms. Mariana did send me the latest news, and the more detailed battle report written by your general is estimated to be released the day after tomorrow." Able to."


    "Ah, hurry up and give me Teacher Mariana''s share, I can''t wait."


    Helen said sternly, "What can be confirmed is that the church army on our way is really incapable of fighting back!"


    "Oh?"


    "The remnants of the church army retreated quite embarrassingly. Those neutral city-states that they ''borrowed'' took advantage of this opportunity and began to rebel. There were traps waiting in front of them, and we were chasing them behind. It¡¯s hard to call it an army anymore.¡±


    "Haha, what a delight! Uhhhhhhh!"


    "Didn''t the doctor tell you to pay attention?"


    Grand Duke Cabre was excited, and couldn''t help waving his arms again, and then a pain came, which made his wife angry again.


    "There is also good news, the city-state Parada hopes to get our asylum, in case the church army makes a comeback."


    ah? Cabret was surprised, the news was indeed a surprise, he asked Yin Dun to provide asylum, what it meant, the Grand Duke, who is the ruler of a country, could not understand it any more.


    "However, Teacher Mariana suggested that our army can stop as soon as we reach Parada. If it is any further away, it will be beyond Yin Dun''s current capabilities Especially when our main force has not returned yet. "


    Looking at her husband who was a little swaying, Helen reminded.


    The Grand Duke said: "Oh, of course, I''m not someone who gets carried away by the victory. It''s good to have a buffer zone."


    "That..." Helen suddenly became a little hesitant, hesitating.


    "What''s the matter, my dear? What is there to worry about in front of me?" The Grand Duke put his left hand on his wife''s shoulder.


    "Teacher...Teacher, she asked me to ask you, is your previous promise still valid?"


    "Of course!" said Grand Duke Eteote Cabret loudly, "I mean of course it works!"


    There was not the slightest hesitation in his voice.


    "The Cabrery family always walks the talk, not to mention they saved Inton and the people here."


    Helen looked at her husband excitedly, his eyes were very clear.


    "No matter what happens in the future, let us face it together."

 Chapter 563： impatient

    ,!


    Different from the festive atmosphere in Hydrali, the capital of the Principality of Inton, another member of the Protestant Alliance, the capital of the Horn Bay Alliance, Niceborg, had a dull atmosphere.


    The Angle Bay Alliance has assembled a well-equipped army, united with the allied army who came to assemble, and intends to fight the church''s army. But the Skitarii''s surprise detour to the north disrupted the alliance''s disposition. The Council was at odds over whether to proceed along the originally planned route or return to the army to rescue the allies.


    As soon as they had a dispute here, the allied armies who came to support left and returned to their country to defend their hometown. This reduced the size of the front-line troops originally used for offense.


    In the office of Speaker Marcus, the oppressive atmosphere filled this small space.


    Marcus huddled in his chair, smoking his pipe motionless, and the light of the burning tobacco leaf flickered alternately in the pipe, just like the speaker''s uncertain mood.


    "Inton''s victory puts us in an awkward position."


    Senator Foster, sitting across from him, broke the silence.


    "It will destabilize the leadership of our coalition."


    "That''s more, my old chap."


    Marcus took out a letter from the drawer and handed it to Senator Foster.


    "This is the secret letter sent along with the battle report."


    Foster hurriedly opened the envelope, his eyes widened after reading a few lines.


    "What is Cabre doing, recognizing the legal status of wizards? Is he crazy?"


    He continued to read, "Hmph, so that''s the case. The Indonians'' victory on the battlefield was achieved by the power of wizards. I think the so-called recognition of the legal status of spellcasters is some kind of quid pro quo."


    Marcus spread his hands helplessly, "Obviously, judging from the wording of the letter, he is informing us rather than asking for our opinions. Perhaps in the view of the Grand Duke Cabre, he notified us in advance with a secret letter so that we can do it. The various measures to meet the impact have already taken into account the friendship of allies."


    Foster frowned and said: "As Yinton is one of the top members of the Protestant League, doing so will undoubtedly cause huge waves, and some people will even think that this is the decision of the entire league."


    Marcus and Foster were angry at the unauthorized actions of their allies, but they could not blame him. The situation in Yinton was already in jeopardy at that time, but the Angle Bay Alliance, which should have been its biggest reliance, could not be relied on, so they chose in desperation The power of taboo is also a choice that has to be made.


    Marcus said dejectedly: "If this news from Inton spreads, it will completely eliminate the possibility of us making peace with the church."


    Although it split into Protestantism and Oldism, everyone still believes in the same god. Now that the Protestant side suddenly accepts the "disrespectful" heresy of wizards, it is hard to imagine how angry the church will be.


    Foster asked distressedly: "So? What should we do?"


    Marcus said with a serious face: "We will not respond to the decision of the Grand Duke of Yinton for the time being. We will wait until he announces it publicly and see how other allies react. But on the battlefield, we can''t wait any longer Now, we must take the initiative."


    "But our offensive force is one-third less than planned, and many allied forces... all ran back."


    "Then we have to attack, send the reserve forces in the rear, and first lay down three or four fortresses on the opposite side. We must show our strength, and we can''t just let Yin Dun steal the limelight. The Jiaowan Alliance must give the outside world a strong image. Let the enemy know who is in charge in the opposite camp, and let the half-hearted allies see that they are just the icing on the cake, not the need for them.¡±


    He told his old friend, "Foster, you and I must mobilize those congressmen who are close to our position, and strengthen our momentum, so that those who stand in the same position can understand that if we continue to waver like this, the leadership of the alliance will fall short." and dangerous."


    Marquis Foster nodded emphatically, "Marcus, you are right, I will try my best to do it."


    ¡­


    Sigitas, the front line of the confrontation between the Angle Bay Alliance Army and the Skitarii, the army commander Sherupa Vazquez inspected the defense together with the Horace Senator who came to convey the order, and they were also called into the Second son of Senator Foster who served in the military - Quiller Foster.


    In the end, they climbed up a temporary elevated tower made of wood, which was used to observe the enemy''s situation. Senator Horace built the tent with his hands, and looked at the Skitar fort not far from the due east. The wall was built of huge stones. It is sturdy and tall, with ballistas, catapults, falling rocks, and all kinds of defensive equipment on it. As for the outside of the fort, there are circles of ravines surrounding the fort. Although it is not clear, you don''t need to think about it. Filled with spikes.


    Councilor Horace kept hissing, as if he had sores in his mouth. Although he was a main combatant, seeing such a well-defended enemy fortress, he still couldn''t help but see the tragedy of the siege in his mind .


    In the end, he frowned and said to the general beside him: "General Vazquez, the Council has reached a consensus that the army must win one or two battles, no matter how difficult it is, it must be overcome."


    A trace of dissatisfaction flashed in General Vazquez''s eyes These trash who stayed in the rear are only now making a final decision. He painfully recalled that it was the council''s disagreement over whether to launch an attack or rescue allies that made the troops on the front line unable to decide what to do and dare not act rashly. At that time, General Vazquez suggested to launch an attack immediately. As long as the cathars are hurt here, the partial division that detoured north will have to be transferred here to support the main battlefield. Wouldn''t the crisis of the allies be solved naturally? ?


    Fortunately, the army on the opposite side took advantage of this time to build fortifications, and the troops of the allies also ran a lot, making the difficulty of attacking the city doubled.


    Alas, maybe at that time, I should have ignored the wrangling in the rear and directly ordered the attack, General Vazquez thought so, but did he really dare to issue an order if he really gave himself another chance? The Angle Bay Alliance punished military generals who acted without authorization quite severely.


    "I will resolutely carry out the order of Nessburg." General Askes said, "I just hope that in the future, there will be no more situations where I don''t know whether to advance or retreat. In this special period, the order from the highest level should be efficient. , Unmistakably, instead of leaving the army aside and quarrelling with yourself, but not allowing the army to take any autonomous measures during the period, it is a waste of opportunity."


    "I...I will convey your opinion to the council."


    Horace obliged awkwardly.

 Chapter 564： siege

    ,!


    Quiller Foster carefully cleaned his long sword. This weapon that his father entrusted to him was finally about to be used. It was not used to compete with other people in martial arts, but to take the life of the enemy he was about to face .


    Yesterday afternoon, General Charuba Vazquez, the supreme commander of the Confederate Army, gave the order to attack. In the evening, the barracks slaughtered cattle and sheep. When it was daylight, the battle began.


    The first thing the Confederate army had to overcome was the three trenches surrounding the Skitarii fortress. For this reason, they specially prepared chariots for filling the trenches with defensive shields on the sides of the chariots. The sides and the top of the chariot are covered with cowhide, which can protect the soldiers from being attacked by the opponent''s bow and arrow when pushing the chariot. After pushing it to the edge of the trench, throw the earth and rocks loaded on the chariot into the trench. A total of twenty such chariots were prepared.


    Of course, the enemy''s defenders would not wait indifferently for their defenses to be breached, and a large number of bows, arrows, ballistas, and catapults were fired at the advancing trench-filling chariots. The loss of chariots exceeded the previous estimate of the Confederate Army. When the first trench was filled with earth and rocks to create three wider passages, 8 vehicles were lost. When the second trench could pass, only the trench filling vehicles were left. The next two vehicles, there are hundreds of casualties.


    General Vazquez ordered the implementation of the second plan with a dark face. A large number of prisoners collected from the rear (and many unlucky civilians) charged to the third trench with sacks full of sand on their backs.


    Quiller looked at those poor people who didn''t know if they could survive with pity. They were like a group of ants carrying things, running desperately towards the ditch. After landing on the ground, some could no longer get up, while others struggled to avoid being trampled by their companions behind.


    Finally, some lucky people ran to the edge of the third ditch. They threw down the sandbags they carried along the way, and then started running back without hesitation. These people were lucky, and throwing a sack meant their punishment Will be lessened.


    When the defenders concentrated their firepower to prevent the third trench from being filled, Vazquez organized manpower to widen the passages of the first two trenches, and finally a section of trenches about 200 yards in length in front of them could allow the brigade to pass through.


    "It''s time for us to play!"


    Quick''s face turned serious, and he buckled the mask-style helmet on his head.


    "Child." General Vazquez was beside Quick. He grabbed Quick''s shoulder and hugged him. The armor on the two of them made a loud collision sound.


    "Your father and I would be proud of you."


    Vazquez and Quiller''s father, the Marquis Foster, have also known each other for a long time, and he looks at Quiller as if he looked at his nephew.


    Quiller looked at General Vazquez, nodded silently, turned around to look for the subordinates who had been preparing for a long time, quickly joined them, and set off with the siege vehicle assigned to him. The target of this team is about 20 meters to the right of the gate of the fortress.


    All the troops in charge of climbing the city were dressed in excellent armor and held their most convenient weapons in their hands. They were all noble children or professional fighters with superb martial arts skills. Although they were assigned siege vehicles, they didn''t need to push the vehicles. A group of handymen did the job. They shouted loudly and pushed the siege vehicles forward step by step towards the goal with difficulty.


    The siege vehicle equipped by the Jiaowan Alliance Army is a tower-like structure. There are three wheels on the left and right sides of the bottom for the siege vehicle to move. The left and right push rods are equipped with shields to shield them from the arrows they shoot. As for Quiller and others, they bowed and hid behind the car, holding the round shield high, and followed the car step by step.


    Along the way were people who had died filling trenches before. Some people lying on the ground seemed to be still alive. They stretched out their hands to call for help from the attacking troops, but no one paid any attention to them at this critical moment.


    Quiller tried his best to ignore the wailing he heard along the way and concentrate on the road ahead. Arrows shot from the fortress made a clanging sound on the siege vehicle, stimulating the hearts of everyone behind the vehicle.


    If there wasn''t the tall car in front of us, would he and his companions be shot into a group of hedgehogs? Quiller thought so.


    The terrible battlefield environment made it impossible to calm down to estimate the time, and I didn¡¯t know how long it had passed. I only heard a loud bang. This was the pedal on the top of the siege vehicle falling. Finally, the pick was firmly buckled on the wall, and the siege engine was firmly attached to the city wall. In this state, the enemy had no way to get rid of the siege engine in a short time.


    "Kill!" As soon as he heard the sound of the pedal hitting the city wall, Quiller immediately drew out his long sword and shouted.


    "For victory! For the alliance! For all those who endure the injustice of the church, go up!"


    He was the first to step onto the ladder on the siege vehicle before his words fell, holding a shield and holding a sharp sword, with a look of deathQuiller''s subordinates Infected by the atmosphere he created, they rushed forward with weapons in hand.


    There was a square opening in the top of the siege engine, connected to the ladder below, through which Quiller went to the topmost level of the tower-like structure, and then a few steps through the treads already built on the city wall. He soon encountered the person who stopped him, a skitarii soldier holding a spear, and the sharp point of the spear stabbed at him fiercely.


    With spare energy, Queller didn''t want to take the initiative to verify the defensive effect of the armor on his body. He dodged the spearhead sideways, and then stuck the shield on his chest and rushed forward. His original weight plus armor was about 400. It weighs more than a pound, and the impact generated in this situation is terrifying. The Skitarii soldiers gathered near the attacking point were almost scattered by him, and a soldier who was hit by a shield in front of him even fell unconscious.


    Taking advantage of this precious opportunity, Quiller immediately rushed forward to make room for his brother who followed him, only this time he swung his long sword. In just a few breaths, at least three people were inflicted with terrible wounds.


    The soldiers defending the city were not all weak chickens who had just been knocked apart, and soon there were also elite skitaris who were not weaker than Queller and the others, and they fought together with the Protestant army who had already climbed the city wall.


    For a moment, the sound of shouts, screams, and the collision of swords and armor filled the entire city wall, boiling back to the sky.

 Chapter 565： Official representative in Kok Wan

    ,!


    Old Ford, the director of the State Council, and Cecil, the director of the Intelligence Department, were sitting on the sofa in Paul''s office. On the lord''s book, several resumes were placed on it, and Paul held a copy in his hand and looked at it carefully.


    Old Ford said: "Master Graham, these are the candidates we recommend for you, please make the final decision."


    The purpose of their coming here today is to work with Paul to elect an official representative of Huxin Town in Jiaowan, so as to strengthen ties with the official level of the countries in Jiaowan.


    After the route to Jiaowan was opened, the connection between Northwest Gulf and Jiaowan was basically dominated by private merchants. There was once an envoy of the Jiaowan Alliance¡ªthe eldest son of Marquis Foster¡ªfrom Jiaowan. Buying weapons, but in the Northwest Gulf, except for Quake commanding the South''s maiden voyage to Jiaowan, there is no one who can represent Huxin Town who has been to Jiaowan, and it is up to the merchants to work hard.


    Enterprises under the control of the Government Council did send people to Jiaowan, but that was still at the private level.


    Now Huxin Town has a very urgent need for Jiaowan, such as buying or leasing a piece of land, in order to provide a place to stay, a supply station, and a shelter for its own merchants affected by the Jiaowan War, and since it is necessary to send mercenaries to In Jiaowan, it would be better to build a fort there as a military base or something. It was at this time that Paul realized that he did not have a person with enough weight to speak as his representative in Jiaowan.


    In view of the fact that most of the affairs officers selected by the Government Administration Council through examination have never been to Jiaowan, the Government Administration Council suggested that Paul choose a representative from private business practitioners.


    "Jerald John?"


    "My lord, this is the business representative of our ceramic factory in Jiaowan. He is very close to the upper echelons of the Jiaowan Alliance. The dignitaries there love our porcelain very much."


    "Uh... he''s a bit old, and it might be too much for him to run errands between countries frequently. So this... Stevie Paredes?"


    "My lord, he was stationed by Port Fulan Shipyard to dig the wall in Jiaowan... heck, he brought in talents."


    "Then he should be very familiar with the shipbuilding industry there, and the introduction of talents is also very important work, so don''t move."


    After reading several in a row, Paul was not very satisfied until he picked up the last one.


    "Friedrich Liszt?"


    "Oh, my lord, this is the business representative of Todd Shipping Company stationed in Jiaowan. Todd Shipping Company''s shipping business is very extensive, and he often travels among the countries in Jiaowan because of his business."


    Paul looked at the resume and raised his eyebrows, "Well, this one seems to be good. He is familiar with the official figures, civil forces, and all walks of life in the Gulf countries, and he is in the prime of life."


    Old Ford and Cecil glanced at each other. This is the last candidate, and the lord is quite satisfied. It seems that he is the one.


    Paul asked: "I just don''t know what Liszt''s attitude is towards Huxin Town?"


    Cecil said: "I don''t know his attitude towards Huxin Town for the time being, but he respects you, Lord Graman, very much."


    "Oh? How do you say it?" Paul became interested, with a smile on his face, haha, do you still have fans? .


    Cecil said: "We investigated the letters between him and his friends, and found that this Liszt has been studying many of your economic measures in recent years, such as support policies for industry and commerce, reform of the tax system, especially Regarding the establishment of the Customs Union and the establishment of a unified market, Liszt praised you greatly, and he admired you extremely in words. Moreover, he also wrote a book summarizing your policies, and he is entrusting a friend to find you in Arda. Published by the printing factory, the title of the book has not yet been determined, several candidates are "Tariffs, Markets and Government Intervention", "Several Stages of the Rise of Underdeveloped Economies", "Political Economics...""


    Before Cecil finished speaking, he and Old Ford noticed that the lord''s eyebrows, which were still stretched just now, trembled violently.


    The atmosphere in the office suddenly became much stranger.


    "This book hasn''t started printing yet, right?" Paul asked in a sullen tone with a strange smile on his face.


    "Uh..." Cecil didn''t know which sensitive area in the lord''s heart was touched by the introduction just now, and he replied hesitantly: "Probably not yet, the latest news I got is that this book is still under review¡ªthis is You have personally ordered that any publication be censored before it can be published, but..."


    "But what?"


    "Because there''s no specific sensitive technical information involved and what''s being said against you ¡ª and it''s praising you ¡ª I think the censorship will pass quickly."


    "Is the content of this book very detailed?"


    Cecil thought about it for a while, and said: "It is said that there are hundreds of pages thick, rich in details, full of information, and a large number of statistics are listed¡ªof course, they are all collected public information."


    Paul sighed heavily, and then said firmly: "Stop the review of this book immediately."


    "Is it allowed to be published directly?"


    "No! Send me the manuscript, and I want to see for myself what this Mr. Lister has written."


    Cecil replied, "I see."


    Old Ford, the director of the Government Affairs Council, asked hesitantly: "Then, Lord Graeman, this Friedrich Liszt wants... to control? Or directly..."


    He made a cutting motion with his hands.


    Although Old Ford didn''t quite understand why Paul reacted so strongly, but Liszt must have violated some taboo of the lord.


    Seeing the old Ford''s actions, Paul was a little speechless. When will these people under him get out of the "Game of Thrones" thinking, and they will shout and kill every now and then, killing people and their families.


    Can you be more civilized Paul shook his head, and he ordered: "I am very interested in this Friedrich Liszt, and our official representative in Jiaowan is tentatively him."


    ah? Old Ford and Cecil were very surprised. The lord''s reaction just now was as if his underwear had been stolen by Liszt. How could he be entrusted with a heavy responsibility all of a sudden.


    "I think this is a talent, a talent who likes to dig deep into the essence of society and economy. Of course, such a person should be used for his own use. It is a pity that he is only a business representative in a private company."


    Paul explained to old Ford and Cecil why he looked differently at Liszt.


    "It''s just that I hope he can go back to the Northwest Bay to meet me. I have a lot to say... Ah, let''s forget it. The situation in Jiaowan is so chaotic. After he becomes my representative, he still has a lot to do. When he comes back It will take a lot of time.¡±


    Paul thought for a while and said, "Well, I''ll write him a long letter. Manager Ford, Cecil!"


    He looked at the two and ordered:


    "You have to send people by his side to help him, to assist him, and at the same time to ensure that he faithfully executes my orders."

 Chapter 566： Mercenaries Returning to Horn Bay

    ,!


    At the end of 1995 in the holy calendar, two pieces of news spread wildly in the Jiaowan area, especially in the countries along the coast.


    The first news is that the Principality of Yinton independently blocked the attack of the Skitarii from the north, and pushed it back outside its borders. This was obtained before the main force of Yinton''s army returned to the country.


    The second news is that the Angle Bay Alliance Army on the Eastern Front has finally conquered the Sigitar Fortress in the front and is advancing deep into the enemy''s territory. The gossip is that the Alliance Army has paid a huge price in this battle. Casualties, but Nessberg firmly denied it, and the public information was less than 1,000 casualties.


    After a series of twists and turns, Friedrich Liszt finally returned to Nisberg, the capital of the Horn Bay Alliance. As the capital of the largest country in the Horn Bay, it is relatively the safest place, and Nice Fort is a port city, in case of any situation, it is more convenient to travel by sea.


    Because it was far from the front line, Nessberg was still enjoying peace and prosperity after seeing off the soldiers. For those who did not personally participate in the war, the news from the front gave them a lot of talk. On the other hand, the church¡¯s years-long witch-hunting campaign has greatly suppressed people¡¯s speech and life. Since the coastal countries headed by the Horn Bay Alliance turned against the church, the various restraints that have been placed on people¡¯s heads have been suppressed. It disappeared overnight, and everyone happily went to the tavern to eat and drink, bragging and farting without taboo, so the streets and streets of Nessberg prospered a lot during this period.


    At this time, Liszt was staying in a tavern in the port area, and beside him were three people dressed as soldiers.


    "Then, thank you three for escorting us all the way, let''s part after drinking this meal."


    Liszt raised his wine glass and said to the three men dressed as soldiers.


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Liszt, no matter how we say it, we have to be worthy of the commission you gave us. We will be honest."


    The bearded Raja said that he and the other two also raised their wine glasses to touch Liszt, and the four of them drank the wine in one gulp.


    Liszt asked curiously: "Then what are the future plans of the three?"


    Raja glanced at his two companions and replied, "The three of us plan to become mercenaries for the time being..."


    Before he finished speaking, a person on the table next to him suddenly stood up and shouted at them, "Mercenary? Are you going to be a mercenary?"


    The man leaned over, and Liszt saw his appearance clearly. He was a slightly fat middle-aged man with a pair of round gold-rimmed glasses on his round face, and he was wearing a well-made silk robe. He is a man from a wealthy family.


    Liszt didn''t interrupt, Raja looked at the other party and said: "Uh...my two brothers and I have this plan, I don''t know if you are..."


    The middle-aged man bowed slightly to them and said, "Let me introduce myself first. My name is Sange Mahabayi. I am an intermediary business. My main business is arms trading and military employment."


    "Oh, so it''s Master Mahabayi." Raja poured a glass of wine to greet him, and Mahabayi brought the wine himself.


    The two had a drink, and the intermediary named Sange Mahabayi said: "The leaders of the major mercenary groups in Jiaowan have friendship with me, especially those in the Jiaowan Alliance. If you want to become mercenaries Bing, I can be the introducer, and I will ensure that you can choose a satisfactory team."


    What he said aroused the interest of Raja and the others, and the conversation soon started. This Mahabayi was very skillful in his conversation, and after a few sentences, it seemed that the two parties had known each other for a long time.


    Liszt, who was left on the sidelines, felt a little bored, and felt that he should leave. He was about to stand up and say goodbye when he suddenly saw Sanger Mahabahi staring at him.


    "My God! Could it be my lucky day?"


    Mahabayi stared straight at the door of the tavern, and Liszt followed their gazes, and saw a group of people who had just entered looking for seats.


    "Hey! This way, this way, look here. Ferguson, Doug, do you still recognize me? Sanger Mahabahi."


    Mahabayi hopped his feet and kept waving his arms towards the group of people who had just entered.


    His actions caught the attention of the group of people who just came in, and they turned their eyes to Liszt''s table. Two of them saw Mahabai''s eyes lit up, and it seemed that they were the two old men that Mahabai talked about. knowledge.


    The two drank their companions for a while, and then walked towards Liszt''s table together with their companions.


    "Mahabayi! I really didn''t expect to see you here."


    Doug, the head of the Black Dog Mercenary Group, said to him in surprise.


    "Haha, I thought you had been hacked to death by your creditor."


    The head of another mercenary group, Ferguson, said very viciously.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, my debt has been paid off long ago." Mahabayi said with a smile: "But you, why haven''t heard from you in the past two years, I remember your last mission was to..."


    "Yes, Northwest Bay!"


    Ferguson suddenly turned his face, stretched out two hands at an invisible speed, grabbed Mahabayi''s exquisite silk robe, and lifted his feet off the ground.


    "It''s all a good business you introduced. Let me dig coal in the Northwest Gulf for two years. Do you know how I have lived these two years? Birds are coming out of my mouth!"


    Ferguson shook the fleshy face, looking like he wanted to swallow Mahabayi alive.


    "Master Mahabayi!" Mahabayi''s servants who stayed on the original table surrounded him It''s okay, it''s okay! "Mahabayi, who was brought up by Ferguson, looked calm, still smiling, and waved his servant to step back.


    "Ferguson, I''m just an introducer. After you went to the battlefield, you handed over your destiny to the Lord of Light. What happened later has nothing to do with me. When you became mercenaries, didn''t you already Have you made up your mind?"


    But looking at Ferguson''s appearance, he still doesn''t intend to let him go, and Doug also looks like he is watching the show.


    At this moment, a companion beside Ferguson said, "Okay, Ferguson, don''t cause trouble."


    Ferguson put Mahabayi down with a face of reluctance.


    One sentence actually made the rebellious mercenary leader in his impression obedient, and Mahabayi couldn''t help casting a curious look at that man.


    He smiled and asked the other party: "My lord, my full name is Sange Mahabayi, I don''t know how to address you."


    The man replied with a faint smile: "My name is Bogdan, and I am the person sent by Doug, Fergus and their employers to follow."

 Chapter 567： The Mercenaries Returning to Horn Bay II

    ,!


    Bogdan, or Jeremin Irwin, Bogdan being his pseudonym in Horn Bay, was a senior staff officer in the Army Staff of Arda - and a member of the faculty at Graeman Military Academy , the rank of major, who was appointed as the supervisor of the mercenaries this time, brought a group of teachers and students from Graeman Military Academy to Jiaowan along with the mercenaries.


    Chief of Staff Schroeder commented on Irwin as being calm and courageous in situations, and he personally ordered his name to lead the team south.


    In addition to managing the mercenaries well, the mission assigned to Erwin this time is to lead the people of Graman College to investigate and study the military power of the countries in the Horn Bay, including organizational systems, human resources, and combat styles. , weapons and equipment, etc. It¡¯s not that Huxin Town has any ideas about Jiaowan, but that researching these things should be what military academies should do. Now that there is a ready-made case like the Jiaowan War, Naturally, we should make good use of them and exercise their abilities.


    "It''s an honor to meet you! Master Bogdan."


    Sange Mahabai stepped forward and took Erwin''s hand very familiarly, shaking it eagerly.


    Erwin smiled and nodded towards him, while Ferguson and Doug snorted contemptuously towards Mahabayi.


    "I don''t know which adult hired the black dog and the rhinoceros. Ah, let me take a guess, it must be some important person from the Northwest Bay, right?" Mahabayi heard where they came from from the other party''s accent. In the past few years, businessmen from the northwest bay of the Aldo Kingdom gathered together to do business in Jiaowan. Mahabayi, who had a wide range of social contacts, was naturally familiar with their accent characteristics.


    "The lord I serve is the Lord of Arda, Earl Paul Greiman." Erwin still replied with a smile. Although the personal identities of these people need to be kept secret, it is not necessary to keep which side they belong to.


    Liszt, who was sitting by the side, heard this, and his eyes lit up.


    "My God! The Lord of Light is above!" Mahabayi opened his mouth in an O shape with an exaggerated expression.


    "I''ve made sure that today is my lucky day." He had a happy face, as if he had picked up some treasure.


    "I have heard the name of Earl Graham. According to legend, he is a great inventor and an invincible commander. Porcelain, paper, cans, printed books, and sailboats without oarsmen... all come from this man. The earl''s hand, right? Oh, it is said that he also wiped out the pirates that had plagued the territory for many years, and defeated the evil lord next door, are these rumors true?"


    "Uh... basically... it''s all true." Erwin was a little surprised. Has the lord''s reputation spread here in Jiaowan? Thinking about it, this is normal. The merchants in the Northwest Gulf can go to the corner to make a fortune. It is really thanks to Earl Graman. The ships that can sail on the ocean, open up new routes, and will not encounter competitors¡¯ products. It is the earl''s credit, and it is natural for the merchants to worship him. When talking about their lord with the locals, they will inevitably flatter in their words.


    "Then... Earl Graham hired black dogs and rhinos to Horn Bay for what? Is there anything I can do for you?"


    After learning that the other party''s boss was Paul Greiman, Mahabayi made a decision-to establish a solid friendship with the other party.


    "To be honest, I have quite a lot of contacts and connections in Jiaowan. If you have any needs, you can come to me. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Ferguson and Doug."


    Erwin looked at the leaders of the two mercenary regiments, and Doug nodded and said, "Master Bogdan, this guy does have a lot of connections, but you must be careful not to be cheated in terms of price."


    "No kidding, no kidding, I, Mahabayi, value honesty very much in my business."


    Mahabayi tried to sell himself.


    Erwin said: "Thank you, Mr. Mahabayi, if I have a need, I will consider you. The main task of Earl Graman''s sending us to Jiaowan is to protect the safety and property of the people under his rule. We I don¡¯t want to get involved in too many chores.¡±


    "Is that so?" Mahabayi said happily: "There are many places to deal with in this kind of work. I think we will definitely have the opportunity to cooperate. In addition..."


    Mahabayi looked around cautiously, then stretched out his hand to Erwin, and said, "Please sit at my table, I have some inside news to tell you."


    Erwin nodded. He was curious about what the other party would tell him about this local aborigine who obviously belonged to the "informed people".


    Mahabayi gestured excuse me to Raja, Liszt and the others, and then led Erwin and the others to his own table.


    Liszt decided not to leave after knowing that the newcomers came from the Northwest Gulf, or the other party was still ordered by the lord, Earl Graman, and he decided to get to know the other party after talking with Mahabayi. You can also have one more fellow countryman you know in this foreign land. Raja and the other three who were sitting with him decided to ask Mahabayi for some information about the mercenary team later, so they didn''t leave and waited with Liszt.


    On Mahabayi''s side, he ordered wine for his new friends, then looked at Erwin mysteriously and said, "Master Bogdan I don''t know if the black dog and the rhinoceros are There is room to do some other tasks besides defending assets."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Oh, my lord. The black dog and the rhinoceros were originally the number one mercenary team on the Jiaowan side. It would be too wasteful to just ask them to do some security work."


    When he said this, Mahabayi had a regretful expression on his face, "I have a chance to make a fortune and I can introduce it to you. Have you heard about it? Ha... By the way, you are new here now, so you probably don''t know it. The army of the alliance A big victory was fought on the front line¡ªthe news came back like this, but the actual situation is a disastrous victory. The army that went out suffered a lot of losses, and it is urgent to replenish soldiers. Now, the council is busy contacting people like us People find mercenaries for them."


    "Is that so?" Erwin said copiously, he already knew what the other party was going to say next.


    "Haha, look, I just got a commission, and I went into a tavern to have a drink, and I ran into Ferguson and Doug. What do you mean, this is not the arrangement of the heavenly father?"


    Mahabayi danced happily, "So, as long as you, as the representative of the employer, can make the black dog and the rhinoceros take on more tasks, you can get a lot of money from the council."

 Chapter 568： appoint

    ,!


    Although Mahabayi''s words made Doug and Ferguson''s eyes warm, Erwin rejected his proposal without even thinking about it.


    "I am very grateful to you for telling me the news." Erwin said with a smile, "But we will not do anything superfluous until we receive clear instructions from Earl Graham."


    "Oh, this is too..." Mahabayi''s expression was very regretful, he couldn''t go to the northwest bay to meet Earl Graman. So he looked to Ferguson and Doug.


    Since Erwin disagreed, Ferguson and Doug also shook their heads resolutely, "Mahabayi," Doug explained to him, "Master Graham''s employment of us is actually taking us as his subordinates, in other words, he He is our boss now and we cannot defy his will."


    After hearing this, Mahabayi stared at them thoughtfully for a while, "Ha, I see."


    When he introduced the work to the Northwest Gulf to these two mercenary groups, the employer at that time was not Paul Greiman, and a nobleman surnamed Kent, thinking of Ferguson saying that he had dug coal for two years, It seems that these two guys were captured by others after losing the battle, so they took advantage of the situation and took refuge in that Earl Graman.


    "You really found yourself a good boss." Mahabayi laughed loudly, and patted the shoulders of the two of them one by one.


    Mahabayi''s laughter made Ferguson and Doug blush a little. The other party was also from Jiaowan. They didn''t know whether they had guessed the fact that they had become Earl Graman''s slaves.


    Mahabayi had another drink with them, and said: "Since you stick to the original mission, I will not insist, but I still look forward to cooperation in other areas, I believe there will be sooner or later. I still have business to do, Let me take my leave first, I have already paid for your drinks in advance, and you can drink until you have a good time before leaving."


    He stood up, bowed slightly, and walked away slowly with his servants.


    "Uh...don''t you go after that man?"


    Seeing that Mahabayi was gone, Liszt asked the three Rajas that they seemed to be very interested in this intermediary just now.


    "Haha, I don''t think he needs an introduction. We already have our goals."


    Raja looked at Doug and Ferguson with bright eyes.


    "It just so happens that I also want to get to know those fellow villagers, let''s go say hello together."


    He just heard the words of that Bogdan. It seems that the lord sent mercenaries to protect them, the merchants who are still standing in the corner. Thank you Heavenly Father, thank you Earl Graham, it is really very grateful. With the existence of these two mercenaries with special missions, at least some youngsters will have some concerns when they come up with bad ideas.


    Liszt led the three of them to Erwin''s side.


    "Hello, this is Lord Bogdan, right?"


    Hearing someone calling him, Erwin became a little vigilant, and then noticed the other party''s pure Northwestern accent Aldo.


    He looked at Liszt and asked kindly: "Is this gentleman also from the Northwest Gulf?"


    "Yes!" Liszt saluted, "My name is Friedrich Liszt, and I am the head of the Todd Shipping Company''s business in Jiaowan. Meet compatriots in a foreign land outside China.¡±


    "Friedrich Liszt? Todd Shipping Company, is it Todd Shipping Company?" A person next to Erwin whispered, and everyone showed surprised expressions, except for the two mercenary captains. .


    It seemed to be the origin of his name, Lister noted, that piqued the group''s interest.


    "Why, have you heard of my name? As for Todd''s Boat Company, that is indeed the former name of my company."


    "It''s really an arrangement of fate!" The person who spoke just now said with emotion, and stood up.


    He smiled and said to Liszt: "I am very lucky to see you when I got off the boat, Mr. Friedrich Liszt, I am Dennis McFady, an official of the Government Affairs Council, and this commanding mercenary It¡¯s different from my Lord Bogdan, the purpose of my coming to Jiaowan is you.¡±


    Come for me? Liszt was very surprised.


    Before he could recover from his astonishment, the other party said something that shocked him even more, "Congratulations, Mr. Lister, our lord, Earl Paul Greiman, has appointed you as his representative in Horn Bay, From now on, his will will be conveyed to the Horn Bay countries through you, this is a letter of appointment, please accept it."


    "I-I-"


    The stunned Liszt stuttered suddenly, unable to utter a complete sentence.


    He can''t be dreaming, his brain is a little dizzy.


    "Mr. Lister? Mr. Lister?"


    After being called several times in a row, he recovered from the shock.


    "Please accept your letter of appointment."


    "Ah, ok... ok."


    After he received the letter of appointment, he couldn''t wait to open it and read it. That''s right, the content inside was indeed to appoint him as the official representative of Huxin Town to guard Jiaowan, and it was stamped with Earl Graman''s seal.


    God!


    "But...but my original job!"


    "Master Liszt..." God, I was also called with honorifics, "You have half a month to sort out the previous work. If there is no accident, half a month later, Todd Shipping Company The new business leader will arrive in Niceburg to take your place."


    "Has the company already arranged it? That would be great."


    After all, he is also a person who has seen the world, Liszt quickly regained his composure. He remembered that there seemed to be no official figures or groups in Huxin Town who had ever been active in Jiaowan It was no wonder that such a large government council could not find a suitable candidate to come to Jiaowan.


    "By the way, should I swear an oath or something? I remember that the recruited officers of the Government Affairs Council have such a procedure, just like a knight offering his loyalty to his lord."


    Dennis McFady nodded, "Of course, it must be there. But it''s not suitable for such a serious event in a tavern, and I''ll make it up for you when we settle down."


    "That''s good, I will definitely take it seriously." Liszt felt relieved.


    The three of Raja watched Liszt and McFader talking with jealousy. It seemed that their former employer was taken by his lord, and he was entrusted with an important position all of a sudden.


    Alas, when will I be recognized by my eyes.


    "Oh, by the way, I have three friends here." Liszt pointed to Raja and others behind him.


    "They want to become mercenaries. Since there are two mercenary captains here, can you see if they are suitable?"


    After listening to his words, Raja gave Liszt a grateful look.

 Chapter 569：

    ,!


    Callum stuck out his tongue and licked his chapped lips. On the grassland in winter, the cold wind blows on people''s faces like knives, and it feels like they are about to pull the face off.


    Even for an orc, the cold wind is unbearable.


    Callum wrapped himself in his fur coat, took off the wine bag tied around his waist, unplugged it, and gulped down a few mouthfuls of wine. Stimulated by the alcohol, he felt a little warmth from his abdomen , so that the body will not be so cold.


    It''s almost here, and we will be back in Wang''s Tent soon! He shook the reins, and the horse under his crotch accelerated.


    Ah, I will be able to enjoy the grilled meat that is sizzling and oily later, and the milk wine that is so warm that it can melt my heart. Thinking of this, Callum can''t help but produce fluid in his mouth.


    He turned around and shouted to his team: "Soldiers, speed up! Warm tents are waiting for us."


    "Whoa whoa-!"


    His subordinates raised their arms in response to their leader.


    "Let''s go!" The warrior in charge of guarding the prisoners severely whipped those who were about to become slaves.


    In this orc team, apart from warriors on horseback, there was also a large group of captives walking on foot with their arms tied by ropes. They were also orcs.


    Compared with those soldiers, these captives were thinly clothed, and some of them were wounded, making them extremely miserable. But there was no expression of resignation or resentment on their faces, they just silently obeyed the orders of those who controlled them, and strode their legs desperately to keep up with the speed of the horses. The orcs on the grassland worship the strong, which is a tradition that has been passed down for thousands of years. For those who can conquer themselves by force, they will spontaneously offer their loyalty, but once the conqueror shows signs of weakness, they will not hesitate to show their weapons and rush to the former conqueror¡ªjust like The wolf king among wolves changes in general.


    Callum is a young general of the Zarg clan. He is tall and powerful. Growing up in the harsh environment of the grassland, he has developed amazing fighting skills, and he has a keen mind and is good at learning. With these strengths, Callum gained the trust of Abar, the great chief of the Zarg clan. Starting from serving as the chief''s bodyguard, Callum gained his trust step by step, and learned the ability to lead troops to fight with the great chief. . Just after Great Chief Abar announced that he would restore the glory of the Zarg clan and establish a new generation of king accounts, he was finally appointed as a centurion.


    In order to establish the authority of the king''s account, Chief Abar subdued the surrounding orc tribes one after another, which inevitably required force to be used against those disobedient tribes. In the process of fighting around, Callum became a member of the king''s account A dazzling new star, made the Hummer contribution to Chief Abar. The great chief is just, and Callum was promoted step by step to be the commander of a thousand, and not long ago he was promoted to be the commander of ten thousand, which means that Callum has become a big man who can stand alone in the king''s tent, Mr. Abal There are only five chiefs under the chief, including Callum.


    This time Callum led his team back to the king''s account after conquering a tribe.


    After continuing to march for a little while, they finally saw the city wall of Wangzhang.


    This generation of Zarg chief Abar, after consolidating his position, went against the traditional nomadic customs of the grassland orcs and ordered the orcs to build their own city. At first it was just a small castle with a very rough architectural style, and then it was used as a In the center, more and more buildings were built. With the addition of newly conquered tribes, the population increased and the area became wider and wider, eventually forming the scale of a town. Of course, the ecology of the grassland cannot support the existence of large cities, and the production of the orcs at this stage can only rely on nomads. Therefore, the population of the city of Chief Abal is between 40,000 and 50,000. Chieftains of the chieftain''s immediate army and chiefs of conquered tribes, shamans themselves revered by the entire steppe.


    Around this town, there are large and small orc tribes scattered, and they still maintain the traditional nomadic life style of the grassland orcs.


    After approaching the town, Callum disbanded his army, and the orc warriors returned to their tribes with their trophies and slaves. Although according to the tradition, a triumphal ceremony should be held at this time, but this time Callum chose winter for his expedition. No one wants to participate in the triumphal ceremony under the biting cold wind, let alone in this cold and harsh environment. In winter, their wives and children desperately needed the spoils they had obtained.


    There were less than 100 orc warriors left by Callum''s side. They were Callum''s personal guards, and they were his subordinates who had been with him since he was a centurion.


    Callum and they escorted most of the remaining prisoners into the town, which was a gift to the war chief Abal.


    The town of the orcs is not well planned. From a human point of view, the layout of the buildings inside is quite messy, but there is a wide and neat avenue facing the entrance, leading directly to the big tent of Great Chief Abal¡ªyes, Abal Chief Baal still lives in tents most of the time, to show that he is a person who respects traditionAlthough his tent is set up in the town.


    Callum and his subordinates went straight to the front of the big tent, and the guards outside welcomed him, and conveyed the order of the chief to release the captives to the guards and then go in to meet the chief. After briefing his subordinates, Callum entered the tent.


    "Oh! Our young eaglets have finally returned to their nests."


    After entering the tent, a loud and familiar voice welcomed him.


    There was a blazing fire in the big chief''s tent, and the warmth made one''s body weak. A whole head of fattened cow was on the support, and the servant in charge of cooking was turning the rocker. The drops made a hissing sound in the flames.


    Callum moved his nose, it was really delicious.


    The tent was covered with exquisite carpets from the human kingdom, and a circle of orc leaders sat on the ground. They were all big and round, with strong physiques. They were all the confidantes of the great chief who could enter the tent.


    And sitting on the main seat facing the door is an orc who is taller than other orc leaders. It is the person Callum is loyal to, and the supreme ruler in the eyes of all orcs. The undisputed king of the world¡ªthe Great Chief Abar of the Zarg clan.

 Chapter 570： milk powder

    ,!


    Abar, the chief of the Zarg clan, is exactly thirty years old this year, and he is at the peak physical condition of an orc''s life. He has exaggerated physique, amazing brute force, wisdom or cunning mind. A face of long brown hair almost covers his entire face, some orcs will trim their hair like humans for the sake of beauty, and some even shaved off the facial hair (such an orc is like a rough style barbarian humans), but Great Chief Abar never did this, allowing the hair all over his body to grow as much as he wanted, and his already strong body became even more burly because of the thick hair.


    "My young eagle!", this is how Chief Abar called Callum.


    Callum has just turned 26 years old this year, and in terms of his status as the ten thousand captain, this age is too young, so the great chief Abal always calls him the young eagle.


    Being too young also caused Callum to suffer a lot of criticism. Many people secretly discussed whether he was the illegitimate son of the great chief, but everyone who heard it knew that it was impossible after a little thought, because there was no such thing in the orc culture. The term illegitimate child is a vocabulary that came from the human side.


    Another bad thing is that at the beginning there were always people who doubted his ability. Of course, Colum''s combat exploits made these people gradually shut up.


    "My young eagle, come quickly!" Abal greeted him.


    Following the chief''s order, Kelum walked around the firepit and came to the front of the chief. Only then did he realize that there was still a small burning fire in front of the chief, with a clay basin on it, and something was boiling inside. It was white liquid, and a strange guy was filling it with firewood. I didn''t seem to have seen this person before. Is he the chief''s new cook?


    "Look!" Abal''s gong-like voice shook the tent, "I said Callum would definitely win. Babaka is an idiot, he thought he could escape with the shelter of winter." The crusade of the King''s Tent Warriors, but my young eagles did not follow common sense and launched an attack in the severe cold. Sure enough, they were not prepared at all, and they easily became our captives, hahahahahaha!"


    Callum reported the results of the battle to him, "Chief, Chief Babaka is willing to offer his loyalty to you. As a price for his previous rudeness, he sincerely gave you five hundred slaves, and one hundred of them are still the most powerful slaves in their tribe. A strong fighter."


    The great chief was very happy, and praised: "Callum, well done, those soldiers must be treated well, and let them become people who are willing to serve us."


    Callum put his hand on his chest and replied, "Follow your order, Great Chief."


    Abal pointed to the boiling clay pot, "Callum, there is a very happy thing I want to share with you, a smart little guy in the Grosso clan¡ªthat''s the guy next to him named Alu ¡ª invented a new food that can greatly enhance the ability of soldiers to fight at long distances."


    "Oh, what invention?"


    Callum became interested and turned his gaze to the clay pot. He could already smell the smell wafting from the air, and what was boiled there was milk. He wondered why the milk had to be boiled all the time, wouldn''t it be possible to drink the milk after a little heating? Of course, the freshly squeezed milk is the best for orcs, as it comes out with heat.


    What about the new food that the Great Khan mentioned? Is it being soaked in milk and boiled all the time?


    "Hahaha, I want to make a fool of myself first." Abal laughed loudly, and all the orc leaders sitting around laughed.


    It seemed that he didn¡¯t know that he just came back, and Callum was not angry at all. He was a person who could stand a joke, so he also found a place to sit down, and quietly waited for something to emerge from the pot.


    The milk inside continued to boil, spraying white mist into the air continuously, and gradually the milk in the basin became less and less, less and less.


    Finally, there was no trace of liquid in the plate, only a layer of white substance was left on the inner wall.


    "Great chief?" Callum cast doubtful eyes on Abar.


    "My young eagle," Abal pointed to the clay pot, "do you see that white layer? That is the new food that Alu invented, and its name is milk powder!"


    "Oh?" Callum looked at the basin again.


    "Quick, Alu, give your milk powder to our Chief Wanfu." Abal stroked his hair happily and urged the orc named Alu.


    Alu carefully scraped off the powdered milk on the inner wall, put it in a bowl, and handed it to Callum very respectfully.


    "Please taste it, Lord Callum."


    Callum stared at the white powder in the bowl, hesitated for a second or two, then stuck out a finger, dipped some from the bowl, and put it in his mouth.


    As soon as this white powder called milk powder touched his tongue, his saliva soaked through the powder in an instant, and a strong milk fragrance filled his mouth instantly.


    The taste seems to be ok!


    He picked up the wooden spoon that Alu handed over, scooped a full spoonful and handed it to his mouth, then chewed.


    "War Chief, is this what''s in the milk?"


    "Yes, according to my opinion, the essence of milk is these powders. After removing the water with the power of flames, the essence remains."


    "Great chief, this is a great invention Callum got excited. Milk is an important source of food for grassland orcs. Besides drinking it directly, they also make cheese, cream, and brew milk wine. But these Everything is not easy to carry, and this kind of powder, that is, milk powder, is undoubtedly very easy to carry, and more importantly, it is very easy to prepare. You know, it is quite troublesome to supply it in a long-distance march and war. Milk powder Appearance is definitely an important contribution. Think about it, after a long-distance march, soldiers took out a bag of milk powder and ate it with water, and immediately recovered their physical strength, even without dismounting their horses.


    This is much more convenient than leading a herd of cattle or sheep to war.


    "Yes, I think so too." Abal rubbed his hair happily.


    Alu smiled and said, "Chief, if you add sugar sand to the milk powder, it will taste even more delicious, fragrant and sweet."


    "Ahahahaha!" Abal laughed.


    "You really know how to dream. Even in the human kingdom, sugar sand is a luxury. You actually want to mix it with milk powder. But..."


    Great Chief Abar changed the subject, and a cold light flashed in his eyes, "Sooner or later, this dream will become a reality. Sooner or later, the sugar sand of the human kingdom will be ours, just like their other wealth."

 Chapter 571： debate one

    ,!


    Hearing the words of Great Chief Abar, everyone in the tent burst into laughter.


    "Okay, now that Callum has returned from victory, it''s time to discuss business."


    Abal looked at the young orc named Alu, "Good job, young man. I rewarded your tribe with a hundred sheep, and I rewarded you with thirty sheep and a horse."


    The eyes of the young orc Aru showed joy, and he bowed to the chief again and again, "Thank you, the king of the grassland, Chief Alba." The excitement was beyond words.


    "Hahahaha! Go." Abal waved to him, and Aru withdrew from the tent.


    Now, those who stay here are all high-ranking and powerful people in the king''s tent.


    Alba''s previous peaceful expression was gone, replaced by a cold and cold expression.


    "Eugene, tell me the news you brought back from the Great Forest."


    "Yes, Warchief."


    An elderly orc responded that he is Eugene, who not long ago personally led a caravan to the forest on the west side of the prairie to find his old friend Asoye, the chief of the forest orc blood cattle tribe." Reminiscing about the past".


    "Unfortunately..." Eugene''s face was a little lonely, "Asoye rejected our invitation."


    Before Eugene finished speaking, there was a sound of indignation in the big tent.


    "rude!"


    "I don''t know what''s good!"


    "Great chief, send troops to punish this old man immediately."


    Abar''s generals scrambled to have their say.


    Alba silenced them with a wave of his hand.


    "Did you really refuse?" The chief''s expression didn''t seem to be surprised, "The orcs in the forest have been separated from us for a long time, so it''s not surprising to make this choice."


    "Great Chief." An orc general with a hideous scar on his face said, "The rats hiding in the forest have long forgotten their own glory and their obligations to the king''s account. Human tribes have been getting along for a long time, and their habits have been contaminated, and they are no longer worthy of being called orcs."


    "Arroyo!" Eugene couldn''t take it anymore, and scolded: "It''s too much to judge my compatriots in this way, especially for Asoye, he is a hero."


    "Compatriots?" Arroyo said contemptuously, "We treat them as compatriots, do they treat us as compatriots? Well, since they don''t want to be our compatriots, let''s become our slaves."


    "Great Chief." Eugene ignored Arroyo and said directly to Abal: "Although Asoye is quite resistant to us, his son¡ªGunther, secretly asked me to express his kindness to you."


    "Son? Hahaha!" Abal laughed, "What does this guy say?"


    "He said that he admired the Zarg clan and the king''s account very much, and hoped that one day he could join your army to fight."


    "Well, I see." Abal touched his chin thoughtfully.


    "There is another piece of good news." Eugene said: "The expelled ''prince'' of the dwarf stonemason clan¡ªYinmar Stonemason, intends to accept our help to regain his deprived inheritance rights."


    "Oh? This is indeed good news." Abal became happy. "But our help doesn''t come without a price."


    "This is natural." Eugene also said with a smile: "He has already promised that if we can help him regain the position of patriarch, he is willing to provide us with the ''passage'' under the control of the Mason Clan."


    "Oh!" Inside the big tent, some people were puzzled, while others were extremely excited.


    "Okay, with the passage of the dwarves, the tall and majestic Rocky Mountains will no longer be an obstacle to us." Abal''s eyes revealed light.


    Callum asked suspiciously: "Great Chief, are we going to drill the dwarf''s burrow?"


    He knew that with the acquiescence of the dwarves, many orcs robbed the humans in the south of the mountains through the tunnels in the mountains, so as to prevent the human settlements from approaching the Rocky Mountains. However, it is impossible to transport a large army and the supplies it needs in this way.


    "Hahaha, you may not know it yet." Abar replied: "There are many very wide valleys in the Rocky Mountains, some of which are connected to each other, forming many natural passages that can cross the Rocky Mountains, enough for people A large army passed through unimpeded. The dwarves concealed the information of these valleys because they were afraid that outsiders would disturb their lives. If they for some reason let outsiders enter their territory, they would deliberately lead them into their tunnels. Turning around, it is bright and dark for a while, which makes outsiders dizzy, so that for thousands of years, most people think that the Rocky Mountains are an impassable natural barrier."


    "This... this... this..." After hearing what the chief said, Callum was surprised and speechless.


    "If you say that, wouldn''t the so-called Watcher Legion of the Aldo Kingdom become a joke. Enemies may appear from their sides and rear at any time."


    "Yes!" Arroyo shouted loudly, "but the premise is that we can control those passages, otherwise the dwarves will not take the initiative to provoke humans."


    He had a feeling that his great revenge was about to be avenged. When he thought of the suppression of the grassland orcs by the human watchman army for hundreds of years, Arroyo became angry.


    Abar said: "I think it will be realized soon. The key is when Yinmaer can make up his mind."


    Eugene added: "He said he reached out to us when he came back from the human kingdom."


    Abal asked suspiciously, "What is he doing in the human world?"


    Eugene replied: "Yinmaer has taken a job as a guide to lead a human adventure team back to their hometown in the south of the mountains."


    "Tsk tsk, greedy dwarf." Abal shook his head after hearing this, and he turned to another orc Aguirre, my child, tell me about the situation of Gabela''s human beings. "


    "Yes, father." Aguirre - Abar''s eldest son - replied with great respect.


    "The two princes of Gabela, their conflict has almost become public, I guess they will fight soon, then we will have a good show, of course, we will not just stay quietly and watch play."


    "Oh? Then which prince do you think will win?"


    "Father, I am optimistic about the elder brother. He is the eldest son, and his grandfather is the prime minister in power of the empire. He also has the support of a large number of nobles..."


    Aguirre continued to express his point of view, but Abal''s brain was occupied by a sudden thought-how could there be some problematic children in the circle of forces around him.


    This is true of the blood cattle tribe in the forest, the stonemason dwarves in the Rocky Mountains, and the Gabela Empire in the southeast.


    Abal glanced at his son who was still talking.


    Aguirre, my eldest son, don''t let your father down.

 Chapter 572： Argument two

    ,!


    "Everyone!" Abbar called to his loyal followers.


    "The purpose of calling you here this time is to determine the direction of the next attack."


    The chief''s tone was extremely serious, and there was a hint of urgency and anxiety in it. In his heart, this was a good time that the orcs had never encountered in a thousand years.


    The Aldo Kingdom in the south of the Rocky Mountains was once the overlord at the western end of the continent, but the status of this overlord is closely related to her kingship. At the peak of Aldo''s royal power, Jingyao''s influence far exceeded the territory it ruled legally. Let¡¯s just talk about the northeast direction of the kingdom. After crossing the Inner Rodan Corridor, there is a vast desert. On this desert, there are many oases dotted like a string of pearls. Individual human city-states live tenaciously on the oases. These city-states once surrendered When the Aldor Kingdom was strong, the Warden Legion guarding the Inner Rodan Corridor provided them with shelter. For hundreds of years, under the leadership of Aldo, the human coalition forces have gone deep into the grassland several times to smash the forces that tried to unite the orcs, leaving the grassland in a state of disunity.


    But a hundred years ago, Jingyao''s royal power began to gradually decline, especially in the last fifty years, Jingyao''s domestic dominance has declined very rapidly, so that when the current king Nidro XVII succeeded to the throne, the kingdom''s On the territory, separatist lords such as the Giles family and the Veblen family have been formed that are powerful enough to fight against the royal family. The decline of the power center has also affected places outside the national borders. The royal family is exhausted in maintaining domestic rule. Naturally, the support for frontier troops such as the Overwatch Legion is not as good as before. The Overwatch Legion has to shrink itself With the power, retreat from the prairie and desert oasis all the way to the Rodin corridor in the northeast gate of the kingdom.


    After losing the joint suppression of human beings, Zarg, who once led the orc tribes, rose up and vowed to pick up the glory of the legendary king''s tent and reproduce the glorious history of the orcs fighting against the Gubera Empire. Ancestors do something greater¡ªgo deep into the human world and rule over them.


    After countless battles, the orc tribes around Zarg have surrendered directly or indirectly to the rule of the king''s tent. The area radiated by the great chief''s influence is huge and vast, from the endless ice fields in the north to Luoyang in the south. The Ji Mountains and the oasis human kingdoms, the Lucky Forest in the west, and Gabela, another great human country in the east, this grassland located in the northwest of the mainland has been firmly placed under the control of the orc leader.


    After ruling the tribes of the grassland, Wang Zhang must find a new goal. The glory of the orcs must not be limited to the grassland. This is the unanimous opinion of everyone in the Wang tent.


    But where to expand in the next stage, everyone has a disagreement.


    One faction believes that the orc world should continue to be unified. The inland grassland is extremely vast, and the grassland north of the Rocky Mountains is only a part of it. The grassland seems to extend endlessly to the east inland, and the east There are still large and small orc tribes wandering on the grassland, and at the same time, there is also a branch of orc civilization in the lucky forest located in the west of the grassland¡ªthe forest orcs who have become accustomed to fishing and hunting. This faction believes that all the orc tribes on the mainland should be gathered under the rule of the king''s tent first, but this faction also has differences on whether to subdue the forest orcs first or to attack the inland grasslands.


    The other faction believes that the Wang Tent has enough power to attack the human world¡ªof course, the orcs call it revenge. The Wang Tent once promised to give the tribes who surrendered a good and rich life, and let them live in the land where milk and honey are kept. The promise must be fulfilled, and the poor relatives who continue to surrender on the grassland will receive a few money. Only by bringing the rich human world under the rule can they fulfill their promise. After losing the protection of the Watchmen Legion, the oasis countries have faced the front of the orcs several times. In addition to offering a large amount of wealth each time, some have secretly expressed their surrender. This means that the orcs have already penetrated into the south. The springboard of the human world, while Aldo in the west and Gabela in the east also encountered crises of varying degrees. The caravans traveling to and from the grasslands brought news that made everyone in the king''s account even more delighted. The spirit of the human world The leader, the Church of the Lord of Light, is deeply involved in religious disputes in the corner of the bay. In the past, when human nations had internal or external conflicts, the church always played the role of a mediator. Coupled with religious reasons, in a certain To a certain extent, it plays the role of cohesive human world, and now they should not have this energy.


    Isn''t this a once in a lifetime opportunity?


    "Infiltrate the Lucky Woods to the west!"


    "No, we should continue to attack the grasslands in the east."


    "You are all wrong. Aldo is a big fat sheep now, and he will not eat for nothing."


    "I think it''s better to fight Gabela. It is said that Gabela is located in the center of this land and controls the center of the continent. It has great advantages."


    "Idiot, occupy the center of the continent? Let the surrounding humans come and beat us together?"


    When Great Chief Abar spoke out about his problem, UU Reading immediately filled the tent with various suggestions, and everyone was expressing their views.


    "Great chief." Eugene, as the caravan manager of the king''s tent, supports the control of Lucky Forest first, "I think we still need to accumulate our wealth first, and only with wealth can we buy more armored weapons to equip our Warrior, although we orcs are brave, we are flesh and blood after all. We still suffer from human swords and swords. Only with the same equipment as them can we give full play to our advantages. There are endless treasures in the Lucky Forest, especially the fur of animals , is deeply loved by human nobles, they are willing to take out gold to buy, and those plants that can be used as medicinal materials can also be exchanged for a lot of wealth. With Lucky Forest, we can use the money traded from humans to go to Buying human weapons and making our fighters stronger will make it easier to attack the human world."


    "Boss Eugene is right." Great Chief Abal nodded, seeming to agree with him.


    "Father!" Aguirre was in a hurry. He supported attacking the Gabela Empire first. "The conflict between the two princes of Gabela is very sharp now, which also means that the power of their country is scattered. The major lords of the empire are waiting to see who can get the throne. If one of them wins, then the empire will regain its power." With a backbone, it will be difficult for us to attack Gabela."


    "Aguirre also makes sense." The chief also nodded.

 Chapter 573： Argument three

    ,!


    "Great chief! I have a different opinion." Others also shouted, expressing their thoughts one after another. Naturally, some want to fight Aldo, and some want to continue eastward to unify all orcs.


    Although Eugene was the great chief''s confidant, and Aguirre was his son, the other orc generals still expressed their opinions.


    Although Abbar is determined to learn from the human world, hoping to establish a complete set of administrative system, but at this time the king''s tent has not yet formed the human order of superiority and inferiority, and everyone can say without hesitation Say what''s in your heart.


    Abal smiled and nodded to each of the subordinates who advised him, but he just didn''t say whose opinion he would take in the end.


    After the big tent became quiet, he turned his gaze to a thin figure beside him.


    During the heated discussion just now, this figure has been silent all the time, quietly listening to other people''s chatter without saying a word. In all likelihood, this humble figure will be overlooked.


    But Abal, Warchief of the Orcs, showed him a respect he had never shown to another.


    "Dear Great Shaman, what''s your opinion?"


    Hearing the chief''s call, the great shaman of the king''s tent¡ªOtaxi¡ªslowly raised his eyelids.


    Shaman is an extremely important role in the orc society. Orcs generally believe in the spirit of the grassland, they are also called the spirit of the ancestors, because they firmly believe that the soul of each orc after death will eventually merge with the will of the grassland. The shaman is the medium that communicates between the living beings of the grassland and the spirit of the grassland. Looking for pastures, looking for water sources, predicting the weather, divination, and curing diseases, these activities are all carried out by shamans. More importantly, because the orcs have no words, the major events in the history of the orcs are all carried out by shamans According to word of mouth, orcs all know the deeds of their ancestors from the mouth of the shaman. Because of the importance of shaman, every larger orc tribe will have a shaman.


    The shamans maintain their own mysterious inheritance, and the shaman of the Zarg clan is the most noble of all shaman inheritance. The combination of the noble shaman inheritance and the great deeds of leading the orcs against humans finally created the The unique king tent.


    This old orc, yes, Otaxi is not young, older than Eugene in the tent, almost no one can tell his exact age, maybe even he himself has forgotten how old he is, his body shape With a hunchback, the long gray beard rested on the ground, so that it looked like an old human man who neglected to take care of his beard instead of an orc.


    He glanced at everyone with cloudy eyes, and said in a hoarse voice: "My opinion is not important, but I hope everyone will pay attention to the instructions given to us by the spirit of the grassland."


    "Oh!" Everyone had already followed the great chief to focus on the great shaman, and they all exclaimed when they heard what he said.


    "Is the spirit of the prairie guiding us? Great shaman, tell me quickly."


    On the contrary, the young Colum had some thoughts¡ªthe old man seemed to be dozing off just now, but he immediately expelled this disrespectful thought from his mind.


    "Under the guidance of the spirit of the prairie, I saw..." the great shaman continued: "In the south of the prairie, there is a terrible whirlwind that is rolling up. If they are not prevented, they will become devastating The disaster will eventually sweep across the entire continent, orcs, humans, dwarves, and all creatures on this land cannot be avoided."


    Due to the status of the great shaman, no one in the tent would doubt his words, so they were all shocked by the seriousness of this.


    "A catastrophe sweeping across the entire continent?" Great Chief Albar asked in a daze. This was a blow to his ambition. Of course he didn''t care about the lives of humans and dwarves, but it wouldn''t be fun if orcs were involved.


    "The South?" He grasped the point, "However, Aldo and Gabela, the powerful countries in the South, are in different degrees of crisis!"


    "Yes, respectable chief, I can even point out that it is a big crisis, big enough to destroy their country, that''s what the spirit of the grassland told me." Otaxi said: "But you Do you know that there is a divine bird in human mythology? The phoenix, the phoenix, when its lifespan is about to run out, throws itself into a raging fire. More refined and powerful than before."


    Abal calmed down and continued to ask: "Then... is it Aldo, or Gabela, or... the Holy See?"


    The great shaman Otaxi shook his head, "This is information that I cannot obtain from the instructions of the spirit of the grassland. I can only rely on the wisdom of you and your generals to judge."


    "Okay, okay." Warchief Abal repeated in a low voice.


    The words of the great shaman made everyone realize that the next strategy must be a human country, either Aldo or Gabela.


    "In that case, let''s see which aspect has a breakthrough." His eyes were flickering with fear, "Eugene!"


    "Great Chief, please order." The old orc responded.


    "Contact that ''prince'', encourage him, stimulate him, don''t let him dream there all day but dare not make a move, tell him that as long as he is willing, the powerful orc army can immediately become his backing~www.novelhall. com~ help him regain his inheritance rights."


    Abal looked at his eldest son, "Aguirre!"


    "I''m here, Father," he responded.


    "Keep an eye on the progress of Gabela''s situation, and let me know as soon as there is any trouble."


    "Of order, father." Aguirre''s face was full of excitement.


    After giving all the instructions, Abar seemed to be saying to everyone, and seemed to be talking to himself, "Now let''s see which side can make a breakthrough first." Then he looked at everyone and said: "According to the great shaman It means that the disaster must be stifled in the cradle."


    In the following days, the chief''s orders spread like the wind on the grassland, and countless orc riders rushed to the tribes loyal to the king''s account with Abal''s orders.


    According to the orders of Great Chief Abar, the orcs began to prepare weapons and armors, prepared food for the marching map, and began to fatten up the war horses that were thin due to winter.


    When the second order arrived, it was time for the warchief to call them to join the army. At that time, the mighty orc cavalry will destroy all enemies who dare to resist them.

 Chapter 574： vacuum flask

    ,!


    Looking at the heavily guarded gate of the lord''s mansion, the former alchemist Wells lingered in the open space in front of him, so that the guards on guard cast suspicious glances at him.


    In the end, he straightened his clothes and walked towards the door with a dignified expression.


    Wells is now the professor of chemistry at Wyss College (a title invented by Lord Graeman) and the head of the chemistry laboratory (the other is Hoffman, who is older than him, who is also from Jingyao) The alchemist), according to Earl Graham''s performance in the past, he belongs to the kind of "high-level talent" who is given special courtesy by the earl, and he is respected on weekdays. And Wells'' character is also the type of saying what to say, and he has always been outspoken in front of the lord.


    But this time, although he came with determination, he hesitated at the last moment, hesitated, and even got scared.


    Wells is looking for what Paul said, which is related to the rebellion in Arda not long ago. Needless to say, this is a very sensitive matter. Although Paul Greiman laughs and laughs with everyone on weekdays, it¡¯s okay to play a harmless joke with him, but he is a lord and a ruler after all. When it comes to the core thing of this kind of person - power, it is likely to change to another face immediately, and the rebellion was aimed at taking away his power, and even his life.


    Wells knew that his request might offend the lord.


    Wells was happy that Paul was able to settle the rebellion, because he had never met a lord who was so supportive of alchemy or chemistry. When the rebels in Lake Town spread rumors that the lord was killed, he was sad. On the one hand, it is to appreciate his Paul, and on the other hand, he does not know that the next lord is still reluctant to pay for the chemical laboratory.


    However, there are some things that must be done even if the lord is offended.


    Wells handed his pass-a new measure after the rebellion-to the guards who came forward to inspect, and entered the castle gate after a body search.


    ¡­


    "Ah, my dear Wells, you have come just in time."


    When Wells pushed the door and entered, a familiar voice sounded, it was from Paul.


    Wiesel did not meet Paul in the lord''s office, but was led to the lord''s workshop, or laboratory. This didn''t surprise Wells. Everyone knew that Earl Paul Greiman was an inventor. In addition to performing his daily work as a lord, he often tinkered with strange things in his so-called workshop. When someone came to visit at this time, Paul would call people into the workshop to show off his new invention.


    And Wiesel was not surprised to see another person in the workshop¡ªGuy Burns, the supervisor of the machinery factory, a frequent visitor in this workshop, and the lord often mingled with him to discuss machinery-related issues.


    Speaking of this person, Wells has a complicated mentality. On the one hand, both of them are leaders in their respective fields, and they admire each other. competitor.


    Wells and Burns greeted each other after saluting Paul.


    "Master Graham, I''m here this time..." Wells anxiously wanted to express his request.


    "Oh, please listen to me first...or let me do it first." Paul interrupted him, with a look of excitement on his face at this time.


    Looking at the table in front of Lord Wells, there was a large glass bottle on it. Unlike ordinary glass bottles, the body of the bottle seemed to be made of two layers of glass.


    Wells: "Is this...?"


    Paul: "Hey, this is my newly designed thermos."


    Wells: "The thermos?"


    "Yes, the thermos." Paul explained to him: "You see, after several years of hard work, the New Life Movement we launched has popularized a new way of drinking water in major cities and towns¡ªdrinking boiled water, but not every day. Every family has sufficient funds to buy fuel during non-winter seasons, so we have installed them in all major towns, and you can buy boiled water for drinking by paying a few copper coins, but it is a pity that the boiled water will cool down quickly. The current insulation technology - wrapping cotton or fur on the container has very limited effect. So, I designed a new insulation technology, which is this thermos."


    Paul pointed to the double-walled glass bottle.


    Wells stared at it for a while, then asked suspiciously: "What is the reason why the bottle is made like this, and what mechanism can keep it warm?"


    "We know from our daily life experience that [heat] can be transmitted. You see, when you are close to a flame, you will feel heat. Further, when you take a step of ice water and a cup of boiling water next to each other for a while, the ice water It will become warmer, but the boiling water will not be so hot. What does this mean? I speculate that the so-called "heat" is like water, water flows from a high place to a low place, and "heat" is transferred from a high temperature place to a low temperature place ¡ªwithout other intervention, of course."


    Without elaborating too much on "no other intervention," Paul continued, "So, where is the [heat] in the boiling water... Let''s put it another way¡ªthe heat¡ªto where?"


    Wells: "On a vessel in boiling water?"


    "Oh! That''s for sure," Paul said, "but eventually the vessel cools too, so the heat doesn''t end up there."


    Wells looked to Burns, who just looked at him with a smile.


    Wells thought about it again, "Air? Because the space near the boiling water gets hotter."


    "Haha! It''s the same as I thought!" Paul exclaimed happily, "Yes, air. The air near the boiling water receives heat and then continues to pass to the air with a lower temperature farther away, and finally the water and the air near it It''s getting colder, and everything is so logical."


    "So, I thought, if there is no medium near the boiling water¡ªthat is, everything that heat can attach to and transfer, including air, will the boiling water not be cold?"


    "So..." Wells looked at the strange water bottle, which is made of two layers of glass, and there is a small hole in the outer glass, but this small hole leads to the interlayer space of the two layers of glass~www.novelhall.com ~He kind of understands what the lord wants to do.


    "Yes, I''m going to evacuate the air between the two panes of glass and make a... make a vacuum compartment."


    Wells: "Vacuum?"


    Paul nodded: "There is no air, no space, er... at least nothing that we can see and perceive now."


    The lord always added some confusing supplementary explanations when explaining some things, and Wells was used to it.


    "Without a transfer medium, the heat stays in the water in the bottle and the inner glass wall¡ªthat''s what I deduced. Of course, there is still a little medium, after all, we can''t keep the two layers of glass from touching each other at all, But I guess it¡¯s like thick pipes flow fast, thin pipes flow slowly, as long as there is less medium, the heat will be lost slowly, and the meeting will cool slowly. So..."


    Paul pointed to another object on the workbench, a mechanism Wells had never seen before.


    "I commissioned Gai Yin to manufacture a device¡ªan air extractor, or you can call it¡ªa vacuum pump."


    Guyon Burns on the side proudly puffed out his chest.

 Chapter 575： air extractor

    ,!


    "Look, this is the so-called air pump."


    Paul patted what was called an aspirator or vacuum pump, which seemed to be fixed to the table.


    Wells approached it and studied it carefully.


    The main part of this thing is a metal tank. There are two valves at one end of the metal tank. One valve can only be opened inward, and the other valve can only be opened outward. A metal rod protrudes from the other end of the can, and this metal rod is connected by a movable circular shaft to a second metal rod, and the other end of the second metal rod is fixed on the edge of a rotating wheel , It is not accurate to describe it as fixed, because it is also placed on the runner with a round shaft, and there is a crank on the runner.


    Guyin Burns spontaneously introduced it to him, and he first pointed to the metal tank and said, "Look, great chemist, this is a gas tank, and there is a piston in it, and there are two valves, one is called the intake valve." , one is called the air outlet valve, when the piston is pulled outward, the intake valve opens, the air outlet valve closes, and the air is drawn into the tank, and when the piston is pushed inward, the intake valve closes, the outlet valve opens, and the air in the tank air out."


    He pointed to the connecting rod and the running wheel behind the metal tank and said, "This is called a crank connecting rod device, and its function is to convert the rotating motion of the running wheel into the reciprocating motion of pushing and pulling the piston. Of course, it is also used in other machines. You can do it the other way around. Then, we crank the handle and we get the piston in and out of the tank."


    After listening to his introduction, Wells admired sincerely: "It is indeed a wonderful device. So, is Lord Graeman going to use this kind of air extractor to vacuum the interlayer of the bottle into a so-called vacuum?"


    "Yes." Paul snapped his fingers.


    "When making this thing, the piston inside was a bit troublesome. Originally, oil-soaked sackcloth was used, but the airtightness of the piston was not strong enough, and it would leak air when it was pumped. Later, it was made of animal leather. A working piston."


    As Paul spoke, he picked up a short metal tube, one end was connected to the hole on the glass bottle, and the other end was connected to the air intake hole of the air extractor. The two ends of the short tube were wrapped with a thin layer of leather, which should be the same used to ensure airtightness.


    After all this was done, Paul called out, "Come on!"


    The door of the workshop was pushed open, and the guard standing outside came in. "Master Graham, do you have anything to order?"


    Paul pointed to the wheel behind the air extractor and ordered: "You shake it."


    The guard glanced at the air pump, a little confused, but he still obeyed the order, walked to the side of the machine, held the crank handle with his right hand, and turned it. As he shakes, the rotating wheel begins to push the connecting rod to extend and contract, constantly pushing and pulling the piston in the gas tank.


    Thirty people including Paul, Wells, and Burns watched the bottle motionlessly.


    To Wells and Burns, nothing seemed to change, since air is inherently transparent.


    Only the connecting rod that pushed the piston was constantly moving, but gradually, they saw that the guard who was shaking the handle was obviously increasing his strength, and after that, it seemed that shaking the handle made him feel more and more strenuous.


    The air outlet valve of the air extractor was closed and closed, which proved that the gas was being removed continuously. However, at this moment, something unexpected happened. With a bang, the bottle made of double-layer glass broke and became It became a pile of debris. Fortunately, the bottle did not burst open and no one around was injured.


    This change shocked everyone. Wells and Burns stared blankly at the shards of glass, while the guard was even more stunned, and could even be said to be at a loss.


    "Master Graham, I''m sorry, I...I didn''t expect to break him." The guard blushed and kept apologizing to Paul.


    "Ah, it''s all right. It could have happened."


    It was only then that Wells and Burns noticed that the Earl had a calm expression on his face, as if he was not surprised by the broken glass bottle.


    "It''s very strange." Guyon Burns scratched his head and asked, "Why did the glass bottle break? It wasn''t hit by anything."


    Yes, all eyes were on that unfortunate bottle, and nothing flew to hit it.


    "Yeah, why did the bottle break?" Paul also asked, but according to Wells, there was no sense of doubt in the earl''s words.


    "There must be something that exerted [force] on the bottle, so it shattered." Paul said.


    What could that be? After hearing what the earl said, Wells thought, it seems that there is only air around.


    um, air? Haha, joke. He pushed the thought out of his mind.


    "Well, anyway, we''ve got to have a stronger bottle, perhaps with thicker glass walls," Paul concluded. "I''m going to have to get someone to remake it. Ah, yes, Wells."


    Paul looked at the alchemist, "What do you want me to do?"


    Ah, yes, I can come to the lord for important matters, Wells remembered his purpose of coming to the lord''s mansion.


    "That..." He said nervously, "Master Graham, I have a student who..."


    "What happened to him?" Paul waited for Wells to continue.


    "Uh...he is a very talented person in chemistry, with an active mind and excellent grades. He helped us a lot in the laboratory."


    "Hmm, so? Are you asking me to grant him a position? Aren''t you and Hoffman in charge of everything in the chemistry lab? You don''t need to come to me." Paul was a little puzzled, and Will Did Stan come through the back door? Or he and Hoffman had any disagreements on how to treat this student, and he needed to decide.


    "But unfortunately..." Wells lowered his head and whispered, "This student...his name is Fadeyev."


    Fadeyev? Paul narrowed his eyes If I remember correctly, Fadeyev seems to be a family of squires who participated in the rebellion.


    "So... this student of yours..." Paul lost his enthusiasm just now, "Is he in prison now?"


    The interrogation of the rebels is currently underway, and all the families involved in the rebellion have been detained by the whole family.


    "Yes, Lord Graham."


    "So, what are you looking for me for?" Paul asked Wells again the purpose of coming here, and there was a hint of impoliteness in his words.


    Wells felt the change in the earl''s tone, and his heart beat faster. The earl seemed very sensitive to this.


    "I would like to ask you, Lord Graman, can...can you be lenient with this student of mine."


    Wells carefully stated his request. He came from Jingyao, and he knew that many lords treated those related to the rebellion. At worst, they would be expelled and exiled. If they were more ruthless, they might kill them all.


    He didn''t believe that his student would really take part in the rebellion, but what would the Count think?

 Chapter 576： aftermath of the rebellion

    "Whoa, whoa, is our great chemist going to get involved in politics?"


    Paul said the above words with some sarcasm.


    "I don''t think this is a political matter, Lord Graeman. I am protecting an outstanding talent who may have a bright academic future and may make great contributions to your territory. Tennyson Fateye Husband¡ªthis is the name of the student. He has been staying in the college for the past two years, and he occasionally goes back to visit relatives. He is also a research madman and spends most of his time in the laboratory. How could a guy who is insulated from his life participate in the conspiracy of the rebellion."


    After expressing his request, Wells lost his previous timidity, regained his former self-confidence, and defended his students confidently.


    "But his surname is Fadeyev." Paul said with a livid face.


    But he was secretly laughing in his heart. In fact, after Wells said that such a person was imprisoned in his prison, Paul had already made a decision in his heart, but for a certain purpose, he still decided to stimulate Will. s.


    Wells had an absurd expression on his face, and exaggeratedly waved his arms and shouted: "Lord of Light, just because you have a family form that you can''t choose because you were born? Oh, my Graham-sama, I thought you were a lord who was different from the other bastards, possessing such beautiful characteristics as enlightenment and benevolence."


    Wells'' words frightened Burns beside him, how dare he speak of Earl Graham in front of his own face.


    "Wells, speak up," he reminded.


    Paul waved his hand to Burns, expressing that he didn''t mind, and said to Wells: "Talk one thousand, say ten thousand, I will punish this guy named Fadeyev, and there will be no punishment in the whole territory of Aldo." would be morally condemned."


    Wells'' face gradually turned black, and he was obviously getting angry. If he hadn''t been talking to a lord who could cut off his head, he might have started yelling with his temper.


    Well, Paul thought, that''s about as exciting as it gets.


    "However..." he changed the subject, "I consider myself to be an open-minded person, especially... in a situation where I can get what I want."


    Got what you want? Wells noticed the emphasis in Paul''s words.


    "Then what do you want? Lord Graham, after you achieve your goal, Tennyson can be released."


    Paul moved slowly to a chair next to the workbench and sat down, facing Wells.


    "A few days ago, several businessmen from Jiaowan asked whether they could buy armor and weapons that could be mass-produced, cheap, and high-quality from Northwest Industries. But you know, we can now mass-produce metal ordnance Basically, they are all made of wrought iron, which are cheap items for big-headed soldiers, and the kind of superior armor used by master knights requires blacksmiths to break wrought iron into thin sheets and place them in charcoal fire for repeated calcining, or cast iron Stacked with wrought iron and repeatedly forged to obtain better quality iron, or called - steel, armor and weapons made of such materials can be regarded as high quality."


    "Oh, by the way, I noticed..." Paul interrupted the topic: "In our current era, there seems to be no strict distinction between iron and steel. In the eyes of most people, steel is just better quality iron or simply two kinds of iron. The titles are mixed, and now I will formally distinguish them, steel is steel, and iron is iron. Okay, now continue..."


    Paul looked at Wells and said slowly: "The old methods of turning iron into steel¡ªsuch as the two I just mentioned¡ªare too inefficient. What I want to know is that the first First, in the process of converting iron into steel, what essential changes have occurred, or what substances have increased or decreased to cause the difference in properties between the two? Second, after obtaining the answer to the first question Afterwards, can we use this answer to find a way to make steel on a large scale, just like we smelt iron-flowing continuously from the blast furnace instead of being hammered by blacksmiths."


    hiss! Burns in Wells gasped. The two points raised by Earl Gramain are quite challenging.


    Paul continued: "With the method of making steel on a large scale, we can meet the needs of our customers and get their orders. Wells, that''s what I want."


    Wells gritted his teeth, slapped you with cold sweat from his forehead and lay down, "I wonder when Master Graham will want the result?"


    "As long as it is before the sentencing, I estimate that the trial will take a year. Oh, yes, if you can find the answer, I will pardon Tanis, but if you can find the answer in half a year, it is not just Tanis. Nice himself, even his family ¡ª I mean those who were not directly involved in the rebellion ¡ª I can pardon.¡±


    "Okay! Master Graham, I, as well as my colleagues, will work hard to find the answer you want."


    Wells nodded and agreed, "However, can Tennyson come to the laboratory¡ªas a crime, because he is my important helper, and I guarantee on my reputation and life that he will never escape .¡±


    Paul didn''t respond immediately, but was silent for a few seconds, seemingly thinking.


    "Okay," he nodded, "then let him come back to you."


    "Thank you, Graham-sama. I hope to start working as soon as possible and find your answer as soon as possible, so..."


    Paul walked to the table, picked up a pen and wrote a paragraph on a piece of white paper, then handed it to Wells, and said, "Take this piece of paper and go to Ruth Hayden, the director of the Ministry of Public Security, he knows How to do."


    Wells took the paper, bowed slightly gratefully to Paul, and exited the workshop, not wanting to delay now.


    After the door of the workshop was closed, Paul said to Guyon Burns who stayed behind: "These alchemists will not work well without some stimulation."


    "Huh? What does that mean?" Burns asked.


    "Hey, what would happen if I directly agreed to him, he led the people back, and then I assigned the task to him, and asked about the progress every now and then, Wells, how is the thing I asked you to do? He replied¡ªah? Master Graham, I''m working on it? Oh, the experiment is very troublesome, and the results will definitely not be obtained immediately. In fact, he may be secretly messing with himself with the money I gave him Interested in another study. So, we have to give him a restraint."


    "Haha That makes sense." Burns had just echoed, and his forehead felt inexplicably cold. Could it be that the Earl was also taking the opportunity to warn me.


    He quickly changed the topic: "My lord, the client you mentioned just now at the corner of the bay...is it a member of the Jiaowan alliance?"


    When manufacturing weapons and armor for the Horn Bay Alliance, the machinery factory he was in charge of also undertook part of the task, so I know.


    Paul glanced at him and smiled mysteriously: "No, it''s from Jiaowan Church."


    "Huh?" Burns was a little surprised.


    Paul revealed to him: "People from the Jiaowan Church said that when they were fighting the enemy¡ªthat is, the Protestant army, they encountered some... very strange guys who were very disadvantaged in weapons and protection, so they looked for ways to Make up for the disadvantages in both offense and defense, and then find out about us. But if we only rely on our previous products, we can only equalize the disadvantages, and now they want to overwhelm the opponent."


    Burns said: "But you have already sold weapons to the Horn Alliance."


    "So what?" Paul took a sip of water and said with a straight face, "I''m a qualified arms dealer."

 Chapter 577： Aftermath of the Rebellion II

    The prison in Arda is different from other places. With the increase in financial revenue in recent years, the lord Earl Paul Greiman instructed the Ministry of Public Security to carry out a series of renovations to the prison.


    The prisons of other lords are often dark, damp, and do not see sunlight all year round. When you walk inside, a decayed, turbid, and disgusting smell will rush into your nostrils, and then your The brain is stimulated like a sap. These terrible smells often come from the decay of utensils, the feces of prisoners or rotting wounds, or even corpses that have not been disposed of in time. Even if you can bear the smell itself, it will also be caused by poor ventilation Chang always feels that there is not enough air to breathe. Not only that, the prison is often full of mice, cockroaches and lice. These unpleasant creatures settle and multiply here. Pass a rat, and if you don''t get out in time, you''ll probably unknowingly contribute to the expansion of cockroaches and lice into their living space¡ªoften your own dwelling.


    And Arda''s prison, after Paul''s own oversight of the transformation, has become a paradise for mortals serving sentences in traditional prisons-if they are lucky enough to see it. Each room will have a small iron window for ventilation, and also to ensure that there will be a certain period of time in a day to be able to shine in natural light. The ground in the prison is paved with bricks and stones, and the walls of the prison ¡ªWhether it¡¯s the corridor or the prisoners¡¯ rooms¡ªall are painted with a layer of white powder. Even if the windows are in the shade, under the reflection of light, the daytime will not be too dim.


    Prisons have strict requirements on sanitation conditions. There are fixed toilets in the prison. The prisoners in each room are required to keep the room tidy and tidy, and a monthly cleaning is organized. After entering, each prisoner will be issued three pieces of uniform style. Prison uniforms, and are required to change clothes and take a shower at least once a week. Rats, cockroaches, and lice are all treated as enemies, and half of them will be surrounded and suppressed if they find any clues.


    Prisoners wake up at 6:30 every morning to take roll call and are sent to the courtyard for exercises. They eat at 7:30, start working at 8:30, have lunch at 12, continue to work at 1:00, and have dinner at 6:00. Manual work, after 9 o''clock, you can rest and apply for a bath, and you must go to bed at 10:30.


    To an outsider, Arda Prison seems almost a low-profile version of the Arda Barracks. In fact, after several years of detention, many prisoners have become better physically and temperamentally than before because of years of physical exercise and regular work and rest.


    Tennyson Fadeyev is hammering nails into a high stool that has already been formed. His task today is to assemble fifty such stools.


    "Hey! Student boy! Do you want me to help?" Someone around asked him jokingly. Physical bullying by prisoners is strictly prohibited in Arda''s prison, and those who violate it will be severely punished, but it can''t stop some people from being quick with their tongues.


    Tennyson ignored it. He raised his head, touched the sweat on his forehead, and planned to take a break when he heard someone calling his name.


    "Tennyson!"


    The prison guard who has only met a few times¡ªit seems to be the warden here¡ªis approaching him accompanied by the guards.


    The inmates consciously distanced themselves from Tennyson. If this guy was unlucky, don''t implicate himself.


    "Tennyson Fadeyev?" The warden stood in front of him, looking at his face.


    "Yes, my lord, I am Tennyson." He was a little scared in his heart, he was already unlucky enough, could there be even greater misfortune waiting for him?


    Bad memories reappeared in Tennyson''s mind. That day, he had just finished preparing the acid solution requested by his teacher in the laboratory. A group of vicious policemen rushed in and handcuffed him, saying that he had participated in the rebellion. Inexplicably, Tennyson was brought to this ghostly place. People from the Ministry of Public Security and the Ministry of Intelligence interrogated him repeatedly. Only then did he know that his family participated in the rebellion against the lord, and people from his family were detained in the former A labor camp for mercenary prisoners. Tennyson, who knew nothing, was naturally not found anything useful, but the innocent he was not let go, but was ordered to work here every day. layer of cocoons.


    The warden patted him on the shoulder and said blankly: "Congratulations, Mr. Tennyson Fadeyev, you are about to be free?"


    "I...can I go out?" Tennyson was a little overwhelmed by the sudden good news.


    "Yes, your teacher is here to pick you up, come with me."


    "My teacher? Is it Master Wells?"


    "Yes, hurry up and follow me!" the warden said and turned to leave.


    Hearing that Tennyson was going to be released, all the prisoners around turned their envious and even jealous eyes on this guy whom they jokingly called "Student Boy". Lucky boy, how could he have such a caring and powerful teacher? .


    Excited, Tennyson kept up with the warden, and in the reception room of the prison, he saw Wells, the teacher he hadn''t seen for more than ten days.


    "Tennyson, you have suffered!" Wells greeted each other first.


    "Mr. Wells, why are you here?"


    Tennyson soon learned the whole story from the teacher, which included the conditions for his release.


    "But...but what about my family?"


    Hearing the news that he was discussing the prison disaster Tennyson was very excited at first, but before he could thank the teacher in the future, he thought of his relatives of the same clan.


    Wells sighed and stroked the student''s shoulder, "The lord has already said that if we can find a way to make large-scale steel within half a year, everyone in your family who did not directly participate in the rebellion will be pardoned."


    "Half a year? But...but...we are almost facing a brand new field!" Tennyson''s tone revealed serious doubts.


    Wells encouraged him: "Oh, Tennyson, you have to have confidence in yourself, you have to have confidence in your colleagues, and I will also participate in it. Now let''s go back to the laboratory and start researching. Don''t delay for a second."


    Wells is now a little excited. In fact, on the way to the prison, he has already received the promise of the lord, temporarily put aside his worries about the students, and then slowly began to think about the tasks assigned by the lord. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the There is a lot to do, although it is not a way to turn other substances into gold, but turning ordinary iron into stronger steel is also enough to leave a strong mark in history.

 Chapter 578： aftermath of the rebellion three

    Stanford stepped onto the ground in Port Foland via the gangplank.


    Ah, he returned to his parents safely again, he turned to look at the boat, and a group of people on the boat were excitedly looking at the city of Fulan Port.


    He waved to the boat, "Brothers, we are home!"


    "Oh!" "Long live!" A burst of cheers broke out from the boat.


    With the support of the lord, Earl Paul Greman, Stanford led his old troops and newly supplemented team members, carrying sufficient food and fresh water, and sailed northward again. This time, the size of the fleet doubled compared to the previous one. , there are a total of six three-masted sailing ships.


    In addition to the necessary supplies, they also carried a large amount of goods to trade with the indigenous tribes along the way. Whether they could make a profit was secondary, and it was mainly used to cultivate friendship with the local people.


    They visited the stag tribe in the far north again, and were pleasantly surprised to find that the members of the first exploration team who stayed here to recuperate when they arrived here last time were still living in good health.


    When they arrived at the Bucks Tribe, the winter was not over yet, and Stanford¡¯s fleet had a lot of supplies for the winter. The natives of the Bucks Tribe greeted them happily, and the briquettes, stoves, cotton coats, and canned food were very popular among the locals. welcome.


    After exploring the surroundings, Stanford returned with the first group of members who had been away from home for a long time. Of course, there were still a group of members who stayed to learn and study the language and customs of the local aborigines.


    The expedition team returned to Fulan Port loaded with valuable medicinal materials and animal skins. After arranging someone to guard the ship, Stanford announced his vacation, and most of them hurried home, especially those first batch of exploration team members who did not come back last time. There are also a small number of people who went to the city to spend time and drink.


    And Stanford set off to Lake Town to report on this trip, and he had some important things to tell Earl Graman face to face.


    "Hey, isn''t this our Captain Stanford?"


    On the way, Stanford, who was riding a horse, met an old friend of his, Greeter. He was a businessman who spent many years at sea. When Stanford was a merchant captain, he had cooperated with him many times. .


    "Glitt, I really didn''t expect to meet you here."


    "This must be the guidance of the Lord of Light. Didn''t you go to explore the north again? Is this your return?"


    "Yes, I just came back, how about you?"


    "Go to Lake Town to discuss a business. Tell me about your adventures!"


    The two walked together and chatted happily all the way. When they heard Stanford say that there are countless precious products in the wild land north of the Rocky Mountains, and that the expedition team came back full of medicinal materials and furs, as a businessman Gretel''s eyes glowed.


    "Stanford, my good man, let me know when you set off next time, I will definitely build a big ship to follow you to make a fortune."


    "Haha, if our lord allows it. Oh yes... Greeter, I want to ask you something."


    "Are there any pirates going on recently?"


    Gretel was at a loss, rubbed his head and said, "No, why do you ask that? Pirates have been extinct for several years."


    Stanford said suspiciously: "I just met a team of prisoners being escorted. It was really a team. The team lined up for a long distance. If it wasn''t a large-scale gang crime, how could this scene happen?"


    "Oh, that''s what you said!" Greet rubbed his nose and guessed the minute, "I guess they are traitors from those villages in the north. It seems that the new labor camp has been repaired and moved them to There."


    "Treason...traitor...traitor to the people?" Stanford was taken aback by Gretel''s words.


    Gretel glanced at him, "What? Don''t you know?"


    "After I got off the ship, I didn''t stay in Fulan Port for long before I came out."


    "Then let me tell you. Not long ago, a rebellion broke out in Arda against Earl Graman. Several villages in the north, headed by Babor, lured Lord Graman to They went there, and then almost... In short, the situation is very dangerous, and even Huxin Town has echoed the rebellion. Fortunately, the rebellion was finally put down."


    Stanford asked worriedly, "Is Master Graham all right?"


    Gretel waved his hand and replied: "Our lord must be blessed by the gods, and nothing happened. Of course, although nothing happened at the time, he must have lost his temper afterwards. Let me tell you..." He looked around and saw no one. , continued in a low voice: "Although the Earl has a reputation for benevolence on weekdays, he is really merciless towards traitors. Alas, that scene, the village suspected of rebellion, especially the village of Babor, was almost wiped out by the entire village. The village was seized."


    "Not only that, because all the gentry and landlords who participated in the rebellion this time, in short, only those big families that have been entrenched in the countryside for generations. Mr. Graman even hated those landlords who did not participate in the rebellion. Earl Deprivation the status and powers of tax contractors for all of them, and legislate against them from imposing private penalties¡ªyou know this kind of thing used to be common in the country."


    "And they also sent people to check the debts in the countryside one by one, and burned them as long as they felt unreasonable. I remember that I was a guest at a friend''s house in the countryside. My friend''s house also had a lot of land, and they usually put it away. Get a loan. At that time, someone from the town came to check the accountsUh...he had a lot of accounts with relatively high interest rates, and then they were burned down. My friend''s wife was in front of the lord''s subordinates Crying and screaming in front of people, rolling in the yard, and jumping into the fire. But what''s the use? Finally, my friend dragged his wife out of the fire and gave her two slaps , and took them into the house."


    "Isn''t... the lord afraid of stirring up another rebellion?"


    "Rebellion? Oh my God, who would dare!" Grit opened his mouth wide, "You don''t know, during that time, all the demobilized soldiers were recalled to the army, Arda, Bairdin, Em Everyone is on high alert, who would offend a furious lion who looks suspicious to everyone at this time?"


    After understanding the general situation of the matter, Stanford shook his head, "I didn''t expect the impact to be so big."


    "Hey, I''m actually quite happy to see this situation, and my friends who run factories... Ahhh, I''m not talking about the rebellion itself, but the measures taken by the lord afterwards."


    "How to say?"


    "Because under the lord''s order, those landlords can no longer imprison the mud-legged people in the countryside, and many people from the countryside have started to work in the city."

 Chapter 579： business insurance

    "Oh, you don''t know. How difficult it was for those who opened factories to recruit workers. Generally speaking, factory owners are city people, and their factories will be near towns, but people who used to live in cities They all have their own livelihoods in Hukou to support their families, and they don¡¯t have much willingness to work in factories, but they go to the countryside to recruit people. Because of various obstructions from local snakes, they can¡¯t recruit a few people. It¡¯s all right now, hehe.¡±


    When talking about this, Glitter''s face turned pale, "I also found a few country boys to help me recently, and it feels really good. The country people are good, they are obedient, hardworking, and do what they are asked to do. They don''t know how to bargain. Pay, do the work for two, not as cunning as the people in the city."


    Although he didn''t quite agree with his friend''s last words, Stanford didn''t intend to argue with him. Judging from the information in this conversation, the political status of the landlords in the countryside will no longer be different from that of ordinary peasants.


    But is Earl Graham really not worried about the serious consequences of his radical measures? You know, his army is full of young officers from landlord families. Thinking of this, Stanford inexplicably thought of a young man on his own ship, who was the weapons administrator stationed by the Navy in the expedition team. During the long sea journey, he had chatted with the young man several times and heard him complain about one thing¡ªin recent years The promotion in the army is somewhat biased towards those from ordinary families, and this young man is from a well-known squire family in his hometown. After feeling that there is no hope of promotion based on his qualifications, he decisively signed up for the overseas exploration team In the hope of earning a share of credit, he was sent to Stanford.


    Perhaps Earl Greiman had already prepared for it? Stanford, too, was a little uncertain.


    In this way, Stanford chatted with his friend Glitter all the way, entered Huxin Town together, and then separated in the city center. At this time, the center of Huxin Town has moved to the center of the new urban area on the south bank of Lake Weiss. Gretel went to attend to his business, while Stanford went on to the Lord''s Mansion to meet Earl Graham.


    --------------------------------------


    "Our new policy in the countryside has met with no physical resistance."


    In Paul''s office, several important officials from the Government Affairs Council stayed here. A small meeting was going on, and Hansel, the director of the Ministry of Agriculture, was reporting the latest situation to Paul.


    "But the people whose interests were touched by the new policy - the country gentry and landowners - must have resentment, and I have communicated with some of them."


    Hansel said with some concern, "Many people say they will faithfully obey the orders of Huxin Town, but their words and tone...the grievances and even anger revealed cannot be concealed."


    "Wronged?" Hearing what Hansel said, Paul raised his eyelids, "Well, it''s reasonable to think so. If the king kills Giles now and then deprives me of my title, I will And feel wronged too.¡±


    "But!" he said firmly, "I don''t intend to take back my order."


    Paul got up from his chair and walked into the middle of the room, walking slowly, as if thinking.


    "I will compensate them in other ways. As long as they are willing to invest their wealth in new industries - opening factories and doing business, I will give them tax relief and even provide subsidies."


    "Oh, I think this is just wishful thinking." Hansel shook his head, expressing pessimism about Paul''s words. "In the past, as long as they were lying at home, the silver coins would automatically flow into their pockets. The land is a never-ending generator of wealth. No matter what happens, they can make a steady profit without losing money. It can be said that the harvest is guaranteed in drought and flood¡ªanyway, there are tenants who lose money. Take it upon yourself to charge more rent in good years and less rent in bad years, it¡¯s nothing more than the amount.¡±


    "But what about doing business? Doing business requires costs, especially for those landlords who are accustomed to a comfortable life in the countryside. They have to explore production sites, experienced workers, and supply and marketing channels from scratch. Under such circumstances, who can guarantee that they will make a steady profit without losing money? What''s more, the situation in the market is changing so fast that even experienced people who have been immersed in it for many years will lose everything if they are not careful. Wealth requires a lot of energy to summarize and study the laws of the market, and the laws summarized may not be effective in certain special situations. Therefore, compared with new industries that must be exhausted and bear huge risks, I I think those country gentlemen still prefer the pastoral pastoral."


    "Alas!" Paul sighed helplessly after hearing Hansel''s analysis. The traditional inertia is too great, and most people are used to choosing things that they can foresee.


    "Ah!" He suddenly stomped his feet vigorously, and his previously frowning brows relaxed, "I suddenly thought of a good idea."


    Without waiting for others to ask, Paul couldn''t wait to introduce his new ideas.


    "I''m going to let the bank start a new business¡ªcommercial insurance?"


    business insurance? Everyone who heard this word for the first time looked at Paul suspiciously.


    "Yes, commercial insurance." Paul explained: "In a nutshell, before doing business, you pay a small amount of money to the bank to buy a... insurance. If your business does not lose money, then the small money will be taken away by the bank. But if your business loses, then the bank gives you a sum of money as compensation for your business loss."


    Paul didn''t know much about insurance before crossing, he just explained this new thing according to his own understanding.


    "This is a novel idea said old Ford, the director of the Government Administration Council, "It can reduce the fear of businessmen about losing money. But... if this continues, won''t the bank lose money? How can we get so much money? "


    "Oh, my lord." Paul explained to Old Ford and others: "Let me give you an example. If I offer an insurance policy at a price of 10 silver shields, the person who bought my insurance will pay for it in case of an accident. I can get 20 silver shields as compensation, now 10 people bought my insurance, I received 100 silver shields, 2 of the 10 insured people lost money in business, and the other 8 didn¡¯t lose money , then I only need to pay those two people 40 silver shields, and the remaining 60 are in my hands. Isn¡¯t this a profit? And with the 60 silver shields, I can use some of them to invest in other places to earn money Take more money, and if nothing happens, just leave them in the vault and they''ll just rust."


    Old Ford asked: "But what if 10 people lose money?"


    Paul exclaimed exaggeratedly: "Oh my God! We won''t really encounter that extreme situation, right? Besides, we can make..." Then he waved his hand suddenly, "Forget it, then violate the My original intention."


    Everyone discussed Paul''s idea of ??starting an insurance business, and finally they all felt that it would stimulate people''s courage to invest in new industries, so they decided on it.

 Chapter 580： colonial

    When the small meeting in the lord''s office was about to end, the guards came to report that Captain Stanford of the northern exploration team had arrived.


    "Has he come back?" Paul''s face showed surprise. Of the three overseas exploration teams, there was no news from those going west, and only a few letters from those going east. Only the northern exploration team came back twice.


    "Let him in quickly," Paul ordered the guards, and asked everyone, "Won''t you welcome this outstanding adventurer with me?"


    Old Ford, Hansel, Cecil and the others nodded, "It is our honor, Lord Graman!"


    After a while, Stanford pushed the door open and entered. As soon as he came in, he saw many officials sitting here, and he immediately became cautious. He said: "Excuse me, my lords, are you discussing important matters? I will discuss them later. come in again."


    Paul stopped him quickly: "Oh, no. The most important thing we do here is to welcome our adventurous hero. Please take a seat, Captain Stanford." He pointed to an empty chair near him.


    Stanford''s face flushed, and then he smiled heartily, "It''s an honor to meet you, my lords." He walked to the chair and sat down.


    He said in a soft voice: "Lord Graman, I heard on the way to Huxin Town that you encountered... a very dangerous thing. I hope you have not been harmed."


    "Thank you for your concern, Stanford." Paul said with a relaxed face, no anger could be seen on his face, "It''s just a bunch of little thieves. I''m in good health now, and I don''t have any injuries. By the way, What happened to the first team that stayed with the natives?"


    "Thank you for your concern, they are very good, and this time they all returned with the boat."


    Among the officials present, some people were unknown to Stanford, and Paul introduced them to Stanford one by one. Everyone unanimously asked Captain Stanford to tell what he had seen and heard during the adventure.


    While recalling, Stanford told them about his journey. Everyone was mainly concerned about the land. The magnificent virgin forest, the endless white ice field, and the unheard of strange animals and plants all fascinated Paul and everyone. The last time Stanford and others mainly explored at sea and on the coast, this time they set off from the Buck Tribe to advance deep into the ice sheet and obtained a lot of local information.


    This time they also learned what the natives from all over the world called the land under their feet. Starting from the western end of the Rocky Mountains, they went all the way north, passing through the Tranquil Liaoyuan, the Lucky Forest, and the Blackwater River Basin in turn. To the east of these three areas is the prairie , and to the north of these three areas is the endless ice sheet.


    After his narration came to an end, everyone still recalled the colorful adventures of the exploration team for a long time.


    Hansel said with emotion: "This world is far more vast than we imagined. I don''t know what commendable stories the other two exploration teams will encounter."


    Paul said, "Stanford, I thought about your proposal to set up a trade war there last time I came back, and I thought it was very good." He looked around and asked the crowd. "What do you think?"


    "We all think that a trade war is a good idea." Old Ford, the director of the State Council, expressed his views on behalf of everyone.


    The Government Council attaches great importance to the development of commerce. In this case, precious wood, medicinal materials, and animal fur from the north of the Rocky Mountains are commodities that can make huge profits. There is no reason to ignore them.


    Paul smiled and said to Old Ford: "In this case, there will be a unified deployment by the Government Affairs Council to send several teams of businessmen¡ªofficial ones, or those who signed up from the people¡ªnext time, let''s follow Stanford''s fleet to the north."


    The head of the Government Affairs Council nodded.


    "Lord Graman, there is something you need to report first." Stanford said, "Several local tribes hope to learn from us the technology of food cultivation."


    "I went to see their fields, and the agriculture there is still quite primitive, almost at the stage of slash-and-burn farming. They were very interested in the grains we brought over¡ªwheat, rice, etc.¡ªso they made this request. "


    This was really an accident. After hearing this, Paul fell into deep thought. Is the local planting industry so backward.


    After a few seconds, he raised his head and asked, "What do you think?"


    Hansel rolled his eyes and said, "There is nothing wrong with teaching them, but you can''t teach them for free. You should ask for some compensation, such as... land."


    Stanford agrees with Hansell: "It''s a great deal. The land there, especially the Blackwater Basin, is the most fertile land I''ve ever seen in my life, even though it''s the farthest north." Land¡ªDifferent from ours, the soil there is black, as if it has been blessed by the heavenly father. The plants growing on it are very large and the fruits are very full. You can squeeze out the oil."


    Is it so amazing? Everyone in the room was surprised and looked at each other.


    Paul''s mind became hot. Last time when Stanford came back, he mentioned to him that those indigenous tribes don''t value land as strongly as the human countries south of the Rocky Mountains, and they don''t value land more than Emphasis on more urgent needs. A few hundred catties of iron ingots, a few large bags of salt, a few boxes of cloth, and a few pieces of exquisite porcelain can make them recognize you as the master of a large piece of land.


    If God does not take, you will be blamed instead! The words popped into Paul''s mind.


    This... this should be regarded as overseas colonization! Ah, are you finally going to embark on this path?


    Leaving aside those precious natural resources, if what Stanford said is true, then the fertile land there will establish large-scale mechanized ultra-large farms, and the food supply in the Northwest Gulf will be even more sufficient .


    Wait a minute, a light flashed in Paul''s head.


    Overseas colonization needs people! And it takes a lot of people. Imagine that when Europeans colonized the earth in the history of the earth, many of them were criminals. If I learn from this approach, wouldn¡¯t it solve a current problem?


    He stood up suddenly and looked at everyone with solemn eyes, "I have decided! I will expand the territory of the Graeman family to the vast land outside the Rocky Mountains by sea! Spread the glory of human civilization and Aldo to the world!" Savage."


    "Master Graham is wise!"


    "Your ancestors were proud of you!"


    "It''s been a long time since the Kingdom has had a pioneering lord like you."


    Old Ford led a group of officials to offer praises to Paul.


    The people sitting here, except for Radi Setia, are all men, and which man can resist the temptation of exploiting the land?

 Chapter 581： casters rights

    Nathan sat on the second floor of the tavern, watching the crowd gathered below. With him was Sita in a huge chain.


    The crowd outside the tavern seemed to have filled the entire street, and the bustling scene seemed to be a celebration. In the distance, a court official of the Kingdom of Indon climbed onto a high platform, unfolded a roll of parchment, and opened his mouth to read out the contents.


    Nathan and Sita were far away from the official, so they couldn''t hear what he was saying clearly, but judging from the exaggerated body movements of the other party, the official was shouting at the top of his lungs.


    The people around the official showed surprised expressions, and then whispered to each other to discuss with each other. As they discussed, the news began to spread around, and their movements formed a ripple, from far to near to The tavern where Nathan was located spread over.


    The chattering voices finally reached the ears of Nathan and Sita.


    "Wizard? Wizard?" "The Grand Duke recognized the legal status of wizard?"


    "Do wizards really exist?"


    Nonsense, if wizards don''t exist, is the church dealing with the air these years? "


    "I heard gossip in a tavern a few days ago..."


    Nathan and Sita, of course, did not know what the official read to the people just now. The Grand Duke''s edict first denounced the church''s oppression of the countries in the Horn Bay, which caused countless losses of life and property, and finally forced the coastal countries to resist by force, and the church army''s immoral, despicable and shameless attack behavior Putting Yinton into a dangerous situation, in order to defend the lives and property of the people of Yinton, he had to accept the help of the casters, and then praised the decisive role played by the spellcasters in fighting against the church army, benefiting Thanks to their fighting, the lives and properties of the people of Indon were saved, and all the people of Indon should be grateful for the help of the casters. In order to thank the spellcasters for their great contributions to Inton, the Grand Duke announced that he would abandon previous misunderstandings and prejudices, and endow all law-abiding spellcasters in Inton with the status of normal people, and enjoy the same protection as others under the law of Inton. all rights.


    Naturally, as soon as the contents of the imperial edict were announced, it immediately caused an uproar, and the people talked about it, with various voices. However, after only half a day, the crowd on the street dispersed in twos and threes.


    "It seems to be much smoother than we expected." Sita, who had been silent all the time, said, "I thought there would be a large-scale riot or something on the spot." This guy in chains just stood by the window all the time , Watching the movement on the street expressionlessly.


    Nathan picked up the wine glass, gulped down a few gulps of beer, wiped his mouth with his sleeve, "Isn''t this great? Mortals are ignorant, but they know the basics, right? Who attacked them, and who Who protected them and what to do is not very clear?"


    "And... the Grand Duke played some tricks, and quietly spread the matter of recognizing the legal status of the spellcaster among the people a week ago. In the streets and alleys, in the taverns and hotels, it has been quietly discussed for a long time, but There is no official statement. After so many days of deliberation, it was suddenly officially announced, and the public has actually been psychologically prepared."


    "Now that the first country has stood up, let''s see how much impact it can have on the world. Uh... yes, Nathan." Sita asked suddenly: "Where is Ms. Mariana? Why didn''t I see you today?" he."


    "Ahhh, I''ve been busy drinking." Nathan scratched his head embarrassedly, "I received a message from Gabela yesterday, and I left urgently to go back at night. I should have told you as soon as we met."


    "News from Gabela?" Sita was startled, and the chains on her body rattled, "Could it be that something serious happened to His Highness?"


    "Even I didn''t tell, maybe." Nathan spread his hands, "Do you think the two princes are going to have a showdown? Then there will be a big scene to watch."


    "If that''s the case." There was a trace of regret on Sita''s face, "It''s really disappointing that I can''t personally contribute my strength by His Highness''s side and witness that great moment."


    "Hahaha!" Nathan laughed. He looked out the window at the uncrowded street. "I don''t care, it''s the same everywhere. Isn''t it a huge contribution for us to nail the power of the Holy See here?"


    Sita returned to her usual expression, nodded and said, "You''re right, I''m too narrow."


    --------------------------------------


    In the golden-roofed temple of the Holy City of Light, a dull and irritating atmosphere filled the place.


    Pope Harrington II sat around a conference table with high-level officials of the Holy See, discussing the latest situation in Horn Bay.


    "That idiot Elvis, he made a mess of Jiaowan, it''s nothing more than a mess, he can wipe his own **** clean, and now he is ashamed to ask us for help."


    Tours, the director of the Inquisition, was scolding Elvis, the bishop of the Horn Bay Church, and slapped the letter written by the other party on the table. The tainted language in his mouth made people wonder if he was a senior Priest.


    Harrington frowned tightly at twenty. The Holy See did not support or even faintly opposed the witch hunt movement of the Jiaowan Church from the beginning, and now he has finally been kidnapped There is no doubt that in the Holy See In the eyes of many people, the so-called "new sect" created by the countries along the coast of Jiaowan is an out-and-out heresy, but who gave birth to this heresy?


    After Tours''s venting was over, he said slowly: "Criticism and abuse can no longer solve the problem. The Jiaowan Church has suffered huge defeats on two fronts, and the heretical army is attacking the church. Collins advances, should we sit back and let them suffer the consequences, or step in and save them."


    "Send the army to help them now!" "Let them fend for themselves and we''ll kill heresy!"


    The two voices sounded almost simultaneously. There is nothing to say about the heretics of the new sect. Of course, they should be eliminated, but the timing of the attack has caused disagreements among the senior leaders of the Holy See present.


    The dispute between the two sides gave Pope Harrington II a headache. He asked a young priest sitting beside him in a low voice.


    "What do you think, Anthony?" Maybe this young man can give him a different feeling.


    "My lord, all I can say is..." replied the young priest: "If there is a fire in my house, I will do my best to put it out before it spreads throughout the house."

 Chapter 582： Western Exploration Team

    So, are you leaving soon? "


    In a dim tent made of animal skins, Egbert, the priest of the Daxiliu tribe, asked in his low but ear-shaking voice. At this time, he was preparing a kind of ointment First, different herbs are pounded into mud in a stone mortar, and then mixed according to their respective proportions.


    "Yes, I came this time to say goodbye to you." Grant sat opposite him, almost completely covered by Egbert''s tall figure. Although my team has been in the Daxiliu tribe for more than two months, when facing Egbert and his tribe, I still can''t help but feel a sense of unnaturalness and even absurdity from the bottom of my heart.


    As for where the sense of absurdity comes from, just look at Egbert opposite him. A huge bull''s head... In short, it is a head that is very similar to some kind of livestock used for plowing. It is placed on a humanoid body. How do you look at it? Why not.


    The first contact with the Daxiliu tribe was more than two months ago, and before that, Ge Lan commanded the Western Expeditionary Team to drift in the vast ocean. After leaving the Northwest Bay, with the help of the guidance of the stars, Their fleet has been sailing westward. Fortunately, the waters they passed were very calm and did not encounter weather such as storms, so that Glenn planned to name this vast ocean the Ocean of Tranquility. When they were drifting on the ocean, they encountered many islands. Whenever the crew members thought they had encountered a new continent and their emotions were high, the follow-up exploration would always make them depressed again. Give them some fresh water and food so that they can keep heading west.


    Finally, nearly four months after setting off from Port Fulan, the western exploration team finally encountered the real continent. After realizing that the land under their feet was not as small as they had encountered before, the excited team members quickly organized their hands to explore inland, and then bumped into the hunting team of the Daxiliu tribe.


    The initial contact was not very peaceful, the Daxiliu tribe...let¡¯s call them tauren for now, their appearance frightened the members of the exploration team, the combination of a bull¡¯s head and a human body, I have never seen such a combination on the Old Continent creepy creature. And the members of the exploration team also shocked the people of the Daxiliu tribe. It seemed that they saw a creature like a human for the first time, but their degree of panic was lighter than that of the exploration team.


    When they saw the first tauren, the team members were so afraid that they almost shot the crossbow in their hands, and the other party also raised the stone spears in their hands¡ªyes, their tools seem to be very backward, and the level of civilization should not be high. The clothes are also animal furs decorated with bird feathers. Glenn, who personally led the team, stopped his subordinates in time. In his impression, all animals that can walk upright have a certain amount of wisdom, even the notorious goblins in the old continent can understand a little bit People speak, and wisdom is communicable.


    G¨¹len''s judgment was correct. He made some gestures that he thought could express goodwill. At first, the other party just looked at them hesitantly. After repeated efforts, those guys with bull heads put down their weapons.


    The two parties confirmed each other''s harmlessness in the communication of comparison and drawing, so after leaving half of the crew and entrusting Vito, a young shipwright from Port Flanders, to lead people to collect materials to repair the ship, Glenn led A group of people entered the Daxiliu tribe''s camp. The things they brought from the boat¡ªporcelain, metal tools, tea, bags of salt, and cloth¡ªwere welcomed by the Daxiliu tribe, and the members of the expedition team were also regarded as honored guests. In the eyes of the members of the exploration team, these strange-looking natives seem to be more qualified to be called "beastmen" than the orcs on the prairie in the north of their hometown. Humans really have the head of an animal.


    In the following two months, Glenn and his team members worked hard to learn the language of these tauren. Fortunately, their tongue structure should be similar to that of humans, and they would not be able to pronounce syllables that humans cannot, although these guys Sometimes he also likes to howl like a cow. Glenn himself has a very high talent for languages, and he has already been able to have some simple exchanges with the tauren. During the communication, he met Egbert, the priest of the Daxiliu tribe. His position seems to be related to The shamans in the prairie orc tribes are somewhat similar, they all engage in some gods and gods, and this priest seems to be the highest-ranking person in the tribe.


    Although the Daxiliu tribe does not have a highly developed civilization, at least there is a breath of life. It has been a long time since the human civilization exploration team relied on the simple trade of barter to cultivate here for more than two months. After all the ships had been overhauled and supplies were fully stocked, Captain Gulen decided to bid farewell to these new friends. He first came to Egbert''s tent to visit the priest.


    After listening to Grant''s explanation of his intentions, Egbert said with some regret: "My friend, I''m so sorry that I can''t continue to listen to your story about another continent. In my previous cognition, the sea is the sea, and the distance of the sea is far away. It¡¯s still the sea, except for the piece of land across the South Strait, there is no other land in the world.¡±


    Glenn had heard about the land across the South Strait when he was collecting geographic information here, and he set sail this time to go south to see that piece of land.


    Grant responded sincerely: "If there is a chance, I will visit you again. But, respected Priest Egbert, I seem to see worry in your brows. If you have any difficulties, can you tell me this? New friends I just met, maybe I can be of some help."


    Priest Egbert sighed a long time, "I don''t want to hide something from my friends, but actually...our tribe is in danger."


    "Are you facing some kind of enemy? Where are they from?"


    "Yes, the enemy comes from the southern land."


    The land in the south, Ge Lan was startled, he was planning to go there to have a look.


    Egbert shook his head and said: "I don''t want to hide it from you, my friend. When I first contacted, I did have the idea of ??seeking strength from you, because you also have metal weapons like the enemies in the south, but you There are too few people and weapons..."


    Metal weapons? Could it be that human civilization exists on the southern continent?


    "Are they...are they human beings? Ah, I mean, are your enemies creatures with the same appearance as me?" Grant''s tone was a little excited.


    Priest Egbert shook his head again They are indeed very similar to you, but not exactly the same, which is why our soldiers didn''t act immediately when they first met you. "


    Grant thought to himself, no wonder the tauren were very surprised when they first came into contact with the tauren, but it was nothing compared to the shock when humans saw the tauren. It turned out that they had seen a human-like race.


    "So can you describe to me what these enemies look like? How are they different from us?" Grant continued to ask Egbert.


    Given Glenn''s current mastery of the language of the tauren, it is obvious that he has not yet reached the level of being able to understand the details of a specific image described by the other party. Egbert spent a long time working hard, but it was still under Glenn''s bewildered expression. Finally he gave up his verbal efforts, so he turned around and began to rummage for something, and quickly took out a stone slab, "This is their image on it, just look at it."


    Grant looked at the stone slab with an increasingly suspicious expression on his face. Although the painting on the slate is primitive and somewhat abstract, it can be understood. The creatures described are indeed very similar to humans, with a human head, human body, human limbs, and even a human face and slightly pointed ears. .


    Except for the crooked, goat-like... horns on top of its head.

 Chapter 583： Western Exploration Team II

    What should these horned humanoids be called? Grant looked questioningly at the tauren priest.


    Egbert replied with some helplessness: "The upper species, this is what we call them."


    Upper species? Hearing that the name seemed to imply some kind of higher race, Glenn looked at the priest even more puzzled.


    "Yes, they are indeed a stronger and more advanced race." Egbert admitted, "Before the ancient ancient times, the ancestors of the upper species once led our ancestors to fight against the ancient demons .¡±


    demon? Is this some ancient myth?


    "Who are you talking about the devil?"


    "The devil is the enemy of all the races on this continent according to legend. They used to enslave and oppress us, until all the races rose up and rebelled, and then they were driven into the devil''s gate in the extreme north, and they have been far away from us since then. The world, there will be no trace of them anymore."


    Egbert''s narration reminded Glenn of the legend of the battle between humans and demons that is common in all human countries on the Old Continent. It seems that there is also a gate of **** in the far north of the mainland in the legend. If the gate of **** is opened, it will release Something like a devil, Earl Heller mentioned this legend to Captain Stanford of the Northern Expedition Team at the Zhuang Xing Banquet they attended before their departure.


    Isn''t this right? Could it be that in ancient times there was such a terrible race that wreaked havoc everywhere in this world, so that both the civilized races in the New World and the Old World still had terrible memories about them.


    How did they do it? When human beings were still in ignorance, did this evil race master the ability to sail across the world at will? If they were so powerful, how could they fail against primitive humans - and it seems that there may be other races as well?


    Egbert sighed and continued to introduce the stories that happened on this continent. "It is said that demons generally have steel claws, and some have steel heads and steel bodies. What''s more frightening is that some heterogeneous demons have two arms and four legs. These heterogeneous demons can use their Flying on four legs, fighting with their two arms wielding steel claws."


    While describing the tauren sacrifice, Glenn was also drawing the image of the demon in his mind, especially the alien demon mentioned by the other party, with two arms and four legs? Mercedes-Benz like flying? There are legends about centaurs in the Old Continent, which also have two arms and four legs. Although no one has ever seen a centaur, there has never been a legend that mentions that a centaur has steel claws, a steel head, and a steel body.


    "In the beginning, the races with only flesh and blood couldn''t resist them at all. It wasn''t until the upper races I mentioned just now awakened the power of gods that they had the power to fight demons."


    God... the power of God?


    Glenn''s eyes widened when he heard this. Could it be something like magic or witchcraft that Egbert said? On the mainland where I came from, that thing is a taboo existence. When my fleet set off, there was still a witch hunt in Jiaowan in full swing.


    The tauren priest said: "The generation of the power of the gods can make the upper species show incredible abilities, such as spraying flames, releasing thunder and lightning, changing the weather, and making the enemy have hallucinations and other abilities."


    Alright alright! Egbert thought to himself, it seems that he guessed right, isn''t this witchcraft? The Inquisition of the Home Church must have liked these horned men.


    Gulen didn''t want to call them the high-ranking species, so let''s call them "sheep people".


    "The various special abilities brought by the power of God offset the advantages of the demons¡ªtheir steel claws, steel heads, steel bodies, and those alien demons running like flying. Therefore, the upper species fight against the demons everywhere. They gradually gained a leadership position among the races, and they used this position well to unite all races to fight against the demons, and finally drove the demons into the demon gate."


    So the goats still have great benefits to other races, Ge Lan asked strangely: "In this case, how did they become your enemies?"


    Priest Egbert sighed for a long time, and continued: "Even a few years ago, the upper races were not what they are now. After the war against the demons ended, the leaders of the various races gathered to discuss the future. The arrangement of the superior species has made great contributions and sacrifices to expel the demons, and they deserve to enjoy the greatest fruits of victory, which is recognized by all races. Therefore, all races recognize that the superior species can independently share the land in the south, while the land in the north is shared by other races, including ours. In the long time since then, although there have been occasional small frictions between the various races, the continent has remained A general peace was maintained."


    "However, just five years ago, the superior species on the southern land suddenly changed their attitude and began to send troops to the northern land to capture members of other races."


    Grant asked, "Why?"


    Egbert''s face was full of sadness, "According to the people who fled from the south, they were captured and made slaves. The upper races were divided into three large tribes and countless small tribes in the long inheritance , A fierce war broke out between them recently, a large number of clansmen became soldiers, and a large number of people were needed to work, so they adopted the method of plundering slaves from the northern continent."


    "This is really... really shameless."


    In order to comfort EgbertGlenn scolded the guys he named "sheepmen", but he knew in his heart that this phenomenon was too much on the continent where his hometown was. It''s normal.


    "Egbert, I..." Grant stammered.


    "Oh, my friend. I didn''t ask you to do anything. I know that your number is too small. Even if you stay, it won''t change anything." A little ashamed.


    "Indeed, well, I''m really sorry anyway."


    Glenn''s face flushed, it would be fine if he was a free adventurer, but now he is the subordinate of Earl Paul Greman, and he can''t presume to promise anything to the Great Stream tribe.


    "I will leave a batch of swords for you to use."


    In the end, Grant still felt that he should do something, "Then, I can only wish you good luck."


    Egbert looked at him and said, "Thank you for your instructions, a guest who has traveled across the ocean."

 Chapter 584： Phlogiston

    Tennyson Fadeyev stares intently at the burning iron.


    In order to study the properties of steel and iron, Tennyson built a small furnace with a blower in his experimental site, and applied to deploy several craftsmen from the Iron Works of the Government Council to assist him. He has been here countless times for a week Repeated this step again and again, he hoped to gain some insight by repeating the step of melting metal. Tennyson observed a variety of iron-related metals, including pig iron, wrought iron, and what the lord called steel.


    Now, the piece of iron he was focusing on gradually turned red and softened under continuous burning, and then slowly melted into a pool of fiery red liquid flowing out.


    Tennyson once tested that if the molten iron is continuously stirred, after it is re-solidified, its weight will be a little less than before it was melted, and the re-solidified iron also becomes wrought iron in the mouth of the blacksmith, and it becomes more Soft. Tennyson deduced that the weight loss meant that something must have been separated during the stirring process, and most likely escaped into the air, and this kind of thing is most likely to make the iron from hard to soft. key substance.


    In fact, Tennyson knew from his conversations with blacksmiths that the way in which molten iron is stirred and allowed to re-solidify to change its properties is known in their jargon as "frying steel," but is not the same as stacking pig and wrought iron. Compared with the way of forging steel together, "steel frying" is a job that depends on luck. In most cases, the molten iron melted from pig iron will be directly turned into mature iron after being fried to the end, instead of wanting to of steel. So this method is not commonly used.


    The words of the blacksmiths gave Tennyson inspiration. Could this series of changes be caused by changes in the content of that key substance in iron? Stir the molten iron, the quality becomes lighter, and the pig iron becomes mature iron, which means that the content of this substance is more in pig iron, and less in wrought iron, but after mixing pig iron and wrought iron, it becomes steel again, which is also It is this substance which is divided equally between pig and wrought iron, so that in the new iron form it is less present than in pig iron, and more than in wrought iron.


    Of course, it is also possible that it is not just one substance, or in other words, the properties of iron have changed due to the effect of not just one elemental substance.


    "The 35th time..." Tennyson took a long breath and picked up a pen and paper to record the observation process. Although most of the records were repetitive, he still took notes.


    After taking notes, Tennyson''s stomach growled. He walked out of the experiment site and planned to go to the cafeteria of Weiss College to fill his stomach. Members of various laboratories and disciplines of Weiss College have their own agreed "territory" in the cafeteria. The territory of the group of people who study and study chemistry is located in the southeast corner of the lobby. Whenever meals are served, from here they can Keep passing out some of their internal jargon. After finishing his meal, Tennyson came to the small circle of teachers and students of the Department of Chemistry in the southeast corner. A large group of people had gathered here, talking loudly while stuffing things into their mouths.


    "Hey! Tennyson, this way!"


    The other head of the chemistry lab, Hoffman, waved his hand to greet him, and Tennyson sat down at a table near him, "Why, isn''t Mr. Wells here yet?"


    "Oh, you know him, he forgets to sleep and eat once he starts an experiment." Hoffman said with a smile, "I guess he won''t eat this meal at noon again."


    Alas, Tennyson shook his head. Teacher Wells and several other students are also conducting experiments on steel. They meet every day to exchange their experiences, and sometimes they gather together to repeat some experiments that may lead to new discoveries.


    Everyone was trying their best to help themselves. Thinking of this, Tennyson felt moved.


    "How is your research going?" Hoffman asked with great concern. He knew that Tennyson''s research was very important to the Fadeyev family''s worth and life.


    Hoffman himself is leading a chemistry team to carry out another important task entrusted to the laboratory by Earl Paul Greiman¡ªthe research on the preparation of pesticides from sulfuric acid. He is also very busy on weekdays, so the research on steel this time is not I didn''t participate in it, but I will ask about the progress in my spare time.


    Tennyson was picking up a piece of tofu and stuffing it into his mouth. It was said that this was the food invented by the lord, Earl Graham. He was such a wide-ranging inventor.


    Hearing the teacher''s question, he replied: "Mr. Hoffman, I think that the increase or decrease of a certain substance contained in steel has led to the change of its properties."


    "Do you have any ideas?"


    "My current idea is to try to separate the various elements in the steel, and then increase or decrease them one by one to see what effect each will cause."


    Hoffman nodded: "This is a safe method, but if multiple simple substances act together, it is still very difficult to find the final answer."


    "Then there is no way, we can only arrange and combine all kinds of simple substances, and exhaust all possible possibilities."


    "Oh, good luck with your experiment."


    A young man with red hair who was buried in his meal just now interrupted suddenly, "Tennyson, Mr. Hoffman, I have some guesses."


    Hoffman looked at him, "Oh, Webster, what do you think?" This Webster was Tennyson''s classmate, and he was doing steel research like him.


    Webster replied: "What Tennyson guessed caused the change in the properties of iron should be phlogiston."


    "Phlogiston?" "Yes, phlogiston."


    Webster talked eloquently: "Recently, I have been collecting various methods of iron and steel smelting and forging, and traveled all over Huxin Town and the surrounding blacksmith shops, large and small."


    "Oh, did you find anything?"


    "Yes, just before I came back from this trip to eat really let me find a little line speed, you know? Some blacksmiths use charcoal powder, coal when making iron and steel When the smoke and wood ash are exhausted, wrap the mixture of these things around the iron rod and keep the iron rod red hot, and the iron rod can be transformed into steel."


    Tennyson asked in surprise, "Is this...really?"


    "It''s true, haha, this is a secret that some blacksmiths don''t pass on, and it took me a lot of trouble to find out." Webster raised his head proudly, "Go on, you all know that the mixture The charcoal powder and soot in the iron are composed of phlogiston, so I said that phlogiston may be the key factor that causes the change in the properties of iron."


    Suddenly Tennyson rushed up to hug Webster and kissed him hard. "I thank you, dear Webster."


    "Haha, it''s easy to say, this is what I should do, uh... let me go first." Webster was frightened by his enthusiasm, and wiped the drool on his face with a napkin.


    Tennyson couldn''t wait to say: "After dinner, let''s conduct experiments on this new clue together."


    Webster nodded desperately, "Okay, Tennyson, let me go first."

 Chapter 585： night talk

    It was already very late at night. In a manor in the southwestern suburbs of Jingyao, most of the lights in the buildings had been extinguished. Among the few remaining lights, there was a light from a room on the second floor of the main house of the manor. It was Gerd Rodney''s room.


    The owner of the room is sitting on the sofa, carefully reading a stack of documents in this hand, his eyebrows sometimes stretch, sometimes furrowed, showing the ups and downs of the owner''s inner emotions.


    Just as he put down a piece of paper and was about to read the next one, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in!"


    The rooms were opened, and the footsteps of two people reached Gerd''s ears.


    He put down the documents in his hand, stood up, and said to the person: "Father, brother, are you back?"


    "Yes, we''re back. When I entered the gate, I found your room was still lighted. I just wanted to come in and see what you were doing. I don''t think you will mind."


    The first short and fat figure said that he was Gerd''s father, Prince Jasim Rodney, younger brother of the current king of Aldo, and the tall and thin figure following him was Gerd''s younger brother, Jasim Rodney. Sim''s second son, Eureko Rodney.


    "Dear father, dear brother, of course I don''t mind. But, didn''t you go to the all-night banquet, didn''t you need to come back at dawn?" Gerd opened his hands to welcome.


    "Oh, forget about that **** party."


    Yuriko raised his arms and complained: "Someone got drunk and played crazy at the banquet, which ruined the atmosphere of the entire banquet, so we came back early."


    Gerd teased his younger brother, "That''s really unfortunate! I remember you are planning to use this banquet to court a certain girl?"


    Yuriko spread his hands and said helplessly: "I can only wait for the next opportunity."


    Prince Jassim came to the eldest son, saw the stack of documents on the table near him, and picked up one, "What are you looking at?"


    Gerd replied, "Oh, here are the revenue statistics for the last few factories that have opened."


    Yuriko leaned over and looked at the paper with his father, only to see that it was filled with neat forms filled with some words or numbers that he didn''t quite understand. In some places, other patterns are interspersed, such as wavy lines or patterns that look like sliced ??pizza.


    Yuriko looked puzzled: "What are these? It looks like the evil magic runes depicted in the novel."


    Gerd shook his head, he was a little helpless for this younger brother who fits the description of "ignorant", "Yuriko, if a scholar who studies mathematics sees this piece of paper, even if he has never touched it , and can guess what he does based on his knowledge, I often advise you to get in touch with this great subject that understands the essence of the world, but you..."


    Yuriko held his head and begged for mercy: "Oh! Please forgive me, my dear brother, my head hurts when I think of those inexplicable formulas and numbers. Our surname is Rodney, isn''t it? The mission we were born with is Domination rather than research."


    Gerd frowned: "Sooner or later, your personality will suffer a lot."


    "Well, I don''t want to see my two sons arguing in front of me. If you have to quarrel, go to a place where I can neither see nor hear."


    Prince Jassim put a stop to the brothers'' argument.


    He looked at his eldest son, "Dear Gerd, how about those things you brought back from the Northwest Bay? It seems that you take it seriously, and you are still dealing with things in the factory at such a late hour."


    Hearing his father''s question, Gerd''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Oh, father. The technology and equipment that Earl Graham gave us are really useful, and they have already begun to generate profits for us. Paper, canned food, the market''s demand for them seems to be inexhaustible, not to mention salt , it can even be paid to our army as a military salary, and the yellow carriage is also very popular among the nobles, and it is placed in briquettes..."


    Just when Gerd wanted to list them one by one, he was stopped by his father, "Okay, okay, if it is useful, you don''t have to introduce it to me in such detail." Prince Jassim narrowed his eyes, There was a smile on his face, he hadn''t seen his son so excited for a long time.


    "Okay, but you must listen to this number." Gerd held up the paper in his hand, "If everything goes well and our revenue can grow according to the current trend, the new technology from the Northwest Gulf will give us a huge boost next year. We brought in an income of 500,000 silver shields, which is the net profit after deducting various expenses."


    "5...500,000 silver shields?" Sure enough, as Gerd expected, his father''s eyes widened.


    This is undoubtedly a huge amount of income. As the younger brother of the king, Prince Jassim knew that the annual income of the royal family was around 5 million silver shields last year, but last year was not smooth, with only more than 4 million silver shields. how? Once your several factories are built, can they be worth one-eighth to one-tenth of the income of the royal family?


    It''s just unbelievable.


    "It''s thanks to Earl Paul Greiman who has paved the way first and cut off all the thorns on the road. According to him, the current market is far from [saturation], so he is happy to let Our partner walks on the road paved by him, sharing his channels and customers. In other words, we are also one of his production bases here, and he also has 20% of the shares here.¡±


    "Partner?" Yuriko snorted at the side, UUReading Book "If I remember correctly, the Greiman family should be the vassals of the royal family¡ªthe Schroeder family, right? You can''t help but say that It flatters him too much."


    "Yuriko!" Gerd scolded his younger brother, but he didn''t continue to criticize him, but continued to say to his father.


    "Our income will not stop at this income, it will continue to grow. The recent war in the corner of the bay may cause some troubles, but it doesn''t matter. Erdao dealers. And we have also introduced their shipbuilding technology. The traditional shipyard in Westport is being rebuilt, and it can also get a share of the shipbuilding industry. I expect..."


    Gerd paused for a few seconds, calculating in his head.


    "Five years from now, these new industries will bring us the same income as the royal family''s traditional income - of course, this is an optimistic estimate."


    "Oh!"


    Jassim was fascinated by the pies his son drew. Although he didn''t care about the details of the new industry, as long as it could bring profits, it would be good.

 Chapter 586： night talk two

    "I say, dear brother."


    While his father and brother were talking, Yuriko had been standing by the side playing with his emerald-encrusted ring, and now he suddenly interjected, "Since the industry in Northwest Gulf is so profitable, why not..."


    A wicked smile appeared on his face, "Let Graeman dedicate his property to the royal family."


    Hearing this, Prince Jassim also showed a playful smile at the corner of his mouth.


    However, the expression on his eldest son''s face froze. He silently walked to the window of his room, closed the window that was originally open, and then returned to his father and younger brother.


    He asked his younger brother in a serious tone, "Then why don''t you let Greedy Wolf Giles dedicate his title and territory to the royal family?"


    Yuriko showed an exaggerated expression, smiled helplessly and said, "I really want to, but Grand Duke Greedy Wolf must agree."


    Gerd continued to question him: "Then why do you think Earl Gramain will agree?"


    Yuriko swung his arms, "Please, please, if I remember correctly, Paul Greiman is just an earl of the Northwest Gulf. Oh, of course, for many people, an earl is a very important title, but for As far as the royal family is concerned, what is an earl at the outskirts of the kingdom? How can he compare with a luxuriant lord like Giles?"


    "My brother." Gerd shook his head, "At the beginning you followed me to the Northwest Bay, but your observations there were only superficial, and you lingered in downtown taverns and noble **** every day. Only in four years Before, most people in Jingyao hadn¡¯t even heard of this place, and those who knew it thought it was an extremely desolate and remote place. Later, because of the development of commerce, many people knew about this place but put it away. As an upstart. But I want to tell you, and people who share your opinion, that the Northwest Gulf is a place with great potential, especially Arda, which is a very powerful earldom, which is the opposite of our usual place. The judging criteria of the lord¡ªthe size of the territory and the number of people¡ªare different, and Arda¡¯s strength lies in her farms and workshops, but you just think that there are places where inferior people stay, and you don¡¯t want to follow me to investigate.¡±


    "Oh!" Yuriko was very helpless to his brother''s preaching, and covered his forehead with his hands in some pain.


    Gerd ignored his younger brother''s distressed expression, and continued: "In the Northwest Gulf, at least Arda, the organization of production activities is very strict and efficient. I saw those workers in the workshop nervously and orderly. Work, they are divided into individual workshops or groups, each part has its own tasks, they obey and can quickly understand the orders of managers, operate machines, and cooperate with each other. In many factories, the final results require various working groups The production in the Northwest Gulf is like an army composed of different arms, such as pikemen, sword and shield soldiers, archers, and cavalry. Different arms cooperate skillfully to complete the final combat mission. .With such an organization and workers, it is no wonder that a variety of best-selling products can be produced continuously. However, I also saw the other side..."


    Gerd paused, and said with a complex expression: "I think with such a strict organization and such qualified workers, Arda can quickly adapt to a war. Those workers can become excellent soldiers with a little training. Obeying management orders and cooperating with other people are part of their daily work. What''s even more frightening is that, according to my immediate inquiry, I think a large proportion of them are literate. Imagine our army What the newly recruited recruits look like, they can''t even tell the left from the right. And the workshop in Arda and those farms that are very similar to the workshop will provide a steady stream of material support for the army¡ªas far as I know, Horn Bay Much of the ordnance in that war came from the Northwest Gulf."


    My brother talked for a long time, but Yuriko said: "Since it is as you said, then we can''t let Graman grow up, and put him under the absolute control of the kingdom while his feathers are not yet full. Under or simply..." He waved his hand fiercely in mid-air.


    Gold refuted him: "The consequences of **** off Graham are serious."


    At this time, his father, Prince Jassim, asked, "How serious is it?"


    Gerd replied: "As far as I know, Greiman is not only in control of Arda, the other two counties, Beilding and Emden, are also under his control. In addition, the Northwest More than half of the lords in the Gulf are friendly with Graeman, because Graeman is not a person who eats alone, he has brought huge benefits to the lords, and the current Northwest Duke with the highest status on the surface is also in the so-called During the Usurper War, he came to power with the full support of Gravemans. Therefore, my judgment is that once Gravemans launches a rebellion, the damage he can cause to the kingdom will not be inferior to Giles."


    Prince Jassim sighed, "The royal family has been weak for a long time, and it has made the local lords become popular one by one."


    Gerd comforted him: "Father, don''t worry, as far as my observation is concerned, Graham is currently loyal to the royal family, and he is very satisfied with his current situation¡ªI mean the territory he rules¡ª, UU Reading www.uukanshu .com seems to have little interest in grabbing a higher level of power. With his power, it may not be easy to split the kingdom like Giles did, but taking the title of Northwest Duke into his own hands However, the current position of the Ferdinand family in the Northwest Gulf is very secure. Of course, Paul Greiman is not a person who is willing to be mediocre, but his ambition is not in politics. He is an outstanding scholar, businessman, inventor family, but not a schemer and a power freak."


    Prince Jassim nodded and said, "If he is really a politically powerful person with great power, do you... know what to do?"


    Gerd: "What do you mean?"


    Prince Jassim: "Paul Greiman is not yet familiar with the nobles of Jingyao. It seems that you are the only one who has more contacts with him."


    Gerd thought about it in his heart. It was the king who sent him there at the beginning, and who could not let the brilliant king know that Paul Greiman is a royal worthy of cooperation? Unable to think of it, he said: "It seems to be like this at the moment."


    Prince Jassim said to his eldest son: "Then build a friendship with him, and it is best to make sure that his connection with the Jingyao power circle is through you."

 ~： Hired, suspended update for a few days

When I woke up in the middle of the night, I realized that there was no update yesterday. Alas, I have also been recruited, and I probably won''t be able to write these days. Remind everyone to pay attention to protection, it is really uncomfortable after being positive.

 Chapter 587： night talk three

    Prince Jassim looked at his eldest son, and there was something unquestionable in his gaze, which made Gerd involuntarily reply: "Yes, father."


    "If Westside Bay can stand on our side, it will be a very important resource and a great boost to us."


    Gerd shook his head and said, "Father, I don''t think it''s time to talk about this given the current situation in the kingdom..."


    "Our Majesty the King..." The prince ignored his son and said to himself, "He passed out at today''s imperial meeting. His body has..."


    Speaking of this, the prince shook his head, after all, he was his own brother.


    Gerd was shocked when he heard this, "Your Majesty, he..."


    Prince Jassim continued: "When he was young, he liked adventure. He once traveled around the continent as an adventurer. This experience brought him a wealth of insight, extraordinary courage, and love from a foreign country. It brought him a whole body of hidden wounds and exhausted his essence, so that all kinds of diseases broke out in his golden age when he was supposed to be involved in politics... Fortunately, he gave birth to a daughter who was up to date. But no Whether it is luck or misfortune, my dear niece, your dear sister, may bring some troubles to the succession of the throne."


    "Father!" Gerd, who realized what the prince was going to say, became short of breath.


    "Recently, there has been a bad voice in Jingyao''s aristocratic circle. Some people hope that Catherine will inherit the throne." Speaking of this, the prince''s face was covered with a cloud of prey.


    "It''s simply absurd. Letting women rule the country, what are they thinking in their minds? Even the benevolent heavenly father will not forgive this behavior. It is shameful, depraved, and deserves to go to hell."


    Gerd''s facial muscles were a little stiff, and he said: "I don''t think Catherine has such thoughts, she just simply hopes that this country can become better. She...is a very traditional woman in the general direction."


    "Oh, of course!" Prince Jassim suddenly changed his expression, and even his tone became gentler, "I also trust my lovely niece, she has been lovable since she was a child, isn''t she? But..."


    The prince''s tone became a little bit sharper again, "What will the people around her think? Those who depend on her, those who bind their future to her, do they wish in their hearts that the object of their allegiance Going one step further, to touch the power that shouldn''t be touched. Once successful, even these people will be promoted further. Who would think less of titles and wealth? Yes, Catherine may not have such thoughts herself, but she resists It''s hard to guess how her subordinates will have such thoughts and hearts, and if her subordinates really reach an agreement in this regard, perhaps Catherine''s own thoughts are the least important."


    "Oh!" Gerd sighed softly.


    Prince Jassim approached his eldest son and patted him lightly on the back, "His Majesty''s health is getting worse day by day. We must make early plans to guard against some stupid guys who don''t care about the overall situation. We Of course, we don¡¯t want to see that kind of extreme situation, but when extreme situations arise, we have to face it, and don¡¯t forget that there is an entire knight order loyal to Catherine.¡±


    "So, the most important thing now is to strengthen the cards in our hands. The West Bay is a very important card, and you have to hold it well in your hands."


    Gerd said very conflictedly: "Father, if... if the throne really falls into our hands, I hope you will treat Catherine and Irene well. After all, they are your nieces, and the blood of the Rodney family flows from them."


    "Oh, of course." Prince Jassim replied very readily: "In any case, Catherine and Irene are noble princesses of the Aldo Kingdom, and treating them harshly will lose the face of the entire Rodney family. Wait until everything When they settle down, we will find them a good husband who is worthy of their status and hold a splendid wedding."


    "I hope everything goes well." Gerd was a little melancholy.


    "Everything will be fine, my brother." Yuriko put his hand on his brother''s shoulder.


    --------------------------------------


    In the king''s bedroom, the candles flickered on and off, erratic under the breeze, just like the life of the owner here.


    Catherine, Irene, and their mother guarded the king''s bed. The faces of the three mothers and daughters were full of worries.


    "Father!" Irene exclaimed, and she saw the king''s eyelids move slightly.


    The queen and Catherine immediately moved closer to the king, observing his face.


    Sure enough, after a while, the king opened his eyes with some difficulty, and the mother and daughter wept with joy.


    "Honey, go out with Irene for a while, I have something to talk to Catherine alone." The king said the first words after waking up to the queen.


    The queen said with some concern: "What you need most now is rest."


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a few words, it won''t tire me."


    "Okay, Irene, let''s go first." The queen led Irene, who was still a little confused, out of the bedroom.


    "Father." After her mother and sister left, Catherine leaned close to the king''s face. He was still very weak at the moment, so that his words were a little vague.


    "Catherine, my daughter, tell father, do you want to be king?"


    "I..." Catherine never expected the king to ask him this.


    "The ruler of the kingdom of Aldo is you, father."


    "Haha." The king smiled with difficulty, "Look at my current appearance. If the country is ruled by such a weak body, it will be a disaster."


    Catherine could not help sobbing.


    "Don''t cry, my daughter." The king tried to raise his hand to wipe the tears from his daughter''s face, but failed, and finally gave up.


    "Tell me, do you want to be a king? If you want, I can do it now...I promise you, I have no scruples now, I will use any means..."


    "No, my father..." Catherine knew that at such a moment, what her father hoped to hear was not words of comfort. She suppressed her inner grief and gritted her teeth.


    "I never had this idea. All my efforts and efforts have been to help you govern this country well, but I''m sorry, I still haven''t managed the country..."


    As she was talking, she suddenly burst into tears uncontrollably. Tears gushed out and she had to cover them with her hands.


    "It''s not your fault, my daughter. The evils of the kingdom have lasted for more than a hundred years, and it cannot be changed in one or two generations. You will always be my pride, and of course, your sister. You are the heavenly father Give me the most precious treasure, far more than the crown on my head."


    The king recalled every detail of his daughter''s growth process. After he entered middle age, that is, when Catherine became sensible, his physical condition began to decline, and his energy was far worse than before. Affected by his health, the well-behaved and sensible eldest daughter began to learn various knowledge to help him, and gradually grew up to be able to be independent.


    But for Catherine''s statement that he didn''t want to be king, the king didn''t have the slightest doubt. On the one hand, he believed in his daughter''s honesty when facing him. It is hard to say that there are female kings in the history of Erdo.


    "Father." With tears in her eyes, Catherine said firmly: "No matter who you designate as your successor, I will support him just like I assisted you, and protect the country you left behind."


    "Well, my daughter, in that case, what do you think of your cousin Gerd?"


    "Gerd, he...he is a good candidate to inherit the throne, but, just bypassing Uncle Jassim like this, will he..."


    "Can''t wait...ahem"


    "Can''t wait?" Catherine was very puzzled.


    "Yes." The king confirmed: "Since Gerd went to the west bay and brought back those things, and combined with some things I have known intermittently in the past few years, I have sensed that the northwest of the kingdom It seems that some changes are quietly taking place in that piece of land.¡±


    "However, the new things brought about by the change are often in conflict with the old things. I can''t deduce how it will develop next with my intellect. If the change can happen in the way of drizzle to nourish everything, the contradiction between the old and the new If it does not become intensified, it can be a good medicine to solve the current predicament of the kingdom, but if the change develops in a stormy direction, causing the contradiction between the old and the new to erupt, it may become the poison that sends the kingdom away for the last time."


    Catherine frowned at the king''s words. Did UU reading father mean the Northwest Gulf?


    "The kingdom needs an enlightened leader who has a broad vision and is receptive to at least not rejecting new things. This quality is possessed by a young man like Gerd. After a trip to the West Bay, he brought us back The gratifying result, his attitude towards new things is especially gratifying to me, and makes me more sure that he has the characteristics I expect. And your uncle... he is old, his thinking has formed a stereotype, and his mind is full of thoughts. It is an old idea, he will naturally stand on the side of the old things, and the result can be imagined."


    "Catherine..."


    The daughter understood the father''s meaning and held his hand.


    "I hope you can work together with your elder brother to guide and make good use of the upcoming changes, alleviate the turmoil they bring, let them develop in a direction that is beneficial to the kingdom, and reconcile the contradictions between the old and the new , let the country of Aldo achieve a smooth transition."


    "I will, Father, I swear."


    Catherine assured the king very solemnly.

 Chapter 588： plot

    A carriage with simple decoration slowly drove into the gate of Gabela''s imperial capital, and it took more than half an hour to continue driving to the scholar''s tower.


    A cloaked man was standing at the door looking around, seeing the carriage coming, he immediately stepped forward to greet him.


    "Amberov, why are you here today?" A gentle female voice came from the carriage.


    The man in the cloak opened the carriage, bowed his body, and made a gesture of invitation, while saying, "Dear Ms. Mariana, I don''t need to be on duty in the palace today."


    A tall woman stepped out of the carriage and said, "I want to meet the two masters, Aldrich and Yarvi, immediately."


    Ambolov looked around and said in a low voice, "The two masters are waiting for you, and Marshal MacDonald has also come quietly."


    Mariana''s expression turned serious, "If that''s the case, is His Highness here?"


    Anbolov shook his head, "No, His Highness is caught up in some matters in the palace, so he won''t be able to come today."


    Mariana shook her teeth, "Okay, take me in quickly."


    Ten minutes later, in the gazebo where Aldrich and Jarvi talked with Macdonald last time, Marianne met the two old bachelors and the Marshal of the Empire.


    She had known Aldrich and Jarvi for a long time, but she didn''t know MacDonald very well. "It is an honor to meet you, Gabela''s pillar, Marshal Macdonald."


    Macdonald didn''t respond immediately, but stared at the lady in front of him. Since becoming a follower of His Highness Antonio, he has gradually come into contact with the inner circle surrounding His Highness, including the high-level members of the Mystic Society, and he is also familiar with most of them, except for two members. One is missing, and even the other members of the ten-member group do not know where they are. The other is the lady Mariana in front of me. When Macdonald became Antonio''s follower, this lady was in the corner. Perform secret missions.


    Of course, Macdonald had already known from other people that there was a lady in the group of ten, but he was still surprised when he first saw Mariana, firstly because of her beauty, and secondly because of her young age (compared to For those old men in the Ten, it''s incredible to hear that she also has a nearly grown son. But MacDonald also knew that a witch''s age should not be judged by appearance alone.


    "It''s not polite to look at a lady like that, Mr Macdonald."


    Mariana reminded with a smile.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! I was rude. It''s an honor to meet you, Ms. Mariana." MacDonald laughed heartily.


    After finishing the polite words, the five people, including Anbolov, quickly discussed the business.


    "I invite you to come back this time because the matter has indeed reached a very critical time, and your strength may be used at that time."


    Aldridge frowned.


    Mariana nodded, expressing that she understood that she had already learned about Gabela''s recent events from the ten-member group.


    More than two months ago, shocking news came from the north. The orcs on the prairie suddenly went south and captured several states located in the north of Gabela. These countries are all subordinates to Gabela. The country was protected by Gabela, and the orc''s move was obviously a serious provocation to Gabela, which was absolutely intolerable for Gabela, who established the country with force. His Majesty the Emperor was furious, and vowed to show some color to the plush savages on the grassland.


    The emperor hurriedly convened an imperial meeting and ordered the courtiers to immediately come up with a counterattack plan. The Duke of Dias, who served as the prime minister, suggested that Macdonald be the commander-in-chief and Siegfried be the deputy to lead the imperial army to the north to teach the orcs a lesson. Not only should they take back the vassal states occupied by the orcs, but they should also go deep into the grasslands to completely kill several tribes. Pain the orcs so that they dare not think of going south for more than ten years.


    The angry emperor Bartley Griffin immediately approved the prime minister''s plan and ordered Macdonald and Siegfried to start preparations immediately. They must go out within two months, and he would try to supply the insufficient soldiers and food.


    But for Antonio, Aldridge and others, there is a problem. The two recommended by Duke Dias are just Antonio''s right-hand men in the army. Prairie, I don''t know how many years it will take to come back, isn''t this just cutting off the two arms of His Royal Highness the Second Prince?


    This situation is very dangerous. The First Prince and Duke Dias also have their supporters in the army. The departure of MacDonald and Siegfried will instantly cause an imbalance of power between the two parties in the army.


    "This is the conspiracy of the old fox Dias!" Aldrich said with a dark face, "We must take action before the army goes out."


    Mariana looked at Anbolov, "What does Your Highness mean?"


    Anbolov, who was the Chief of the Palace Guard, frowned and said, "His Royal Highness is still hesitant to take the final action."


    Jarvi shook his head and said, "There is no room for hesitation anymore. The Dias family''s knife is already on our necks. What do you think, old marshal?"


    MacDonald nodded. "I also agree to take action, but not immediately?"


    Aldridge asked in surprise, "Why?"


    Macdonald said: "Siegfried and our army are in the imperial capital for one day, and the eldest prince and the Dias family are on high alert for one day. If they take action now, they may be prepared. UU Read to We may be the ones who fail."


    Ambolov asked very anxiously: "Then when should it be? It will be too late if you and Zieg fly away."


    Just as MacDonald was about to speak, he saw a smile on the corner of Ms. Mariana''s mouth, and asked, "Ma''am, what do you think?"


    Mariana smiled and said, "The old marshal doesn''t mean to pretend to leave the imperial capital first, but not go far, and lure the snake out of the hole before fighting?"


    Macdonald laughed too, stroked his beard and said, "Somewhat similar, but not quite."


    Everyone looked at him, hoping for an explanation.


    The old marshal then explained to everyone: "If we have to wait until Dias strikes first and we strike later, the initiative will not be in our hands. If we can''t grasp the fire, it will be too dangerous. I mean we still have to strike first. There is a saying from a foreign country called the first strike, and the one who strikes first will definitely gain some advantage. But the time to strike is when the eldest prince and Dias are most relaxed, that is, after Siegfried and I left the imperial capital, if at this time If there is no movement from them, then we will seize this opportunity to take the initiative to kill them, and of course, Siegfried and I will return to the imperial capital immediately."

 Chapter 589： City planning

    "I think this version of the planning proposal is good, if there is no objection, then this is it."


    In Paul''s office, a group of people gathered here, pointing at a piece of paper that looked like a map, and discussing with each other.


    What they were discussing was the latest plan for the urban construction of Huxin Town.


    Huxin Town has experienced a very high-speed expansion process in recent years, and the rapid influx of population has caused the city to build new buildings every day. Now, in addition to the original island area of ??more than 600 mu in Huxin Town, a new urban area of ??nearly 8,000 mu has been expanded on the south bank of Weiss Lake, which includes residences, schools, shops, factories, etc., and the population of the entire city Already close to 100,000.


    Faced with this situation, the lord Paul Greiman felt that it was necessary to make a good plan for his city and not let it develop wildly and freely. For this reason, he sent Hansel to invite Smollett from Jingyao Sir. This urban planner is well-known in the south, and has presided over the reconstruction of Jingyao City many times.


    "Oh, Honorable Earl Graham." Sir Smollett was standing beside Paul at this moment. He was a tall, thin, middle-aged man with curly hair that was delicate enough to look artistic at first glance, and a long, thin face. With a hint of arrogance on his face, "I have to admit that your city is the most vibrant city I have ever seen since I crossed the Simen River from the north. I think through our efforts, she will definitely become the most dazzling city in the north of the kingdom." Pearl of the


    Now that Paul approved his plan, Jazz was not stingy with flattery. Of course, his praise is also very sincere. Along the way, the town under the rule of Earl Graman is indeed the leader among all the old hats in the north, at least in terms of cleanliness and tidiness. The n streets of the towns and cities in other territories are even better than Jingyao, because Jingyao is clean and tidy, that is, the upper city where the nobles and rich people live, and other places are equally dirty. Towns are all-encompassing.


    When Smollett discussed the plan with Paul at the beginning, Sir was very surprised by some of Paul''s requirements. For example, Paul insisted that the main road should be able to accommodate 10 medium-sized carriages driving side by side. Smollett couldn''t understand Earl Graham What is the use of such a wide road, the other party replied that we should prepare in advance for the heavy traffic in the future. In addition, when Earl Gramain discussed the plan with him, he repeatedly emphasized the design of the sewer, requesting that the inside be wide enough to run a horse. In the end, he raised his head at 45 degrees and said something that touched Smollett-"The sewer is a city. conscience!"


    Smollett stretched out his little finger, carefully pointing to a place on the map, this place is located in the island area, "I need to remind you, Lord Graman. I don''t know if you have noticed, if you follow this version of the plan If you come, this...tomb on the island needs to be moved."


    grave? Paul was taken aback, but he didn''t notice. He picked up the magnifying glass, focused on the place where Smollett''s little finger pointed, and said, "I think... there seems to be nothing wrong with it."


    "Ahem!" The butler Philip on the side reminded, "According to our customs in the Northwest Gulf, it is best not to relocate the tomb unless it is absolutely necessary. If it is not handled properly, it may arouse public resentment. Besides, Greg Lord Man, there is also your family''s cemetery in this area, which houses the remains of your parents and your younger brother who died young. So, see if you can ask Sir Smollett to modify the plan here."


    "No!" Paul rejected Philip''s butler''s suggestion, "I think the current plan is the most perfect. As for the emotions of the people, well, I, Graman, will take the lead in moving the grave, and the lord will set an example. I don''t think they can keep up with it." Follow. Of course, the Government Affairs Council has to prepare a sum of money, and all the expenses for moving graves of the people will be paid by the Government Affairs Council, so that¡¯s the decision.¡±


    Philip didn''t say anything to stop him. He just sighed and said, "Okay, I''ll start preparing for the relocation of the Graveman family mausoleum right away. I hope your father and mother won''t blame us."


    Everyone continued to discuss the details for a while, and Paul''s secretary Berner suddenly raised a question¡ªas the city grows larger and larger, is it really inappropriate to continue calling it "Huxin Town"?


    "What you said makes sense." Paul was touched by what he said, and then thought of what Smollett said just now, and suggested: "How about renaming it [Glory of the North]?"


    "This name is too rustic!" Hansel said his point of view mercilessly, "and it sounds very arrogant, the tree attracts the wind, Lord Graeman. You see here is surrounded by green trees every spring and summer, how about just How about calling it [Emerald City]?"


    "Hoho!" Paul smiled and waved his hands, "It sounds very fragile, what I need is a majestic name! When I see this name, I can think of words such as greatness, glory, and indestructibility. "


    Old Ford made a suggestion: "Maybe we can solicit from all the residents of the city. They live here and have the right to participate in the naming of the city."


    "This is a good idea, Mr. Ford!" Paul nodded, and seemed very happy, "I believe in the wisdom of the collective, immediately post the matter of the city name on the bulletin board, and add some bounty, I have been thinking for a long time Someone will come to us. UU Reading "


    "However, as the scale of the city expands, we must divide the city into different areas. I will name this area first!" He pointed to the island area surrounded by lake water, and said: "This island is still It''s called Huxin Town."


    At this time, Berner looked at the grandfather clock in the room and reminded Paul, "Master Graham, the people from the chemistry laboratory should be arriving soon. They have made an appointment at this time. Please see the discussion with Sir Smollett. Do you want to continue tomorrow?"


    "Ah!" Paul looked at the time and suddenly remembered, he stood up and said to Smollett apologetically, "Unfortunately, I have other things to deal with now, can we continue our discussion tomorrow?" .¡±


    "Oh, of course, Mr. Graman, please." While talking, Smollett rolled up the plan on the table.


    After sending Smollett away, other government officials except Ratty also bid farewell to Paul and left. After all, the next discussion was about academic issues, and they didn''t want to listen and couldn''t understand.


    Soon, several members of the chemical laboratory appeared in Paul''s office, and they were going to report their latest progress to Paul.

 Chapter 590：

    "So, you concluded that this so-called [phlogiston] is the key factor that causes changes in the properties of steel?"


    Paul sat in his office, listening to the reports of the chemical researchers. Not far in front of him was an easel-like stand, on which were placed handmade ppts made of cardboard, and each cardboard introduced the researchers with pictures and texts. Our experimental process and data, after finishing one sheet, remove the upper cardboard to read the next one.


    "Yes, Lord Graeman, phlogiston is exactly the key substance we are looking for. In order to prove its accuracy, we set all possible factors in iron and steel smelting as single variables and conduct controlled experiments one by one. The results of the experiments should be reliable."


    Wells was talking to Paul, while behind him Tennyson Fadeyev observed the facial expression of Lord Paul Greiman with some anxiety. He keenly felt that Paul was slightly flickering. Disappointed?


    Disappointed, why did the lord show such an expression?


    Paul pointed to the cardboard they used for introduction, "But I think this so-called [phlogiston] is somewhat unreliable."


    "Hoho! Master Graham, maybe I should give you a detailed introduction on phlogiston alone." Wells cleared his throat and began to introduce phlogiston to Paul.


    "We believe that flame is a kind of entity, and the basic particle that makes up flame is phlogiston, but in fact, phlogiston is filled between heaven and earth, including the air around us. Plants can absorb phlogiston from the air, and animals can absorb phlogiston from the air. Phlogiston is obtained from plants, so animals and plants contain a large amount of phlogiston. All chemical changes related to combustion are due to the process of objects absorbing phlogiston and releasing phlogiston. For example, when wood is burned, phlogiston escapes, and then remains A heap of ashes. Charcoal, soot, and grease all come from plants, and plants absorb phlogiston in the air, so they are all substances rich in phlogiston.¡±


    After introducing phlogiston, Wells made an extended explanation, "In this study, we conducted a calcination experiment on metals, and then produced metal ashes. We believe that metals contain more complex compounds than metal ashes. composition, which is phlogiston. If the metal ash is recombined with the phlogiston, it becomes metal again. If charcoal is burned with the metal ash, the metal ash can absorb the phlogiston of the charcoal, and the metal ash becomes metal again¡ªthis is The process and principle of metal smelting. Controlling the content of phlogiston in the metal - using charcoal, ink sticks and other substances with a large amount of phlogiston - can control the properties of the metal."


    Paul turned to look at Radhi Setia beside him, "You are also a scholar, what do you think?"


    Ratty nodded and said, "I think Master Wells'' deduction is correct."


    "Well, let me ask a little question. I believe that there is indeed a kind of [phlogiston] in the metal to control its properties, but this [phlogiston] is not the phlogiston in your mouth, or what you call the phlogiston. The description is wrong."


    There was a slight smile on the corner of Paul''s mouth, which made Wells feel bad, "You said it was wrong?"


    I only listened to the lord''s order: "Find me a piece of metal to weigh it now, then calcine it, and then weigh it after the metal ash is formed. If according to your deduction, the metal ash is formed by removing the metal and removing the phlogiston, So the weight should be lighter, not heavier, right?"


    Wells nodded and said, "That''s right, Lord Graman."


    Paul winked at him. "Let''s see."


    His order was quickly executed, and the experiment started in Paul''s office. However, the results surprised all the researchers. Instead of becoming lighter, the iron block that formed part of the metallic ash became heavier.


    Paul clapped his hands and said with a smile: "It''s a very intuitive phenomenon. It seems that your inference about phlogiston is wrong. Although you can''t overturn the inference [phlogiston controls the properties of steel], it at least shows that at least after burning Finally, there is something more in the metal, not something missing. And based on the later mistakes, I also have reasons to doubt the correctness of the previous inference.¡±


    The faces of Wells, Tennyson and other researchers were ashen.


    --------------------------------------


    After continuing the discussion for two hours, the alchemists walked out of Paul''s office somewhat dejectedly. Ladi Setia, who stayed behind, said to Paul, "Lord Graman, I have some suggestions."


    Paul raised his eyebrows, "Oh? Let''s hear it."


    Ladi said: "Listening to their remarks just now, Master Wells and the others seem to be suffering from the inability of current technical means to achieve certain goals. For example, if alchemists want to separate simple substances from certain compounds, it seems that there is only one means now. ¡ª Burning. According to them, if a certain element cannot be separated, it means that the temperature has not yet reached. They originally wanted to separate the phlogiston directly from other substances, that is, to obtain the element of phlogiston, and then the element The combination of phlogiston with metals has been carefully researched, but it has not been successful-in their opinion, this is a failure caused by insufficient temperature. But if it is burned with fire, phlogiston will escape into the air-of course, according to your experiment just now , which may be wrong."


    Ratti still followed the old tradition of calling chemical researchers alchemists.


    Paul raised his head: "And then?"


    Rudy said in a low voice: "I''m not discussing the right or wrong between you and Wells now. What I want to say is that I can use some means to increase the temperature without flames. Maybe I can help them."


    Paul asked, "Using your...special ability?"


    Radi nodded: "Yes." Radi''s special ability is of course magic.


    Paul waved his hand to her without the slightest hesitation, UU Reading "Oh, I am very grateful for your suggestion, but... no."


    "Why not?" Ratti was very puzzled, and there was even a hint of shame in her doubts, her brows were already slightly frowned.


    "Lord Graman, don''t you also have the prejudice in the eyes of ordinary people about magic?"


    Paul shook his head, "I don''t have the slightest prejudice against magic. I think you and I have understood through the past few years. I don''t think magic has anything to do with justice or evil. It''s just a tool."


    Radi continued to ask: "Then you are afraid that if it is leaked out, it will cause the church to blame you?"


    "Aha!" Paul smiled, "Four years ago I might have been scared! But not now, I have a hundred reasons to stall their investigation."


    Radi asked very puzzled: "Then what is the reason that you prevented me from using magic to participate in the research of alchemists? You also said just now that magic is just a tool. Since it is a tool, And it¡¯s a tool that happens to be useful, so it should be used to its full potential.¡±

 Chapter 591： why dont i use magic

    After Ratti asked this question, Paul hesitated for a while in his heart.


    "Dear Ratti..." He hesitated but replied in an extremely sincere tone, "If what I said next offends you and the group you belong to, then I apologize here first."


    Hearing what Paul said, the doubts in Radi''s heart became more and more intense.


    Paul stood up and looked out of the window facing the south wall, his back turned to Ratty, who he seemed unwilling to face.


    "The current magic, in my opinion, is an extremely unstable force. You can say that my worry is a kind of joke similar to worrying that the sky will fall, but in any case, I don''t want the development of human society to depend on A force that has not yet stabilized."


    Paul''s words let Ratty understand a little bit. My family knows their own affairs. The current magic is indeed very unstable as Paul said. Instability is firstly reflected in the birth of the caster. This seems to be an extremely rare randomness. You can''t directly deduce whether a person can become a spellcaster and when he will become a spellcaster. Although there have been rumors among spellcasters, If both parents are spellcasters, the child is more likely to be a spellcaster, but there is indeed no exact statistical data to support it. In addition, the ability of the spellcaster is uncertain. Some spellcasters can master all kinds of spells, while others can only master one or two types of spells. Before he really comes into contact with spells, it is impossible to infer what spells he can master. Even the spell itself is uncertain, or mysterious. People don''t know why they chant the spell, why they make the casting action, or prepare the materials for the spell. Everything seems to depend on The experience accumulated by generations of mages-that will be effective, so just do it.


    "However, it''s just an experiment. Is it necessary to be so vigilant?" Ratti was still puzzled.


    "It''s necessary, it''s called anti-micro-duration!"


    "Prevent the passing of time?"


    "Yes, I don''t want the scientific development of mankind to rely on so-called magic, not at all, even if magic becomes stable and easy to control someday in the future. Oh, maybe stable and easy-to-control magic will be of great help to the vast number of people. For mere mortals, things are going to get worse."


    Paul spoke a little hastily, and inadvertently made his words a little rude.


    This made Ratti very uncomfortable, and she felt that she was slightly irritated.


    "Paul, you still say that you have no prejudice against magic?"


    Paul waved his hands in front of his chest, "Ma''am, I didn''t mean to make you angry on purpose, you know."


    Ratti also noticed that she was a little agitated, and tried to calm down her heart.


    "According to my observation and judgment, in any case, spellcasters are an absolute minority in the human race. It is very dangerous for human society to become dependent on such a small group. First, when the dependence has reached a certain level After a certain level, if for some reason, the number of spellcasters is greatly reduced, it may cause the development of human society to stagnate or undergo a major regression. Think about it, in extreme cases, all technical routes may have to be restarted. Terrible scene. Both¡­¡±


    At this moment, Paul''s words became dull.


    "Although I don''t want to try to figure out people''s hearts in a bad direction, but when spellcasters find out how much the entire human society relies on themselves, will they regard themselves as a member of human beings, as friends in ordinary people''s lives, and at work? Assistant? Let me tell you, I am afraid that spellcasters will feel that they are superior to others, and some extreme ones may be the savior of human civilization. At that time, a ruling class that is so strong that it is almost unshakable will naturally be born. "


    "Hehe, Lord Graman, as a nobleman, it''s a bit ridiculous for you to say such things!"


    Rudy said sarcastically that it was the first time she spoke to Paul in this tone.


    "Ah, yes, this is indeed an embarrassing fact." Paul touched his nose, accepting the thorn in Rady''s words.


    "However, it is precisely because I happen to be in a similar position that I am sure that if the caster is really in that highly dependent state, human civilization will 100% slide into a bad future. Moreover, the noble The things used to coerce ordinary people¡ªhonor, oath, blood, are all relatively imaginary things. When people¡¯s thinking develops to a certain extent, these things will naturally lose their effect. But spellcasters are different, they The ability of ordinary people is a real coercion for ordinary people. The deeper they are bound to human society, the stronger this coercion will be. Based on this, spellcasters may gain the most powerful dominance in history , to be truly immutable.¡±


    Paul''s words made Rudy very frustrated. She stomped on the floor, "I didn''t expect you to think so much, I... I just want to help you."


    "Oh, dear Lady, I thank you for your kindness." Paul comforted him, "Actually, if it is really impossible to advance the goal after exhausting all conventional means, I don''t mind accepting the help of magic, but it is still far away. Not yet."


    "Why not now? Look how big the alchemists are." Rady asked.


    "No, it''s still far from that time." Paul repeated this sentence again with great confidence. "There must be some way to overcome Wells and others."


    He winked at Ladi, "Let mortals try to overcome various difficulties by themselves, use their talents, and establish a development path that completely belongs to the majority. UU reading "


    ...


    Tennyson came out of the archives in the chemistry lab very wearily. He hadn''t closed his eyes for two days and two nights in a row, during which he frantically looked up information about phlogiston.


    He felt that he should first figure out what exactly phlogiston is.


    With such thoughts in mind, Tennyson once again had to walk towards the school cafeteria, "Hey, isn''t this Tennyson? I heard that you offended Mr. Graham?"


    After turning a corner, Tennyson ran into a man, former classmate Nick.


    Speaking of this Nick, he is an eye-catching presence in Weiss Academy. Since the end of the Usurper War, the Government Council has sent several surveying and mapping teams to Emden for surveying and mapping, and Nick was in one of them. But this guy''s mind is very flexible, he used trigonometric functions to solve the problem of artillery surveying and mapping, and was rewarded by the lord after he came back.


    Now Nick doesn''t often go to the academy anymore. He and a few friends have established a company that specializes in selling so-called optical equipment, such as rangefinders, telescopes and the like.

 Chapter 592： find another way

    "Ah, yes, Nick."


    Tennyson replied somewhat dejectedly.


    "How should I put it? My family... has something to do with the recent rebellion."


    "Oh!" Nick opened his mouth into an O shape, his face full of surprise, "You''re not in prison... some people I know."


    "Ah, you still can''t speak as always."


    Tennyson knew that the other party had no bad intentions, so he didn''t take this somewhat offensive sentence to heart.


    He took the initiative to explain, "The lord asked me to study the mystery of the change in the nature of steel. If I succeed, I and my family will be pardoned."


    "Ah, that''s really lucky." Nick patted him on the shoulder, and said with a smile: "I think with your talent in chemistry, you should be able to get it done soon."


    Tennyson shook his head with a bitter face, "There''s been some progress, but we''ve reached a stalemate."


    Nick frowned. He had never seen Tennyson so distressed. Before, Tennyson was always innocent and carefree.


    "Are you asking for a meal? I''m going too when I''m done. Let''s go and tell me slowly."


    In the college cafeteria, Tennyson told Nick about the progress of the experiment and the problems he encountered.


    "You see, the problem now is like this. We want to separate the simple substance of phlogiston, not the form of fire, but we don''t know how to achieve the temperature."


    The food in front of Tennyson was barely touched, and he continued to talk about it.


    Nick wiggled his knife and fork, poking the mashed potatoes on the plate with the tip of the fork, and patiently listened to Tennyson finish his sentence.


    "Maybe!" He forked a mouthful of mashed potatoes into his mouth, "I can help you solve this problem."


    "Oh?" Tennyson''s eyes shone brightly. Could this student who had nothing to do with chemistry and alchemy help him?


    "I''m now..." Nick put down his fork, and drew a circular trajectory in the air in front of him with his hands, "I''m making a special lens."


    "lens?"


    "Yes, lenses. Do you know a magnifying glass?"


    "Ah, a magnifying glass? I know." Tennyson nodded.


    "In our place... I mean in my company, hehe. We generally call it a convex lens." Nick continued: "Convex lenses have a very special property, do you know?"


    "Isn''t it just to enlarge the pattern?" Tennyson was a little puzzled.


    "Did you burn ants with it when you were a kid?"


    "Oh, you said that?"


    "Yes, why can the convex lens burn ants? Because it gathers the scattered sunlight to one point, and the heat of the sun is also concentrated to an electric pole."


    Nick explained the properties of convex lenses to Tennyson in this way.


    "You...you mean?" Tennyson became excited, and Nick''s description made him see the hope of solving his own problems.


    "Yes, with the power of the sun!" Nick nodded and said with great certainty, he pointed to the sky, "The sun provides endless heat to everything in the world every day, if even a small part of it can be gathered , that would also produce terrible heat."


    "It''s a magnifying glass...the one as small as a convex lens..." Tennyson suddenly became suspicious.


    "We can try to make a bigger lens!" Nick said with great confidence: "As long as the lens can be enlarged all the time... I mean, in terms of its shape, the amount of sunlight we can gather is theoretically infinite."


    Hearing Nick''s words, Tennyson''s heart surged. He looked at him and said, "I beg you to help me make such a lens!"


    Nick smiled. "Of course, my friend. It''s an honor to be part of an interdisciplinary study."


    --------------------------------------


    The sound of hurried footsteps sounded in the corridor. After a while, the door of Paul''s office was slammed open.


    "Oh, Bernard! Is there something urgent?"


    Paul didn''t even look up¡ªhe was reviewing a document right now¡ªhe judged from the sound of footsteps that it was his secretary, and he was the only one who could open the door of his office without knocking.


    "Master Graham! The Exploration Team... The Eastern Exploration Team is back!" Bernard replied out of breath.


    Paul stood up with a jerk, his heart filled with great joy.


    "I want to see the members of the expedition right away."


    Berner said: "I think they are already on their way to Huxin Town. The messenger from Fulan Port told me that the exploration team will send people to Huxin Town after a short rest in the port area. There must be Captain Mr Nigel."


    Paul clasped his hands excitedly.


    After waiting anxiously for more than three hours, he finally found the person he wanted to see, there were five in total, Nigel, his first mate, two other captains, and the firearms manager on the flagship¡ªthe second lieutenant Allen.


    "Master Graeman, my team members really need to relax, so I decided to give them a vacation. I don''t think you will blame them for not coming to Lake Town to see you."


    Nigel smiled and said to him that when he set off, he must have been through many vicissitudes of life and his face was full of stubble.


    "Oh, of course!" Paul said. "The Warriors need to rest."


    He patted Allen on the shoulder, "You''ve grown taller, Lieutenant!"


    Allen saluted him, "You have also grown taller, Master Graman."


    Ha ha ha ha! Everyone laughed.


    After exchanging pleasantries with the other two captains, Paul invited them to sit down.


    "Now, please tell me about your experiences in the far east."


    The five sat down in the lord''s drawing room, and the servants brought them delicious wine.


    As the commander-in-chief of the exploration team, Nigel told them about their journey slowly.


    "We drove the ship, crossed the Naxal Peninsula where the Holy See is located, and continued sailing to the far east..."


    "There is a vast world there. According to our communication with the merchants on the shore, it turns out that the Gabela Empire is not far away inland. I swear, there has never been an Aldo who arrived at Gabela by sea. South side."


    "We continued to sail eastward, and UU Reading encountered a narrow isthmus..."


    "Isthmus?" Paul asked.


    "Yes, just like a strait that separates two lands, an isthmus is a narrow land that separates two oceans."


    Paul asked: "Or, a long and narrow land connecting two continents?"


    "You can say that." Nigel nodded.


    He went on: "The people there call the land to the south where the isthmus joins¡ªthe Emerald Forest, and yes, it is covered with dense forests. Do you know what lives there?"


    "What?" Paul''s curiosity was aroused.


    "Elf!"


    "Elf?" Paul jumped up.


    This is the second fantasy race he identified to exist in this world after the dwarves. Oh, this is talking about civilized races, those disgusting goblins don''t count.

 Chapter 593： Oil and Rubber

    Elf! A character who will never be absent in the fantasy world!


    Etc., etc!


    Paul suddenly thought of an important thing.


    Don''t know what style the elves in this world are?


    Wouldn''t this be off-putting if it was Lao Tuanfeng''s?


    "Well... what do those elves look like? Have you seen it with your own eyes?"


    Nigel noticed that the lord''s eyes were suddenly full of curiosity.


    He said enthusiastically: "My lord, each of them has a nearly perfect face in the eyes of humans, with well-proportioned figures and slender limbs. Their skin is as white and smooth as the porcelain you made."


    As he spoke, he still showed a look of intoxication, and his eyes were full of memories.


    The other two captains also laughed "hehehe", and even the young Allen had a blush on his face.


    Paul immediately realized that the group of guys in front of him might have had special contact with elves in some special place.


    Think about a group of sailors who have been floating at sea for several months, what is the first thing they can do after landing?


    Most of them will choose to enjoy themselves in time. The sea is moody, so we should cherish every time we go ashore safely.


    "Ahem!" Paul showed a serious expression, "Gentlemen, I thank you for your willingness to abandon those wonderful exotic beauties and return to my side."


    Nigel smiled embarrassedly when she realized that she had lost her composure.


    He went on to introduce: "Because of the appearance of the elves, they are often attacked by human slave catchers from across the isthmus, and many elves live as slaves in the northern human kingdoms."


    Paul asked, "Are the elves weak in force?"


    Nigel nodded, "How should I put it, the metal smelting and forging technology of the elves is not very developed, and it seems that there are very few metal minerals in their forests. But..."


    He made a turn, "The elves have a secret weapon, which is a terrible fuel. It can be sprayed on the target and ignited, and it will never be extinguished. Even water can''t extinguish it. Humans there are very afraid of this terrible weapon. "


    "But the elves love their forests too much, so such fire-prone weapons are not often used by them, so in general they are much weaker than their human neighbors in the north."


    Greek fire? No sooner had Nigel finished describing the fuel than the word popped into Paul''s mind.


    Even water can''t put it out, isn''t it exactly in line with this characteristic?


    If it was really Greek fire, Paul became excited. According to posterity, Greek fire seems to contain oil, which is known as the blood of industrial civilization.


    "Oh, by the way, Graham-sama."


    Nigel reached into his coat pocket, fumbled for something, and after a few seconds pulled out something.


    "We''ve also found a strange substance in the elves, which I think our naturalists here will be interested in."


    Paul took the thing in his hand, it was a soft light yellow jelly, changing its shape constantly with the movement of his palm, pinching it flat and rounding it, doing whatever it wanted.


    Nigel said with a smile: "It''s quite relaxing to hold hands like this when you''re free."


    At this time, he noticed the change in Paul''s face, which was a mixture of excitement, joy, and eagerness.


    rubber! This lump Nigel brought back is natural rubber! In other words, unvulcanized raw rubber!


    "Master Graham, Lord Graham."


    "what?"


    Paul, who was immersed in excitement, didn''t react until Nigel and others called him several times in a row.


    Nigel breathed a sigh of relief, but he didn''t understand why the lord was attracted by this group of light yellow jelly.


    "Nigel!"


    Paul suddenly ordered, which scared the leader of the exploration team into a shiver.


    "Yes, Graham-sama!"


    "You and your crew, eat well, drink well, rest well, and give me a good health! After the renovation is complete, I need you to set off again!"


    "Yes, Graham-sama!"


    "This time you go straight to the land of elves. I ask you to establish contact with the elves, and it is best to gain their friendship."


    "Yes, Graham-sama!"


    Paul''s heart was extremely excited, this is oil and rubber, elves, elves, you don''t know what a precious treasure mountain you are sitting on, do you?


    --------------------------------------


    In the spring of 1995 in the Holy Calendar, a news spread quickly throughout the entire Aldo Kingdom.


    King Rodney XVII was called by the Lord, and his nephew Gerd Rodney succeeded him. Of course, he should be called His Majesty Rodney XVIII now.


    The death of the old king is not surprising, after all, the king has been widely known as frail and sick in his later years.


    What is surprising is his heir. Many people speculate that his daughter Catherine will succeed to the throne and become the first female king in the history of Aldo. More people think that the king will follow the tradition and let his younger brother Jasim succession.


    But no one guessed that the real successor was his nephew Gerd, this guy is not the first heir anyway.


    The new king has caused discussions among many forces in the Aldo Kingdom.


    In the castle of Grand Duke Greedy Wolf, Giles held a banquet and invited many of his vassals.


    "Hahahaha! This is the Lord of Light helping me!"


    Giles raised his glass, his excitement palpable.


    "I really don''t know what our majesty the king thinks, to pass the throne to such a young man. Catherine, she has the support of the army, and she also has the ability to fight. Jasim, old and cunning, is very popular among the nobles. , I am afraid of these two people. As for Gerd, hahahaha, it¡¯s not that I underestimate him, he¡¯s just a butler who manages the royal family¡¯s property!¡±


    The grand duke''s chest was burning with ambition soaring.


    He saw Jingyao''s crown beckoning to him, and it was time to raise his troops to march north again.


    He announced his plans to his vassals.


    "This time we will definitely be able to hit Jingyao!"


    "I am confident that Lord Giles will lead us to be invincible!"


    The vassals were also passionate, and UU Reading expressed their loyalty and confidence one after another.


    "Master Giles, shall we wait first?"


    Unlike most, his love will Samar speak out for advice.


    "Oh why?"


    Samar explained to him:


    "Jasim is Gerd''s father, maybe it''s okay, but what about Catherine? Will there be a fight with her cousins?


    If the two can fight, it will be a good show.


    It''s best to fight to the detriment of both sides. After waiting for such a situation, if you raise your own troops again, wouldn''t it be ruined all the way?


    It''s like knocking down a broken house.


    The Grand Duke thought viciously in his heart.


    The spies placed in Jingyao need to be moved.

 ~： Five hundred and ninetieth, arriving at Jingyao

    The early morning mist has not dissipated, the guard in charge of guarding the gate of Jingyaoxi yawned, and moved the heavy door bolt, and several people pushed the gate slowly and forcefully together.


    As the guards on the tower turned the winch, a huge suspension bridge held by iron cables was slowly lowered across the moat.


    "Give me some energy!"


    The team leader ordered loudly, "When a nobleman passes by in a while, he must stand up, his eyes must shine, and we must not lose face of our Jingyao people."


    "Yes, Captain!"


    The soldiers replied sparingly, enjoying a short period of comfort. In less than an hour, they would have to stand upright for a day according to the squad leader''s instructions.


    Alas, there have been a lot of things happening in Jingyao recently.


    First, the old king died of illness. Although the funeral of the old man¡¯s will should be simple, the ministers under him still worked on it for more than half a month, and then the new king succeeded. In order to show respect for the old king who passed away, the new king ordered not to celebrate himself. The succession celebration is over, and it will be postponed until the first anniversary of my succession to make up for it.


    But according to the tradition of Aldo, when the new king succeeds, the lords from all over the country will come to Jingyao to meet the new king, and they have to send envoys if they don¡¯t come, so the whole Jingyao is still busy.


    The sound of bells came from the thick fog, and the guards were a little surprised. Why did someone come so soon?


    "Maybe it''s the caravan that didn''t have time to close the door yesterday."


    The team leader said, and then frowned and warned: "In the past few days, I don''t ask for a lot of money. I just charge as much as the entrance fee, and I don''t take a lot of money. Did you hear me?"


    "Yes, Captain!" The soldiers answered in unison.


    The convoy in the fog gradually revealed its whole picture, there were many carriages, and there were quite a lot of people.


    "Parking check!"


    A guard shouted to the convoy.


    A young knight emerged from the convoy and said with a cold face, "We are the lords from the Northwest Gulf."


    "Big... my lord!"


    The guards who stopped them bowed to pay tribute. If it was a few years ago, the guards might have questioned people from the west bay, but the northwest bay now is not the same as the northwest bay a few years ago.


    The squad leader pushed away his subordinates and squeezed to the front with a smile on his face.


    "My lord, I don''t know which noble families you come from."


    "The Ferdinand family, the Greiman family, the Parker family, the Gardner family, the Heller family, the Malcolm family,..."


    The knight reported a long list of family names.


    "Oh, are you honorable adults here together?"


    "Yes, we all took the boat together by sea and came to Jingyao from Westport."


    The team leader has no doubts. Now everyone knows that the people in the west bay have advanced navigation technology, and a large number of ships from the northwest bay enter and leave the west port every day.


    "Can you please show me your family crest, oh, as long as you have one family."


    The knight issued a coat of arms to the captain and said, "This is the coat of arms of the Heller family, do you recognize it? I am Derrick Heller, the eldest son of Earl Winifred Heller."


    The squad leader paid attention to the coat of arms and carefully observed them. In order to welcome the lords from other places, the officers guarding the gate of the city had been given a lot of knowledge of coat of arms by the institute of coat of arms.


    "I recognize it!" His head was pointing like a chicken pecking at rice, and he moved away and said, "Please come to the city, my honorable lords."


    "Ah, I have something to ask you." Derrick Heller held the rein, as if he was not in a hurry to go in.


    "We got news in advance that nobles from other places can enter the city at any time in the past few days, including at night. But we arrived at Jingyao after sunset yesterday, why didn''t we ask to open the city gate?"


    "Uh... my lord, please allow me to explain." The team leader rubbed the back of his head and said with some embarrassment: "Yesterday during the day, a few troublemakers were caught in the city. They were sent from the south...I think you guys know what it means. So...in and out The policy was temporarily changed again, and the previous vigilance was restored at night. You may be on the road at that time, so I don¡¯t know..."


    Those sent from the south, those who pay attention to the situation in the kingdom know who they are.


    Derrick was a little angry, and shook the reins, "We came all the way from the bay in the west, but you made me sleep all night outside the freezing city!"


    Just when the squad leader didn''t know how to deal with the temper of the noble in front of him, a young voice came from the convoy.


    "Okay, Derrick, it''s important to enter the city, there are still many caravans waiting behind."


    The owner of the voice also rode to the front, and the captain of the guard looked up. This was a young man who was about the same age as Derrick or slightly younger, with short black hair and a calm face. When he saw him, he didn''t have the domineering look in his eyes like Derrick in front of him.


    But Derrick seemed to have great respect for this young man who was probably younger than him, "Okay, Earl Graman, let''s go into the city."


    The young earl who had just arrived relieved the guards, and the squad leader gave him a grateful look. The young man just smiled, and rode his horse towards the city gate together with Derrick Heller.


    The team of Northwest lords followed the two in front and quickly entered Jingyao.


    "Ah, this is the first time I have come to King Capital Jingyao."


    Looking at the street in front and the buildings on both sides with a style very different from that of the Northwest Bay, Paul said with emotion.


    "How does it feel?" asked Earl Precker Parker, who was riding beside him.


    "Exquisite, very exquisite."


    Coming to Jingyao from the north, Paul feels like switching from a western fantasy style to a Japanese fantasy style, and the rough atmosphere has become Xiaojiabiyu. Of course, what I''m talking about here is the feeling. In terms of population and urban area, Jingyao has lost n streets in northern cities.


    "It is said that there are more than 500,000 people living in the city walls alone." Earl Parker said.


    "Ah? There are so many people. Our Majesty Gerd Rodney is being killed by so many people every day..."


    Earl Parker corrected him: "It is His Majesty Rodney XVIII."


    Paul suddenly thought of a question, UU reading "I have always had a question, isn''t the number of generations used to distinguish people with the same name from different generations in a family? Why is it a surname on our king."


    Preck Parker explained to him: "Because Rodney is both the king''s surname and the king''s first name."


    "what?"


    "Aldo''s tradition is that when a person wears the crown, he will abandon his own name, and from then on, he will only use the family name to become the embodiment of the entire family."


    "So our king''s name is now Rodney Rodney? Well, a bit of a tongue twister."


    "No!" Earl Parker shook his head, "It''s called Rodney or Rodney Eighteen. Gerd Rodney is already in the past tense, and only Rodney XVIII will exist in the world from now on."


    "I see."


    Paul got it.

 ~： Five hundred and ninetieth, the kings invitation

    Arda opened an office in Jingyao a long time ago to recruit talents from all walks of life in the capital.


    Paul and Mellon lived in the office after arriving at Jingyao. Some other lords lived in their relatives'' homes in Jingyao, and some had already bought their own mansions in Jingyao.


    In addition to the lords, Paul, Mellon and others were accompanied by a large group of people, including Secretary Bernard, Minister of Agriculture Hansel, Ladi Setia, Chief of Guard Victor and many guards, Bernard He and Hansel were originally Jingyao people, and this time they came back to visit relatives.


    After entering the city, Bernard and Hansel first went back to their home to visit their relatives.


    After settling down, Paul and others, led by the office staff, walked around the nearby blocks, and then went back to the office to rest.


    "An order from the palace." When they returned to the office, the person in charge here, Garricks, told Paul and Mellon, "If the two adults have arrived at Jingyao, please come to the palace as a guest the next day."


    "So soon?" Paul was a little surprised, "Shouldn''t all the lords and envoys go to meet the new king together on a certain day after they arrive?"


    Garrix said to him happily, "It is clear that our new king values ??your personal friendship."


    As the person in charge of Arda''s office in Jingyao, Garrix knew the special relationship between the new King Rodney XVIII and the Northwest Gulf.


    After receiving the order from the palace, he was very happy, which meant that his lord was very important in His Majesty''s heart.


    Paul asked, "Did the other lords receive any news?"


    Garrix shook his head: "It seems not."


    --------------------------------------


    The next day, Paul and Mellon brought Victor, Ratti and others to the gate of the palace.


    Everyone handed over their weapons. In order to avoid trouble, they left all their gunpowder weapons in the office. They went through a search before actually entering the palace.


    A court attendant led them into a drawing room.


    "His Majesty lives in a nice place!"


    Paul admired the interior decoration and said to Myron and others with a smile.


    "I''m glad you like my living room, Paul."


    A hearty voice came from outside, and His Majesty Rodney XVIII, the new king of Aldo Kingdom, walked in with a smile.


    Paul, who recognized the voice, immediately bowed towards the door like everyone else.


    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome, everyone, we just get along as we did in Northwest Bay today. Paul, Mellon, and the beautiful Ms. Setia and Captain Victor."


    Except for Paul, Rodney was the eighteenth who called everyone by name, although he only met people other than Paul a few times in the Northwest Bay.


    "As you order, my lord."


    Paul agreed, and slowly raised his head.


    oh!


    He clearly felt his heart beating slightly.


    Paul''s sight was attracted by a figure behind the king''s side.


    This is a woman who is beautiful in every way. She has bright golden wavy long hair, which is smoothly scattered on the shoulders and back. A pair of sapphire-like eyes are just right on the white oval face. The eyebrows are slightly thick, revealing a heroic spirit that ordinary women don''t have. Under the straight and beautiful nose are plump, ruddy lips that are a bit dreamy. Such a perfect face is supported by a curvaceous and slender neck. Down... ahem.


    Paul withdrew his gaze, it would be considered offensive to keep staring at someone, especially a beautiful woman, and the identity of the other party was likely to be a member of the royal family.


    Pay attention to the image! Pay attention to the image! Paul repeated it in his heart.


    Of course, the astonishingly full and graceful curves were still firmly etched in his mind.


    "Haha, everyone, please sit down!"


    Rodney XVIII stretched out his arm and made a gesture of invitation, but there was a playful smile on his mouth. Because he focused on Paul as soon as he entered the door, he caught the obvious stagnation in the other''s eyes.


    Everyone was seated again.


    Rodney XVIII said to everyone, "Let me introduce you." He reached out to the woman beside him, "This is the daughter of former King Rodney XVII, my cousin, Princess Catherine Rodney .¡±


    It turned out that she was the well-known Princess Catherine, and everyone from the Northwest Gulf greeted this princess with some restraint.


    "Everyone, I am very glad that you can come to Jingyao, especially at this time..."


    Catherine responded to them graciously, but there was a trace of sadness in her voice. She has not yet come out of the shadow of her father''s death.


    "This is our responsibility and obligation." Paul replied on behalf of the crowd.


    "This is Earl Paul Graham." Rodney XVIII pointed to Paul and introduced to Catherine.


    Catherine''s eyes lit up, and she looked at Paul, "So you are Earl Graham."


    "Yes, Your Highness Catherine. In the Northwest Bay, I often hear about your deeds." Paul replied with some embarrassment.


    "I also often hear about your deeds, especially me..."


    Catherine almost spoke out about her sister, but stopped, as if her sister hadn''t revealed her identity to the young earl.


    "Thank you for the rations and weapons you provided to the royal army during the civil war, as well as the technology and market you provide now." She changed direction just in time.


    "This is what I should do as a vassal of the kingdom."


    Paul replied politely, thinking that he had also earned a lot from the royal family.


    King Rodney XVIII introduced Mellon and others to Catherine one by one.


    "It''s unbelievable." After exchanging pleasantries, Rodney eighteen said with emotion, "Only four or five years ago, the west bay was still a little-known place for us living in Jingyao. UU reading www .uukanshu.com, I hope you don¡¯t mind my words.¡±


    McLone said: "Your Majesty is describing objectively. We ourselves know the situation in the Northwest Gulf in those years."


    The king smiled, "Now, the Northwest Bay is a place of wealth and opportunity. I have to say that this is a miracle. As far as I know, the center of the miracle is you two counts."


    McLone shook his head and said honestly, "Your Majesty, the main thing is Paul. I just made some investments according to the method he instructed."


    Paul immediately said: "Your Majesty, the investment of the Garnard family is an important guarantee for the realization of some of my early ideas."


    The king smiled even more, "It seems that you are all people of high moral character. I am very happy to have vassals like you."


    He set his sights on Paul.


    "Earl Graham, I hope to replicate the miracle of the Northwest Gulf to the entire kingdom, what do you think?"

 Chapter 596： Pauls suggestion

    Chatting with the new king lasted nearly three hours, and Rodney XVIII humbly consulted Paul on every aspect of the Northwest Gulf change.


    Paul did not hide it, and told him about his many measures in agriculture, industry, and commerce, and even formed a customs union with other lords.


    Of course, it also includes some discordant content, such as the attack he encountered from the Kent family and the rebellion he encountered not long ago.


    "I can imagine that your journey has been quite difficult."


    Rodney XVIII sighed with emotion.


    But what Paul saw from his frown was more worry.


    When Rodney XVIII was talking with Paul and others, Princess Catherine just listened quietly, thought about it most of the time, and occasionally interrupted to ask a few words.


    In the end, Rodney XVIII asked sincerely; "If I want to replicate your achievements in the Northwest Gulf, what do you think should be done?"


    "Ah? Well..." Paul didn''t know how to answer.


    In history, all reforms have touched the old forces, and the person in front of him is logically the general representative of the old forces.


    "Your Majesty!" He carefully organized his words, "Forgive me for not being able to answer your question directly. The situation in the Royal Land is very different from that in the Northwest Gulf. In terms of population alone, it is several times that of the Northwest Gulf. Therefore, what you encountered The problem could also be several times the problem I have."


    There were some things he couldn''t say in person. Compared with the royal territory, his own Arda could be called a blank sheet of paper, allowing Paul to describe it freely. The Gleiman family was unable to entrust their own vassals because of their previous status as criminal ministers, but it also allowed Paul to not have too many constraints after he took office. Inside the territory, what he said was the only law, and the opponents he faced were nothing more than a group of people without A country landowner of noble status.


    But what about on royal lands? What about Jingyao?


    Since the founding of the Kingdom, the major families have been entrenched here, and each of them is a noble with a detached status in the law. They have deep roots and luxuriant branches. They fight with each other and connect with each other, weaving an inseparable The airy net is not only the supporter of the king''s power, but also the cage of the king''s power.


    Every decision the king has to make has to consider issues that may come from multiple aspects, and has to balance the interests that may involve various factions.


    In fact, Paul had some suggestions that he really wanted to say.


    "Your Majesty, if you really want to advance the development of the times, why don''t you go back to the Northwest Gulf with me, from where our brothers will start to fight the whole territory of Aldo again, and shoot anyone who doesn''t open their eyes, from a certain angle In general, founding a country is much easier than reforming, and Aldo, who has become a blank sheet of paper, is not at our mercy. Arda''s cannon is matched with the name of the king, it is a match made in heaven, but...you have to listen to me of."


    Of course, Paul didn''t have the guts to speak out about his ambitions in front of the king. He just said:


    "Your Majesty, only the feet can know whether the shoes fit or not. Some things cannot be applied mechanically. Therefore, I suggest that you leave enough room for trial and error. It is better to open up a test field first."


    Rodney XVIII asked: "Trial and error space? Experimental field?"


    Paul nodded and said: "Yes, before planting new seeds on a large scale, don''t you first pick a piece of land and try to plant what fruits it can bear? Perhaps, you can first carve out a piece of land in the royal family''s territory The region must be absolutely loyal to you, and must be able to execute your orders smoothly. Promote your new policies in this region, observe the effects of these policies, and if there are problems with the policies, then make corrections and make changes , until they both fit the real situation and serve your purpose."


    Rodney XVIII and his sister Catherine looked at each other, and then looked at Paul again.


    "Interesting." The king stretched out his hand, "Please continue."


    Paul cleared his throat and continued: "This area, maybe we can call it [Special Economic Zone]. If one of your policies is effective in the Special Economic Zone, it can bring huge benefits to the kingdom. , then you can block the mouths of those who may be opposed, so that more people support your reforms, and then you can implement those successful policies to other parts of the kingdom, and the resistance you will encounter will be much smaller. If your policy is harmful¡ªI mean if¡ªthen you can also keep the harm small and only affect a small area of ??the special economic zone.¡±


    "Count Gramain, your suggestion really refreshes my eyes and ears." Princess Catherine said.


    At this time, she looked at Paul, and Paul who heard her voice also instinctively looked at her.


    "A little immature suggestion." He looked away shyly.


    "This should be an idea worth trying, right, Your Majesty."


    Catherine asked her king''s cousin.


    "Hmm..." the king rubbed his chin, as if he was still recalling Paul''s words just now, "I should think about it."


    --------------------------------------


    Three hours later, Rodney XVIII and Catherine stood at the door of the living room and sent Paul and his party away.


    Rodney XVIII looked at Catherine, "What do you think? My dear sister."


    Catherine asked strangely: "You mean the earl''s suggestion just now? Didn''t I say it? It''s worth a try."


    "Oh, no, no, I mean... what do you think of Earl Gramain?"


    When her cousin asked about this, Catherine thought for a while and said: "He seems a little shy and introverted, not very talkative, and he can talk without saying a word."


    Rodney XVIII nodded, "Oh? Shy, introverted? Yes, I think so too. I asked about it when I was in the Northwest Bay. Everyone said that the Earl is not good at socializing. What else? ?¡±


    In the eyes of Rodney XVIII, not to mention that Paul is indeed introverted, he also knows about his own sister, and every young nobleman who sees her is full of desire for expression and talks endlessly. Compared with the two, Paul It seems that there are fewer words.


    Catherine frowned, and said with some displeasure: "I don''t know why, when he looks at me, his eyes are always evasive, as if I am so vicious."


    "Ahahaha..." Rodney XVIII laughed playfully.


    "Your Majesty, don''t you think this is rude?"


    "It''s a little rude, especially when facing our princess. Oh, by the way, what do you think he looks like?"


    "It''s more than a middle-aged figure. In short, it won''t be annoying." Catherine thought, "Oh, in front of our heroic Majesty the King, any man will pale in the dark."


    Catherine, who had been somewhat melancholy since her father''s death, made a rare joke, and seemed to be in a good mood now.


    "Catherine, I know your eyes are always accurate, so I take it seriously."


    Rodney XVIII accepted his sister''s joke with a smile.


    "Well, let''s talk about something else." The king changed the topic, and he asked, "Catherine, do you know what the current state of the kingdom is like?"


    "Yes." Catherine''s expression became serious, and she said with a sneer, "That guy Giles still wants us siblings to fight each other. UU Reading "


    The king looked at her and asked, "I want to know how much you are willing to give to your kingdom?"


    "I have sworn it before my father, my brother! My answer is¡ªall!"


    "all?"


    "Yes, all of them." Catherine said with great certainty.


    Rodney XVIII said with great relief: "Okay, I get it. Now we must be united and not let outsiders see the joke."


    "Then let''s start now. Thank you for your trust. I want to return to the military camp immediately to handle military affairs."


    "You go to work."


    Seeing the figure of his sister leaving, Rodney XVIII''s eyes were a bit complicated.


    "Catherine, I hope you won''t hate me then."

 Chapter 597： port of the superior race

    "Interesting, similar in appearance to ours, but without horns."


    Hollus looked at the [person] in front of him, folded his hands on his chest, and said with interest.


    "My lord, we are a race of humans who traveled across the ocean and came from another continent."


    Gren smiled, put his right hand on his chest, and bowed slightly to the goatman in front of him¡ªthe upper species in the tauren population.


    What a strange-looking race, the height and body shape are similar to humans, except for the two curved horns on the top of the head, like sheep, which look so abrupt.


    After bidding farewell to the Daxiliu tribe, the Western Expeditionary Team went all the way south along the coast, crossed the South Strait, and arrived at the Southern Continent mentioned by Priest Egbert.


    Then they discovered the port city built by the Goatmen.


    Yes, the goat people are indeed much more civilized than the tauren or other races on the northern continent. They are already building boats with sails, but the main driving force is paddling.


    Glenn made a bold decision, and they approached the port of the Goatmen.


    Compared with the sheep people''s ships, the three-masted sailing ship of the Western Expeditionary Team can really be called a giant. The sheep people on the pier looked at the "castle" protruding from the sea with shocked eyes.


    Grant boarded the pier in a small boat, and met Horace, the manager here, among a group of surprised onlookers, as he called himself.


    Fortunately, the language of the sheep people is very similar to the language of the Daxiliu tribe. It seems to be the relationship between dialects. Gu Lan and others were able to communicate with them.


    According to the previous management, Glenn offered his gift, and Horace accepted it openly.


    But when Hollus saw the paper among the presents, he burst out laughing.


    "Guests from afar, I thank you for your gifts, but we also have this paper."


    He was able to show Grenn the paper of the goatmen.


    Grant took it curiously and observed it. Yes, this is indeed a usable piece of paper, although the quality is not as good as that produced in the Northwest Gulf.


    Hollus puffed up his chest and said with some pride: "This is something invented by our clever Her Majesty the Queen."


    Grant flattered: "Your country was ruled by a great woman."


    "Yes!" Hollus continued to say proudly, "Her Majesty is our jewel, the one whom the gods look after."


    Grenn, who came ashore, was invited by Horace to talk in detail in a building similar to a tavern. He seemed very interested in this group of people who came from afar.


    Both parties introduced some information about themselves.


    "Oh? Have you ever encountered the Tauren from the Northern Continent?"


    Hollus looked surprised.


    "Yes, we came from the Northern Continent."


    "A bunch of poor guys." Hollus shook his head, his horns swaying with his master''s movements, dangling back and forth in front of Grant.


    "A group of poor guys?" Grant was both surprised and puzzled.


    "Yes." Hollus confirmed, "Since you have met them, you must know their impressions of our superior species. They are probably some descriptions of cruelty."


    "Uh... almost." Grant admitted honestly.


    "But... we can''t help it." Hollus spread his hands.


    Blessed by the Lord of Light, Glenn silently thanked the gods in his heart. Fortunately, what was shaking in front of him was not a hoof or something, but a normal, human-like palm.


    "You may know from the group of tauren people that our upper species is now divided into three countries, fighting with each other endlessly. But although there are battles to be fought, who will do the farm work in the fields."


    He lamented: "There is no way, we can only ''introduce'' some labor force from the Northern Continent."


    "Forgive me, an outsider, who has some doubts. As the same race, why can''t you get along with Pin?"


    As soon as Glenn said this, he felt very embarrassed. The continent where he was born was also full of human beings, but there were also endless disputes between countries.


    "Oh, I really want to know too." Hollus touched the horns of his head, like a human scratching the back of his head. "It''s a pity that I''m not a decision maker, but just a grassroots official who manages the port."


    Grenn''s conversation with Horace lasted two hours, and Horace agreed to their request for trade and supplies in the port area.


    The Western Exploration Team spent five days in the Sheepmen''s port, and they decided to leave.


    It was at this time that Horace welcomed the owner of the city in his office.


    "Dear Lord Hubbard, what wind brought you here?"


    Hollus was very puzzled. The Lord Hubbard had never cared much about the affairs of the port area. It was very strange that he appeared here.


    The port area was built under the Queen''s order. The previous upper species were not very interested in things on the sea, but an order from the king''s city ordered that all coastal cities have their own ports and try to use ships to carry them out. Material transportation between coastal cities.


    Although City Lord Hubbard obeyed the queen''s order, he was only obedient. He didn''t care about specific affairs, and handed them over to the officials below, or those officials who did not value him, such as Horace.


    Hubbard is an excellent aristocrat. He is handsome, rich, and knowledgeable, but at the same time he is proud and arrogant. With this kind of temperament, he is always surrounded by beautiful women of all colors.


    However, Hollus knew that the city lord was just playing around with other opposite sexes, and what he really liked in his heart was the pearl living in the royal city.


    "I heard..." Hubbard was sitting in a chair, playing with his gloves, "A group of strange-looking guests came to our port?"


    "Oh, are you talking about the Hornless Men? Has word spread all over town?"


    "Yes, UU Reading my dear Horace."


    Hubbard smiled and said, "I was wondering... Should we invite them to the Royal City?"


    "The royal city?" Horace asked, "Should they be guests in His Majesty''s palace?"


    "As a guest?" Hubbard seemed to have heard something funny, "No, no, no! I mean, let them go to the royal city as a gift."


    "Gift?" Hollus wondered.


    "Yes!" Hubbard smiled even more, "Catch them, put them in cages, and present them to our Majesty the Queen as gifts."


    Horace''s face suddenly became difficult to look at, "I think this is very inappropriate, the other party is also a highly civilized race."


    "Watch your words!"


    Hubbard said, staring at Hollus.


    "Members of any other race are inferior to our superiors."

 Chapter 598： get away

    "Dear Lord Hubbard! Please forgive me for not obeying your orders!"


    The muscles on Hollus'' face were a little stiff, and he didn''t know what expression he should use to face the owner of the city.


    But he still forced himself to continue speaking.


    "It would bother my conscience to attack a group of guests of such civility who have shown no hostility towards us."


    "Whoa! It seems that our port administrator is a noble and compassionate example of aristocrats. Is this why Her Majesty appointed you? Ah, yes..."


    Hubbard looked at Horace, "I remember that you are opposed to the conquest of beast slaves on the northern land."


    Hollus gritted his teeth, he was a little disgusted with the word beast slave.


    "It doesn''t matter." The Lord Hubbard approached him, patted Horace''s shoulder lightly, and said with a smile, "I will catch those hornless men myself, but..."


    The tone of Lord Hubbard was tinged with serious coldness, "I will remember every time you disobey me, don''t think that you are the manager of the port area appointed by Her Majesty, I can''t touch you. "


    The threat of the lord made Horace''s forehead seep a layer of cold sweat, but before he could explain anything, the lord Hubbard flicked his sleeves and left Horace''s office.


    --------------------------------------


    Three large three-masted sailboats are sailing away from the wharf in Port Woed, each sailboat is towed by a small paddleboat in front of it, and the paddlers on board are struggling to wave the oars Slowly, little by little, the boat will drag the big boat behind it away from the pier.


    The sailors on the big ship are also busy. They put down the canvas, and soon, they will be able to use the natural wind to drive the huge ship that carries them to the vast sea.


    "Captain Gelen! There seems to be something strange on the shore!"


    A sudden message came from the watchman above his head.


    Grant felt a little bad.


    "Captain Gulen! Several paddle boats sailed out of the dock, and they should be heading towards us!"


    Grant made a decisive decision, "Recover our paddle boat immediately! Inform the other two boats to leave here at full speed with us."


    Now their ship is in a position where it can rely on the wind to sail.


    But the paddle boats of the goats were faster than them, and they quickly caught up. Some paddle boats even ran in front of them, forming a faint siege.


    Grant immediately called for the gunner who was stationed in the expedition team.


    "I think the firearms should be configured immediately, the gang of sheep horns obviously have bad intentions for us."


    The gunner nodded, "I agree with you."


    The sailors of the superiors saw a strange phenomenon. Some windows suddenly opened on both sides of the big ship of the hornless men. After a while, some kind of cylindrical things protruded from the dark holes, with eyesight. A good person can see clearly that it is actually a tube.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Vito looked at the goatman who boarded their boat, and asked anxiously.


    Today he signed up to paddle on the tugboat as a rower, but unexpectedly, something happened.


    One of the leading sheep horned men stepped forward with a smirk, and then suddenly punched him in the stomach. Unprepared, Vito knelt down on the boat, clutching his stomach.


    Vito''s companions were shocked.


    "Shut up!" said the leading goatman, "From now on, you will be the slaves of Lord Hubbard! Praise! Be grateful! You **** without horns are lucky enough to be honored by the noble Ewald!" The lord takes him as a slave!"


    slave!


    Vito and others were shocked!


    These goatmen want to plunder them as slaves!


    "No! You have no right to do this! We are Aldo..."


    Vito struggled, trying to argue, but he got kicked just as he straightened up!


    "Slaves are not allowed to speak without their consent!"


    Vito and the others had no weapons, and they couldn''t resist the sheep-horned men holding swords at all. They were quickly captured roughly.


    The people on the other two tugboats were lucky enough to get back to the big ship before being boarded by the goats.


    "Oh no!"


    Watching Vito and the others being captured, Captain Gulen cried out in pain. He had promised the old shipbuilder Benjamin to take good care of his apprentice, but now he was kidnapped and taken away.


    "Wreck the other galleys! Be careful not to hurt the one with our men on board."


    He quickly gave the order.


    The artillery on the three ships began to search for their targets.


    "It seems that we are one step too late! They all ran to the big ship."


    On the pier, City Master Hubbard said a little unhappy.


    "Don''t worry, my lord," said his entourage. "Our warriors will not let them escape."


    In the eyes of Vito and others, the shofar people on the galley were sitting and doing very strange movements, as if they were holding some kind of ceremony.


    "What are they doing?"


    One thing suddenly came to Vito''s mind. It was what the Priest Egbert of the Daxiliu Tribe told him that the Sheephorns possessed "divine power".


    "Be careful, everyone, what evil witchcraft they may perform!"


    Vito reminded the players loudly.


    The gunnery ordered: "Take aim at the ships that are doing their witchcraft!"


    For several suffocating minutes, both sides opened fire almost simultaneously.


    On the Goatman''s side, several ships suddenly shot out long flames, attacking the sailboat of the exploration team like a long snake flying in the air.


    The artillery on the exploration team''s side let out a dull roar, and then clouds of smoke enveloped the hull.


    There were 10 beams of flames sprayed by the Goatman, two of which hit a sailboat each, and the other 8 beams missed. Fortunately, they all hit the deck, and the ignited flames were quickly extinguished by the crew.


    "What''s with all the smoke and fire?"


    Hubbard looked at the battle at sea and asked a little strangely, could it be that the opponent also possessed the power of God.


    His entourage said again: "My lord, it may be some kind of cover-up by the other party. I saw it. We have already hit their ship. Because there is still some distance, the effect is not very good. When we get close to the other side''s ship, we will repair it severely." their time."


    However, when the people on the pier didn''t know it, their galley was already in a state of misery.


    "My hand! My hand!"


    "what-!"


    "Who can help me!"


    "I need help!"


    Every galley that was hit by the artillery was full of screams and wailing.


    Now the distance between the two sides is enough to ensure the accuracy of the artillery of the exploration team. The shells carrying huge kinetic energy ruthlessly penetrated the relatively thin bulkhead of the Yangjiao Renjiang Sailing Ship, UU reading and then Sawdust flew across, even if they were not directly injured by the shells, those flying sawdust caused a wave of damage.


    As for the shofarmen who were standing on the deck and performing the divine art, the gunners decisively used grape bullets. After a burst of metal storms, the deck was like hell.


    Hubbard and the others standing on the pier couldn''t see clearly. In their eyes, the boat on their side suddenly stopped moving.


    "How? These guys."


    Hubbard was a little annoyed.


    "Send me more people and urge those **** to continue attacking!"


    And Gulen ordered to leave the sea area as soon as possible while firing to maintain deterrence.


    They are always on the weak side, and the other side has terrible witchcraft.


    As for the captured team members, may the Father bless them.


    But, he will definitely come back!

 Chapter 599： The Transformation of Gabela

    "Your Majesty, I''m going!"


    MacDonald bid farewell to his lord, Bartley Griffin.


    Emperor Batley patted the old marshal on the shoulder, and said with great relief: "The northern frontier of the empire depends entirely on you, MacDonald!"


    Macdonald nodded.


    They were currently in the same location as the northern suburbs of the capital of Gabela. On the main road, a total of 30,000 soldiers had already lined up. Among them were infantry, cavalry, archers, and various auxiliary military personnel.


    The soldiers lined up in a long line, connecting head to tail in turn, occupying the road leading to the north from the imperial capital to a full capacity.


    At the tail of this team, there are still a large number of cattle, horses and vehicles, which are full of food, ordnance and other materials.


    Those who came to see off the old marshal and his team included, besides the emperor Bartley, other ministers and important members of the royal family, the prime minister, Duke Dias, the eldest prince Felix, the second prince Antonio, and Aldrich from the Scholar''s Tower. The bachelor and the bachelor of Yarvi are in the procession to send off.


    After talking to the emperor for a while, Macdonald saluted him respectfully and mounted his horse.


    After sitting down immediately, he looked at the two princes. Felix had a sneer on the corner of his mouth, while Antonio had a serious expression on his face.


    Felix must be very happy now. Can he not be happy that Antonio''s greatest reliance in his mind is gone?


    "Set off!"


    With a flick of his whip, Macdonald ordered the troops to march.


    Following his order, the originally quiet army quickly moved, swimming towards the north like a long snake.


    "My dear brother."


    Felix looked at Antonio and said.


    "You have to be prepared, maybe our father will send you to the front line one day."


    Antonio did not look at him, but replied: "Of course, I am always ready to share my father''s worries."


    "Oh, all right."


    Emperor Battery waved his hand: "Let''s go back. Macdonald will definitely come back with a truckload of orc heads as gifts for us."


    He led the royal family members and ministers back to the imperial capital.


    --------------------------------------


    As soon as Felix returned to the city, he consulted with his grandfather, Duke Dias.


    "A great opportunity has come, a great chance has come, dear grandpa."


    He excitedly walked up and down the floor of the house, "Now Antonio is like a tiger that has lost its teeth and claws, and can be slaughtered by us."


    "Be patient!" Duke Dias looked at Felix''s current state and shouted somewhat harshly.


    "McDonald hasn''t gone far yet, we have to wait for him to go far before we can do anything."


    "Damn it, when will it be?" Felix was impatient.


    "It will take at least seven days." Duke Dias returned to his usual expression, looking a little calm.


    "During these seven days, we must gather all our strengths and clench them into fists so that we will be more powerful."


    "But in case there is any accident..." Felix wanted to argue,


    "Your Highness!"


    Ms. Coleridge, who came with Felix, gave a reminder.


    "We should trust His Excellency the Duke''s judgment."


    "Okay, I''ll wait!" Felix gritted his teeth hard.


    Duke Dias glanced at Ms. Coleridge in surprise. This is a beautiful lady with silver hair. Every man will have wild fantasies when he looks at her.


    But the duke knew that it was a beautiful flower with deadly poisonous thorns. Coleridge was a female killer recruited by the Dias family. She had incredible abilities and was a rare sharp blade.


    After passing the loyalty test, Coleridge was sent by the Duke of Dias to his grandson''s side and became a court lady, firstly to protect Felix, and secondly to play a monitoring role.


    But today the Duke discovered that his impatient grandson Felix was persuaded by this woman with just one word.


    The attitude of Felix towards Coleridge that he saw on weekdays slowly emerged in the Duke''s mind.


    He suddenly had a guess¡ªcould it be that Felix fell in love with this female killer.


    This is a dangerous signal, the duke thought in his heart, "The throne of the queen of the Gabela Empire in the future cannot be made by a female killer. The queen should have a more noble blood to help the emperor stabilize the rule of the empire."


    But the way Felix looked at her¡ªthe more Duke Dias observed her more carefully, the more he felt that his guess was correct¡ªclearly invested a lot of emotion.


    It seems that I have to find time to persuade my grandson, how can the ruler of a country let a woman fill his heart.


    Don''t be like his father, who even fell in love with an evil witch.


    --------------------------------------


    After coming out of the mansion of Duke Dias, Felix returned to his residence in the carriage.


    Ms. Coleridge was in the same carriage with him.


    Felix was still agitated at this moment. A scene of himself wearing a crown and accepting congratulations from everyone appeared in his mind for a while, and a scene of himself being surrounded by a group of soldiers and finally outnumbered and killed appeared in his mind.


    Your own fate will be decided within this month.


    If he wins, he will be the supreme Emperor Gabela. If he fails, he will lose everything, even his life.


    Nervous and excited, he stretched out his hand involuntarily, wanting to grab the jade-like wrist of the lady opposite, but Ms. Coleridge avoided it gracefully.


    "Your Highness, now is not the time."


    "Haha, sorry, Coleridge."


    Felix had a huge smile on his face. He had been fascinated by this beautiful lady for a long time.


    "I swear, Coleridge, after I wear the crown, I will definitely make you the queen of the empire, and let you share my power and glory with meBecause of the upcoming event, he He spoke out the words that had been buried in his heart for a long time.


    Ms. Coleridge smiled coquettishly, and Felix was fascinated.


    The lady said in a low voice: "Your Highness really likes to joke. When you really ascend to the throne, I just want to be by your side every day like now, and I will be very satisfied."


    "Oh! Coleridge, your character is as noble as the moon in the sky."


    Felix praised, "I have become more and more determined in my inner thoughts, yes, only you are worthy of that position."


    Coleridge just smiled lightly.


    "Your Highness, you should concentrate on doing the things right now. Only when you succeed can you be qualified to plan for the future."


    "Oh, Coleridge, there''s always something in what you say."


    Prince Felix said sincerely.

 Chapter 600： Gabelas Transformation II

    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party Traveling Through Another World Chapter 600 Gabela''s Transformation 2


    "Sigret sent news that His Royal Highness Felix and Duke Dias are going to do it in a week."


    Ms. Chiyan¡ªMarianna''s name inside the Arcane Society¡ªsaid the information she had just learned with a calm expression.


    Now she is in a secret room, Antonio, Aldrich, Yalvi, Ambolov, Carroll, nine members of the ten-member group, and several other officials who secretly supported the second prince, Gathered here to discuss the latest situation in the imperial capital.


    Except for Siegfried and Macdonald, all the core members of the Second Prince Antonio''s faction are here.


    Anbolov frowned and said, "Sure enough, once Marshal MacDonald and the army left, they couldn''t hold back?"


    The bushy beard on his face was trembling, showing the master''s excited mood.


    "Your Highness, I think we should fight ahead of them. It''s better to strike first, and it''s worse to strike later."


    An old man in black robe suggested to Antonio that his name is Doherty Matt, and he is the most prestigious mage in the secret society. Among the group of spellcasters with strange power, he is the second only With the existence of Antonio, most people have never seen Master Matt cast his own spells, but no one doubts his power.


    Master Matt always wears a black robe. Even indoors, he often covers his face with the hood of the black robe, so it is not easy for others to observe his face.


    Aldrich, the leader of the Bachelor''s Tower, also said to Antonio: "Master Matt''s suggestion is very reasonable. Now is the time when Felix and Dias are the most arrogant. There is a power of spellcasters hidden in the imperial capital. Your Highness, this is a small but sharp dagger, as long as it is used at the right time and position, it will turn everything around."


    Others also put forward their own suggestions to Antonio, and everyone agreed to immediately gather forces to kill the faction of the eldest prince.


    Just when everyone reached a consensus, Antonio, the core character here, rarely showed restlessness.


    He got up from his seat and walked up and down the table without saying a word.


    "Your Highness!" Master Odennell, the most skilled spellcaster in the group of ten, slowly stood up and said, "What are you still worrying about?"


    "my father¡­"


    Antonio''s voice was hoarse, "How should I face him."


    There was silence in the room.


    Overall, Battery Griffin is a decent ruler.


    But, alas, he was unable to cope with the dire situation predicted. Moreover, it is almost impossible for such a king who grew up in a traditional atmosphere to recognize the legal status of the spellcaster.


    But the spellcasters will be the core force in their plans for the future, they must be able to walk under the sun openly, and even occupy an important position in this country and on this continent.


    Aldridge said with some seriousness: "I know, this is a painful choice. Bartley is a good father, but he is too partial to the role of father. As a king, he should be more ruthless. "


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Our Gabela''s tradition is that the capable come to power, Your Highness, with your contributions on the battlefield, he should have declared you as the heir to the throne long ago, but because of his so-called paternal love, he doesn''t want to see another One son, Felix, is heartbroken and lost, and has yet to decide on his heir."


    "This created illusions in Felix and some of those around him, and it created a huge sense of doubt and uncertainty in many more people, which eventually spread throughout the country and divided people into two groups. Fighting each other, intrigue, the power of the empire is wasted in such meaningless activities."


    "So, Your Highness." Aldridge said solemnly: "As a Gabela, I beg you to end all of this. Only by uniting the empire first can this continent be united. Only by uniting this land Only the mainland can face the prophesied enemy."


    Hearing the teacher''s words, Antonio asked with a little pain: "After that, how should I arrange my father?"


    "Let him abdicate." Aldrich suggested, "Let him enjoy the rest of his life as the emperor''s father. I think he will be proud of what you have done in the future."


    Antonio said nothing.


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie!" A hoarse laugh came to mind, this was another member of the ten-member group, Yinuoke Christopher, an annoying guy who liked to deal with poison and corpses all day long.


    His head was bald, without a single hair, the whole head, even without eyebrows, his cheeks and body were terribly thin, as if a skeleton was covered with a layer of human skin.


    "Your Highness." Christopher said in a joking tone: "Please forgive me for speculating about your father with the greatest malice, or what I said can be regarded as a conspiracy theory."


    Christopher said terrible words in a normal tone, "Perhaps, the reason why His Majesty the Emperor has been slow to announce his heir is his intention, and it is his intention to make you and Felix fight each other. You know, as As far as an emperor is concerned, your father is still very young and full of energy, he doesn''t want to see a..."


    "Shut up!" Master Matt and Bachelor Aldridge shouted at Christopher. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Christopher shrugged his shoulders, huddled in his chair, and said no more.


    Antonio stood there quietly, with his back to the crowd.


    Maybe Christopher''s words stimulated him.


    "Alas." The second prince sighed, "This will be a life-and-death struggle."


    Carroll stood up, walked slowly to his side, put his soft palm on Antonio''s shoulder, his eyes were full of love.


    "Your Highness, we will all be by your side."


    Antonio nodded, "Okay, then let''s take action immediately."


    When he turned around, the hesitation and anxiety just now had completely disappeared. In the eyes of everyone, the imperial prince who had won countless battles on the battlefield returned here again.


    "Master Matt, Ms. Chiyan, secretly gathered the spellcasters near the palace, and gathered at any time according to orders."


    "Yes, Your Highness, we will definitely do it."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Steel, guns and the industrial party across the world¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Amberov, use your identity as the captain of the guards to pay close attention to the traces of Felix, Dias and others leaving the palace."


    "Yes, Your Highness." Anbolov stood up, and he became even more excited. His Highness finally made up his mind.


    "Master Yarvi," the prince looked at the bachelor, "you go to contact Macdonald and Siegfried, there are a few places around the imperial capital that need attention..."


    "As for my teacher, Master Aldrich, he must be prepared to deal with public opinion after our actions are successful..."

 Chapter 601： Gabelas Transformation III

    Felix was sitting in the vehicle with a relaxed expression on his face. He half-closed his eyes, hummed an unknown song, and tapped his right hand lightly on his knee.


    After MacDonald and Siegfried led the army to leave the imperial capital, he first experienced a few days of excitement and tension, and then as the strength of himself and his grandfather gathered rapidly, Felix slowly stabilized his emotions.


    His patience seemed to be stronger than before, and he began to organize the forces for the uprising together with his grandfather, Duke Dias.


    Today he went to the mansion of his grandfather, Duke Dias, and is now on his way back to the palace.


    The carriage gradually approached the palace, and when it reached the gate, the guards guarding the place recognized that it was the First Prince''s carriage, and removed the roadblock to let it pass.


    Felix brought a large group of guards, a total of twenty people, and his guards lined up neatly and followed the carriage into the palace.


    Felix looked out through the window of the car.


    "Well, have newcomers joined the palace guards?"


    He looked at the few new faces outside the car, and felt a little goo in his heart.


    The carriage drove all the way into the walls of the imperial palace, and first arrived at an open square. According to court etiquette, he should get off here, and then continue on foot.


    Felix stopped the carriage, and several court servants who were waiting on the square surrounded him, some opened the door for him, and some led the horse for him.


    He asked by the way: "Where is my father now?"


    The guard closest to him replied, "Your Majesty is swimming in the lake in the forest garden north of the palace."


    Lake tour? Felix was amused.


    The battle between the two sons is about to officially begin, and as a father, Bartley Griffin still has so much leisure time to go boating.


    Oh, presumably because he didn''t know what was coming.


    Thinking of this, another thought suddenly popped up in Felix''s mind¡ªI don''t know where his younger brother is?


    Antonio, Antonio, Felix thought regretfully, if only you weren''t his brother.


    He is so outstanding, so beautiful, if he is just an ordinary nobleman, then he will definitely be his best friend.


    As for whether he''s the son of a witch, well, who cares.


    But it''s a pity that the other half of Antonio''s blood has made him his life and death enemy.


    He is also the heir of his father, the biggest obstacle to his own ascension to the throne of the emperor.


    Everyone in the world thought that they hated this younger brother because of his witch blood, but the fact was just the opposite.


    While thinking, Felix walked on the square and came to the front hall of the palace, and his guards followed him closely.


    When approaching the steps, he suddenly found a figure standing on it.


    Felix looked up and recognized the identity of the opponent¡ªAntonio.


    "My dear brother!" He smiled and said to Antonio: "I thought you went to your small group to discuss things secretly again, but I didn''t expect you to be in the palace."


    "My dear brother, I am actually waiting for you here."


    Antonio, who was standing on the steps, also smiled, but in Felix''s view, there was something special in his younger brother''s smile.


    "wait for me?"


    Felix asked suspiciously.


    He laughed immediately, "What? Do you want to talk to me about something?"


    The first thought that popped up in Antonio''s mind was that his younger brother wanted to ask him for peace. After all, he must have his own line and eyes and ears in the imperial capital. Maybe he has noticed something.


    But give up, Antonio.


    Felix said silently in his heart, I will never tolerate a great threat to continue to exist in the world.


    He heard his brother say, "Yes, I want to talk to you about something."


    Felix grinned and looked at Antonio with contempt in his eyes.


    "Need a quiet place? Haha, this is not a good place to talk."


    Antonio shook his head, "No, this is exactly the right place."


    "Okay, okay!" Felix shrugged his shoulders, "Who made me a brother who dotes on his brother so much, I will satisfy your request. Antonio, if you have anything to say, hurry up and say it."


    Antonio looked at him, his lips moved slightly.


    A word entered Felix''s ears.


    "Please go to hell!"


    At first, Felix didn''t realize the meaning of this, he heard every word of this sentence clearly and unmistakably.


    "Uh... what did you say?"


    "I said¡ªplease go to hell!"


    This time, Felix finally reacted!


    It was as if an invisible giant palm suddenly appeared and grabbed his heart fiercely.


    Felix was not stupid, he immediately realized what his brother was doing here.


    "You are bold!"


    He roared, and at the same time stepped back quickly, until his guards rushed up and surrounded him.


    Felix''s guards reacted quickly and drew out their weapons one after another, protecting the eldest prince in the middle, guarding all directions.


    Suddenly, a lot of figures appeared in the front door on the steps, while my younger brother was still standing there motionless, as if he was watching a theater performance.


    "Quick! Let''s run out of the palace!"


    Under Felix''s order, the guards escorted him and ran towards the gate of the palace. The square was very open, and there should be no force to hinder them.


    However, when they ran halfway, they realized that the gate of the palace had been tightly closed.


    The guards guarding the gate were facing him as if they were about to fight. Don''t think about it, they must be Antonio''s people now.


    "Amberov!"


    Felix looked at the direction of the gate bitterly, and among the guards at the palace gate, he found a man who he wanted to tear into pieces¡ªthe head of the guard, Anbolov.


    It was impossible to run out of the gate, so Felix made a quick decision.


    "Go to my quarters in the palace!"


    There are guards who are absolutely loyal to him, and there is a secret passage leading to the outside.


    So the crowd immediately turned around and moved to another place according to Felix''s order.


    Those who emerged from the vestibule door approached them.


    "what is that?"


    Felix and his guards were shocked!


    A red light appeared from among those people and shot straight at them.


    They soon saw the true face of the red light¡ªit was a crimson flame.


    "what--!"


    A guard next to Felix was hit by the flames and screamed in horror.


    He rolled to the ground, trying to extinguish the flames on his body.


    The people next to him wanted to save him, but Felix grabbed him.


    "Leave him alone, it''s important to run to my residence!"


    magic! That''s definitely evil magic!


    Is the legend of Antonio''s life experience really true? He really has something to do with witches!


    In this way, the two groups of people started a chasing battle in the palace!

 Chapter 602： Gabelas Transformation IV

    Felix was protected by his guards and ran all the way from the front hall door to his residence.


    Antonio''s men followed them all the way.


    In the process of fleeing, most of Felix''s guards died. In fact, they had planned to fight back against the pursuers, because the pursuers didn''t seem to have many people.


    But after one attempt, they no longer dared to have such an idea.


    Those people are really weird.


    Not only are there flames shot from afar, but the bows and arrows they shoot are also extremely precise, almost hitting every shot.


    When fighting hand-to-hand, they even discovered that the armor on the opponent''s body was so sophisticated that their weapons seemed extremely difficult to break through.


    The people who fought with them were skilled in martial arts, and their strength was outrageous.


    Felix wondered why Antonio had arranged such a group of elite subordinates far surpassing the Yellowstone guards in the palace.


    "They must have resorted to evil sorcery to become so powerful."


    In desperation, Felix thought of a reason that was closest to reality.


    In order for the First Prince to break away from the pursuers, many people sacrificed their lives.


    The palace of the Gabella Empire is a large complex of buildings. The sacrifices of those guards are worthwhile for the time being. After fleeing all the way, Felix, who was running out of breath, took the few remaining guards with him. He fled to his bedroom in the palace.


    The people they met along the way, because they couldn''t tell whether the other party belonged to Antonio, attacked them indiscriminately.


    The guards, officials, and servants walking alone caused countless casualties.


    "Here we are!"


    Felix almost wept with joy, his bedroom was a relatively independent building, and guards loyal to him were standing guard at the door.


    Seeing the eldest prince rushing over with several guards in a panic, the guards on guard felt a little strange. It wasn''t until they got closer and saw the blood on their bodies that they realized that something serious must have happened.


    "Quick, quick! Organize the defense immediately! Never let anyone rush in!"


    Felix barked orders to the guards.


    "Yes! Your Highness!" The guard accepted the order nervously.


    Although because of the relationship between the two princes, many people expected that such a day would come sooner or later, but when it really happened, the people involved in the incident still felt that it was sudden.


    As soon as Felix rushed into his palace, a large group of people followed and blocked all the exits of the bedroom.


    On Antonio''s side, in addition to the men and horses who appeared from the front hall of the palace, Anbolov, one of the chief guards of the palace, also came to support with the part of the guards he could command.


    The second prince appeared on a white horse surrounded by everyone, and he shouted to his brother''s guards:


    "Felix is ??hopeless, he will... fail today! It is pointless for you to continue to carry out his orders."


    "His Royal Highness Antonio!" The chief guard in charge of the defense at the entrance of the palace replied, "We choose to be loyal to our oath, please step over our corpses."


    Antonio sighed and shook his head, then waved, "Attack!"


    Flames, bows and arrows, and crossbow arrows were thrown towards the palace one after another.


    Those armed men in armor also shouted in unison, and rushed to the guards of the bedroom who were holding on.


    After entering the palace, Felix ran all the way to the northwest corner, where there was a room with a tunnel entrance leading to the outside of the palace.


    As long as he passes through the tunnel, he can escape from Ascension, join the Dias family, gather superior forces, and launch a counterattack against Antonio''s side.


    "Your Highness! What happened? Why are you in such a panic!"


    In the corridor, Felix met Ms. Coleridge, the court lady who served him.


    She is still so elegant and charming, with her snow-white silver hair attracting attention.


    But Felix didn''t care about showing his chivalry. He grabbed Coleridge''s hand, pulled her and ran together.


    "Your Highness?"


    "Coleridge, the Lord of Light really cares about me. I am so lucky to have you here."


    Felix explained out of breath, "That **** Antonio, he dared to start a rebellion!"


    "His Royal Highness Antonio?" Coleridge''s tone was very surprised.


    "Yes! The bastard! The witch''s bastard! How dare he? How dare he?"


    Felix, who had already disregarded his demeanor, began to curse, and now he hated this half-brother who was likely to take his life.


    The two and the guards ran through the long corridor, and Coleridge, who was a woman, did not drag them down.


    After entering the room with the tunnel entrance, Felix made arrangements, pointing to his guards.


    "You, you, you, and you, go in with us. The rest of you, stay here."


    The faces of the people who were arranged to die darkened, and they knew their fate.


    "Please rest assured, Your Highness!"


    The constraints of the oath and the safety of their families made them choose to obey the order.


    Felix took Coleridge and the four selected guards into the tunnel.


    After the sound of Dongdi, the heavy stone door closed behind them, the shouts on the ground were no longer heard, and the tunnel suddenly became quiet.


    Only the footsteps of the eldest prince and his party echoed inside.


    "Ah, we can finally relax temporarily."


    Felix lamented so.


    "Your Highness, I think it''s too early to be reassured."


    Ms. Coleridge, who was beside him, said suddenly.


    Stop by Felix Huh? Why do you say that! This leads to my grandfather''s mansion, as long as we get out, we can gain a strong force to fight back. "


    Ms. Coleridge moved on a few steps, keeping some distance from him.


    She asked Felix behind her back, "Your Highness, do you hate witches?"


    Felix replied without thinking: "Of course, aren''t witches all evil?"


    "Then do you like me?"


    "Haha, does it need to be said? My heart for you is thicker and harder than the stone gate we just passed."


    Coleridge, the beautiful court lady, seemed a bit embarrassed and said: "This is a contradiction, you can''t hate and like the same thing at the same time!"


    "Ah, what did you say?" Felix was a little confused.


    The lady turned around slowly, her face still half covered by darkness due to the dim light in the tunnel.


    But the other half''s face, which could be seen clearly, made Felix shudder.


    Yes, that face is still beautiful, the skin that can be broken by blows, the flawless face, everything is so perfect, just like before.


    But when Felix moved his gaze to her eyes, the tenderness was gone, the intellectual grace was gone, and all that was left was an endless chill.


    The gaze of "Coleridge", like the cold wind in the coldest month of winter, mercilessly invaded Felix''s bone marrow.


    "you you¡­"


    Realizing that there was a problem, Felix stretched out his finger and pointed at the other party. The four guards reacted quickly and immediately drew their weapons.


    "I''m sorry, Your Highness Felix."


    The tone of "Coleridge" is the same as her gaze, with a chill that can be felt in the heart.


    "I am a witch!"

 Chapter 603： Gabelas Transformation Five

    "Ah ah ah ah ah-!"


    The four royal guards roared loudly, held their long swords in both hands, and rushed towards the white-haired Ms. Coleridge with all their strength.


    They are indeed well-trained elite guards. After the other party revealed their identity as witches, they didn''t even have time to be surprised, so they made the most beneficial countermeasures for their own side.


    According to rumors, wizards'' magic takes time to cast, so they cannot be given time.


    "Stupid! Since I dare to follow you in, wouldn''t I be ready?"


    Ms. Coleridge snorted coldly and waved her hands forward again and again.


    Just when the swords of the guards were about to touch her body, a crystal clear ice wall, or shield, suddenly appeared around Ms. Coleridge.


    If you look closely, you can see that the shield is made of ice.


    The swords of the guards pierced into the ice shield at once, pierced a little, and splashed some ice chips.


    But that was all, their swords could no longer advance an inch.


    At the same time, in this nearly enclosed space, everyone felt a chill descending.


    The First Prince Felix shivered uncontrollably, not because of fear or because of the cold.


    The guards quickly drew back their long swords and continued to slash at the ice shield, but every time they only splashed some ice chips.


    Now they seem to lack a way to cause harm to the witch in front of them.


    Ms. Coleridge - or the witch who called herself Coleridge - no longer had the familiar look on Felix''s face.


    That beautiful lady who is like a spring breeze every time I see it seems to have become a long-standing memory.


    What the eldest prince is facing now is the bitter cold wind in winter.


    "mortal!"


    Coleridge spat out a title full of contempt.


    Felix only heard a few puffs, and the four guards between him and the witch suddenly fell to the ground.


    He trembled and looked to the ground, but saw that each guard had a stick of ice sticking out of their abdomen. The ice pierced through the leather armor protecting them and went straight into their stomachs. Bright red blood flowed out from their bodies and lay on the ground. There was a lot of blood on it.


    "Your Highness... Hurry... Run!" A guard clutched his abdomen, struggling to speak the last words.


    Felix tried to run, but his legs wouldn''t work.


    He looked at the witch who had just killed the four royal guards, and met her eyes in an instant.


    His heart seemed to be squeezed hard all of a sudden, and Felix knelt on the ground with a plop, the blood that flowed from the guard''s body just spread to his knees.


    "Cole... Cole... Coleridge..."


    His lips were trembling, and he uttered his doubts very fluently, "You...how could you be a witch?"


    The witch in front of her didn''t seem eager to take his life, and said indifferently: "Your Highness, there is no special reason. I was born to be a witch, and I was born to be hated by people like you."


    "Abomination?"


    Felix seemed to regain some courage for a moment, and his mouth stopped trembling.


    "No, how could I hate you? Oh, my Coleridge, you are so beautiful, so graceful, or so... powerful, how could I hate you? You exist like this, I like it It''s too late."


    "Coleridge!" he begged for mercy, "please let me go, I will repay you, I will repay your kindness to me. Ah! Coleridge..."


    He suddenly thought of something, and his brain was running at high speed, "You come with me! You have such great power, you will definitely be able to help me wear the crown, and when I become the emperor of the empire, I will definitely give you everything you want, Power, status, wealth, all at your fingertips."


    "At that time, people will definitely not hate you, they will praise you, scrambling to please you, and you, as my queen, will accept all this reasonably."


    The corner of the witch''s mouth moved, as if she smiled a little, but it was definitely a mockery.


    She stepped over the bodyguard''s body and came to Felix without paying any attention to the blood on the ground.


    There was a strong sarcasm in the eyes of the witch, "Poor Felix, I am still dreaming at this moment. Your Royal Highness, do you know? Every moment by your side, I have to endure strong nausea .¡±


    "No! Coleridge!" The kneeling Felix stretched out his hand, trying to hug the witch''s leg, pleading.


    But in the next second, he was kicked two meters away, and the white-haired witch in boots slapped him hard in the face.


    The novel app that has been running stably for many years is comparable to the old version of the book chasing artifact, and the source-changing app used by old bookworms,]


    Felix burst into tears, "Have you forgotten the days we used to get along? Even as friends."


    "Friend?" the witch said, "If it wasn''t for His Royal Highness Antonio''s order, I would have pierced your heart long ago."


    A sharp icicle suddenly appeared in the hand of the witch who said this, as if it really wanted to stab his heart.


    "Antonio?" When Felix heard the name, the sudden excitement in his heart dispelled the fear.


    He saw that when Coleridge mentioned the name Antonio, his originally indifferent eyes flickered.


    For a moment, UU Reading was angry, jealous, and unwilling to ignite a raging fire in his heart.


    Especially jealousy, which was largely about the lady in front of me.


    "I don''t understand! Coleridge, what''s so good about Antonio that you play for him."


    He actually questioned the witch who could easily kill him loudly.


    Coleridge was silent for two seconds, and then said slowly: "My heart already belongs to Your Highness."


    Although he didn''t specify it specifically, Antonio understood who this Highness was referring to.


    "No! No! No!"


    Felix became completely angry, "Obviously it was me first... Ah, when did you hook up? Coleridge, you are mine, you are mine after all, right? I will be Gabella Emperor, and you will be Gabela''s queen, and together we will rule this country."


    The eldest prince jumped up from the ground and started dancing. Now he is hysterical and completely mentally broken.


    "Tell me, this is just a little joke you made, what happened just now is also an illusion created by your magic, and I will forgive you, really."


    Felix burst into tears, with sobs in his words.


    Everything was taken away by my younger brother! everything! Now he has nothing!


    "enough!"


    The witch didn''t want to waste any more time with the suspected lunatic in front of her.


    Amidst the eldest prince''s yelling, she began to chant quickly.


    A piece of ice quietly appeared on Felix''s abdomen, and then grew rapidly.


    Just a few seconds later, with a bang, a large lump of ice fell to the ground, and a human figure could be vaguely seen.


    "Thank you His Royal Highness Antonio, he let me keep your life."


    The witch looked at the human-shaped ice lump on the ground and said.

 Chapter 604： Gabelas Transformation VI

    Dongdong''s violent sound came from the stone tunnel door.


    Something seemed to be knocking heavily on the door.


    It was loud enough to make your heart beat faster, but Coleridge or Sigrit wasn''t worried.


    This voice shows that His Royal Highness Antonio has won the victory outside.


    After a while, a crack suddenly appeared on the stone door, then a second, and a third... cracks appeared one after another, and finally with a crash, the stone door shattered from the middle, turning into a pile of stones.


    A burly man appeared at the entrance. His bare, muscular arms were covered with strange runes. He was a wizard.


    Without saying a word, the man and the others cleaned up the gravel in twos and threes, and the entrance of the tunnel was completely exposed.


    A group of people rushed into the tunnel, and soon saw Sigrit who was waiting for them.


    "Your Highness!" Sigritte bowed to Antonio, who was walking in the front, and when she saw his face clearly, the previously cold witch''s face softened a little.


    "This is..." Antonio looked at the lump of ice on the ground and asked, "My brother?"


    Sigritte replied: "Yes, he is Felix."


    Even Antonio, who is known for his calmness on weekdays, felt a surge of intense excitement in his heart.


    The most important step has been achieved.


    Antonio asked suspiciously: "Is he... all right?"


    Sigrit glanced at the human-shaped ice lump on the ground, shook her head and said, "I don''t guarantee that his body will not suffer any damage, but his life can be preserved."


    "Let him go, don''t do this."


    "As you wish, Your Highness!"


    When Sigrit waved her hand, everyone heard a crash, and the lump of ice melted into broken ice all over the ground, revealing the eldest prince Felix inside.


    "Your Highness!" Another witch here, Carroll who had just followed Antonio in, suggested, "Send someone out along this tunnel, maybe we can surprise Duke Dias!"


    "No!" Antonio rejected her suggestion, "It''s too dangerous, we shouldn''t disperse our forces, the top priority is to control the entire area of ??the palace and all the palace guards, and... my father, then we won''t have any trouble in the imperial capital." any opponent."


    He looked at Sigrit again, and said approvingly, "You''ve done a good job, Sigrit. Your hard work and dedication are irreplaceable in our career."


    Sigritte looked at him, "Your Highness, I will complete every order of yours and help you achieve ultimate success."


    After finishing speaking, she glanced at Carol beside Antonio, but the latter''s expression did not fluctuate.


    Antonio called again: "Bennett!"


    The man who broke open the stone door replied in a low voice, "Your Highness, what are your orders?"


    "Lead your people to watch over here!"


    "Yes! With me here, no one can pass by here!"


    After making arrangements, Antonio led his men back to the ground, and Felix, who was still in a coma, was also carried out.


    When they saw the sun again, Ambolov, Aldrich, Yalvi and others happened to arrive here.


    The problem of slow update of new chapters finally has a solution on the source-changing app. Download the source-changing app here, and view the latest chapters of this book on multiple sites at the same time. ¡¿


    "The palace area is already under our control, and even the queen is under our protection."


    Anbolov reported to Antonio, and everyone knew what he meant by protection.


    Antonio praised them and said in a deep voice, "Now, it''s time to meet my father, our emperor."


    Anbolov said: "The path to the garden area is also blocked by us. You can go to see your father at any time."


    "Let''s go!" After hesitating for a few seconds, Antonio was about to leave.


    "No!" Aldridge stopped him.


    Everyone looked puzzled at the old bachelor''s actions.


    Aldrich looked at Anbolov and said, "You have to remember that it was Felix who launched the rebellion and it could only be Felix. You must let His Majesty understand this fact. If Your Majesty can understand, that''s great. If Your Majesty can''t understand...you know what to do!"


    Anbolov was stunned. He looked at Antonio at a loss, but found that His Highness did not respond to his gaze at all.


    Anbolov nodded emphatically, "I see!"


    "and also!"


    Aldrich stopped him again and ordered: "Whether he understands it or not, he must make His Majesty completely give up on his eldest son."


    "OK!"


    Anbolov responded, and then led a large number of guards away.


    In the garden area to the north of the palace, "Haha, another one is hooked!"


    Emperor Gabela Bartley Griffin is in a good mood today, and he has already hoisted up several big fish in a row by the lake.


    "The fish in the water saw that His Majesty was coming, and they all scrambled to bite the hook!"


    The servants around him flattered him one after another.


    "You guys!"


    Bartley scolded with a smile.


    Everyone was happy, but there was a panicked shout from a distance, "Your Majesty, it''s bad, it''s bad, there''s a rebellion in the palace!"


    Rebellion? Batley stood up all of a sudden, as the ruler of a country, he was both sensitive and hated this word. UU reading


    Many guards who were walking around gathered together at once, and surrounded Batley tightly.


    "Who? Who is so courageous?" Bartley was very angry.


    The guard who came to report shook his head and said: "I don''t know yet, but the other party has a lot of people and is coming here, please hurry up and dodge, Your Majesty!"


    "Escape? Yes, we have to leave the palace immediately and gather forces loyal to the empire!"


    At this time, a second guard came rushing over, shouting as he ran: "It''s too late to leave the palace, please hurry up and get on the boat, Your Majesty, and take shelter in the lake first!"


    The crowd panicked for a while, and hurriedly surrounded Batley to board a small boat and row towards the center of the lake.


    Not long after leaving the shore, I saw a large group of people rushing to the shore.


    Batley looked ashore, and immediately became angry, "It turned out to be Amboroff! He... he turned traitor. I am so blind that I entrust such a person with a heavy responsibility."


    At this time, Amborov was covered in heavy armor with blood stains on it, making him look extremely hideous.


    At this time, an attendant reminded him, "Your Majesty, it''s better to ask first."


    Batley thought about it, and shouted towards the shore: "Amberov, what happened, why are you like this?"


    Anbolov knelt down on one knee and replied loudly: "Your Majesty, Felix Griffin led his cronies to launch a rebellion. After His Highness Antonio learned the news, he led troops into the palace to suppress the rebellion. Now the chief culprit, Felix Griffin, has been killed." Si Griffin is killing you, and you are chasing down the remnants of the rebels, His Highness Antonio is worried that the rebels will harm His Majesty, so he sent me to protect you!"


    What? His eldest son launched a rebellion? Then the second son killed the eldest son again?


    Bartley Griffin''s eyes went black and he passed out on the boat.

 Chapter 605： Gabelas Transformation VII

    Antonio came to the emperor''s bedroom, but lingered in front of the door for a long time, unwilling to enter.


    Aldrich, who followed him, took a step forward and said to him, "Your Highness, since the incident has already happened, the next situation must be faced, and no problem can be solved by escaping."


    "You are right, my maester," said Antonio.


    He straightened his clothes, looked solemn, lifted his steps, and walked up the stairs.


    The guards standing at the door saluted him. Of course, these guards were all from Antonio. The emperor''s original bodyguards have all been reassigned elsewhere.


    The novel app that has been running stably for many years is comparable to the old version of the book chasing artifact, and the source-changing app used by old bookworms,]


    As soon as Antonio entered, he saw Amborov standing there. Amborov stepped forward and said, "Your Highness, your father is in a low mood right now. He just needs the comfort of his closest relatives. Please go in quickly."


    Antonio patted Anbolov on the shoulder, "You did a good job, thank you for your guards, thank you for protecting my father."


    After speaking, he passed Amboroff and walked into the bedroom inside.


    On the bed in the bedroom, an old man with a haggard face and a sad expression was lying. The emperor of the Gabela Empire seemed to be ten years old in an instant.


    His eyes lost their former brilliance and were full of turbidity, and his hair became messy because of his own tearing. The skin loses its luster and becomes dull.


    His Majesty the Emperor seemed to no longer care about the outside world. Even when Antonio walked into the room, Bartley Griffin did not raise his head.


    The court maid standing by the bed looked in awe when she saw Antonio coming. Now she already knows that the young man in front of her is the future ruler of this empire. His words will determine the fate of countless people.


    The maid bowed and saluted, and Antonio waved her back. The prince came to the bed and called softly, "Father, I''m here."


    Only then did Emperor Battery Griffin slowly raise his head, "Are you here?" He said, with a hint of hoarseness in his voice.


    Antonio, sit down gently on the edge of the bed. The emperor looked at his second son beside him. Suddenly, he stretched out his hands and hugged Antonio hard, and burst into tears.


    Amborov who was outside the door heard the emperor''s cry and rushed in immediately, and what he saw was this scene.


    Antonio also stretched out his arms and hugged his father tightly, and his eyes became moist.


    Antonio said slowly: "Father, I will govern this country better. She will become the greatest country in history and carry the glory of every human being."


    Antonio stayed in his father''s room for half an hour before coming out. Outside he saw a person who surprised him¡ª¡ªSiegfried.


    Antonio stepped forward and hugged him, "My friend, my brother, I need you by my side so much now."


    Siegfried warmly responded to his embrace, "I will always be by your side, Your Highness."


    He looked at the bedroom door and asked worriedly, "Your Majesty... how is he?"


    Antonio shook his head, "This incident hit him too hard. My father needs time to heal the sadness in his heart, but in the end he will realize that this is already a reality."


    "Speaking of which. How did you get here?"


    According to the plan, Siegfried should have led the army with Marshal Macdonald to move to the vicinity of the imperial capital and attack the acropolis where the cronies of Duke Dias were stationed.


    Siegfried smiled, and said with some disdain: "Those cronies of Duke Dias are too vulnerable, and now only one acropolis is still resisting."


    "Marshal MacDonald said that it would be more than enough to leave him to command the army. Let me lead some soldiers back to the imperial capital to deter those who are still sitting on the fence."


    Antonio said: "Duke Dias got the news from nowhere when we did it, and ran away. He ran to lurk outside the imperial capital, and we haven''t found him yet. Therefore, I suspect that he is lurking here It is in an acropolis that is still resisting. You send someone to notify Marshal Macdonald, and you must be careful and careful, and you must not let the Duke himself and any remnant party go."


    ""Your Highness, I will definitely take care of it, please rest assured! ¡¯ replied Siegfried very seriously.


    After coming out of the Emperor''s chamber, Antonio called a meeting of the Ten.


    "Your Highness!" Master Matt put forward a proposal of his own at the meeting.


    "This guy Barnett has been gone for too long, we should go get him back."


    As the most powerful melee spellcaster, Barnett holds a pivotal position in the Arcane Order and is the undisputed leader of their faction. But embarrassingly, there has been no news from Barnett for several years.


    In the early days, the high-level members of the Secret Law Association didn''t take it seriously, because Barnett''s character was arrogant, and he was always alone He always went his own way. His personality is not pleasing, and it is a compromise to accept him as a member of the ten-member group.


    Many people are also secretly happy that this guy doesn''t often appear in front of them.


    But even so, as such an important figure, it was impossible to justify disappearing from the organization for so long. He even missed such an important action as Prince Antonio''s seizure of the imperial capital.


    This is no longer a character flaw! It was a serious dereliction of duty for which he must be punished.


    But before that, the Arcane Society had to find him first. Find out what he is doing now? Or is he no longer in this world. In fact, many people hope it is the latter.


    Antonio said: "Considering that he has not returned to Gabela for so long. Therefore, we must take into account the possibility that Barnett has defected."


    "I agree with your idea!" Master Matt nodded and said.


    "And in order to deal with his possible betrayal, we must send powerful people to deal with him. After all, Barnett is a powerful melee spellcaster, and we need a group of ten people to deal with him. Your Highness, it is up to you to appoint Bar!"


    "I''d like to hear your opinion, Master Matt."


    Dougherty Matt thought about it, "I suggest that Master O''dennell and Ms. Chi Yan Mariana be appointed to find Barnett. O''dennell is a master who is good at spiritual magic and has a strong restraint on Barnett. And Ms. Mariana is good at manipulating flames. If Barnett rebels, the cooperation of the two of them will definitely be able to punish him. And Barnett''s last trace of activities is in Aldo. Ms. Mariana is from Aldo, and she is It''s very familiar there."


    "In that case, so be it."


    Antonio agrees to Dougherty Matt''s suggestion.

 Chapter 606： king finger marriage one

    In the king''s study of Jingyao Palace, a group of people are gathering here to discuss important matters.


    "Your Majesty, how long do you have to wait?"


    The Earl of Walsh McKee, one of the important supporters of the current king, asked anxiously the lord sitting on the throne.


    "Isn''t it planned before? Marrying your sister to a place far away from the power center of the kingdom is good for us, good for her, and more importantly, good for the whole kingdom."


    "I..." Aldo King Rodney XVIII''s tone was obviously hesitant. He stroked his chin and said softly, "I think this matter needs to respect Catherine''s own opinion."


    Earl McKee sighed and said: "Your Majesty, although she is a princess, she is still your subject. According to the law, she must obey your orders."


    The count looked at the people in the room and said, "Of course, we all know that Her Royal Highness Catherine is a person who is obsessed with the law, and she will definitely obey the orders of her lord and brother."


    There was a echo in the room.


    "Yes, Your Highness, you can just marry her directly."


    "She continues to stay in Jingyao, everyone is worried."


    "I hope you will make a wise decision as soon as possible."


    The most important person among them is the king''s younger brother, Eureko Rodney. He really hopes that his cousin will leave Jingyao soon.


    But there are also opposing voices.


    "Will doing so now irritate her subordinates?"


    "The old king has only passed away not long ago. It''s too inhuman to do that."


    There were only a few voices against it.


    While everyone was discussing, Rodney XVIII did not respond to anyone.


    "Gerd." A steady voice came from the window.


    Gerd is the official name of King Rodney XVIII before he became king. Now there is only one person who can use this name to call King Aldo¡ªHis Majesty''s father, Prince Jasim Rodney.


    When everyone was discussing the dispute, the prince just stood by the window and watched the scenery, as if he was indifferent to the content of their discussion.


    It was not until everyone had expressed their opinion that the prince raised his voice and called the king''s name.


    "Father, what is your opinion?"


    Rodney XVIII looked at the prince who was still standing by the window, and asked with great respect.


    Prince Jassim turned around and walked slowly to the king. Rodney XVIII stood up and wanted to give his seat to his father, but the prince pressed his shoulders and sat back down.


    "Everyone''s worries are justified. Catherine herself is trustworthy, but her supporters are an unstable force. As long as she is in Jingyao for one day, these people will not give up and will rule against you Have a different ambition."


    "However, most of her supporters are still in important positions. If they are driven away one by one, it will cause turmoil in the kingdom''s government."


    "So only by letting Catherine leave Jingyao, and leave Jingyao far away, will her supporters give up and turn their allegiance to you and become your strength."


    Rodney XVIII said suspiciously: "Are you sure? Just letting Catherine leave, they can be loyal to me?"


    Prince Jassim said affirmatively: "Catherine''s departure according to your order will be a signal¡ªshe has been loyal to the new king in action and will carry out the orders assigned to her by the king."


    "It will be more unmistakable than any verbal oath, especially for her supporters, what can they do if the object of their allegiance is already completely loyal to the king?"


    Seeing that his son was still hesitating, Prince Jassim continued:


    "Are you worried that someone with an evil heart will take the opportunity to make trouble?"


    Rodney XVIII nodded, "Father, as you know, a whole knight order is loyal to Catherine."


    The prince patted the king''s son on the shoulder, conveying his confidence to him.


    "I have already contacted several powerful lords near the king''s land. They will lead their troops to Jingyao to provide support for you. If someone takes the opportunity to make trouble, then we will also take the opportunity to get rid of the clown who jumped out."


    Rodney XVIII looked at him with some surprise: "Have you contacted the army of the foreign lord?"


    The prince nodded: "Yes, my child, a king should have an army loyal to him."


    "Oh, of course, it''s just..."


    "Just what? My child."


    Rodney eighteen glanced at everyone present and said, "It''s nothing."


    Some things should be discussed with father in private.


    He cleared his throat and continued: "In this case, Catherine is a princess and my sister after all. Which family do you think should be married?"


    "Fernal family?"


    "The Bradley family?"


    "The Clifford family?"


    ¡­


    Several famous big families in the Aldo Kingdom were brought up, of course, they were all from other places. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    But these nominations were rejected by the king with a shake of his head.


    In the end, the king himself mentioned one¡ªthe Greman family in the Northwest Gulf.


    "Greman?"


    Prince Jassim chewed on the name mentioned by the king. He knew that his son was very fond of the current master of the family.


    Before everyone expressed their opinions, he said: "I recently checked this surname specifically. Graham is indeed an ancient family that has existed since the establishment of the kingdom, but the current title is only an earl. If the royal family directly Members married into this family, isn''t it a little wronged Catherine?"


    Rodney XVIII looked at the prince and said, "We should focus on the future, shouldn''t we? Father, I think I have explained to you clearly what happened in the Northwest Bay. It is a land full of vitality."


    The prince nodded, "Oh, this is the second point of my concern. If you think that there is huge potential there, the addition of a member of the royal family with great influence will make this stock Turn potential into strength, are you sure you won''t threaten us?"


    The king replied: "Count Graham is a loyal and reliable nobleman. If he can become an in-law of the royal family, he will undoubtedly become more reliable. This is very important for the royal family whose influence is now declining."


    loyalty? reliable?


    A meaningful light flashed in Prince Jassim''s eyes.


    But in front of many of his subordinates, there were some things he couldn''t say outright.


    He patted his son on the shoulder and said: "Then do what you want, you are the king now, aren''t you? But remember, you have to reserve for any choice you make, I want to use your Wisdom understands this."


    Rodney XVIII nodded, "I will, Father."

 Chapter 607： The King Fingers Marriage II

    "You... what did you say?"


    Catherine stood up from the sofa and looked at Rodney XVIII in disbelief, her beautiful blue eyes were full of shock.


    Her reaction did not exceed Rodney XVIII''s expectations.


    The king suppressed the embarrassment in his heart and said:


    "As I said just now, the royal family needs you to marry the Greman family."


    His tone was firm and forceful, full of indisputability, although he was a little guilty, but he concealed it well.


    After receiving the confirmed reply from Rodney XVIII, Catherine felt turbulent in her heart.


    "Why? Why do you use this method?"


    Endless anger surged from her soul, even a little humiliated.


    The elder brother who is the king actually let her marry a man whom he only met once?


    With her intelligence, she could tell after a little thought that it was definitely someone close to the king who was encouraging him to do this.


    "Gerd!" She called King Aldo''s former name bluntly.


    "Who told you to do this? Mackie? Or...my uncle?"


    "It''s me who makes the decision!"


    Rodney XVIII stared wide-eyed, and stared at Catherine without hesitation.


    He showed the attitude of a monarch to his subjects rather than an elder brother to his younger sister.


    But his eyes conveyed a meaning to Catherine - "Many people want you to leave, and only when you leave can they feel at ease."


    Catherine tried hard to suppress her anger, but her tone became cold, "Your decision makes me feel like a piece of cargo!"


    Rodney XVIII nodded, "For the Kingdom, we are all goods, aren''t we? We are just waiting for a suitable price."


    Catherine asked: "If you want to make your supporters feel at ease, why don''t you exile me? It''s fine to send me to the Inner Rodan Valley to defend against the orcs, even as an ordinary knight! Why do you need to marry me?" way to send me."


    "Catherine!" The king looked her over from head to toe, "Your qualifications are so excellent. If I wasn''t your brother, I would definitely pursue you fiercely."


    "You are so outstanding, and your value in the Northwest Gulf is greater than that in the Inner Luodan Valley. There are enough knights in the Inner Luodan Valley, but Arda lacks a mistress, an elegant, noble , Mistress with royal blood."


    "As far as I know, Paul Greenman has never had a formal marriage with any opposite sex. You know, a man''s first wife often occupies an important position in his family, and even in a sense He is equal to his husband. Seriously, if Graeman already has a wife, then I will definitely not arrange for you to be wronged in the past."


    "Haha!" Catherine smiled sarcastically, "My dear king brother, so I have to thank you?"


    Rodney XVIII said solemnly: "Catherine, you are a princess. Yes, in many fairy tales, a princess often means a romantic love story. But it is a fairy tale after all. You have helped your uncle deal with government affairs since childhood , and have led soldiers and fought in wars, I think you have abandoned those unrealistic fantasies at this age."


    "You can ask those friends who are married or engaged to ask if their husband-in-law is the prince charming they imagined in the past, ask if their husband-in-law is the object of admiration in the past, and then ask whether their marriage Mixed with family interests?"


    Rodney XVIII stared into Catherine''s eyes, and said slowly but forcefully: "I think, you should, have this awareness!"


    Catherine sat down a little dejectedly.


    There is no need to ask, she already knows what the king said.


    For aristocratic women, their marriages are often arranged by the family, and even if she is the only one left in the family, the superior feudal lord of the family can strongly interfere with her marriage.


    Are there women in poetry and novels who dare to break away from the shackles of the family and boldly pursue their own love?


    They exist, but they are extremely rare. It is precisely because of their rarity that literary works based on them are widely circulated.


    There is only one way to get rid of this arrangement, go to a monastery and become a nun, swear to be chaste all your life, and serve the gods all your life.


    Although Catherine''s beliefs are very pious, she doesn''t want to spend her life boringly in the monastery.


    "Is it Paul Greiman''s request to you?"


    The princess pronounced the name with some bitterness.


    "No, no!" The king shook his head, "But when he saw you for the first time, I could feel that you... are the type he longed for, so he should cherish and treat you well."


    Rodney XVIII''s heart eased a little. At first, Catherine was angry at her arranging her marriage, but now she began to transfer to her marriage partner. Although her attitude was negative, it showed that she had already compromised half.


    "Then why him?"


    "Uncle must have told you about the importance of the Northwest Gulf before his death."


    Catherine instantly remembered what her father said before he died, "It seems that some changes are quietly taking place in the land in the northwest of the kingdom."


    She fell into silence, thinking quietly.


    I once vowed to dedicate my life to this country, but why did fate arrange her in this way.


    After a long time, she asked in a low voice but somewhat indifferently: "Then what should I give priority to when I arrive in the Northwest Gulf?"


    Rodney XVIII raised his head, "What do you mean?"


    "Is it Rodney''s princess? Or Graham''s wife? Am I loyal to the royal family, or to my husband?"


    Her elder brother raised his eyebrows, UU reading "Catherine, this is a difficult question to answer, why not firmly combine these two identities?"


    "Perhaps one day these two identities will confront each other, who knows what arrangement fate will make? For example..."


    Catherine''s voice was still indifferent, "I was suddenly told by my elder brother today that I was about to have a husband."


    Rodney XVIII did not answer his sister''s words immediately, and said after a while:


    "It stands to reason that a woman should be loyal to her husband first, but you are not an ordinary woman, so you..."


    He didn''t continue talking, and seemed a little embarrassed.


    After a while of silence, the king walked quickly to the window, took a few breaths of fresh air, and then continued:


    "Catherine, I know that you have been a woman who upholds justice and distinguishes right from wrong since you were a child. You have your own set of criteria for judging things."


    "And unprecedented changes are about to happen. Some things, which are right now, may be called wrong in the future, and other things, which are wrong now, may be called right in the future."


    "For the future of the kingdom, I can only work hard, but I dare not make judgments."


    "I can only say that if, unfortunately, these two identities really conflict...then follow your own inner choice. According to your intelligence, I think you will choose the right side."


    Catherine was a little surprised, she didn''t expect the king to say that.


    Rodney XVIII''s words seemed to contain some very vague hints, which Catherine wanted to catch but couldn''t catch.


    change!


    My father and my elder brother all mentioned this term in unison, and they were all related to the Northwest Gulf.


    Maybe I should go and see that piece of land?

 Chapter 608： The king fingered three

    "whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat?"


    Paul stared dumbfounded at Hansel and his father, Earl Pearson Abbott, sitting in front of him.


    His eyes were wide and round in disbelief, and there was a level of surprise on his face that Hansel hadn''t seen in Paul.


    It took a long time for Paul to come back to his senses!


    "Sorry, maybe I heard it clearly just now, Earl Albert, can you say it again?"


    "Ahem!"


    Earl Albert cleared his throat.


    "Our Majesty the King, Rodney XVIII, wants the royal family and the Greymans to be related by marriage, and he wants his sister, the daughter of his uncle, the former King Rodney XVII, Princess Catherine marry you!"


    Earl Albert''s unmistakable answer completely confused Paul!


    As Paul grew up, Philip''s housekeeper began to arrange lifelong affairs for him. Paul was the only seed left in the Graham family''s lineage. Procreating offspring was a very important task.


    The old butler let him look at some portraits every now and then and choose a wife who satisfied him.


    Most of these portraits were the daughters-to-be of various aristocratic families in the Northwest Gulf, but they always dissatisfied Paul.


    Don''t get me wrong, Paul is not like other traversers, even if the other party is an impeccable beauty, he still yells about free love, independent marriage, and hates the arranged life.


    If the family had really arranged for him a marriage partner that satisfied him, Paul would have laughed so hard.


    For his other half, Paul once had beautiful fantasies.


    But his beautiful fantasies are not funny souls or anything.


    In this regard, Paul is a common man, and the beauty in his fantasy is a good-looking skin.


    But a good-looking skin needs to be nourished by a place of water and soil. The abundance of life and the precipitation of time are "cultivated" from generation to generation.


    And the Northwest Gulf! Everyone knows what kind of place it used to be.


    The Northwest Gulf is very poor now, but there is still a lack of time to settle.


    In his previous life, Paul had been bombarded by all kinds of beauties on the Internet.


    This caused him to be a little bit reluctant to get along with the girls in the Northwest Gulf... he couldn''t get his hands on it.


    The two beauties from other places who came to him, Betty Dias and Ratty Setia, agreed with Paul''s definition of "good-looking skin".


    But Betty''s temper is a bit arrogant. When Paul came into contact with her, he always felt that the other party was a little condescending, and Betty left Northwest Bay later.


    As for Radi Setiah...


    With a beautiful appearance, mysterious magic, and a calm mind, such a character is very popular in any game or film and television work.


    There is indeed some ambiguity between Paul and this witch.


    Facing Ratty Setia, Paul had one of the three major illusions in life more than once.


    Especially when he was drawing big pies in industry or technology, and when he gave scientific explanations to certain natural phenomena, as a scholar, Ratti always looked at Paul with a certain kind of admiration.


    Ratti had sacrificed his life to protect him more than once.


    Ratty also stated more than once that she would be loyal to Paul and Paul''s cause, but Paul was not sure whether this was similar to a knight''s loyalty to the monarch or had a different meaning.


    When Paul began to test, or tried to change the relationship between the two from ambiguous to another direction, he encountered resistance.


    The first resistance came from Philip, the old housekeeper. Philip knew Ratty''s status as a witch. When he found that Paul might have some illusions about this beautiful lady, he immediately warned his master.


    "If Ms. Setia becomes your partner, once her identity is revealed, it will bring you great trouble, even... tragedy!"


    Surprised, Paul asked, "Tragedy?"


    Philip replied: "Yes, if you and her are just a lord and a subject, it''s okay to say that after her identity is exposed, you can still protect yourself, or your prestige and power can be so strong that you can overwhelm everyone and even fight against the church. "


    "But if you become a couple, it''s different. Your wife will share your power and become the mistress of the domain. Your people may accept that their lord has a witch under her, because she is also under your rule. But it is not necessarily acceptable to have a witch rule them, they will have doubts and fears, and finally spread doubts and fears to you, her other half."


    "At that time, you had emotional and family bonds, and even had a bigger bond of children. I know, Lord Graham, just like your father, you are a person who values ??these things very much."


    "At that time, you, and your witch wife, will inevitably face some very bad choices. This will be a great tragedy for you, especially for your children."


    "Child? Philip, you''re thinking too far!" Paul was amused when he heard that~ www.novelhall.com~ No! Not far at all! "


    Paul remembered clearly that Philip looked at him with pity at that time, as if tragedy had happened.


    Always, butler Philip, whom Paul regards as an elder, objected, or at least disapproved.


    The second resistance comes from Ratti or Paul himself.


    Ladi Setia is a woman with a calm personality like water. She is not the kind of iceberg beauty who rejects people thousands of miles away, but she can''t be said to be very enthusiastic.


    Every time some kind of ambiguity flared up between Paul and her, the woman was always taking it lightly.


    Paul even once wondered if the other party was hanging himself on purpose, just like the green tea in the previous life.


    But through years of getting along with each other, especially after she risked her life to protect herself several times, this suspicion was completely eliminated.


    Paul also asked her insinuatingly about the caster''s attitude towards marriage.


    "Witches bring disaster to their own men," Ratti replied solemnly then, even with a sort of warning.


    This coincides with what the old housekeeper said.


    Paul also wants to take the initiative to develop the relationship between the two, but he has some concerns.


    What if Radi resisted in his heart and forced her away from him?


    She is a witch, not an ordinary person. Paul lacks the strong constraints on Ratti that a lord and a lord have on a commoner.


    If she wants to leave, can she stop it?


    Regardless of Ratty''s beauty, her magic had played an inestimable value to him and saved his life several times, which Paul didn''t want to lose.


    And Paul quite enjoyed the occasional ambiguity between the two.


    For various reasons, Paul did not want Ratti to leave.


    This also prevents him from taking the initiative to change the status quo.

 Chapter 609： The King Fingers Marriage IV

    In the Northwest Bay, there is a custom similar to some places in the previous life, and the age is recorded according to the imaginary age.


    When Paul just awakened the memory of his past life, that year was 1990 in the Holy Calendar. His false age was 14, but his actual age was 13.


    After being kicked out of the ducks and became a lord for five years, that is, in 1995 in the current holy calendar, he is already 18 years old.


    People in the Northwest Bay get married very early, and Paul is a proper older youth there.


    Myron Garnard, who is about his age, became engaged to a nobleman''s daughter last year.


    And Derrick Heller, who is two years older than Paul, is already the father of a child.


    Because of Paul''s pickiness in his own marriage, this can be very anxious to the old housekeeper Philip.


    Especially after a rebellion was detonated because of the reform not long ago, the old housekeeper became more anxious about Paul''s marriage.


    This time when Jingyao went south to meet the king, the old housekeeper was moved.


    Girls from the Northwest Gulf are not in your eyes, so Jingyao will always be there.


    So he begged Paul to socialize more in Jingyao, attend more banquets, and bring back a mistress to Graman''s castle.


    Of course, he also knew that Paul was not sociable, so he begged other people in the same company to "lead" Paul as much as possible.


    On the way to Jingyao, Paul also had some fantasies.


    But he didn''t expect that his lifelong event would come in such a way.


    Hansel''s father, Earl Pearson Abbott, was sent to him by Rodney XVIII to ask him if he would like to be a companion on the road with Princess Catherine Rodney.


    Catherine Rodney, the dream lover of many aristocrats and talents in the kingdom, actually... wants to marry herself?


    Not long ago, he met this famous princess in military uniform.


    Her appearance is impeccable. Unlike Radi Setia''s calmness like water, Catherine''s beauty is an aggressive and coercive beauty.


    Although she didn''t speak many words, every sentence was sonorous and powerful, full of some kind of power.


    All of the above may be in a high position for a long time, especially the unique temperament developed by commanding a male-dominated army for a long time.


    She is simply the Royal Sister among Royal Sisters.


    As for whether Paul is satisfied with such a woman, it must be 1000% satisfied.


    After a long silence, Paul asked Earl Abbott, "What does the princess mean?"


    Baron Pearson Abbott smiled at him, "Since it is His Majesty the King''s intention, I think Her Royal Highness the Princess herself will also be happy."


    ah? Is that happy or not?


    Paul felt a little mysterious.


    "This... can I think about it?"


    This is not a pie in the sky, it is simply a big gold mine!


    Will there be such a good thing in the world?


    Even if there is, can you catch it yourself?


    Paul has some doubts about the above issues, and he needs to find someone to discuss.


    Earl Abbott was slightly surprised by Paul''s answer.


    "Okay, do you need me to tell the king that you are thinking about it? Or, let me delay replying for some time and directly give His Majesty the exact answer of yes or no."


    After thinking about it for a while, Paul said, "If possible, I hope it''s the second one."


    The king wants to marry his sister to him, so he still has to put on a show and say that he needs to think about it?


    Earl Abbott nodded, "Okay, I will enter the palace tomorrow afternoon to reply to His Majesty, and you will have one day to think about it before then."


    Listening to the conversation between his father and Paul, Hansel felt turmoil in his heart.


    There is still a little sour taste in this wave, after all, which nobleman in Jingyao has never had admiration for Princess Catherine.


    But the most important thing is to re-examine Paul. Is the Earl of Arda strong enough to win over the king through marriage?


    Of course, Hansel also knew some other things through his father, such as the new king''s fear of Her Royal Highness''s supporters.


    But if it''s just out of fear, the king can marry his sister to other places, there are too many choices.


    But His Majesty chose Paul Greiman.


    Hansel couldn''t help persuading him: "Master Graeman, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If you become an in-law with the royal family, you will become one of the highest-ranking figures in the kingdom in one step."


    "Northwest Gulf will also play an important role in Aldo''s political scene."


    Hansel''s voice was full of temptation, but he also had his own considerations.


    As an official who has served Paul for many years, if Paul becomes a high-ranking official in the kingdom, his importance will also increase accordingly.


    "You are right, Hansel, so I need to think more carefully."


    Alas, if I knew it earlier, I would have brought old Ford or Philip to Jingyao, and they would definitely analyze it for themselves.


    Paul sent away Abbott and his son in a state of confusion.


    He closed the door, returned to his seat, and fell into a long silence. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    "what?"


    Words of unanimous surprise echoed around the table.


    Mellon, Victor, Ratty, Bernard, Hansel who was called back, and several other northwest nobles who had befriended Paul on weekdays¡ªPrice Parker, Derrick Heller and others , are now gathered in a room in Alda''s office in Jingyao.


    "That famous Princess Catherine, the king actually... wants to marry him to you?"


    Everyone expressed their disbelief.


    "What? Don''t you think I''m not qualified to marry her?"


    Paul was a little annoyed. OK! That''s how you see me.


    "Oh, don''t get me wrong, Paul!"


    Earl Parker came out to smooth things over, "The marriage of a princess in a kingdom is already a big event. No matter who she is marrying, everyone will be surprised when they hear his name."


    "Then what is your opinion?"


    "What''s the point of asking for an opinion? Of course I agree."


    Price Parker''s tone was firm.


    "It is the dream of many aristocrats to marry a royal family back home. And it is Princess Catherine who is married, which is something that many aristocrats dare not even dream of doing."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Myron and Victor agreed.


    "This is a great good thing! We are envious or not envious."


    "Yes, be brave, Paul!"


    It seems that they all have a hard time agreeing.


    Paul turned his gaze to Ratty, questioningly.


    "Well, ahem, Ladi, what do you think?"


    The witch didn''t answer right away, it was the first time Paul saw her in a daze.


    He waited patiently, but the result was only a few light words.


    "I don''t have any opinion. Graham-sama, you can decide for yourself."

 Chapter 610： king finger five

    "I don''t have any opinion. Graham-sama, you can decide for yourself."


    When Ratti said this, he just glanced at Paul indifferently, with neither joy nor sadness on his face.


    What, you don''t care?


    Paul was upset, and even a little bit annoyed.


    "In that case, let''s do it!"


    Paul made a decision.


    "I will reply to His Majesty the King immediately. If Princess Catherine can become my wife, I will be very honored and grateful!"


    "Everyone, my current mood is excited, happy, and happy. I hope everyone can attend my wedding at that time."


    He looked at Ratti out of the corner of his eye, and he felt a little angry.


    "Congratulations, Paul!" Myron looked at him with a smile, "If this is done, Butler Philip will have a big heart."


    Derrick teased him, "Be careful, when you go out tomorrow, Jingyao''s noble youths are likely to line up to fight you."


    Earl Parker blushed, "It will be an honor for all of our Northwest nobles to marry Her Royal Highness Catherine to the Northwest Gulf."


    Victor, the head of the guard, choked up a little, "Wuuuu, it would be great if your father, Old Graham, could see this moment."


    Hansel, Berner and others also expressed their congratulations to Paul.


    Among the crowd, only Ratti didn''t say a word except for the sentence "I don''t have any opinion".


    However, this Ms. Setia has always given people a cold and silent impression, so everyone is not surprised.


    After everyone dispersed, Paul immediately went to Hansel''s house to visit Earl Albert with a gift. When he arrived, Hansel, who had just returned, hadn''t even changed his clothes.


    He explained his purpose to Earl Albert, and Earl Albert was very happy.


    "I hope you and Her Royal Highness Catherine will have a happy relationship."


    The task entrusted to him by the king was successfully completed.


    "Catherine, Paul Greiman responded and said he was honored and grateful."


    In the garden of the palace, Rodney XVIII found his sister and told her the news.


    "Really? Now you can finally rest assured, Your Majesty."


    Catherine just responded indifferently.


    "Aunt Phyllis over there..."


    Rodney XVIII mentioned his aunt, Catherine''s mother.


    "Don''t worry, it''s up to me to say it myself."


    "Ah, you are such a caring sister."


    "But..." Catherine said suddenly.


    "Huh? Do you have any wish? I will satisfy you." Rodney XVIII promised.


    Catherine said bluntly: "When I go to Northwest Bay in the future, I hope to take my mother and sister with me."


    Rodney XVIII frowned.


    He wondered whether he should be more ruthless and keep Catherine''s mother and sister in Jingyao, which would be a good restraint for her who was away from home.


    However, Catherine has already made a huge sacrifice. If he continues to do this, he is afraid that the last bit of family affection between the two will disappear.


    Catherine saw the entanglement of Rodney XVIII, and her eyes towards the king gradually turned cold.


    "Oh, of course, of course...you can take them away."


    Rodney XVIII had a sad expression on his face.


    "While I will miss them dearly, we are family, aren''t we?"


    "But..." he said again, "I hope you can respect their own wishes, especially Irene, she is still so young, right?"


    "She is young, lively, and a scholar. She must like beautiful, prosperous, and culturally rich places.


    In this regard, Northwest Bay is not comparable to Jingyao. Besides, Irene is not too young, and Jingyao has so many excellent boys for him to choose from. "


    "Is it really an option for her?"


    Catherine interrupted him, "Wouldn''t Irene be assigned to someone just because of your words? Maybe Veblen? Maybe even Giles?"


    "My God!" Rodney XVIII exclaimed, with a trace of embarrassment in his voice.


    "Catherine, who do you imagine me as? Am I so bottomless?"


    "You know that your situation is quite special..."


    There was a trace of sadness in Catherine''s eyes, and she said: "Irene is going to follow me, I want to give her a free life."


    "I wish her all the best for the future from the bottom of my heart, sincerely."


    said the king.


    "By the way, maybe you should get in touch with Paul more in private and cultivate your relationship in advance. He is a shy..."


    "Shut up!"


    Catherine interrupted the king rudely.


    "Snapped!"


    The glass made of crystal fell to the ground and shattered.


    Irene stared blankly at her older sister, and the mother of the two sisters, the former queen Phyllis, also looked at her eldest daughter in shock.


    Catherine told them that she was going to marry far away.


    "Why don''t you discuss it with us!" Phyllis scolded her very angrily. UU reading


    Although the eldest daughter has always been very assertive, but doing so is too outrageous.


    "Yes...it was arranged by brother Gerd."


    Catherine told the truth to her mother and sister.


    "However, I will take you with me."


    The two of them understood what was going on as soon as they thought about it. Although they didn''t care about politics, their positions also determined that they couldn''t stay out of it.


    "Okay, I''ll go find him! As soon as I became king, I bullied my sister."


    Phyllis immediately stood up and walked out angrily, planning to settle the score with her nephew the king.


    "Mother!"


    Catherine held her back.


    "I have already agreed. Gerd is right. This is indeed the best way to keep the kingdom united. There must be a compromise."


    "Oh, Catherine!"


    Phyllis hugged her daughter with two lines of tears in her eyes.


    "who is it?"


    Irene, who just woke up from a sluggish state, suddenly asked.


    "Um?"


    "I said who is that Gerd guy going to marry you to?"


    Erin opened her eyes wide and asked a very important question.


    The little princess is now full of anger, as if something important is about to be taken away.


    How can my sister...how can my sister...give it to someone else?


    Although she knew very early on that this day would come sooner or later, but when it came time to face it, Irene still felt very uncomfortable.


    What''s more, this is not my sister''s own wishes.


    Catherine wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "Irene, you also know this person."


    "I know?"


    "It''s Earl Paul Greiman of the Northwest Gulf."


    "ah?"


    Erin''s eyes widened.


    No way?

 Chapter 611： king finger marriage six

    Early in the morning, there was a dense sound of horseshoes on Binny Street where the Arda mansion was located.


    A team of horses came straight to the gate of Arda''s mansion and stopped.


    The guards on duty at the gate looked at the scene before them in astonishment.


    They were a little overwhelmed, because the flag that the team played had the emblem of the Aldo royal family painted on it.


    Each of the horses in the team is very majestic, and the knights riding on them are all dressed in excellent armor, shining in the morning light.


    After the knights stopped, they looked at the Arda mansion in front of them with scrutiny.


    "Excuse me, are you people from the palace, what''s the matter here?"


    A guard boldly stepped forward to ask.


    "Get Paul Greyman out!"


    A majestic female voice sounded. Although the tone was very blunt, everyone who heard the voice guessed that the owner of the voice should be a beautiful woman.


    clatter! clatter! clatter!


    After a burst of chaotic hoofbeats, the knights made way in the middle of the team.


    A girl riding a white horse, wearing a light green hunting suit, and wearing high boots slowly walked out of the passage.


    The girl''s face was covered with a veil, so she couldn''t see her specific face clearly, but from her big eyes that were exposed to the outside, it could be seen that the girl in this costume definitely matched the guess from the voice just now.


    The white horse on the girl''s crotch was turning around in front of the gate of the mansion, snorting, as if it was also provoking the guards.


    This looks like someone who is not easy to provoke, the helpless mansion guard had no choice but to say:


    "Please wait a moment, I will go in and report right away."


    "hurry up!"


    The girl shouted softly, and the expressions on the faces of the knights under her command also froze, and they all turned their eyes to the guards of the mansion who were about to go in and report.


    "Yes! I''ll go right away!"


    Some frightened mansion guards hurriedly ran back.


    "who?"


    A loud shout came from inside, and it was Paul''s guard captain Victor who ran out.


    "Someone is looking for Lord Graman."


    The guard reported truthfully with trepidation.


    Victor frowned, he saw the royal banner in his team.


    Yesterday, the royal family even came to marry Lord Graeman, but why are they so rude today? Could it be that something happened.


    Victor''s gaze fixed on the girl in the middle of the line.


    She seemed to sense that Victor was paying attention to her, and she also cast her gaze on Victor.


    Um? Victor was startled, those eyes... he seemed to have seen them before.


    The girl slowly pulled down the veil covering her face, revealing her true face that had been hidden all along.


    Victor''s eyes widened, and an expression of disbelief filled his face.


    "Ms. Dias?"


    Yes, that face is obviously Betty Dias who has left the Northwest Bay.


    "Long time no see, Victor."


    "Betty" also recognized the captain of the guard. She was naturally familiar with Victor as she often went to and from the Lord''s Mansion in Huxin Town.


    "But maybe you should call me something else¡ªEileen Rodney!"


    "What?" Victor almost bit his tongue.


    Wasn''t Eileen Rodney one of the two daughters of the previous king?


    Seeing him in a daze, Irene reminded: "Let Paul come out to see me quickly! I have something important to tell Paul!"


    There was no doubt in her tone.


    "Master Graham!"


    A hurried shout from outside interrupted Paul''s reading.


    He looked up. "What is it, Victor?"


    Victor''s tone was full of panic, which was a kind of emotion that the captain of the guard rarely saw on weekdays.


    "Someone visited our mansion and initiated a duel application to us...or to you!"


    "duel?"


    Paul''s ears perked up, "Did I hear correctly? Someone asked me to duel?"


    "Yes!" The captain of the guard nodded, it was true!


    "Okay!" Paul said helplessly.


    He had known for a long time what kind of existence Catherine Rodney was in the eyes of the young male nobles in the kingdom.


    Eager also made preparations that she might be harassed in various ways during this period.


    "Oh! Victor, why don''t you throw that **** away?"


    "My lord, I can''t drive him away!"


    "Bastard!" Paul was a little annoyed, "What''s the use of me bringing you, the captain of the guard, to Jingyao?"


    Victor looked aggrieved, "Oh, you''ll know for yourself when you go and see for yourself."


    Paul led Victor to the gate quickly.


    "Bebe... Betty?"


    Looking at the delicate face on the white horse, Paul was dumbfounded. Isn''t that his former director of the Education Department?


    "Cough!" Victor reminded Paul, "In fact, she is Princess Irene Rodney."


    What? Betty is Princess Eileen Rodney?


    Before he had time to express his excitement to see the old man, Paul fell into shock.


    There was only the sound of a sword being unsheathed, and a long sword was suddenly thrown from Princess Irene''s hand.


    "laugh!"


    The long sword was inserted into the ground between the two of them at once.


    Paul looked at the long sword, and UU Reading looked at Irene again, "What do you mean?"


    "Paul Greiman!"


    Irene shouted angrily: "You actually want to marry my sister?"


    Uh... your brother sent someone to...


    Just as Paul was about to explain this, he was interrupted by Irene''s words.


    "Then accept my duel challenge! See if you are qualified to marry her!"


    duel? With you?


    "Hahahaha!" Paul laughed loudly, "Betty... Oh, it should be Princess Irene, aren''t you joking?"


    "I''m not joking!" Irene said seriously.


    Victor on the side was a little panicked.


    no? Is the princess for real?


    He had just thought it was Ms. "Betty" trying to play a joke on an old acquaintance.


    Twenty minutes later, in the flat and open yard behind the mansion, two men in armor and holding wooden swords faced each other.


    "Let''s talk about it first, Irene. I won''t show mercy just because you are a woman and a princess!"


    "Hehe, then use all your strength!"


    In the end, the two did not have a real duel. As far as their respective identities are concerned, even if they themselves agreed, their subordinates did not agree.


    So the sword in his hand was replaced by a wooden sword.


    Holding the sword in both hands, Paul looked at Irene on the opposite side.


    Hmph, I''m really overwhelmed.


    Maybe you are more lively and active on weekdays, but you are just a girl anyway.


    "Weak girls!"


    Paul described Irene with some contempt, but of course he just murmured so that no one could hear her.


    With a slight charge of his body, he kicked off the ground and rushed towards Irene on the opposite side.


    "Snapped!"


    There was a crisp crash.


    Irene blocked Paul''s attack with the wooden sword in her hand.

 Chapter 612： The King Fingers Marriage Seven

    The backyard of the Alda mansion.


    "hiss!"


    Paul leaped back and distanced himself from the little princess Irene.


    The current state is a bit... embarrassing!


    Paul thought he could easily make the little princess admit defeat, after all, which girl would be interested in dancing swords!


    As for myself, although I either stay in the office or soak in the laboratory all day, I occasionally practice swordsmanship with Victor.


    As a man, and possessing advantages in physique and strength, isn''t it easy to deal with a girl who regards a scholar as her identity?


    But he was wrong!


    Irene''s swordsmanship is actually faster, more accurate, and more ruthless than his!


    Whenever her sword was about to stab the opponent, she could always dodge it in a posture that surprised Paul.


    Then, while Paul hadn''t retracted his weapon, he struck him with a sword with incomparable flexibility.


    Paul was sure that if Irene was holding a real sword, he would have already been stabbed with blood several times.


    Fortunately, I used a wooden sword, and there were only a few bruises on my body.


    Damn it!


    "Haha, you... are you really Betty? I shouldn''t have mistaken someone, right?"


    In fact, Liya, the female guard standing next to her, had definitely reminded her of the identity of the girl opposite.


    "Shouldn''t we sit down now and have a good chat about the past? While drinking tea, talk about the time in Northwest Bay..."


    "Stop talking nonsense, Paul Greiman!"


    Irene gripped the hilt of the sword tightly, and said in a bitter tone: "I thought you were a good friend before, but I didn''t expect you to try to take my sister away from me."


    "You villain among villains, today I must teach you a lesson!"


    Paul was in a dilemma, what should he do?


    Shout out for help? It''s so embarrassing.


    Do you want to keep playing? It seems that I can''t beat it.


    Um? Wait, I can''t beat her with a sword, but if I use other tricks...


    Irene is just a girl after all!


    Paul thought badly, Irene, Irene, just now you were clamoring for a duel.


    Since it''s a duel, don''t blame me for using everything.


    Just when Paul thought of this, Irene on the opposite side actually made an attack.


    It took less than a heartbeat, and the blade stabbed near Paul''s chest.


    Paul swung his sword to block the sword, but unfortunately, Irene made a fake move this time.


    The sword turned and pierced Paul''s abdomen with a speed that Paul had no time to react.


    Hey, it hurts so much! Paul cried out inwardly.


    Erin, please remember, I will take revenge on your sister for today''s shame, if you stab me with a sword, I...


    Paul swore in his heart, and did not delay his body to react according to the thought just now.


    Enduring the pain caused by the wooden sword, he didn''t back down, instead he bullied himself forward without hesitation.


    The wooden swords used by the two were not real swords. The tip of the sword was actually a small round head. In addition, Irene didn''t use all her strength. Paul thrust forward like this, and the tip of the sword that stuck in Paul''s abdomen ran along his waist. The silk shirt was scratched to one side.


    However, Paul stepped in front of Irene''s eyes and slammed into her body very ungentlemanly.


    As a woman, Irene couldn''t compete with Paul in terms of strength and weight. When she was pressed close to her body, her proud sword skills didn''t work, and she was knocked backwards.


    In fact, Erin reacted very quickly. When Paul was about to get close to her, she raised her leg and wanted to kick Paul away.


    But after all, it was still half a beat too late. What I wanted to hit Paul turned into tripping Paul.


    As it turns out, Erin gets knocked over by Paul, Paul gets knocked over by Erin, and...


    Paul is on Erin.


    "Ah ah-!"


    Irene, who had never been so close to a man before, let out a sharp scream in fright.


    The guards guarding around watched this scene dumbfounded, whether they were the guards of the royal family or the guards of the mansion.


    succeeded? Paul thought, although the result was embarrassing.


    At this moment, a cold voice came from the side.


    "What are you doing?"


    Paul was startled, the voice seemed to be?


    He looked in the direction of the voice all of a sudden, as expected!


    Princess Catherine looked at him and Irene with a pale face.


    Oops! when did she come in


    Paul got up from Irene in a jerk, and after a little hesitation, he stretched out his hand to pull the little princess up.


    He broke out in a cold sweat and said, "His Royal Highness, please listen to my explanation. Just now I was just competing with your sister in sword skills, and I accidentally..."


    But Catherine just looked at him with cold eyes.


    ah! It seemed that she had just arrived, and as soon as she came in, she saw the embarrassing scene just now!


    "elder sister!"


    With tears in her eyes, Irene threw herself into Catherine''s arms and burst into tears. She pointed at Paul and cried, "Paul is bullying me!"


    Paul is a little anxious, Erin, can you stop talking nonsense!


    "Ahem! Your Highness, please let me explain, the matter is actually like this..."


    At the critical moment, Irene''s female guard Liya spoke up and explained the ins and outs to Catherine. Paul was very grateful to her in his heart.


    Catherine, who knew what was going on, gave her sister a shudder in the forehead.


    "Don''t cry! It''s all caused by your nonsense at the beginning!"


    "But...but..." Irene said aggrievedly, "Paul shouldn''t be like that, he doesn''t follow the rules of swordsmanship."


    "What? Could it be that you and the enemy talk about the rules in the duel field, of course it''s how you defeat the opponent!"


    Catherine felt a little helpless about her sister''s innocence.


    "Lord Graham!"


    Catherine''s tone made Paul, who thought he was out of the matter, feel tighter. UU reading


    "Although it was Irene who used the wrong words at first, why did you take it seriously? That scene just now..."


    Speaking of this, Catherine frowned slightly, "It''s really too disrespectful."


    Paul was a little embarrassed, "I''m sorry, Your Highness. I was too serious and ran into Princess Irene."


    Catherine shook her head, feeling particularly distraught with Paul.


    Speaking of it, this was the first time I met my future marriage partner after learning about my marriage.


    She went to look for Irene just now, and learned from the servant that Irene was going to Earl Graman to "take back" her sister. Worried that Irene would cause some trouble, Catherine hurried to the Arda mansion.


    In fact, on the way, she thought about many things.


    When she saw Paul, she lost the composure she had when the two met for the first time, and she had mixed emotions.


    There was anger and fear, but also embarrassment and tension, and even a little bit of shame.


    Although these emotions are forcibly hidden by her, in the eyes of outsiders, she is still a majestic princess.


    "Come back with me, Erin!"


    She ordered her younger sister in a somewhat harsh tone, like a parent who caught a child who sneaked out to misbehave.


    Catherine doesn''t want to stay here anymore, she doesn''t know how to face Paul.


    "Okay, sister."


    And now Irene is indeed like a child who sneaked out and was caught.


    There is no such arrogance as when he came to see Paul earlier.


    Before leaving, Erin looked back at Paul.


    "Paul, you are actually a pretty good person, I hope you can protect my sister well in the future!"


    The two people involved blushed all of a sudden, although they didn''t look at each other again!

 Chapter 613： The king fingered eight

    In the magnificently decorated golden hall, the royal musicians played hard, and the melodious music echoed in it.


    "Lord Price Parker¡ªhere!"


    ¡­


    "Lord Pearson Abbott¡ªhere!"


    ¡­


    The ceremonial officer standing at the door kept calling names.


    One after another, nobles from the Aldo Kingdom walked into the golden hall.


    Even though they were all big figures who ruled the country, most of them still couldn''t restrain their inner excitement when they entered this sacred hall.


    Some people looked solemn, some were extremely cautious, some looked around, and some even had tears in their eyes.


    The territory of the Aldo Kingdom is very vast, and there are many lords who are enfeoffed in various places. There are not many opportunities for the lords of the whole country to gather together.


    Not all lords have seen such a big scene, and some have never even been to the capital in their entire lives.


    Most of the lords are automatically divided into groups according to the region.


    But there are also those who seize this rare opportunity to expand their relationships.


    On the northwest side of the bay, Duke Henry Ferdinand looked puzzled at the mysterious smiles on the faces of Price Parker and others.


    Poor Henry, when he set off on a boat with the big guys, he had to return to the port because of severe seasickness, and then rushed to Jingyao by land.


    So he just arrived here.


    His Excellency the Duke asked strangely: "I think you guys are hiding something important from me. Also, where did Paul go? Why didn''t you see him?"


    Derrick Heller couldn''t hold back anymore, he whispered in the Duke''s ear, "It''s actually like this..."


    "Father in heaven!"


    After listening to Derrick''s words, Henry Ferdinand''s eyes widened as big as a bull''s, with a look of disbelief on his face.


    In the side hall off the hall.


    The protagonist of this party - Aldo King Rodney XVIII is doing the final dressing.


    Several court servants surrounded him, keeping their eyes on the king, checking if there was anything wrong.


    Of course, there are more than kings here.


    Rodney XVIII will be joined by several other members of the royal inner circle.


    The king''s wife, Queen Emily Rodney.


    The king''s father, Prince Jassim Rodney.


    The king''s two younger brothers, Eureko Rodney and August Rodney, are now also princes.


    The king''s sister¡ªhis uncle''s daughter¡ªPrincess Catherine Rodney.


    Another was Earl Paul Greiman, who was about to become the king''s brother-in-law.


    The former queen, Phyllis, and another princess, Irene Rodney, were not present, because according to Aldo tradition, women other than the queen are not required to attend such occasions.


    Catherine is here, on the one hand, because she is a figure who has an important influence on the politics of the kingdom, and on the other hand, the king is going to announce her marriage here to the lords of the country.


    As for Paul, he was invited to the palace yesterday afternoon to meet Catherine and Irene''s mother, Phyllis. The future mother-in-law was quite satisfied with him, so Paul stayed for dinner and stayed in the palace overnight.


    This morning, Rodney XVIII asked him to attend the audience of the lords with him.


    It''s just that after Paul came to the side hall, he was a little familiar with King Rodney XVIII, but he was not familiar with anyone else, including Catherine, who was about to become his fianc¨¦e.


    He is slightly uncomfortable here.


    "Your Majesty!" He asked softly next to Rodney XVIII, "Should I go to the hall and be with the other northwestern lords?"


    After all, the marriage between himself and Catherine has not been announced yet.


    "Oh! No no! Paul." Rodney XVIII said with a smile: "You are about to become my brother-in-law, how can you be with other people, of course you should be with me...with us."


    His eyes turned to Catherine. "We''re family, aren''t we?"


    Catherine turned her face away expressionlessly, making Rodney XVIII annoyed.


    "Boy!"


    A voice sounded from behind, and at the same time Paul felt a pat on the shoulder.


    He turned and saw that it was the king''s father, Prince Jassim Rodney.


    "Oh, Your Royal Highness!"


    The prince smiled with kindness on his face, "Just call me Uncle Jassim, just like Catherine."


    "I learned a lot about you from Your Majesty. You are an excellent child. I believe you will take good care of Catherine."


    Paul nodded firmly on his face, "Please rest assured, I will do my best."


    "Woo!" Prince Jassim choked up. Tears welled up in the corners of his eyes, and he had to take out a handkerchief to wipe his eyes.


    Prince Jassim said sadly: "It would be great if my poor brother was still alive. He will cry with joy when he sees you."


    His other two sons - Yuriko and August - came up to comfort himFather, don''t be sad, he will be happy in the arms of the Lord of Light. "


    "Yes, I think my uncle will be relieved to hear the news in heaven."


    Yuriko looked at Paul, "Paul!"


    He should be a very familiar person.


    "We are all delighted to have new blood in the royal family."


    What are you doing? I am not married!


    Paul complained in his heart, and responded with a smile on his face: "I am also honored to be a family member with you."


    He glanced furtively at Catherine, wondering if he should speak to her.


    Catherine just stared at a mirror in a daze.


    At this moment a court attendant entered the wing.


    He respectfully bowed to King Rodney XVIII, and reported: "Your Majesty, all the lords have gathered in the hall, please go there!"


    "Okay! Everyone!"


    Rodney XVIII shouted, "It''s time for us to pass, everyone is waiting for us."


    At this time, Catherine approached Paul and stood side by side with him, probably wanting to go out with him.


    August smiled at them, "You will be blessed by everyone."


    Paul''s intuition told him that August''s words were sincere, more sincere than his father and brothers.


    He smiled and nodded to August to express his thanks.


    To Paul''s slight surprise, Catherine also smiled at August, though a little stiffly.


    Rodney XVIII started to walk towards the golden hall.


    Members of the royal family, including Paul and Catherine, followed him one by one.


    As soon as the king appeared on the stage, the music in the hall suddenly changed from soothing to urgent, and became more high-pitched and magnificent.


    Rodney XVIII walked to the side of the throne and sat down slowly.

 Chapter 614： breaking news

    King Rodney XVIII slowly sat down on the throne.


    Prince Jassim, Yuriko, August, Catherine and Paul also came to sit on either side of the king, and they each had a seat.


    The appearance of Paul surprised many people. They are nobles who are familiar with the royal family, most of them are from Jingyao and the royal land, and a few are from other lands.


    Who is this young man? Why are you with the royal family?


    Questions like this pop up in many people''s minds.


    "Everyone must have gone through a lot of hard work from their respective territories to Jingyao, and I am very excited."


    Rodney XVIII spoke.


    His voice is very majestic, with a powerful penetrating power, which directly hits everyone''s heart.


    Although the crown on his head was not worn just now, Rodney XVIII seemed to have been king for several years.


    "My uncle worked hard for Aldo all his life, and the Lord of Light took pity on his hard work and finally took him back into his arms."


    "His life was a bright and aboveboard life, a life of loyalty and dedication, and he is a role model for all of us!"


    "Rodney XVII left us a rich legacy and we are grateful to him!"


    "And we will carry on his legacy..."


    ¡­


    The new king talked continuously for more than an hour, most of which were in memory of his uncle, and encouraged everyone to unite with sincerity and build Aldo into a greater one.


    The lengthy speech reminded Paul of listening to the principal''s speech when he was in school in his previous life. If he hadn''t sat in a conspicuous position, he might have already started to doze off.


    "But we can''t linger in grief forever, so I want to take advantage of the opportunity of everyone coming to Jingyao to announce a big happy event!"


    Rodney XVIII raised his eyebrows, and the heavy expression on his face seemed to have been swept away.


    He turned his head to one side and said softly, "Dear Paul, dear Catherine, come here!"


    Paul and Catherine stood up and came to the throne.


    The king announced in a loud voice to the lords in the hall.


    "Under the watchful eyes of the Lord of Light, my sister, Princess Catherine Rodney, will enter into a sacred marriage contract with Earl Paul Graham of Arda in the Northwest Bay!"


    "Hoo-!"


    Before Rodney XVIII finished speaking, a wave of astonishment sounded in the golden hall.


    The king continued: "Just like countless Aldo couples, they will form a family and contribute to the continuation of this country..."


    Before he finished speaking, the hall was already fried.


    "Did I hear correctly just now? Is Princess Catherine engaged?"


    "You heard me right, it''s Princess Catherine!"


    "That''s Princess Catherine!"


    "Ah, bastard, who is that kid named Paul?"


    "Whoever he is, I must fight him!"


    ¡­


    The lords and nobles whispered to each other and talked a lot.


    Some expressed surprise, while others expressed anger.


    Waves of voices rose from wave to wave.


    Some of Catherine''s most trusted subordinates, including Orfina, Klein, and Lester, the generals of the knight order, stood in a corner of the hall with mixed feelings in their hearts.


    Her Royal Highness the Princess has already told them that she is going to marry far away from the Northwest Gulf, and asked them to stay in Jingyao and serve the new king well.


    But this is against their personal will.


    "Ofina, Lester, and everyone, where should we go?"


    Klein asked his colleagues hesitantly.


    He was very confused now, if he followed the princess to the northwest bay, would the new king continue to have doubts about the princess.


    If you stay to serve the new king, you will always feel awkward and flustered.


    Besides, His Majesty Rodney XVIII has his own loyal staff, will he continue to use them as Catherine''s subordinates?


    Lester was silent and did not speak, he has always been this temperament.


    When Klein turned his questioning gaze to Ofina.


    The beautiful lady with black hair and black eyes snorted, "Anyway, I''m going to follow His Highness to the Northwest Bay, whether she agrees or not."


    "Ah, you are a woman." Klein said, "This is a convenience, and the king should not think about it."


    "Yes, she is a woman! If you follow the Highness, no one will say anything."


    A general named Dempsey said, with a hint of malice in his voice.


    "By the way, you can be your Highness''s dowry. Ha! Maybe that kid named Paul will take you as his concubine."


    Ofina was furious, and immediately picked up the cup on the table next to her, and splashed water on Dempsey''s face!


    "You!" Dempsey became angry and glared at Ofina.


    Ofina warned him: "Dempsey, if you dare to say one more word, I will definitely cut off your tongue!"


    "Okay!" Klein immediately separated the two who were about to fight.


    He looked around. Fortunately, people were discussing the princess''s engagement, and no one noticed the little episode here.


    "Don''t even look at what occasion this is. If His Majesty and the princess find out, they will definitely punish you!"


    Klein seriously warned Dempsey. UU reading


    "Dempsey, I know you are angry, but you shouldn''t vent your anger on your companions, your words are too vicious!"


    Dempsey turned his face away.


    No matter how much surprise, no matter how much anger and jealousy, the new king''s audience will still continue.


    All the lords here, some of whom were envoys sent by the lord, swore their loyalty to Rodney XVIII in turn.


    Paul even saw the envoys of the Duke of Giles and the Duke of Veblen. They also represented their respective lords and offered their loyalty to the new king in full view.


    It seems that although Catherine''s attack on the southern rebel forces was not very successful, at least they did not dare to blatantly despise the royal family, and they still admitted that they were vassals of the Aldo Kingdom on the surface.


    After accepting the allegiance of the lords of various places, the next step is to accept the blessings of the envoys of various countries.


    The countries here are mainly some countries around Aldo, including the Holy See, the Horn and Gulf countries, and the farthest is the Gabela Empire located in the interior of the mainland.


    Paul noticed that although the Horn Gulf countries were fighting in full swing, their envoys were discussing something together just now¡ªmost likely they were taking advantage of this rare opportunity to get together to bargain for the ongoing war.


    But when the envoys began to bless Aldo the new king, something great happened.


    The envoys of the Principality of Inton did not retreat immediately after the blessing was finished.


    He bowed to Rodney XVIII, "Your Majesty!"


    Then he turned to face the crowd.


    "And all the nobles present!"


    "I am here by the order of Grand Duke Inton to announce to you that our country will recognize the legal status of wizards!"


    This is n times more exciting news than the princess''s engagement just now.

 Chapter 615： Eatons New Deal

    When the envoys of the Principality of Inton announced their country''s recognition of the legal status of wizards, the golden hall suddenly fell into silence.


    This is completely different from the heated discussions that arose when King Rodney XVIII announced his engagement just now.


    Everyone seemed to be stunned.


    In the silence, Paul quietly turned his head to look at the place where the lord of the Northwest Gulf was, and Ladi Setia and Victor were also standing there as entourages.


    He noticed that Radi was staring at the envoy of the Principality of Indon in a daze.


    What is she thinking? Paul felt a little anxious.


    "That is...Miss Setia, right?"


    Catherine''s voice came from beside her, and she noticed Paul turning his neck quietly.


    Following her fianc¨¦''s line of sight, she saw a beautiful lady with long green and soft hair and a beautiful and calm face.


    In particular, there is an inexplicable aura about her that makes this lady appear mysterious and deep.


    Catherine recalled that this was the woman who was by his side when she first met her fianc¨¦.


    "um, yes."


    "she is¡­?"


    "Ah, it''s my... consultant on the Jiaowan issue. Besides, she is also in charge of the education in my area. Haha, she took over the work from Irene."


    Paul replied to his fianc¨¦e in this way.


    snort! There is absolutely something wrong!


    A woman''s intuition told Catherine so.


    In fact, there is no need for intuition.


    A man who has just turned eighteen is the age when he is full of beautiful longings for the opposite sex. He is also a lord, above everything in his own territory.


    Such a person, with such a beautiful lady by his side all day, wouldn''t it be abnormal if something didn''t happen?


    As far as Catherine knew, most of Jingyao''s noble children had contact with women before they reached adulthood, either with prostitutes on Huajie or with maids at home.


    However, Catherine just reacted in her heart, without too many disturbances.


    After all, in this day and age, this is just a common thing, especially among the aristocratic class.


    "What a beautiful lady, Count Gramain!"


    "Hmm...cough cough, it''s okay, haha!"


    It seemed inappropriate to stare at another beautiful woman in front of his fianc¨¦e, so Paul turned his gaze away.


    At this time, the silence in the hall was interrupted by Rodney XVIII.


    "Distinguished guest!"


    He looked at the envoy of Inton Principality who had become the focus.


    "Are you sure you''re not joking?"


    The envoy of the Principality of Inton shook his head firmly.


    "Your Majesty, I am not joking, but I am conveying the will of my lord, Grand Duke Cabre, very seriously."


    Mr. Envoy said loudly:


    "The evil Horn Bay church lackeys waged an unwarranted war of aggression against our beautiful country, burning our homes, looting and massacring our people."


    "And at this time, the wizards... maybe they should be called spellcasters. Regardless of the prejudices of the world against them, they bravely stood up and stood together with the righteous people of Indon, and jointly smashed the attack of the lackeys of the church. "


    "Everyone in the Principality of Inton, from nobles to commoners, thanked the spellcasters for their dedication. Therefore, Grand Duke Cabre issued a decree."


    "In Inton''s land, spellcasters will enjoy the same rights as ordinary people, and under his protection, spellcasters will walk safely under the sun."


    "This is a reward for them and a thank you to them!"


    Kang''s statement from the envoy of the Principality of Yindun made everyone in the hall understand the ins and outs.


    In fact, in the past few years, because of the vigorous witch hunting movement in Jiaowan, wizards, as a legendary existence, have entered reality.


    Those who firmly believed that wizards and magic were fabricated by people in the past had to revise their perceptions.


    But wizards and magic are evil¡ªa stereotype that sticks in most minds, both in legend and in reality.


    It has actually been a while since the Principality of Yinton recognized the legal status of wizards, but in this era when long-distance communication can only rely on writing letters, Yinton''s new policy is still only spread among the horned countries.


    Some businessmen take the news to other places, and it will only be regarded as foreign gossip whose authenticity is questionable.


    Now, on such a solemn occasion, the envoys of the Principality of Yindun have solemnly confirmed this matter on an official level, which is simply shocking!


    "Blasphemy! This is blasphemy against the gods!"


    Before King Aldo could say anything, the envoys from the Holy See jumped out and cursed at the envoys of the Principality of Inton.


    "You will all go to hell, your Grand Duke, your Grand Duchess, your pariahs, and your wizards will all go to hell!"


    He was emotional and desperately exported to the envoys of the Principality of Yindun.


    The envoys of the Principality of Inton just glared at him.


    Rodney XVIII frowned, UU Reading Now is an important occasion for him to meet his vassals, why is this envoy of the Holy See like this?


    The ceremonial officer standing nearby noticed the king''s expression, and he slammed the wooden stick in his hand heavily on the ground, making a dull but clear sound.


    "Mr. Envoy!"


    Rodney XVIII said, "Perhaps you should pay attention to your words."


    The Archbishop of Aldo Diocese hurried out from the crowd, gave the king an apologetic look, and pulled back the envoy of the Holy See.


    So, in a strange atmosphere, envoys from various countries continued to express their blessings to the new king.


    After the blessing of the last envoy, Rodney XVIII ordered a banquet to entertain his vassals and envoys from other countries.


    The banquet is more like a buffet. After all kinds of food are put on the table, the guests are free to walk around to choose their favorite food.


    The palace servants shuttled around with wine, and it was not appropriate to refill wine for those in need.


    People gathered in twos and threes, eating and drinking while talking about things, most of them were talking about the Duchy of Inton, and some people were talking about the marriage of the royal family.


    Paul stayed with Catherine at the beginning, but neither of them spoke, which made him feel a little embarrassed and boring, so he informed and left on his own. There were several lords from other places who had business dealings with Arda, and he wanted to go to Contact contact feelings.


    But on the way, a man with a long thin face and two big beards stopped Paul.


    "Count Graham, congratulations!"


    The man stopped another waiter, ordered two glasses of wine and handed Paul one.


    "Thank you, Sir Wendell."


    If Paul remembers correctly, this Sir Wendell is the envoy sent by the Duke of Greedy Wolf, Giles.

 Chapter 616： emissary of giles

    Sir Wendell smiled and turned his head slightly towards the corner.


    "Maybe we should find a place with few people to communicate."


    Paul hesitated for a moment, nodded, and followed Sir Wendell to the corner.


    The two clinked a glass and took a sip each.


    "It''s really enviable!"


    Sir Wendell stroked his mustache and complimented: "Her Highness Catherine is a rare beauty. I think Earl, you have become the public enemy of more than half of Jingyao boys."


    "But..." There was a look of doubt on his face again.


    "But what?" Paul asked.


    "Uh...it''s nothing! I think the earl can handle those little things with ease!"


    Wendell smiled.


    "Small things?"


    What exactly is he trying to say?


    Paul frowned slightly, "Sir Wendell, can you tell me about these little things?"


    "Oh, all right!"


    Sir Wendell sighed slightly, and said with some embarrassment: "I heard that the relationship between our Majesty the King and his sister, Princess Catherine... is a bit awkward!"


    What? Paul felt alarmed.


    Did they...


    "Jingyao has always been rumored that the old king originally wanted to pass the throne to his daughter¡ªHer Royal Highness Princess Catherine."


    Sir Wendell moved closer to Paul and began to explain in a small voice.


    "You know, our Highness Princess is not inferior to men at all. She can handle government affairs and military affairs very well. She even fought against Duke Giles on the battlefield before."


    "So it''s quite normal for the old king to have this thought. But..."


    "I don''t know why the throne still fell into the hands of His Majesty the King."


    "Hey! With such a powerful younger sister, His Majesty the King must have some grudges..."


    Sir Wendell spilled the truth, seemingly casually.


    "Ha, don''t take it to heart, these are actually rumors without a trace. In short, congratulations on picking the pearl of the kingdom."


    call! Paul breathed a sigh of relief, it turned out that this was what Wendell was going to say.


    Seeing Paul''s reaction, Wendell felt a little strange, why did Paul Greiman turn into a relaxed face.


    Knowing that he has been caught in a struggle for the highest power, at least he should panic, right?


    "Sir Wendell!"


    Paul smiled and said: "Thank you for telling me these things, I will... take a good look at it! But I believe that everyone hopes that this country will develop in a good direction, am I right?"


    "Haha, you''re right!"


    Sir Wendell said with a little embarrassment, after all, he was sent by a lord who started a rebellion not long ago.


    Seeing that his words didn''t have the expected effect, he changed the subject.


    "Grand Duke Giles has always been a fan of all kinds of fine things from the North West Gulf!"


    "Oh, the paper you make is really convenient! And those exquisite porcelains have become standard decorations in noble mansions."


    Paul raised the wine glass in his hand and touched him.


    "It is our honor, and we will continue to serve all distinguished guests with 200% enthusiasm."


    Wendell took a sip and said: "Our Grand Duke¡ªHis Excellency Giles, has always hoped to make friends with you and form a sincere friendship!"


    Paul looked surprised: "Oh? Did my little misfortune reach the ears of Grand Duke Giles?"


    "Oh hoo hoo hoo!" Wendell laughed, "The merchant ships in your territory have almost filled our port. Seeing those strange merchant ships that can come and go freely at sea without oars and oarsmen , anyone will be interested in the masters behind them."


    "I''m glad our business is so close."


    Wendell looked at him quietly, "In fact, we can be closer, not just in business."


    "Cough!" Paul cleared his throat lightly, "Of course, it should be, after all... we are all the lords of Aldo, aren''t we?"


    Paul was emphatic on Aldo.


    Wendell smiled and gently raised the glass.


    "Nice to meet you, Earl Graham!"


    He knows that some things cannot be rushed.


    "Nice to meet you too, Sir Wendell!"


    Paul and he drained their respective glasses.


    "What did the people from Giles say to you?"


    To Paul''s surprise, Catherine came to him on her own initiative.


    "Uh, some nice words!"


    Paul replied with a relaxed face.


    "He said that the people there liked things from the Northwest Gulf and wanted to continue to strengthen trade."


    "Hmph!" Catherine seemed a little annoyed when Giles was mentioned.


    She said bitterly: "That is a great shame in my life!"


    "What?"


    "He started a rebellion, and I let that guy get away with it so far, and I can''t do anything about it."


    This is the same as what Paul knew. When Catherine led the army to counter the rebellion in the south, it seemed that she didn''t win very thoroughly It can even be said that Giles won the inside.


    After all, all the lords on that piece of land belonged to him.


    "Perhaps...you can make things easier for yourself..."


    Although the beauty''s frowning look was pretty, Paul thought it would be better to comfort her.


    "Easy life? I really want to!"


    Catherine shook her head, her expression was a bit sad and beautiful.


    She slowly lowered her head again.


    "Maybe, when I get to the Northwest Bay, I will live that kind of life."


    There is no army to train, no government affairs to deal with, and I can only be an ordinary noble woman.


    On weekdays, I plant some flowers and plants, trim the lawn, and organize an afternoon tea party with other noble women when I have nothing to do, and occasionally go to see theater performances together.


    This day seems to be quite comfortable.


    "It''s a beautiful place." Paul smiled. "I think you''ll like Northwest Bay."


    Catherine looked at Paul with mixed feelings in her heart.


    In any case, the man in front of him is the man who will spend his whole life with him.


    "G...Paul."


    She whispered Paul''s name.


    "Oh, Your Highness."


    "Just call me Catherine from now on."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "You should live in Jingyao for a while, right?"


    Hearing Catherine''s question, Paul nodded, "Yes, it''s the first time I''ve left the Northwest Bay so far, and I want to learn more about the outside world."


    A blush appeared on Catherine''s face, "Then... I hope we can see each other more in the future."


    Hehe, it was the first time that Paul saw this princess in military uniform showing such a lovely expression.


    "I hope so, Your Highness."


    "It''s all said..."


    "Catherine!"

 Chapter 617： attitude towards magic

    The audience meeting of the new king is over, and some lords from various places have returned to their own territories, while others will stay in Jingyao for a period of time.


    In the palace, Rodney XVIII convened his courtiers who had great influence on the policy of the kingdom.


    "Everyone, the first country to recognize the legal status of wizards has appeared. What impact will this have on the world? How should we, Aldo, respond?"


    Palace Chancellor Rupert squinted his eyes and looked at Paul Greiman sitting opposite him.


    The young Northwest nobleman sat beside Her Royal Highness Catherine somewhat cautiously, probably because he was not used to the strange environment.


    Graham appeared here, which made Rupert feel a little surprised.


    But after thinking about it, he felt that it was reasonable. He was Princess Catherine''s fianc¨¦, and the king should let him attend such high-level meetings out of respect.


    He glanced at Princess Catherine beside Paul, feeling a pang of regret in his heart.


    He grew up watching Catherine. What an outstanding woman she is, but because of the exclusiveness of power, she wants to marry to the Northwest Gulf.


    If only she was a boy.


    Regarding the new King Rodney XVIII, Rupert complained a little in his heart. He didn''t even discuss such a big matter as marrying a princess with his old ministers first.


    Strictly speaking, Rodney XVIII had actually discussed with them, and he was the one who found them together with Catherine.


    But this is more like going through a process out of respect for the minister.


    The sophisticated Rupert could tell at a glance that the two brothers and sisters had already negotiated in private, and judging from Catherine''s unenthusiastic attitude, it was definitely the king who persuaded his sister with both soft and hard tactics.


    Later, Catherine summoned them alone, the old ministers left by the previous king, stated her position with sincerity, and asked them to serve her cousin wholeheartedly and not have other ideas.


    Although many people are not convinced, but at this stage, this is the only way to go for the time being.


    "Your Majesty!" The first to speak was Earl Walsh McKee.


    "I think the Kingdom should immediately sever official ties with the Principality of Inton. Not to mention that wizards and magic have always been evil images in the eyes of the world. If we continue to maintain friendship with Inton, we will receive strong pressure from the Holy See."


    He glanced at the crowd and said, "I think you all saw the performance of the envoy of the Holy See at the audience meeting? It was like thunderous anger."


    Regarding Earl McKee''s point of view, many people present nodded in agreement.


    "I disagree!"


    Rupert looked at Walsh McKee, and retorted: "If we cut off the official relationship with Inton just based on this, wouldn''t Aldo become a vassal of the Holy See, and we are an independent country."


    "And the Holy See hasn''t started to accuse us yet. Our own panic to please them will make other countries laugh."


    Rupert had a very bad impression of Walsh McKee, and it was rumored that Walsh McKee was one of the important driving forces behind the engagement of the princess.


    A villain playing tricks actually appeared here.


    But there is no way, who let him be brought by the new king.


    "As far as I know..." said Earl Adela, another man brought by the new king, "during the Giles rebellion, there seemed to be traces of witchcraft among the rebels."


    He looked at the Minister of Intelligence, "Earl Morin, am I right?"


    Earl Morin nodded, "During the period, there were indeed many phenomena that we could not explain with common sense."


    Earl Adela said: "From this point of view, wizards seem to be our enemies."


    When everyone thought he was going to express the same point of view as Earl McKee, he said again: "But if this force is completely pushed to the opposite of us, it seems to be very harmful to us."


    "What do you mean? Let our great kingdom be associated with magic?"


    "No! I mean, at least until the immediate crisis is solved, try to set up as few enemies as possible, especially some mysterious enemies."


    "According to what was said just now, the wizards are already on Giles'' side."


    "How do you know that all the wizards have gone to him? Isn''t there still a group at Yin Dun?"


    "Probably the same batch..."


    Everyone chattered and quarreled into a ball.


    Rodney XVIII had a headache, he glanced to the side, his sister and brother-in-law-to-be were sitting upright, not saying a word.


    "What do you think?" he asked Catherine and Paul.


    Catherine slightly frowned her beautiful eyebrows, "My lord is right, the independence of the kingdom should come first. Before our real interests are damaged, we must not rush to flatter the Holy See."


    The king set his sights on Paul.


    "Cough!" Paul originally wanted to watch the whole process from the sidelines But since the king asked, he had no choice but to talk.


    "Your Majesty, the attitude towards wizards and magic should be determined based on how this mysterious power can affect ordinary people in reality."


    "Inton''s new policy provides us with a good observation sample, maybe you should send more people to find out."


    "To observe, to count, to summarize, whether this force will become our enemy or help in the future, we should have a full understanding of it in advance."


    "It may be difficult to know the essence of magic, but the appearance of magic can be seen with the eyes, and the impact it can bring to the lives of ordinary people without the suppression of the ruler."


    "As it is now, it is extremely undesirable to have blind fear or blind pursuit of imaginary magic instead of magic in reality."


    "I think that after you have sufficient data covering most aspects, you will come to a more correct conclusion, and the correct conclusion will help you make the right choice."


    Paul''s words made Rodney XVIII''s heart suddenly enlightened.


    Princess Catherine beside her also looked at Paul in surprise, her eyes were softer.


    "As you say," said the king, "it seems to make me treat magic as a normal new thing."


    "Yes, existence is reasonable. Now that it has appeared, it is no longer a wild gossip, and it is a manifestation of the laws of our world."


    "Okay! I''ve got an idea. Thank you, Paul."


    Pop, pop, Rodney XVIII patted the table in front of him.


    The people who were arguing stopped immediately, and turned their eyes to the king in unison.

 Chapter 618： management committee

    All eyes are on the king.


    Rodney XVIII said solemnly: "Since we still know too little about magic, investigating this mysterious force and collecting their information is our first priority."


    He looked around everyone: "We should summarize the impact of this power when it appears in front of ordinary people on a large scale, and judge the attitude towards magic based on the overall interests of the Aldo Kingdom, instead of rushing to flatter the Holy See or Maintain the relationship with Yin Dun, and jump to conclusions when you don''t know enough about things."


    Palace Chancellor Rupert twirled his beard and kept nodding, "Your Majesty makes sense."


    These words of the king greatly changed his attitude towards Rodney XVIII.


    The rest of the ministers also agreed.


    "Let''s wait and see for a while, don''t make a statement, don''t agree, don''t support it."


    He looked at the Minister of Foreign Affairs, "Mr. Van Lundin, if the Holy See asks us to express our position, try our best to deal with it."


    Earl Van Lundin nodded, "I will do my best, but I don''t know how much pressure the Holy See will put on us."


    Rodney XVIII thought for a while, "It''s okay for us to give a little verbal support, but if the Holy See asks us to make substantive help, send troops, sponsor materials, etc., then it won''t work. I think the Holy See will understand Our difficulties, we... After all, we still have domestic enemies to deal with."


    "Yes, Your Majesty," replied Earl Valentine.


    "During this period." Rodney XVIII looked at the Minister of Intelligence, "Mr. Merlin, you are in charge of investigating the matter of magic and wizards. While we still maintain a good relationship with Yin Dun - future matters, Who can tell¡ªsend people there to collect information, and pay attention to the attitude of the Holy See. If the Holy See shows that it is bound to extinguish this force at all costs, then we can¡¯t rashly stand with the Holy See on this issue. on the opposite side."


    Earl Merlin stood up, "Follow your orders, my lord."


    The imperial meeting came to a conclusion. This was the new king''s first major decision on state affairs. His calmness left a good impression on Rupert and other old ministers.


    After the crowd dispersed, the king left Paul and Catherine behind and invited them to dinner.


    Also came Irene, and the king''s two younger brothers.


    "This is our family feast."


    Rodney XVIII looked relaxed, casually eating the food in front of him with a knife and fork in his hand.


    "Ah, yes, Paul!"


    "Your Majesty?" Paul, who was immersed in the food, looked up at the king.


    Rodney XVIII wiped his mouth with a napkin, "I think your idea of ??the so-called special economic zone] is very good. Since it is very good, we should put it into practice immediately."


    Paul said approvingly, "You are truly courageous, Your Majesty."


    "I thought about it carefully. The enterprises we co-founded before are mainly concentrated around Westport, so we can just designate that area as a special economic zone. Westport is a port city, which is convenient for external exchanges, and it is also far away from Jingyao. Aspects of our management and observation.¡±


    Paul thought for a while, "This should be a very suitable place."


    Rodney XVIII looked at him expectantly: "I''m going to set up a...committee, haha, the new word I learned from you is called the Special Zone Management Committee. I hope you can find a person, As a member of the Governing Council, provide some ... guidance to the other members."


    Paul replied: "In this case, then I will go back and consider who is more suitable."


    The king looked at him, "Actually... I already have a candidate in my heart, and I hope you can give up. Of course, I will respect your wishes and his own wishes."


    Paul asked curiously: "I don''t know who is lucky enough to be favored by Your Majesty."


    Rodney XVIII smiled, "You know this man very well, Myron Garnard, your ally."


    Paul withdrew his gaze, stared at the white and shiny dinner plate in front of him, and thought for a few seconds.


    "This...Your Majesty, I will tell him what you mean when I go back. Myron will feel very honored. I have to say that your eyes are right, and Myron will be a good helper¡ªI mean, if he is willing to stay down."


    Yes, apart from those professional technical issues, Macron knows almost everything about West Bay, the administrative system, organizational structure...etc.


    "Oh, of course. I regard you as friends, and I respect your personal will." Rodney XVIII said with a smile: "I am asking, not ordering, and I will not use the power of the king to ask him to fulfill the fiefdom." duty of minister."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Paul said so, but his heart was beeping, is this reminding them.


    He suddenly thought of something and asked Rodney XVIII, "Your Majesty, I have a request."


    Rodney XVIII smiled and said, "Please speak out, my future brother-in-law! As far as I can, UU Reading I will try my best to satisfy you."


    Paul said: "I think you know that there are a group of scholars gathered in the Northwest Bay, in various fields, some study biology, some study chemistry... Oh, it is alchemy, we have some very interesting discoveries there , so scholars hope to hold an academic symposium in the Northwest Gulf, inviting scholars from various other places to share those new discoveries, discuss together, verify together, and even argue together, so as to generate more sparks.¡±


    When Paul said this, the eyes of Irene, who was eating silently beside her, lit up.


    "And with my own reputation, it is really impossible to call so many scholars from other places, which will greatly reduce the value of this academic seminar. But if it is done in the name of the king, I would like to answer enough people have a strong attraction."


    Rodney XVIII asked: "So you want me to help?"


    Paul nodded, "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    "An interesting request." Rodney XVIII smiled. "I have always supported organizing scholar exchanges, so I promise you, Paul."


    But he immediately asked very strangely: "But I have a doubt. As far as I know, knowledge is strictly guarded against in your territory. Even Jingyao supports your patent law. You are not afraid of organizing this academic seminar." ..."


    Paul knew what the king was saying, "Your Majesty, what we protect is invention, not discovery. Specifically, the so-called discovery refers to the extraction of laws that already exist in nature, whether they are described by anyone or not. The world existed there when it was born, and it doesn¡¯t exist because people don¡¯t know it. The so-called inventions are things created by people out of thin air that didn¡¯t exist before.¡±

 Chapter 619： tangled melon

    Chapter 619 Tangled Melon


    After listening to Paul''s explanation, Rodney XVIII still said doubtfully: "Whether it is an invention or a discovery, it seems to be very important."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Paul explained his point of view to him: "discoveries, or theories, cannot be applied to the practice of production activities, and cannot directly affect the world and change our lives. They already exist there, and we cannot A monopoly over a thing that we have no control over whether we have it or not. Or in a nobler sense, they should be the common property of all human beings, and even all intelligent races."


    "What we really want to protect are the technologies invented on the basis of these theories. They can really change the world, affect people''s lives, and create huge material wealth. And those theoretical discoveries that are public wealth are the Leave it to scholars to study and discuss."


    Rodney XVIII kept nodding, and Catherine beside Paul was also listening attentively.


    "Paul!" Irene shouted happily, "When that academic seminar is held, I must go to Northwest Bay to participate."


    Rodney XVIII said: "Well, tomorrow I will issue an announcement to the whole of Aldo in the name of the king..."


    "Your Majesty!" Paul interrupted him, "If possible, I hope it''s not limited to Aldo."


    "Oh, good Father! You are greedy. When is your meeting?"


    "Estimated to be half a year later!"


    Rodney XVIII smiled and said, "Okay, I promise you. I hope those who see the announcement can travel faster."


    Irene''s eyes were shining brightly, "Yeah, scholars from all over the world are talking together in one place. It''s exciting to think about this scene."


    "I''m interested too!" August Rodney, who didn''t talk much, also interjected. "Maybe you can see a lot of mechanical enthusiasts there. Ah... Maybe machinery should be classified as an invention."


    He smiled honestly.


    "Let''s go together at that time! Ah, I still miss the Northwest Bay, and there is a house I bought in Huxin Town!" Irene warmly sent an invitation to her cousin, "Paul, I look forward to it even more Now, hopefully I''ll see some of my acquaintances from Maester Gabela''s Tower."


    Paul looked at her and smiled, "I hope you can achieve this wish."


    "By the way, Paul!" The expression on Irene''s face suddenly became very exciting, with her eyebrows raised and the corners of her mouth curled up.


    "Hmm!" Catherine, the eldest sister, reminded him to pay attention to his manners.


    "What''s the matter! Here are all our own people!"


    Irene''s words made Catherine blush.


    Irene continued to say with bright eyes: "Why don''t you fix the telegraph base station here? In this way, the communication between Huxin Town and Jingyao won''t take half a month! One day? How many hours? Or just use Dozens of minutes? We''ll be able to receive each other''s messages!"


    "good idea!"


    With a bang, Rodney XVIII slapped the table in front of him heavily, which surprised his brothers and sisters. This elder brother has always been a very stable person.


    "I actually forgot about this one!"


    He seemed to be complaining to himself, frowning slightly.


    "It''s all because I''ve been too busy these days."


    Rodney XVIII looked at Paul: "The telegram is a good thing, my dear brother-in-law, you must help me set up a set in the king''s land!"


    When he was talking about cooperation with Paul in the Northwest Gulf, he knew about this stuff. At that time, he was deeply attracted by the fast communication method, and immediately realized the huge role it could play, especially in strengthening the power center and local Contact this aspect.


    "Hmph! I designed the telegraph code in the Northwest Gulf!"


    Erin had a look of asking for credit.


    "Telegram?" Catherine made a puzzled voice.


    She seemed to have heard her sister talk about it, but she forgot.


    "Let me explain! I will explain!"


    Erin raised her hand.


    The little princess quickly explained the working principle of the optical signal telegraph to her sister in clean and neat language.


    Catherine''s eyes widened, so magical?


    Ah, at that time, I only thought that Irene was showing off a child''s toy, and didn''t take it seriously.


    It was Rodney XVIII''s reaction that brought Catherine back to attention.


    She regretted it very much, she should have done something when her father was alive.


    Eileen''s explanation made Yuriko and August also interested.


    "If His Majesty is interested in this, I can help! It''s just..."


    "And I''ll pay you, it''s a business."


    The words of Rodney XVIII reassured Paul that the cost of building an optical telegraph system was not small.


    Irene reminded Rodney XVIII: "If you connect Jingyao and Arda, you need to go through many territories."


    "I think the lords will be happy to plug into our communications system," said the king.


    ¡­


    "What? His Majesty the King wants me to stay?"


    Hearing the news that Paul brought back from the palace, Myron Gardner was shocked.


    "Yes, His Majesty wants to put you on the management committee in charge of the special economic zone."


    "me¡­"


    Macron hesitated, "I''m afraid I can''t do it."


    "The point is... do you want to stay?"


    Paul stared into Mellon''s eyes, UU Reading asked solemnly.


    "What... do you think, Paul? What should I do?"


    "Hehe, I can tell that you want to stay and make a career."


    Paul said with a smile.


    From Myron''s tone and eyes, Paul could tell that Myron was very excited about the king''s appreciation for him.


    This is also unavoidable. As an ally who is about the same age as himself, Macron has been under the shadow of Paul''s light in the Northwest Gulf.


    This is also impossible, after all, as a time traveler, Paul played the role of "prophet" in a sense with all kinds of knowledge in his mind.


    Regarding Paul''s radiance, it''s not that McLone has any dissatisfaction or complaints, but if he is given a chance to independently prove his worth, he is also very happy.


    After all, after being by Paul''s side for so many years, Mellon also knew a lot of things under the influence of his ears and eyes.


    "In that case." Paul patted him on the shoulder. "Tomorrow, you can go to the palace with me to answer the king. I think Rodney XVIII will definitely jump for joy."


    McLone glanced at Paul gratefully, "I think I should think about it for a while."


    "Okay, Myron. No matter what, I will respect your decision. In fact, if you stay, it will greatly strengthen our relationship with the royal family."


    "Thank you, Paul. Don''t worry, if I decide to stay, I won''t say a word about anything that needs to be kept secret!"


    "I trust you, Myron."


    Paul smiled and hugged him. Previous chapter table of contents bookmark back page

 Chapter 620： Sevias plea

    The white waves beat against the coast in bursts, and groups of seagulls are looking for food between the sky and the sea.


    It was an ordinary morning in Port Fullland.


    A passenger ship slowly sailed into the port, and was firmly docked on the pier under the drag of the tugboat.


    Passenger ships are a recent rise. With the sharp increase in personnel exchanges between the Northwest Gulf and major trading points, the original transportation method of taking cargo ships is gradually unable to meet the demand. After all, cargo ships are mainly used to transport goods, and there is not much room left for people. If the space is small, the accommodation conditions will be poor.


    As a result, shipping companies successively launched full-time passenger ships.


    Considering that ordinary passengers are not as skilled as sailors, the way of getting on and off the passenger ship has been improved from the original simple springboard to a gangway with guardrails on both sides.


    A tall and beautiful woman came to the pier step by step on the gangway, her emerald green waist-long hair swaying gently with her steps.


    "Servia Ascitini?"


    Not far ahead, a woman with chestnut hair caught her attention and surprise.


    "How will you be here?"


    Radi Setia approached her and questioned the female spellcaster.


    Seville gave her a faint smile.


    "In the past few years, I have been waiting for you at the pier every day. You said you would come back at this time."


    But the expression on Servia''s face quickly turned into confusion.


    "Where is your count?"


    "What my count?"


    Radi''s reaction startled Sevia, it was a tone of embarrassment, as if it had been touched some sore spot.


    In Sevier''s impression, Ratti had a personality as calm as water, calm and unflappable.


    There must be something wrong with her coming back alone, Sevia thought secretly.


    "I mean... Where is Master Graham? Shouldn''t you come back with his fleet?"


    Radi''s eyes darkened, "The plan can''t keep up with the changes, Lord Graeman will stay in Jingyao for a while. And I still have a lot of business to deal with, so I''m coming back according to the original plan."


    Sevia chased after him, "What happened? Do you still need him to stay in Jingyao?"


    Ratti turned his head, "Paul Greiman is now the son-in-law of the royal family! Hmph"


    Although the last "hum" was weak and inaudible, Sevia still heard it.


    "What... what?"


    Serbia Ascitini is shocked!


    "Earl Graman married the royal family? Radi Satir, how can you let him behave like this?"


    "How can I let him look like this? Can I manage this?"


    "My God! You''re so close to him all day..."


    Sevia was a little anxious, but she immediately realized that the dock area where people come and go is not the place to talk about this kind of thing.


    "follow me!"


    She dragged Lati all the way to the alchemy shop not far from the pier area, which was opened by the spellcasters who escaped from the corner bay.


    In a room in the backyard, Sevia confronted Ratti.


    "Lord Setia, why has it been so long, and you still haven''t taken down Earl Graman?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Radi raised his eyebrows and asked in a bad tone.


    "Okay, okay! Let me put it another way! Why haven''t you been captured by Earl Graman? He...he is a lord with great power! You are so beautiful, how can the earl hold back?"


    "What won''t you win? I''ll solemnly explain it to you again! Paul Greiman is my lord, and I''m a subject loyal to him, that''s all!"


    Facing Serbia''s unrestrained speech, Radi made a rare high-profile statement.


    Seeming to feel that he was too urgent, Sevia sighed and softened his attitude.


    "Hey, Lord Setia! Do you dare to pat yourself on the chest and swear by holy magic that you yourself don''t have any special feelings for Earl Graman?"


    "I..." Radi was speechless, a layer of flush appeared on her fair face.


    Sevia asked, "Which princess in the royal family will Count Graham marry?"


    "Katherine Rodney!"


    "That princess? Oh, it''s going to be difficult. As that princess, the help given to the Greiman family will be immeasurable."


    "I don''t need you to tell me."


    "Then what are you going to do next?"


    "I plan to apply to be transferred from Huxin Town to serve as a principal in another town... Teachers will also be accepted¡ªafter all, I have sworn an oath of allegiance to him."


    The expression on Radi''s face was indescribably desolate, "I have warned myself countless times that if I marry him, it will only bring disaster to him, so just smile and watch him find a suitable partner to get married and have children But when this day really comes, I still feel a little uncomfortable, so I will retreat to the next best thing, find a place where I can¡¯t see him, and work for Arda silently.¡±


    "no!"


    Seville suddenly raised his voice.


    "Why not? This is my business!" Radi was a little annoyed.


    Sevia slowed down, and said earnestly: "Lord Setia, according to my thinking, since you are so close to Earl Graman, why don''t you make good use of this advantage?"


    "Earl Graham is now the most powerful lord in the Northwest Gulf, and he is a lord who takes a tolerant attitude towards us spellcasters. Just imagine, if his first wife is a spellcaster, it will prompt him to Further improvement in the perception of spellcasters. How much will this help our fellow spellcasters in improving the living conditions in the Northwest Gulf?"


    "I don''t want to be that evil witch who charms men!"


    "Why is the normal relationship between a man and a woman so charming? Why is it so evil?"


    Radi retorted, "Is that so? You''re not bad looking, why don''t you try it yourself?"


    "Cough, you are joking, my beauty is incomparable to yours. In short, I beg you, even if you can''t become his wife, you should continue to stay by his side, as his assistant, and as a fellow spellcaster and The link between the rulers of the land."


    "Why?"


    Servia said sincerely: "I know, you are a kind person. And as the most powerful spellcaster among us, you are our natural leader. Don''t you feel that you should be responsible for the situation of your compatriots?" Is there some kind of obligation? Even a little bit Earl Gramain did not oppress the caster!"


    "But he still has a trace of defensiveness. Don''t you admit it? If you, the only bond now, choose to exile yourself, God knows whether his attitude will change someday in the future."


    Radi fell silent, with a troubled look on his face.


    The person in front of him moved, and Ratti looked at Sevia in surprise.


    The proud witch actually knelt down to her on one knee.


    "Earl Gryman needs someone who can represent us, and this person can only be you, Lord Radhi Setia."


    She lowered her head, and her tone was full of anxiety, as if she was afraid that Radi would say no.


    The green-haired witch looked at her compatriots and couldn''t say a word.


    The two of them remained motionless, and the time passed in silence for an unknown amount of time.


    "Oh!" Radi bit his lip, "Okay, then I''ll stay in Huxin Town."


    "You agreed?"


    Sevia raised her head, and Ratti realized at this moment that there were crystal tears in the corners of her eyes.


    The body was restrained suddenly, and the other party stood up and hugged her tightly.


    "On behalf of the fellow casters, I would like to thank you very much, Sir Setia. If you need to send us anywhere, please feel welcome."


    Radi''s tone returned to calm, "What are you talking about? Since they are all in exile, it is reasonable to help each other. By the way, what are you waiting for me at the pier?"


    "I wanted to give you some advice..."


    "What advice?"


    "Actually, I have already stated it in my words just now."


    "Um?"


    "You''d better develop a more intimate relationship with the Earl."


    "Don''t push yourself too far!"

 Chapter 621： suggestion

    Steel, Guns, and the Otherworldly Industrial Party Chapter 621 Proposal


    Antonio rides a white horse, patrolling Gabela''s barracks.


    The groans of wounded soldiers continued to reach his ears. Although he had been in the army for so many years, he still felt very uncomfortable after hearing these painful sounds.


    He knew that many people would not be able to get over the fever and leave this world forever.


    Whenever this time, Antonio would very much hope that the heaven preached by the church is real, although he also hates the church at the same time.


    Those who were unhurt or less wounded saluted and cheered the commander-in-chief as he passed by.


    Antonio greeted them with a stern look, taking care to hide his sorrow and not show it.


    Gabela''s culture made his soldiers crave a commander who was ruthless rather than benevolent.


    Antonio and his army are located in the Kingdom of Creel, a vassal state located in the north of the Gabela Empire, confronting the orc army heading south.


    Although he successfully gained power in the coup d''¨¦tat, the threat of the northern orcs was actually taking place. Antonio, who had already controlled the center of the empire, could not let it go, otherwise his legitimacy would be greatly reduced.


    Therefore, after the situation in the imperial capital initially stabilized, Antonio left the old Marshal Macdonald to sit in the rear and personally lead the army to deal with the orcs.


    The spears going south and the shields going north collided head-on, and the two sides fought several consecutive battles on the land of Creel, with each winning and losing.


    Generally speaking, the orc cavalry is dominant, and there are more troops. Its headquarters plus the human servant army it has subdued, there are as many as 100,000 people in total.


    Gabela''s army is more elite, but smaller-Antonio needs to leave a part of the elite to guard the unstable rear.


    A person approaching on horseback was Antonio''s deputy on this expedition¡ªSiegfried.


    He smiled and didn''t have to hold it in front of Siegfried.


    "The inspection you were in charge of is over?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "How''s morale?"


    "Very high, Your Highness! Everyone is eager to beat up the prairie savage tomorrow."


    "That is not bad!"


    Ziggy flew over and walked with Antonio.


    "Your Highness, I seem to see a worried look on your eyebrows! This is not like your previous style."


    His tone was very brisk, as if he was deliberately enlivening his friend''s mood.


    "Oh, my dear Siegfried!"


    Antonio confides in him.


    "I''ve never fought a battle like this¡ªnot in terms of strength, but...with an unstable rear, away from Gabela and fighting the enemy to death."


    This is exactly where Antonio is not used to it. Although there were guys like Felix and the Dias family who opposed him in the rear, but with his father Battery leading the overall situation, his rear was generally stable.


    But it is different now, his authority has not yet been established, and the lords everywhere are holding a wait-and-see attitude towards the situation in the imperial capital, and are even... ambitious.


    There was a warm touch on the shoulder, and it was a friend who put his hand on his shoulder.


    He received a force channeled into himself.


    "All difficulties will be overcome."


    Siegfried said in a pure voice, "Antonio, we are all by your side."


    "I''ve always thought so too!"


    Antonio responded to him, and the boredom in his heart eased a lot.


    The two returned to the big tent in the center of the camp to have a drink, but unexpectedly found that someone was already waiting inside.


    Master Aldrich, the famous bachelor of the Bachelor Tower, saw Antonio and Zieg flying in, and stood up to meet them.


    Antonio asked suspiciously: "Dear teacher, is there anything important at this late hour?"


    Aldrich frowned slightly, and solemnly said to Antonio: "Your Highness, I have come to give you some suggestions."


    "Oh? Please sit down and explain."


    Antonio held out his hand to him.


    After the three of them sat down, Aldridge said softly: "Maybe my suggestion is not pleasing, but the development of the situation makes it impossible for me not to say it."


    "Have you received any latest news?" Antonio motioned for him to continue.


    Aldrich nodded, "Several students sent me a secret message that several lords in the southeast direction are plotting against you, Your Highness!"


    Antonio''s face turned cold.


    The bachelors who came out of the bachelor''s tower in the imperial capital have always been highly sought-after talents by the lords all over Gabela. They spend a lot of money to recruit the bachelors, or take care of the territory for themselves, or advise themselves, or educate themselves the next generation.


    These bachelors walking in the various territories of the empire are an important part of Gabela''s ruling class, and each holds important positions.


    Therefore, the information obtained by Aldrich should be very reliable.


    "These bastards!"


    Siegfried sitting next to him commented disdainfully.


    But he also frowned. Has the instability in the empire reached the point where someone is bold enough to openly confront the imperial capital?


    Antonio looked at AldrichMentor, I remember you said you were here to give advice. "


    "Yes." Aldridge nodded and said, "Actually, I suggest you make some concessions to the orcs!"


    "Absolutely not!" Antonio refused without thinking.


    "Are you asking me to hand over Creel? How will others see me, a person who has just obtained the power to rule the empire, and the first thing he does is betray the interests of the empire?"


    Aldridge shook his head, "It''s not Creel."


    "Not Krill?"


    "Not Creel! The strongest desire of the orcs for thousands of years is to obtain a farmable plain. It doesn''t matter whether they are Creel or not."


    Antonio was a little puzzled: "Where should that be? I don''t think it will work as long as it is involved with the empire, whether it is our own territory or the territory of our allies."


    Aldridge looked at him and said slowly, "Nerodan!"


    Antonio and Siegfried were surprised together.


    "That''s Aldo''s land!"


    "Yes, Aldo''s land." Aldrich said with an emphasis, "Isn''t this just right? We have preserved our interests, and the orcs have also gained their interests."


    "That doesn''t work either!"


    Antonio still shook his head, "We have already weakened Aldo with Giles. If the orcs occupy Inner Rodan, Aldo''s hinterland will be directly exposed to these barbarians. It is too dangerous, and the entire western continent will be lost. Balanced."


    "It will take time to break the balance! Besides, the defense of the northeast has cost Aldo countless money and food. If Nerodan is lost, perhaps Aldo can accumulate more strength."


    Aldridge stuck to his guns.


    "The dark chess pieces we arranged in Nerodan, it''s time to make a move."

 Chapter 622： negotiation

    Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party Across Worlds Chapter 622 Negotiations


    A meandering river flows across the land, and the water in the river flows peacefully.


    But the atmosphere on both sides of the strait is very uneasy.


    On the north bank, a large number of war horses galloped across, raising patches of smoke and dust, as if to cover the entire sky. The knights on the horses were all tall and strong orcs with fierce expressions. They held weapons and constantly showed off their horse skills.


    And there is another army on the south bank of the river. Unlike the orcs who are noisy on the opposite side, they did not run around, but lined up neatly in a square formation. From the officers to the soldiers, they did not say a word, and their expressions were solemn. staring at the other side.


    One is boiling against the sky, and the other is waiting for the battle, both of which are full of murderous intentions.


    Siegfried put his hand on his forehead, and frowned as he watched the orc army on the opposite side.


    These savages seemed to be out of order, running around in a mess, as if they could be dispersed as soon as they organized an army, like a mess of loose sand.


    But Siegfried knows that if you really charge recklessly, the orcs will retreat in a seemingly disordered but orderly way, luring you to pursue step by step, and your army will be lengthened step by step during the pursuit. become disorganized.


    Sometimes, in order to promote this state, the orcs will deliberately drop some property to lure enemy soldiers to grab it.


    When the enemy''s defense reveals a gap, they will turn from a loose sand into a ferocious pack of wolves. With the help of high-speed moving horses, they will break through the enemy''s defense loopholes in one fell swoop, disrupting the enemy''s formation.


    During this period, there will be orc cavalry on the outside constantly harassing with bows and arrows to cooperate with the heavy cavalry rushing into the formation.


    In the end the enemies of the orcs would face a terrible rout.


    In the previous confrontations, fortunately, Gabela also had a large number of cavalry as an auxiliary force, and the imperial army was better equipped than the orc barbarians, so they were able to draw with the orcs when the army size was at a disadvantage. .


    While Antonio and Siegfried were observing the orcs, the top brass of the orc army were also observing Gabela''s army.


    "As expected of a powerful country in the human world!"


    Great Chief Abal looked at the other side with some envy.


    "Look at the neat formation, look at the excellent armor, and those sharp weapons, all of which are worth learning."


    "Great Chief Abar!"


    Arroyo, the general beside him, yelled: "We can also form a neat formation, but those armors and weapons are not easy to get!"


    "The so-called I want you to treat those human craftsmen well!"


    Great Chief Abar''s eyes flashed brightly, "They are all precious treasures. We orcs are good at fighting, but we just don''t have the patience and brains to make utensils. We have to rely on humans for this!"


    Arroyo grinned wide, her huge fangs glistening in the sunlight.


    "Great Abar, I will plunder more slaves from the human world and offer them to you. They will bring more skills, and their skills will make you happier."


    "Fool!" Abbal lashed him with the whip, but it didn''t hurt.


    "I want subjects, not slaves!"


    "Yes! Yes! Great Abal."


    Arroyo laughed, knowing that the chief was not really angry, "I will bring you more subjects, they will be as many as ants!"


    Callum, who had been silently staring at the human army, reminded: "It''s almost time, I think you should pass."


    "Okay! Let me meet Gabela''s cub for a while!"


    Abal laughed.


    "Well, they seem to have come out!"


    Siegfried, who had good eyesight, said, "We should pass too."


    "Let''s go!" Antonio nodded.


    Aldrich on the side also shook the reins, and the horse''s hooves started to move.


    Antonio, Siegfried, and Aldrich walked along the river together.


    On the side of the orcs on the other side of the river, Abal, Colum, and Arroyo also walked towards the river.


    "Eagle! Eagle! Eagle on the grassland!"


    The orc cavalry stopped walking, clenched their fists and raised their arms, shouting continuously.


    The surging momentum rushed to the other side of the river.


    Abal proudly waved his hand in this direction.


    "Hmph!" Aldrich waved his hand, and the Gabela army behind him immediately clamored.


    "Lion! Lion! Lion! Gabela''s Lion!"


    Although the number of people is small, they are neat and consistent, and their momentum is not lost to the orcs at all.


    The two groups of people each took a small boat and came to a large fixed raft in the middle of the river, with tables and stools on it.


    Abar and Antonio see each other up close for the first time.


    "My brother!"


    Abar greets Antonio with open arms.


    Siegfried frowned. "My brother" is a common address used by the rulers of human countries when they meet.


    An alien barbarian even used it!


    "Dear Chief Abar!"


    Antonio didn''t hesitate, and UU Reading stepped forward to hug Abar, but he didn''t call him "my brother".


    Callum and Arroyo next to Abal all showed sullen expressions on their faces. These human beings who think highly of themselves think that the orcs are inferior to them from the bottom of their bones.


    The two people in the center of the raft sat down across the table. Although they were fighting in the battlefield yesterday, they seemed to be discussing a business today.


    Antonio smiled, but frowned, "I have to admit, Chief Abar, I always thought it was impolite for you to enter someone''s house as a guest without the host''s invitation."


    "Oh, don''t get me wrong, Your Royal Highness!" Abar said with a sincere expression, "Actually, I just led my clansmen to see if you need help. The situation in Gabela seems to be a little...unstable? Especially about you."


    "I thought you were joking, Warchief."


    Aldridge, who was standing behind Antonio, said: "There is only one legal heir to His Royal Highness in Gabera''s country. No matter what some people are thinking, he has one and only one choice in action."


    "Okay! Okay! Let''s open the skylight and speak honestly! Your Highness Antonio, what practical issues should we talk about?"


    "Inner Rodan Corridor!"


    Antonio looked at Abal and said directly, "As long as you retreat here, that big valley will be yours."


    Abal''s heart beat faster, "Hmph! Nerodan is in Aldo''s hands!"


    "I have a way to get your army in there! Of course, the rest is up to you," Antonio said.


    "You have a solution? Why?" Abar was a little disbelieving.


    "I know what you''re doing with the dwarves!" Antonio smiled.


    Abal was startled.

 Chapter 623： negotiation two

    Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party Across Another World Chapter 623 Negotiation 2


    Great Chief Abal, Callum and Arroyo, all frowned.


    How do humans know?


    Abal quickly stretched his brows, he didn''t want to show the slightest expression that he was overwhelmed by the human kid in front of him.


    "Interesting, Your Highness Antonio, how did you know about the relationship between us and the dwarves?"


    "Haha." Antonio smiled lightly, "We have cultivated far more in Nerodan than you can imagine, including of course the nearby mountains."


    Of course he wouldn''t tell the truth¡ªthe dwarf prince who was eager to regain his inheritance didn''t just find the orcs, or the orcs were one of the weights he was bargaining with other forces.


    "Since you already know this, you must also know that as long as we cooperate with the dwarves, we can enter and exit the Inner Rodan Corridor through the valley in the Rocky Mountains. Why do we need your help?"


    Abal didn''t want to admit that he needed human help.


    "Dear Chief."


    Antonio smiled and said, "Perhaps you are used to riding a steed across the vast grassland, but you don''t think passing a huge mountain is as easy as running on the grassland?"


    "Yes, if the dwarves are willing to cooperate with you, you can indeed send your army through their territory. I know that you have indeed had this experience-when the human settlements of Aldor began to approach the dwarf territory. , the dwarves would let a small army of orcs raid human villages to force the humans to leave their new settlements. Now, you may be able to reach a deeper level of cooperation with one of the dwarf tribes and get them to allow You''re sending larger forces, but I''m pretty sure that even then, there''s still not enough troops for a war."


    "The Corridor of Inner Rodan is densely covered with fortresses that Aldo has operated for hundreds of years. After your army passes by, you will have to gnaw one by one, and the supplies you need must be transported through the winding and undulating valleys of the dwarves. That''s really not the case. There are mountains and mountains, but it''s not as easy to walk as you imagine."


    Abal narrowed his eyes, what the human kid said really needs to be studied carefully.


    "At this time, if you have two options for attacking..."


    Antonio pointed his left and right fingers at each other.


    "Things will be much better."


    "Another direction, do you mean the east exit of the Nerodan Corridor?" Abal laughed heartily.


    "It''s the exit to the east¡ªWatcher''s Fortress."


    Antonio nodded, "I wonder if you agree with this deal?"


    Abal just looked at him, with a faint light shining in his eyes, but didn''t answer.


    Antonio didn''t continue talking. If you talk too much during the negotiation, the other party will think that you are asking him anxiously.


    "Well, let''s go back and think about it for a while."


    It was Abal who spoke first and made his own suggestion.


    "Oh, of course, you can certainly consider my proposal carefully."


    Antonio agreed to his request.


    "Father, you must not promise the Gabelas."


    When Abal returned to his camp and told his subordinates what had happened during the meeting, his son Aguirre stood up impatiently and objected.


    "That Antonio has not yet secured his seat, and the lords everywhere have great doubts about the legitimacy of his succession to the empire. As long as we make good use of this, we can tear off a large piece of fat from Gabela. If we just let him go back and integrate the power of the entire empire, it will be a big trouble for us."


    "But you have also seen that the army under Antonio''s command is not a good stubble. Of course, our soldiers are undoubtedly the most heroic, but if our harvest cannot match the sacrifice, we need to think carefully."


    Abal looked at Colum, "My young eagle, what do you think?"


    Colum shrugged his shoulders, "According to the information I have gathered, Aldo''s Northwest Overseas is now a land of gold. And the Inner Rodan Corridor is the ultimate place for business travelers on the grassland to go to the Northwest Overseas, so I urgently Hope to be able to control this main road."


    Colum''s words of gold everywhere made the eyes of everyone in the big tent brighten.


    "Great Chief!" Colum suggested: "If that human boy can really help us capture the Inner Rodan Corridor, we might as well let him go this time. If he is lying to us, then he can''t win the battle overnight." The entire Gabela Empire can be stabilized in a short time, while our cavalry can immediately march on his borders again."


    "Actually, I think..." Abar said after hearing what Colum said, "If we can send enough troops and supplies just by relying on the dwarves'' territory, then we will go south to the Inner Rodan Corridor by ourselves. Then we will attack Gabe next time." When you pull, don¡¯t worry about what agreement will be reached this time. UU Reading ¡±


    Colum reminded him: "Grand Chief, our warriors are precious. It would be best if the war can reduce sacrifices even more."


    Great Chief Abal thought about it, and finally decided: "This time, we will withdraw our troops first in exchange for Antonio''s support for us to enter Aldo. If he dares to lie to us, hehe..."


    There was a bewitching gleam in Abal''s eyes.


    He secretly thought, Antonio, you''d better stabilize your country as soon as possible. If Gabela''s situation is still unstable after I take Nerodan, we will lead the army to meet for the second time.


    Yinmar the dwarf, carrying a shield on his back and an ax on his waist, came to the entrance of the Black Stone Pass.


    Behind him are ten followers, all of whom followed him when he was expelled from the tribe.


    Looking at the familiar terrain nearby, Yin Maer was filled with emotion.


    He looked at his followers, "This place is still the same, it seems that even every grass is the same as when I left."


    A pursuer bowed to him, "Lord Yin Maer, because you are the legal ruler of this place, everything here is waiting for your return!"


    "Yes, you''re right!"


    Yin Maer''s heart was ignited by the followers'' words!


    "I am the legitimate ruler of this place! The despicable usurper has used obscene means to deceive my father¡ªthat old Hu bastard, and expelled his legal heir!"


    "My God, has anyone ever heard anything more ridiculous than that?"


    He suddenly yelled towards the pass, his voice was like a big bell ringing, "I know you are watching quietly, come out to me, welcome your real patriarch!"


    Before he finished speaking, a dwarf figure appeared on the pass.

 Chapter 624： patriarch challenge

    Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party Across Other Worlds Chapter 624 Patriarch''s Challenge


    "Yin Maer!"


    The stocky figure on the pass shouted down.


    "You don''t belong here anymore! Why come back?"


    "Damn Ramsden!"


    Yin Maer recognized that figure, and he will never forget that when Lao Hu **** ordered him to be expelled, it was this Ramsden who responded first, and even pushed himself out of the conference hall.


    When enemies meet, they are extremely jealous.


    Yin Maer''s eyes widened, the muscles on his arms swelled, and a series of obscenities were sprayed towards the gate.


    "Hammer, Ramsden, I should have **** your **** with a thorny stick."


    "Oh, I know, you''ve got so much **** in your belly that it''s polluting your brain."


    ¡­


    Ramsden above did not show any weakness, and sprayed back sentence by sentence.


    "Yin Ma''er, you are a disgrace to the Mason Clan!"


    "A **** who disobeyed his father."


    "Of course, you''re just a homeless wretch now, a wild dog that lost its kennel, ahahahaha!"


    Ramsden''s counterattack, hitting the sore spot, made Yin Maer jump on the spot with anger, and even the beard that was tied into a pigtail on his chin was shattered.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah-!"


    When Yin Maer was roaring with red eyes, one of his followers hugged him from behind.


    "Lord Yin Maer, stop wasting time on fearless abuse, and explain our purpose to them directly."


    "Ah? Ah!"


    Yin Maer rubbed his red rosacea nose, "You are right, but you know, I just pretended to be annoyed just now, just to let the idiot above lower his guard."


    Just now you looked like you really broke your defenses! His chaser complained silently in his heart, but said on his mouth: "Your wisdom is wider than mountains."


    While the two were talking, Ramsden''s voice came from the pass again, "The hammer is on the top, where did you pick up the dregs around you, are they all poor wretches who were kicked out by other tribes like you?"


    Yin Maer was about to curse back, but was grabbed by his followers.


    He suppressed his anger and shouted: "I am not here to quarrel with you, you fool Ramsden. Put your cursed ears and listen carefully. I, Yinmar Stonemason, am a complete The complete dwarves challenge Mallory Stonemason, the usurper of the Stonemason clan, for the position of patriarch!"


    "Let Mallory come out and fight!"


    "Yes, let that coward come out!"


    "Haha, Mallory will probably tremble when he hears that!"


    Yin Maer''s followers also clamored and tried their best to humiliate the current patriarch of the mason clan.


    "The hammer is on!"


    Ramsden on the pass didn''t curse back, he wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said to the other guards stationed here: "Yin Maer is crazy about the position of patriarch, who does he think he is? "


    There are two ways for dwarves to inherit the position of patriarch. The first way is that the patriarch''s children directly inherit it. The second way is that someone challenges the current patriarch and wins the position of patriarch.


    But the second method has very little chance of success, because the two sides are unfair¡ªthe challenger can only initiate the challenge alone, but the patriarch can assign ten loyal warriors to fight on his behalf.


    There are indeed cases in the history of dwarves who won the position of patriarch by challenging, but the situation is invariably like this-no one or very few people accept the order of the patriarch to fight for him.


    Yes, this kind of order can be refused. In this case, the patriarch can only fight in person. If he loses the battle, the position of patriarch can only be surrendered. This also shows from the side that the original patriarch lost both the support of the clan and his personal bravery. When these two things are lost, it is indeed time to change.


    That''s why Ramsden couldn''t figure it out. How dare this idiot, Yinmaer, dare to raise such a challenge. Does he think that the current patriarch, Mallory, has become a loner?


    As someone trusted by Mallory, Ramsden certainly thinks that Mallory has done a good job in the position of patriarch. At least Mallory will be able to find ten people who are willing to fight for him. Ramsden himself Just one.


    Has Yin Maer lost his mind enough to think that he can defeat ten dwarf warriors in a row? This challenge is not about fighting once and resting once. Although each battle is one-on-one, the ten warriors who challenged each other played consecutively, and there was an eleventh person at the end¡ªthe patriarch himself.


    "Yin Maer!"


    Ramsden yelled down below, "You''re crazy! You''re totally crazy! Oh, I beg you to save yourself the last bit of face for the sake of being from the Mason clan! Really! , I beg you! Do you want your life to be a complete joke?"


    Yin Maer didn''t appreciate it at all. UU reading


    "It''s not your turn to talk about this matter, you just tell the usurper Mallory exactly what I said! If he doesn''t have the guts to respond to this challenge, then let him honestly return the position of patriarch to me, maybe I will He will be merciful enough to let him stay, and even give him an old age, of course in a dungeon.!"


    Ramsden on the pass looked at him with eyes that were half mocking, half pity.


    "But... have you forgotten? You have been expelled from the mason clan!"


    Yin Maer was furious, "But I am still a dwarf, and this rule is common to all dwarves? Don''t you dare to destroy the ancient tradition? You go and convey my meaning now!"


    "Okay! Outcast! I''ll pass on your madness to the great Chief Mallory."


    Ramsden still did not forget to stimulate Yinmaer when he left.


    Yin Maer and his followers did not leave, but stayed where they were and waited for news from Ramsden.


    After a long time, Ramsden came back, still standing on the pass and shouting at Yinmaer condescendingly.


    "Outcast! Great Chief Mallory has granted your crazy request! As a mercy to you, Chief Mallory has allowed you to choose the place of battle."


    Hearing this sentence, if it was not in front of Ramsden, Yin Maer would probably burst out laughing.


    The challenge at the location arranged by him was originally a step of the plan. Since Maros himself proposed it, it saves him a lot of trouble.


    "Okay! Three days later, I''ll be waiting for the evader in Lilac Valley."


    Yin Maer snorted heavily, turned around and left this place with his followers holding their heads high.


    "What a crazy guy!"


    Ramsden touched his forehead and watched Yin Maer leave?

 Chapter 625： change of mind

    Yin Maer returned to the temporary camp and plunged into his tent.


    There was already someone waiting for him inside¡ªthe old orc Eugene.


    "Oh, welcome back, His Royal Highness, the noble prince of the Stonecutter clan! I wonder what the result of your trip will be like?"


    In fact, he had already guessed the result from Yin Maer''s expression.


    "snort!"


    Yin Maer snorted heavily, but didn''t answer right away. Instead, he walked over to a crate, pulled out a bottle, uncorked it, and guzzled.


    Eugene waited for him quietly.


    Yin Maer didn''t wipe his mouth until he drank the last sip.


    "The usurper accepted my challenge!"


    Eugene''s eyes lit up, "Congratulations, Your Royal Highness!"


    Yin Ma''er said again: "Lao Hu is dead!"


    His eyes were full of complex emotions, including sadness and resentment.


    "He has thrown himself into the embrace of the earth, and the usurper inherits his power."


    "This is sad news." Eugene shook his head, "Please forgive me!"


    "No!"


    Yin Maer roared, "That''s great! If he''s still in this world, I''d be in trouble, but now sitting on the patriarch''s seat is a complete usurper! It''s easy!"


    Yin Maer slammed the wine bottle into pieces, clenched his hands tightly into fists, "I want to return all the humiliation to him! No, I want to double, double and double."


    The dwarf had a grim expression, "Eugene, from now on, you have to call me the patriarch! The patriarch of the Stonecutter clan!"


    Eugene bent his body solemnly, bowed to him, and said, "Follow your orders, great prince... oh no, great patriarch!"


    The corner of his mouth curled up, showing an imperceptible smile, and then he straightened up solemnly.


    "Lilac Valley!"


    Yin Maer looked at Youjin with a serious expression and cautious eyes, as if he was already a real patriarch.


    "Let me confirm again, there will be no problems with your people, right?"


    Eugene put his hand on his chest and assured him: "There won''t be any problems! The soldiers sent by the king''s account to help you are all elite, and the terrain in Lilac Valley is flat and connected to the outside, which is beneficial for our cavalry to ride their horses." gallop."


    "That''s good!"


    Yin Maer nodded.


    For a moment, Eugene seemed to have an illusion. The Yin Maer in front of him and the Yin Maer before him were two people. The Yin Maer before, even when he just entered the tent, was arrogant, reckless, and didn¡¯t know how to hide his emotions. But now Yin Maer is majestic and cautious.


    Has he already entered the role of patriarch? interesting.


    "Eugene, go and rest. I have a lot of things to think about."


    Eugene bowed to him in greeting, "Of course, Chief Yinmaer."


    The old orc walked out of the tent, and an orc guard came to him.


    "What''s up?"


    "Master Eugene, the chief has sent you a letter."


    The guard pulled out an envelope.


    Eugene knew that the great Abar was leading an army to fight against the Gaberas, and this letter must have been to inform him of the latest military situation.


    Eugene opened the envelope and took out the paper inside.


    The envelope and letter paper are human, and the writing on them is also human, specifically Aldo''s writing.


    The great chief Abar issued a death order, and the high-level officials of the king''s tent must be able to read and write human characters.


    Of course, he also allowed the orc shaman to cooperate with the humans he recruited, and must create the orc''s own text.


    Eugene carefully read the letter from the great chief, and finally he frowned slightly.


    Eugene learned of the negotiations between Abal and the Gabelas, but he was not very satisfied with the result.


    The result of this southern expedition of the orc army seems to be a few small human city-states and some wealth, which is far from Eugene''s envisioned goal of taking a large piece of land from the Gabela Empire.


    Gabela will assist the orcs to obtain the Inner Rodan Corridor?


    But in Eugene''s view, only benefits that are actually obtained are benefits. God knows if this is a stopgap measure by the Gaberas, just like a blank check in human society.


    But things had already happened, and it was useless for Eugene to complain in his heart.


    The old orc thought for a long time, and turned his attention to Yin Maer''s tent.


    Great mason clan chief, perhaps I should make amends from you.


    In this way, two days passed, and one day later, it was the agreed challenge day.


    "Drink!"


    Yin Maer held the ax tightly, and slashed at the human-shaped pile in front. The sharp ax blade was deeply embedded in the wooden pile, and there were already several wooden piles that had been chopped down to dilapidated shape.


    In the past two days, Yin Maer and his followers have been training desperately. Although he has received the help of the orcs, he is more like killing the enemies with his own hands.


    "My lord!"


    Eugene quietly appeared beside him.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you see that I am stepping up my training? Tomorrow is the day of the challenge!"


    "I have a little matter to discuss with you!"


    Yin Maer frowned, this old orc really picks his time, he doesn''t come sooner or later, he just wants to disturb him at this time.


    He wiped the sweat from his forehead and followed Eugene to his tent.


    "Why are you here? Can''t you go outside?"


    Yin Maer muttered in dissatisfaction.


    "As a matter of fact, you may regret what I have to discuss with you!"


    "Regret?" A bad feeling rose in Yin Maer''s heart.


    "Ahem!" Eugene made a troubled look, "The warriors of the Wangzhang may not be able to help you!"


    The old orc''s words were like a thunderbolt in the clear sky!


    Yin Maer was immediately stunned. UU reading


    "Eu... Eugene! You... what are you talking about?"


    He suspected his ear was broken.


    "I mean, the soldiers of the Wang''s tent may not be able to help you!"


    The old orc confirmed it again with a slightly regretful tone.


    "Oh no!"


    Yin Maer roared angrily at first, but his voice suddenly became quieter.


    "Eu...Eugene! My friend!"


    The majestic mason clan patriarch disappeared and was replaced by the wanderer who was expelled from before.


    "We agreed! You...you can''t do this!"


    "Yes, we made an agreement! I am also very sorry! However, our previous agreement was based on the condition that the Mason Clan''s territory can provide assistance to the King''s Account army."


    Eugene shook his head sadly, sadly, regretfully.


    "That''s right!"


    Yin Maer raised his voice slightly, "As long as I can become the patriarch, I will allow the orc army to pass through my territory. It is not a small army like before, but a complete army!"


    "Listen, how tempting it is, just imagine! When human beings find a powerful army of orcs suddenly appearing in their territory, how wonderful the expressions on their faces will be!"


    Eugene smiled and gave Yin Maer a glimmer of hope.


    "Haha, my friend, I knew you were kidding me!"


    "Oh no, my friend."


    The hope that Eugene had raised him was dashed once more.


    "The situation has changed now! Dear Yinmaer, the army of the Wangzhang no longer needs your territory!"


    "We found another way to enter Aldo! The road is smoother, faster, more efficient, and more troops can pass!"

 Chapter 626： surrender

    "This is impossible!"


    The dwarf Yinmar roared.


    "Could it be other dwarf clans? No, absolutely impossible, counting on their brains made of stone, how could you orcs be allowed to pass through their territory!"


    Yin Maer''s face was full of disbelief.


    "Oh, I can tell you something¡ªit''s not other dwarf clans, you can rest assured. They are more principled than you in adhering to tradition? Of course, it can be said to be pedantic."


    The old orc Eugene didn''t know who he was mocking.


    "Then you are talking! Except for the dwarf''s territory, the orcs have no other way to enter and leave the Aldo''s territory!"


    Yin Maer''s eyes turned red.


    "Ahahahaha!" Eugene laughed loudly, "If that''s the case, where did the goods from Aldo on the grassland come from? And where are the special products from the grassland in Aldo? How did it go?"


    "Human caravans, orc caravans, how did they enter each other''s land? Yin Maer, you don''t think they flew over each other, do you?"


    Yin Maer opened his eyes wide with shock on his face.


    "You mean? Through the Watcher Keep? You... you''re crazy!"


    "How strong is that fortress, and how excellent is the Aldo army stationed in it? If you want to attack there by force, you will definitely be smashed!"


    Eugene stroked his beard, narrowed his eyes and said, "Hmph, I don''t need to bother you, Lord Yin Maer."


    In fact, he is also guilty of Digu in his heart. Is the guarantee of the Gabela people reliable?


    "Then... the former] Prince of the Stonecutter Clan, let''s part here. The warriors of the King''s Tent will follow me."


    After speaking, Eugene turned around and opened the tent to go out.


    "Wait!"


    A low but clear drink stopped Eugene from leaving.


    Eugene smiled with his back to Yin Maer, but quickly restrained himself.


    He turned slowly, looking at the dwarf he had abandoned.


    "Is there anything else? Lord Yin Maer."


    Because of the light, Yin Ma''er''s eye sockets were covered with two dark spots, making it impossible to see his eyes clearly.


    And the dwarf didn''t answer Eugene''s words immediately.


    The dwarf''s body was trembling, and veins appeared on his strong, bare arms.


    Eugene became a little worried, whether he stimulated too much.


    Although dwarves are short in stature, like orcs, they are also a race known for their infinite strength.


    There is no doubt that Yinmaer is a strong dwarf, even among dwarves, and Eugene, although he was once strong, has begun to decline physically.


    If this simple-minded guy in front of him rushes over desperately...


    A layer of cold sweat oozed from Eugene''s forehead, and just when he was about to yell for his guards, the dwarf on the opposite side showed an ugly smile.


    "Oh my friend!"


    His tone was extremely tactful.


    "Why can''t we talk again, my friend."


    Yin Maer raised his head, and Eugene saw his eyes clearly, which contained flattery, flattery, worry, and panic, but no hatred.


    Knowing that he had succeeded, Eugene finally let go of the hanging heart.


    He didn''t want to give up helping Yinmaer, but he just wanted to force the dwarves to make greater concessions to the orcs.


    He knew that Yinmaer, the dwarf, was not as strong inside as he appeared on the outside, and it was the nature of this guy to be harsh and indifferent.


    But now, the challenge to compete for the position of patriarch is about to begin. If Yin Maer is alone, he will definitely not be able to win against the ten warriors sent by the current patriarch.


    Therefore, he had to rely on the strength of the orcs.


    If Yin Ma''er refuses to make further compromises to himself, he will face the Mason Clan alone, and with his courage, he can only run away in disgrace, instead of going to challenge as agreed a few days ago.


    He was originally a dishonorable outcast, and now he has missed the appointment and refused to challenge. The name Yinmaer will completely become a word equated with shame in the entire dwarf race. It is estimated that parents will not be able to name their children. use this name.


    Yes, Eugene took a gamble, and while the odds were high, it was still a gamble with a chance of losing.


    And he won the bet.


    "Look..." Yin Maer said in a tactful tone, "Tomorrow will be an important day for me. Do you have any conditions you can ask for! I firmly believe that the territory of the Craftsman clan will bring great benefits to the king''s tent on the grassland. Huge benefit."


    This guy straightened his position right away, and just now Yin Maer was still arrogant to Eugene.


    You Jin felt secretly refreshed, although Yin Maer was a bereaved dog now, but after all, he was the son of the former head of the Carpenter Clan.


    This feeling of firmly holding the fate of a big man in one''s own hands really gives people a great sense of accomplishment.


    "Oh, Lord Yin Maer. I just remembered that although we have a way to pass through the Watcher Fortress, it is also very good to have an extra road to restrain Aldo from the rear. UU Reading of."


    "Hahahaha, I''ll just say it! I''ll just say it!"


    Yin Maer laughed happily, with joy in his voice.


    "Of course, it makes people dispensable." Eugene pouted again.


    "Ah, that''s right. But it''s like wealth. Who would dislike their own wealth?"


    Yin Maer became careful again.


    "You are right, Lord Yin Maer."


    The old orc Eugene nodded, "Who would despise his own wealth, but it must be his own wealth."


    He put more emphasis on the word "self".


    "What do you want to do?"


    Yin Maer jumped and shouted, "Annex the Mason Clan? No! I absolutely cannot agree to this!"


    "Oh no no no!"


    Eugene waved his hands, "The Stonecutter Clan is still yours, Lord Yinmaer. But I think you should know the words like protectorate and vassal state?"


    His expression became serious, "The Stonemason clan will still retain a great deal of independence, we will not interfere in the internal affairs of the clan, but in terms of external aspects¡ªnot only human nations, but also exchanges with other dwarf clans ¡ªNeed to be consistent with the Wang Zhang.¡±


    "This... this... this is still too much!"


    Eugene saw hesitation in Yin Maer''s eyes.


    "Isn''t that good? On the other side of the grassland, many of Aldo''s original protectorates have become the protectorates of the King''s Tent. Their people still live and work in peace and contentment, and most of them don''t even know what happened."


    "Yin Ma''er, dedicate your complete loyalty to the king''s tent! Just think, the entire mason clan is waiting for your rule!"


    The words of the old orc echoed in Yin Maer''s heart like the temptation of the devil.


    "I agree!"


    He said yes.

 Chapter 627： door open

    "Woo-!"


    The long sound of the horn resounded throughout the Lilac Valley.


    A group of dwarf warriors with spears entered this place in a neat queue.


    When they came to the flat ground in the middle of the Lilac Valley, the dwarf warriors first turned their column into a horizontal line, and then slowly turned into an arc-shaped horizontal line. A group of warriors faced the entrance of the valley neatly and solemnly, waiting for "the visitor."


    With its long tusks stretched out, a huge and strong wild boar slowly walked out of the dwarves'' queue, and a dwarf was riding on its back, just like a human or an orc riding a horse.


    Although the stature is the same, with a big beard, but the appearance of this dwarf is still different from other dwarves at a glance.


    His hair and beard were neatly groomed, and he wore more colorful silk clothes, which looked very luxurious. He wore a gold-rimmed cloak on his back, and on the **** of his right hand, he wore an amulet inlaid with a huge emerald. ring.


    The patriarch of the Mason clan, Mallory, sat quietly on the back of his mount, looking into the distance, waiting for the outcasts to challenge him as the patriarch.


    As time passed, the sun gradually moved south.


    Mallory frowned impatiently.


    "Ramsden!"


    He calls out to his subjects.


    "My patriarch, what are your orders?"


    Ramsden ran forward and asked Mallory respectfully.


    Ramsden came here today as one of ten warriors who fought for the Patriarch.


    "Why hasn''t that sinner come yet? Didn''t we agree that it''s today?"


    "This..." Ramsden scratched his head, not knowing how to answer. In fact, he was also very puzzled.


    Isn''t this guy Yin Ma''er playing tricks on everyone? In this way, he can become a complete laughing stock.


    "Perhaps he has been scared away!"


    Another warrior who challenged the battle expressed his speculation, which caused a burst of laughter from the people around him.


    Ramsden said: "My patriarch, please wait a little longer, I don''t think...Yin Maer has fallen to such a degree."


    "Okay, then I''ll wait!" Mallory said disdainfully, "If that guy doesn''t come after noon, then I''ll send someone to inform every clan of this joke-like patriarch''s challenge."


    As soon as Mallory finished speaking, a small group of people appeared in the distance, walking towards them.


    He laughed: "Oh, our distinguished guest] has finally arrived."


    Mallory waited contentedly for Inmar and his followers, ready to watch the **** get his head smashed by his own warriors.


    But what made him feel strange was that Yin Maer and his group stopped walking and just looked at this side from a distance.


    Was this guy intimidated by the battle he brought today?


    He is cowardly, he is afraid, the coward!


    I already knew that he was such a person! Shame on the dwarves!


    "what is that?"


    Ramsden pointed ahead.


    "What, isn''t that **** Yin Ma''er?"


    Puzzled, Mallory gradually pulled his eyes away, and he couldn''t laugh anymore.


    At the entrance of the valley in the distance, billowing smoke and dust rose into the sky, just like a sandstorm hit.


    "Hammer! What''s that?" He asked the same question as Ramsden.


    "It''s an orc!" Ramsden yelled, and with his good eyesight, he recognized the identity of the person who came.


    "Why did the orcs come here?" The dwarves present were discussing one after another.


    At this time, Yin Maer and his group, who had stopped before, started to march again, and the speed was extremely fast, almost running.


    A small band of orcs overtook them and walked with Yinmar.


    The orcs were very fast, and they all rode horses.


    They soon came not far in front of Mallory and the others.


    Because of doubts about the appearance of the orcs, Mallory kept silent.


    Yin Maer yelled first.


    "Mallory the Usurper! You bastard, I''m here today to take back the honor you took from me and everything else that''s mine."


    "Yin Maer!"


    Ramsden responded loudly, "You should explain why there are so many orcs here."


    As long as you are not a fool, you can tell at a glance that the appearance of the orcs is related to Yin Maer.


    "They? Hahahahaha!"


    Yin Maer laughed wildly and shouted: "They are all my friends, and they are here to help me regain the position of patriarch."


    "You bastard!"


    Everyone on Mallory''s side guessed what Yin Maer was going to do, and cursed angrily.


    Ramsden shouted angrily: "You actually want to destroy the sacred tradition, and shamelessly borrow the power of foreigners!"


    "Oh, poor Ramsden! I can see the panic in your eyes, please do more."


    Yin Maer laughed with red eyes, "I like to see you now, this will add a lot of memorable jokes to my future life."


    Ramsden was so angry that his veins burst out, "Aren''t you afraid of being despised by the entire dwarves?"


    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!" Yin Maer roared, "I''ve already been made a laughingstock of the dwarves by you, so what are you worried about? Besides, none of you can escape today."


    Accompanied by Yin Maer''s voice, the orc cavalry rolled in, outflanked from both wings, and surrounded the few dwarves.


    The dwarves hurriedly formed a circle, pointing their spears obliquely at the orc cavalry in all directions.


    At this time, the patriarch Mallory recognized the orc beside Yinmaer.


    "Eugene, my friend!"


    He shouted to the old orc: "Why does the Son of the Prairie intervene in the disputes among the Sons of the Mountain?"


    Being recognized at last, Eugene had to tear off the hood of his cloak.


    As an envoy of the king''s tent, he was quite familiar with the head of the Mason clan, so it was a bit embarrassing on this occasion.


    "My friend, Mallory, allow me to call you that for the last time."


    His face was full of helplessness, "Unfortunately, the price Yin Maer gave is too high."


    "What did he promise you? Tell me, maybe I can give you more?"


    There was sincerity in Mallory''s voice.


    "Master Patriarch!" Ramsden was a little anxious when he heard this.


    Mallory glared at him, "It''s just a contingency measure."


    "You don''t have to listen!"


    Eugene responded: "I understand you, what Yin Maer can give me, you can''t give."


    The old orc thought in his heart, even if you gave it, it was only a stopgap measure, and you are much harder to control than Yin Maer.


    Mallory eventually fell into despair. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    "There, there, my friend Eugene!"


    Yin Maer couldn''t wait, "Hurry up and get rid of these traitors!"


    Eugene waved, "Attack!"


    The orc cavalry who surrounded the dwarves urged their horses.


    "Warriors of the Mason Clan! Prepare to meet the enemy!"


    Ramsden roared, and all the dwarves showed resolute expressions. They already understood that it was a doomsday situation.


    I can only leave the honor in this world!


    First came a wave of dense arrow rain, and then the horseshoes rolled in...


    The battle lasted for more than half an hour, and when the last dwarf warrior fell, Eugene and Yinmaer came to them.


    Yin Maer found Mallory and Ramsden, their bodies were covered with terrible scars, and they had lost their breath.


    He took the large ring from Mallory''s hand, put it on his own carefully, and often breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You are finally back to your true master." He seemed to be speaking to the ring.


    "Are you sure you have this ring?" asked the old orc.


    "I am sure!"


    Eugene looked at the mess on the ground, and said solemnly: "There are still people breathing! Maybe there is help, Yin Maer."


    Yin Maer said decisively: "Why keep them? Tell me about the fact that I won the challenge with the help of outsiders?"


    "Okay!" Eugene sighed secretly, he still respected these warriors who fought to the last moment.


    He beckoned and told the cavalry, "Give them a good time."


    The old orc looked towards the mountains in the south, as if he had already seen the world beyond the mountains.


    That beautiful world that is rich, civilized, free from black and white disasters.


    "The first door has finally opened."

 Chapter 628： military ticket one

    "Next month, I''m going to go back to Northwest Bay."


    While holding a knife and fork to compete with the steak on the plate, Paul said to Catherine and the others.


    He is now dining with his fianc¨¦e. Since their marriage contract was announced to the public, the two of them have moved around a lot. Sometimes they eat together, sometimes they take a walk together, which can be regarded as cultivating their relationship.


    Gradually, the two became familiar with each other, not as stiff as when they first met, although there was still a thin layer of separation.


    "Next month? So soon."


    Catherine looked up, slightly surprised.


    "Really? Paul, I''ll go back with you."


    Irene was very excited, and she really missed the days in the Northwest Bay, where there were no red tape and annoying social interactions of Jingyao.


    "Nonsense!" Catherine cast a reproachful look at her sister.


    "What''s the matter! Sister."


    Irene acted like a baby to Catherine, "Why don''t you go with me too."


    Catherine glanced at Paul and found that there was also a trace of expectation in his eyes.


    "I... still have some things on Jingyao''s side."


    "What else do you do in Jingyao?"


    Irene asked dissatisfiedly, she didn''t know nothing, didn''t that guy Gerd marry his sister to the Northwest Gulf just to let her not be troublesome?


    "About the army," Catherine whispered.


    "Father in heaven!" Irene touched her forehead and said helplessly, "Are you still taking care of these things? Does our Majesty not mind?"


    "Cough!" Catherine said solemnly, "Since our king hasn''t made a definite new arrangement, then I will continue my previous work."


    Paul nodded approvingly, "I''m in my position, I''m working on my own affairs. Very good!"


    Catherine glanced at her fianc¨¦, and Paul could always say some concise and concise sentences to hit the point. Whenever this happened, his impression in his heart would improve.


    "Giles is accumulating strength, and our side cannot lag behind. The establishment of the factory has greatly improved our finances, so the long-delayed army formation plan should be implemented as soon as possible."


    Speaking of this, Catherine complained with some distress, "But what we can accomplish now is still far from the envisioned goal."


    "Your Majesty means to invest most of the resources in the construction of the special economic zone first, and the army can only allocate a small part of it..."


    Paul picked up the napkin and wiped his mouth, "In the end, it''s still about money."


    Catherine nodded, "Yes!"


    Seeing his fianc¨¦e''s distressed look, Paul said, "I do have some immature thoughts about this issue!"


    Catherine looked at him, "Let''s hear it?"


    Paul smiled, "It hasn''t been thought through, and it may not even be feasible in the end."


    Catherine said, "That''s okay, maybe you can move from an immature idea to a mature one?"


    "Okay!" Paul nodded, "Then I''ll say it."


    "Catherine, Irene, first of all I want to ask a question - what is the essence of money in your perception?"


    "The nature of money?"


    The two princesses looked at each other and saw the doubts on each other''s faces. It was a strange question.


    Erin said, "Money is money!"


    "Then I ask you, why do people like money so much? In our world, money is nothing more than metals. Although the metals from which they are made¡ªgold, silver, copper¡ªare rare, these metals can be used To fill the stomach or to keep warm from the cold?¡±


    Erin said: "But these metals can be exchanged for food and clothing, and these things can meet the needs you said."


    "That''s right!" Paul clapped his hands appreciatively, "Irene, you have touched the essence of the matter."


    "That is to say, what can really meet our survival needs is not money itself, but the items they can exchange for."


    Irene and Catherine nodded of course.


    Paul concludes: "So money is a kind of reputation. What is this reputation? I take a small piece of metal from you in exchange for what I need, and I can guarantee that you will take what I give you. Your piece of metal is exchanged for what you need from someone else. Money is the token of that reputation, and our entire civilization endorses that token, giving it an artificial value."


    Hearing this, Catherine felt very strange. Although Paul was talking about knowledge that he had never touched before, which was very fresh, he seemed to be digressing. Wasn''t he discussing the construction of the army just now?


    But she also vaguely felt that Paul was laying the groundwork for the "immature idea" he just said, but the foreshadowing was a bit long.


    I''d better keep listening to myself, and what Paul said is really interesting.


    At this time Paul asked again: "Then two, now I ask you, is it better to have more money as a certificate of credit in this world?"


    "There''s no doubt about it, the more the better!"


    Irene answered first, and said happily: "Isn''t the kingdom government just worried about the lack of money? Isn''t it that more money can do more things? For example, in terms of the army, UU Reading recruits more More soldiers, more ordnance."


    "Yes." Paul nodded, "For an individual, the more money the better, but what I''m asking is the whole world, the entire human society, is more money really better?"


    Catherine shook her head slowly. After Paul''s "science popularization", she already had some abstract cognition in her mind, but she still didn''t know how to express it in specific language.


    Paul asks: "Should we think that, within a limited range, the total material wealth in society-that is, the food and clothing on which each of us depends-and the money circulating in society should be a dynamic relationship. balance relationship."


    Erin asked, "Balance? What do you mean?"


    Seeing the curious eyes of the little princess, Paul enjoyed it very much. He liked the feeling of being a teacher, although his own understanding of economics was only superficial.


    Looking at Catherine again, this proud princess looked at him with a hint of admiration, even...worship?


    Paul felt secretly refreshed.


    "Let''s set up a simple model first. Suppose the material wealth of our human society is ten breads, but there are only ten gold coins in human society. At this time, one bread corresponds to one gold coin."


    "But one day, the Lord of Light suddenly appeared, and the gold coins held by human society suddenly doubled to twenty gold coins. How many gold coins does one bread correspond to?"


    Irene gave him a blank look, "Of course it''s two gold coins. Hmph, kids can count."


    "In other words, you used to be able to buy a piece of bread with one gold coin, but now you have to spend two gold coins to buy a piece of bread."


    "Uh...it seems so. Money...is worthless."

 Chapter 629： Military ticket two

    "Exactly."


    Paul looked at Irene and said, "Money is worthless. We can call this phenomenon inflation. The word currency in it refers to the currency used as a means of circulation in social and economic activities. As the name suggests, it is like a bubble." Inflated, but its mass¡ªthat is, the corresponding material wealth in society¡ªhas not increased.¡±


    "And correspondingly, if the Lord of Light appears again, the number of gold coins in human society will be reduced to five, so that each gold coin corresponds to two breads, twice as much as before. There are fewer coins in circulation in society, This phenomenon can be called deflation.¡±


    Paul''s explanation made the two sisters nod repeatedly, but Catherine couldn''t help asking, "But what does this have to do with what we discussed at the beginning?"


    What about the "immature thoughts" that Paul started with?


    "Okay, okay, it''s time to mention it next, be patient, don''t worry."


    Paul smiled. The explanation just now was a bit ostentatious, and he said too much unconsciously.


    "The materials that make up money cannot be seen everywhere, and cannot be easily obtained, such as water, soil, and stones, otherwise everyone can easily create a credit card, so that immediately there will be what I just said. Inflation phenomenon."


    "As for precious metals such as gold, silver and copper, they are difficult to refine and are rare in quantity, but not so rare that everyone can hardly see them. This just right characteristic makes them an excellent material for making coins."


    "The following I have a conclusion-coins made of this precious metal are naturally constrictive."


    Catherine and Irene looked at each other, and asked strangely: "Naturally contracted? According to what you said just now, the total amount of metal coins in the world will become less and less?"


    "Yes, it will be less and less, uh... I mean less and less relative to material wealth." Paul nodded.


    Irene was very puzzled: "How could this happen? After everyone collects coins during the transaction, they will spend them in another transaction. The coins are only in circulation, and the total amount will not decrease. Unless..."


    The little princess blinked her eyes wide, "Unless it''s like the example you gave just now, the Lord of Light reduced the coins?"


    "Haha." Paul laughed out loud, "Of course the Lord of Light would not do such a boring thing."


    "There are actually many reasons why there will be fewer metal coins in circulation. Note that I am talking about coins in circulation."


    Under the curious eyes of the two sisters, Paul explained.


    "First of all, it is relatively less. You see, with the growth of population and the improvement of certain technologies, people will produce more material wealth, but the speed of minting new coins often cannot keep up with the growth rate of material wealth¡ªprecious metals Mining and smelting is a big deal, am I right?"


    Catherine and Erin nodded.


    "Then there is real reduction. Metal coins are not perishable and easy to preserve, and as long as a normal person will have the instinct to save coins, so when it is not necessary, people will try their best to keep money in their hands instead of spend it."


    "That''s the truth." Catherine agreed.


    Paul continued, "Especially those big nobles and rich people! Many families have built treasuries that can only be accessed and passed down from generation to generation."


    "Some of them have wider income channels than ordinary people, and they can get a lot of coins. Many of them spend much less quickly than they earn, and what''s more, they take money to the grave, which leads to More and more metal coins are being deposited, while fewer and fewer metal coins are circulating in the market."


    "Thus, deflation or money shortage has occurred. And there is another problem. We know that gold coins and silver coins are not pure gold or silver, and they will always be mixed with some other metals. During the period, the quality of the coins minted was different, so there were good coins and bad coins, and people often liked to keep the good coins and spend the bad coins, which would eventually lead to the whole All that circulates in the market is bad money, which is what is called bad money driving out good money. So..."


    Paul paused.


    Irene immediately gave an expression of understanding, and said first: "From an overall perspective, the amount of coins that the Kingdom Government can collect is destined to become less and less, and the money will always be insufficient to spend."


    Catherine had already frowned and fell into deep thought.


    "That''s right." Paul nodded. "Unless there is a violent social turmoil, the owners of the money will take the initiative¡ªor passively¡ªto let the hidden money see the light of day and continue to circulate. Only then can this situation be alleviated."


    The faces of the two princesses were ugly, how much turmoil was that? At that time, it will be difficult to say whether the Aldo Kingdom is still surnamed Rodney. roundabout


    Paul said: "Okay, I''ve said a bit too much. But Irene also said just now that the Kingdom government will definitely be short of money, but what is lacking is those metal coins. UU Reading And if we don''t Forget those shiny and scattered metals, and only look at material wealth such as food, cloth, livestock, minerals, etc., which can satisfy people''s food, clothing, shelter, etc., does the kingdom government lack these wealth?"


    Catherine thought for a while, then shook her head.


    Paul said: "Yes, the royal government does not lack wealth at all. The royal family directly rules the largest and most fertile land in Aldo. The output on the land is countless, and it is logically the richest in the country. However, due to the deflationary nature of metal currency, it may never be possible to exchange for a sufficient amount of currency.¡±


    "What do you mean?" Irene asked: "Let the royal family not use coins to pay soldiers, but directly use equivalent value in kind¡ªsuch as food, cloth¡ªto send soldiers?"


    "Well, this is a method." Paul nodded. "There have been many similar methods in history, such as using salt as military pay to soldiers, but these are all temporary expedients and will definitely not last long."


    "We directly use the original method of distributing supplies to send money to soldiers, which will mean a lot of trouble. If the soldier''s garrison is adjacent to an orchard under the name of the royal family, so we pick a bunch of apples from the orchard as military pay to the soldiers, and this pile The apples are equivalent to the military pay of the soldiers in currency, and theoretically speaking, we don¡¯t owe the soldiers anything, and it¡¯s very convenient.¡±


    "But a soldier has to eat, drink, wear clothes, and even feed a family. He can''t do these things with a pile of apples. He must get them to the market for money. Is it possible for him to sell them all? Most of the apples can only stand rotten. Then think of the whole barracks of soldiers selling apples together after pay, how funny! Soldiers still have to march to fight? Do they take their property¡ªa pile of apples¡ªto march to fight?¡±


    "Haha!" Irene laughed at Paul''s description.

 Chapter 630： Military ticket three

    "Yes, it is also necessary to consider the difficulty of deploying various materials and whether it is fair."


    Catherine also added: "I think the soldiers who were given apples felt that they were being unfairly treated compared to the soldiers who were given salt, because salt is more likely to store value."


    "Look." Paul said with a smile: "Directly using materials as a means of paying military salaries will cause many problems in specific operations."


    "In the ancient savage age, people''s trade method was to barter. However, with the expansion of trade scale and complexity, direct exchange of goods was too inconvenient. So-called coins appeared, and coins were used as the medium of transaction valuation. Only by connecting all the trade goods in series can real commerce be born and the prosperous world we have today."


    "So..." Paul finally said the immature thought he mentioned at the beginning.


    "We can create a new medium of exchange that does not rely on scarce metals such as gold, silver, and copper, but still has the property of coins. This medium of exchange is only used within the army, and it can be called a military ticket]."


    "You know, the shops under the control of the royal family are all over the country of Aldo. As long as the king issues a decree, when holders of military tickets buy goods in the shops of the royal family, their effectiveness is equivalent to metal coins of the same face value. Then use military tickets To pay the salaries of the soldiers, isn¡¯t that the same as paying them metal currency? In this way, it will get rid of the current lack of money of the Kingdom government.¡±


    Catherine thought for a while, "This is indeed a good idea. But what should this kind of military ticket be made of? According to what you said, since it still has the property of coins, its raw materials need to be scarce but not too Scarce attribute. Do you use diamonds? This is very expensive!"


    Paul shook his head and replied: "Use paper! Use a uniform printing method to print complex patterns on the paper, just like the gold and silver coins that are currently circulating in the kingdom, such as the portrait of His Majesty the King, and the corresponding According to the face value of the coin, a military ticket with the same effect as the coin is made."


    Catherine was surprised by Paul''s words, and then frowned, "This seems to be easy to be imitated, and I can immediately think of the scene of fake military tickets flying all over the sky."


    Paul nodded, "Well, I''m almost sure that fake military tickets will definitely appear, but we can reduce the risk of being counterfeited by increasing the difficulty of making them. The pattern on the military ticket might as well be complicated to make it unsuitable for drawing , invite a master seal engraver with superb skills to engrave the master plate for printing military tickets, and some master seal engravers often have unique skills to prevent counterfeiting. I think there will be no shortage of such talents in the royal family."


    Catherine nodded. The royal family indeed supported such engraving talents. When the king issued edicts, he would affix a seal representing the royal power. Naturally, the patterns on the stamps could be used to identify the authenticity, otherwise the king''s edicts would be flying all over the sky.


    Paul continued to suggest: "The carved master should be kept strictly confidential. In addition, severe punishments can be imposed on those who forge military tickets, such as the direct death penalty, to deter potential lawbreakers. In addition, we can also pass The texture of the material is used for anti-counterfeiting."


    "Using parchment? Parchment is not easy to make."


    "No, although parchment paper is not easy to make, people all over the world know the production technology, so we use the kind of paper made of plant fibers produced in the Northwest Gulf."


    "Are you kidding me?" Catherine couldn''t help it. "The kind of paper you invented is everywhere, and it''s not scarce at all. And I heard that some underground workshops that don''t want to pay patent fees have copied it."


    Paul said confidently: "But the paper in the Northwest Gulf is still the best quality, and we can change the formula, add something else, such as cotton wool, and develop a special paper for making military tickets." Paper, so that its texture is different from ordinary paper, it is more wear-resistant and more resistant to folding, unlike other papers that can be torn as soon as it is torn. Because it is dedicated to military tickets, we artificially control its output and artificially make it It is scarce, and it is forbidden for civilians to buy this kind of paper."


    "There is another advantage of using paper to make military tickets. After all, paper is still paper. It is not as easy to store as gold and silver. Paper will decay, so it will not be stored for several generations, so it will be stored in a certain period of time. time frame is spent in a timely manner.¡±


    Catherine thought of a new question, "Will members of the army accept it?"


    Paul replied, "Of course it is impossible to accept it all at once. In order to gradually promote military tickets in the army, we must first target the lowest-level soldiers. The lowest-level soldiers and their families have very little material life needs. As long as they can Buying enough daily necessities¡ªgrain, salt, cloth, wine¡ªbasically satisfies their lives, and these can be easily bought in shops opened by the royal family with military tickets. UU Reading "


    "It''s not easy to face military officers. Officers need a high-quality life and social interaction. Some of the luxuries they need cannot be exchanged with military tickets anytime and anywhere¡ªafter all, at the beginning, we can only let the royal family''s shops Accept the military ticket."


    "Even for soldiers, I don''t recommend using coercive means to get them to accept military tickets. We can reach an agreement with them. Those who are willing to accept military tickets can receive one and a half times or even two times their salary, or half of their salary." Metal coins are used to pay half of the military tickets to soldiers. To target those soldiers from poor families, many soldiers have never even touched coins since they were young. For them, as long as they can buy the materials they need, money is the It makes no difference whether it''s made of paper or metal."


    "As long as the supply capacity of the royal family''s shops can meet the needs of purchasing various living materials with military tickets, military tickets can establish a strong reputation among soldiers at the bottom."


    "Once the reputation is established, the acceptance of military tickets will increase, and gradually spread to the officer class."


    When Paul talked eloquently, Catherine kept nodding. She even felt that Paul''s thoughts were quite mature.


    "In addition, military tickets cannot completely replace coins at the initial stage, so I suggest that the royal government prepare a fund. When soldiers and their families have special needs and have to use coins, they can use military tickets to exchange for money. Coins of equivalent value."


    "Please note that all the above-mentioned content is based on sufficient material supplies. If soldiers cannot exchange for the materials they need with their military tickets, all promises are meaningless."


    Irene suddenly became happy, and eagerly suggested: "Since that''s the case, why use military tickets only in the army? Can''t it be promoted to the whole society?"

 Chapter 631： military ticket four

    Erin''s proposal made Paul laugh dumbfounded.


    He waved his hand and said, "Theoretically, it''s completely feasible, but at this stage it''s not practical at all."


    Irene was not convinced, and asked with her mouth open: "Why?"


    Paul shrugged his shoulders and explained: "Didn''t you say it just now? The amount of money and material wealth in society must maintain a dynamic balance. More money and less goods will lead to inflation, and less money and more goods will lead to deflation. I think Today''s human beings still lack the ability to reasonably quantify the total wealth of the society, so they cannot judge how much banknotes should be printed each year, and the prestige of the kingdom government can be ruined if they are not careful."


    "And the acceptance of the people is also a big problem. If you take a bunch of papers and claim that it has the same effect as real money, everyone will only think that the kingdom government is robbing."


    "So we can only try it in places like the military where there is a high degree of compliance, and the scope is small, and it is easy to control and fix if something goes wrong."


    "Okay!" Irene was a little frustrated, "It seems that we can''t act too hastily, I wonder if I can see the day when people all over the street use banknotes."


    "Hey, Paul." Catherine looked at her fianc¨¦, her eyes were softer than ever, "Your idea should be mentioned to His Majesty the King as soon as possible."


    "Based on the above, I think this convenience can effectively solve the dilemma of the Royal Government''s insufficient military expenditure, and it is worth a try."


    At the imperial meeting held by King Rodney XVIII, Paul talked eloquently and introduced his idea of ??military tickets in detail.


    After discussing with the two princesses that day, under the urging of Catherine, Paul went to the king to re-introduce his immature thoughts to him that day.


    After Rodney XVIII listened carefully to Paul''s narration, he was very interested in his thoughts.


    After he went back, he thought about it alone for another day, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt that the convenience of using paper military tickets instead of military pay was very feasible.


    After approving it in his heart, Rodney XVIII couldn''t wait to hold the imperial meeting.


    After letting Paul say it again in front of the ministers, Rodney XVIII asked: "Everyone, what do you think? Let me first say my point of view. Earl Graham''s idea is a good medicine. I I think you can try it."


    The ministers reacted differently. There were too many novel things in Paul¡¯s remarks, such as general equivalents, inflation, and deflation. Some people looked confused and confused, while others frowned Lock, and some people suddenly see the light.


    After a while of whispering, Earl Nayink Scarlet stood up and echoed: "I agree with His Majesty and Earl Graman''s point of view, you can try it."


    He''s the treasurer of the kingdom, and any idea that saves money from him is a good idea.


    Earl Molin, the chief of intelligence, said: "Your Majesty, if one of them is not handled well, it will be bad for soldiers to mutiny."


    As the head of intelligence, he instinctively guards against all possible dangers.


    Rodney XVIII said: "But we cannot throw away a good idea because of a dangerous event that has not yet happened."


    "Oh, you are right, Your Majesty, I mean to do it with care."


    Palace Chancellor Rupert said: "I also think Earl Graman''s idea can be tried. And from a certain point of view, the military ticket is equivalent to binding the soldiers to the royal government."


    "Binding?" Everyone present looked at the Prime Minister with puzzled eyes.


    Rupert explained: "Think about it, the military ticket issued by the Royal Government, at present, only the Royal Government will recognize its effectiveness, if a soldier rebelled, took the military ticket and ran to Giles'' territory, in the Can I buy what I want there? No, the military ticket is waste paper there, and his wealth is equivalent to void!"


    "That''s right!"


    Rupert''s words made everyone''s eyes shine.


    Even Paul was very surprised. He didn''t even think of this. At first, he thought of the military ticket purely to solve the problem of insufficient metal currency.


    The Prime Minister is really an old fox.


    Rodney XVIII was very happy, and he discovered another magical use of military tickets.


    He glanced at everyone, "Does anyone have any other opinions?"


    No one raised any objections. It seems that Rupert''s words just now made everyone agree.


    "Well, since that''s the case, Earl Scarlet."


    "His Majesty!"


    "It''s up to you to study, how many denominations should the military ticket have, how much the denomination should be, what patterns should be printed on it, and what goods can be exchanged for it. I think you should ask Earl Graham for advice before he leaves the capital. "


    "Yes, Your Majesty." The Chancellor accepted the order.


    "As for who should print the military tickets..."


    To study a new type of paper material, it must be manufactured in large quantities...


    So you need to find a company that has certain attainments in papermaking and printing...


    Rodney XVIII looked at Paul, "If we need to use military tickets as soon as possible, UU Kanshu seems to have no other choice."


    Everyone looked at Paul. Now everyone knows that the papermaking and printing technologies in Northwest Gulf are the most advanced.


    The idea of ??the military ticket was proposed by Earl Gramain, so it''s hard not to doubt whether he has some selfish intentions in this regard.


    Many people even looked at Paul with teasing eyes.


    My day!


    Feeling the gazes of the crowd, Paul cursed inwardly. If he had known that Rodney XVIII would have spoken out at today''s meeting, he would have hidden his merits and fame.


    "Count Graham, I think you should make preparations for this. I hope that after Earl Scarlet completes the plan, you can print it out immediately."


    Now that the king has spoken, wouldn''t it be hypocritical to refuse?


    Paul had no choice but to respond: "Since Your Majesty trusts me so much, I will start preparations when I go back, but I hope you can recommend me a master seal engraver with superb skills."


    Rodney XVIII nodded, "I will let him go to your place with the plan."


    Paul leaned closer to the king again¡ªhe was sitting next to the king¡ªand whispered in his ear, "Um...Your Majesty, I want to confirm. This...Is this a commercial activity?"


    Rodney XVIII frowned, and replied in a low voice, "Of course, I won''t let your efforts be in vain, but I hope you will give me a cheap price."


    "Oh, sure, Your Majesty, I won''t include the cost of research and development in the price."


    Paul was relieved and straightened himself up.


    Although handing over the job to Paul, Rodney XVIII still felt a little weird.


    To exchange real money for a pile of paper, if it is the former self, it will definitely think this is the idea of ??a lunatic.


    Alas, I hope this military ticket can play a huge role as imagined.

 Chapter 632： Lion Harbor

    Liszt stood by the huge window of the office, looking at the bustling scene outside.


    Many buildings outside are under construction, some places are still laying foundations, some have begun to build walls, and some are being decorated.


    The place where he is now is located on a small peninsula extending into the sea from the southern territory of the Horn Bay Alliance, and it is not far from the capital of the Horn Bay Alliance, Nisberg. It does not take half a day to reach Nice by riding a fast horse. fort.


    Liszt began traveling on his own duties soon after receiving an appointment from Paul Greiman, Earl of Arda.


    In his own official capacity, he approached Marcus, the chairman of the Council of the Horn Bay Alliance, and Joe Foster, who had an important influence in the council, and made a request to purchase a small piece of land, which will be used as a settlement for businessmen in the Northwest Gulf, It is used for supplying and drying goods.


    Because the Horn Bay Alliance was busy with the war, it had a great impact on commerce and trade, and merchants from other countries were more or less affected here. Earl Graman sent someone to make this request, which did not surprise the council.


    But they still refused.


    The Jiaowan League is quite rich. Even though it has been a year since the war with the Jiaowan Church, the current financial resources are still not exhausted, so the council is not short of money.


    But under the current situation, there is one thing that the Horn Bay Alliance can never have too much-arms.


    Liszt grasped this pain point, and after repeated negotiations, he promised the council an ordnance supply worth about 500,000 Aldo silver shields to the Council on behalf of Earl Graman, and finally obtained this small corner called Lion''s Corner, occupying The land is about 50 mu.


    One thing is not perfect, this small piece of land is considered to be borrowed, and the term is only thirty years.


    After going through a series of surveying and mapping¡ªthe mercenaries came to Jiaowan and some surveying and mapping personnel¡ªthe agreement was sent to Earl Paul Greiman, who was still in the royal capital Jingyao.


    The earl replied quickly, he agreed, and commended Liszt¡ªthis surprised Liszt, he thought he had screwed up¡ªand urged him to sign a formal lease agreement with the Horn Bay Alliance as soon as possible.


    The matter was quickly settled, and this unremarkable Lion''s Point became a small overseas territory of the Greiman family, certainly within thirty years.


    Friedrich Liszt, Dennis MacFader, and Jeremy Irvine jointly became the managers of this small territory.


    Lister is in charge of the communication with the Horn Bay countries, McFady is in charge of the construction of Lion''s Point, and Erwin is in charge of the mercenaries stationed here.


    After several discussions, the three decided to build Shizijiao into a small town with comprehensive functions.


    Although the place is not big, they have planned the dock area, administrative area, trade area, residential area, warehouse area, and military area in detail, and every inch of land must be used reasonably.


    Lion''s Point was also renamed as Lion Harbor, and it soon became a large construction site, and buildings began to be built.


    The city hall and the army barracks were the first to be completed. The mercenaries who came back from the Northwest Bay lived in the barracks and took on the security and defense tasks here under the command of McFady.


    After the news that Northwest Gulf built a port at Lion Point, a large number of businessmen from Northwest Gulf who lived in Jiaowan heard the news and bought properties here.


    They knew that Earl Graham had stationed a team of mercenaries here, and the merchants in the Northwest Gulf had great confidence in the force of the Greman family, so of course they preferred to live under the earl''s wing.


    The nascent port also began to have merchant ships calling.


    In short, this small piece of land, where there was not even a fishing village before, began to prosper day by day.


    Liszt just took a long trip¡ªto the Principality of Inton to learn about the latest situation there. The Principality of Inton recently announced that it recognized the legal status of spellcasters, which caused a sensation in the entire Horn Bay. Therefore, in a sense, it has the status of a diplomatic envoy Liszt had no choice but to go there to investigate in person.


    This is the second day after he came back. Compared with when he left to go to Yin Dun, Lion Harbor has undergone new changes. Looking at the whole small place that is changing with each passing day, his heart is full of a sense of accomplishment.


    Tuk tuk tuk! There was a knock on the office door.


    "Please come in."


    The door opened, and a staff member of the city hall came in and said respectfully, "Master Liszt, there is a lady who claims to be Assitini and wants to visit you."


    "Assitini?"


    An image of a beautiful woman with chestnut hair appeared in his mind.


    "What color is her hair?"


    "It''s sorrel, my lord."


    Sure enough, it was Servia. Liszt was a little excited, and was surprised why she came back. Shouldn''t Jiaowan be a place she was afraid to avoid?


    "Thank you, please come in."


    "Yes, my lord."


    After waiting for a few minutes, there was a sound of soft footsteps outside the door. Before Sylvia left Jiaowan, she had lived with Liszt for a while, UU Reading , so Liszt was very familiar with her footsteps. Of course, the so-called co-living is just living in the same house, and there is nothing beyond the rules between the two.


    The office door opened again, and a familiar face that he hadn''t seen for a long time reappeared in front of Liszt.


    Sylvia is plumper than before, her skin is more radiant, her hair is more colorful, and all the changes make her look more beautiful and charming.


    It seems that she is doing well in the Northwest Gulf. Without the pressure of Islam, she is more relaxed in spirit and life, and it is reasonable to become beautiful.


    Sylvia walked in and closed the door gently.


    "Perhaps..." Looking at the dazed guy on the opposite side, the witch smiled, "Should I call you Lord Liszt now?"


    Liszt reacted and said with a smile: "No matter what happens to my position, we are still friends. Please sit down!"


    After he motioned for Sevia to sit down, he poured her a glass of water himself.


    "How''s life in the Northwest Bay?" Although they both wrote every month.


    "Still the same. Sometimes priority, sometimes busy, but above all safety."


    "Hahaha, let me just say that you and your companions went to the right place. Since you are so satisfied, why did you come back? Could it be that... you want to miss it?"


    There was a trace of resentment in Saivia''s eyes, "Can''t I come and see you?"


    "Oh, sure, you''re welcome here anytime, Sylvia. But I''m sure you''re not just there for that, are you?"


    "Okay!" Sylvia sighed helplessly, "I heard that the Yinton people no longer persecute spellcasters. Is this true?"


    Liszt nodded, "It''s true."


    "I''d like to visit Yinton."

 Chapter 633： Battle of Fort Moore

    "Go to Yin Dun?" Liszt shook his head, "This is not a good idea!"


    Sevia was very puzzled, "Why?"


    List explained: "The chaos is not over yet!"


    "confusion?"


    "Yes, chaos!" Liszt said seriously, "The Grand Duke recognized the status of the spellcaster. This is a very bold decision, but it still caused confusion in the domestic trend of thought. Although everyone hates the church, it has been hundreds of years. Stereotypes are not so easy to dispel."


    Serbia''s face was covered with a shadow, it seemed that things were not as good as imagined.


    Liszt persuaded her: "Since you have returned to Jiaowan, I suggest you stay here¡ªLion Harbor¡ªfirst, at least here is safe."


    The witch hesitated for a moment, then finally nodded, "Okay."


    Liszt felt happy, and he asked, "Are you going to investigate the Duchy of Inton, do you want yourself and your friends to move back to Jiaowan?"


    Servia replied: "There is such a plan, after all, Jiaowan is our former homeland."


    "Well," Liszt said with some regret: "You should settle down in the Northwest Gulf. This war will last forever."


    "Why?" Sylvia was surprised.


    After all, although she is a witch, she also yearns for a peaceful and quiet life in her heart. If the war in Jiaowan continues, no matter how the country here treats spellcasters, Jiaowan will not be a good place to live. place.


    She said eagerly: "I have been collecting news from Horn Bay in Port Fullern. It is said that the troops of the Horn Bay Alliance are marching inland. They have already won several battles, and they are about to approach the land of Collins. up."


    "But..." Liszt shook his head, "I don''t think they will go on smoothly forever, just like a sharp arrow being shot, no matter how powerful it is at the moment of shooting, its flight will have an endless Time. What''s more, there is still the Holy See standing behind the church."


    Saivia dissatisfied: "You are too pessimistic!"


    At this moment, Dudu knocked on the office door.


    Liszt asked someone from outside to come in, it was a staff member of the city hall, and he handed Liszt a document.


    After the staff left, Liszt opened the file and quickly browsed through it.


    "Oh, I''m such a crow mouth."


    Liszt had complex expressions on his face, mostly accidental.


    He was about to hand over the document to Servia who was wondering, but immediately took it back.


    "I''m sorry, I''m a public official now, and I need to stipulate that I can''t show you the internal documents."


    "Cut!" Sylvia was very disdainful.


    Liszt raised his eyebrows again, "But the content itself has no classification level, so I can tell you."


    Sevia frowned and shouted: "Friedrich, don''t play tricks in front of me!"


    "Unfortunately, what I said was right, the Holy See took action."


    Sylvia''s eyes widened in shock.


    Liszt raised the document in his hand, "The above is the latest news from the front line, the Allied army was defeated by Fort Moore."


    "Just a stone''s throw from the capital of Collins!"


    Looking at the two armies fighting fiercely ahead, Quiller Foster''s heart was always tense.


    General Vazquez beside him was also staring at the battlefield with his eyes motionless.


    In front of them, the sound of fighting was roaring against the sky. Protestants and cataracts formed rows of echeloned horizontal formations. As soon as the frontmost horizontal formations of the two sides came into contact, they began to fight. When the line team is too exhausted or the casualties are too heavy, the front line line will retreat, and the line line behind will go up, and then start a new round of fighting.


    Let''s see which side can''t stand it first.


    Generally speaking, the Protestant army has the upper hand. There are still five complete rows left in the middle of the military formation, but there are only three rows on the Skitarii side, and only the front two rows are complete. There are few people.


    "In a short while, we will win."


    General Vazquez said with emotion, "This **** war is finally about to see the light of day. The capture of Fort Moore is equivalent to opening the gate of Collins City. At that time, the Horn Bay Church will be in our hands. "


    "It''s all thanks to your leadership."


    Queller admired General Vazquez.


    The general''s answer was somewhat modest: "To be honest, if the Skitarii hadn''t invested too much resources in the partial divisions that surrounded the north, it would be impossible for us to reach such a place that is one step away from Collins City."


    The Kingdom of Collins is called the City of Collins. Among the small countries that are densely distributed in the corners and bays, it is very common for the name of the country to be the name of the capital.


    "General, seeing that victory is imminent, why don''t you send the reserve troops up to reap the fruits of victory at once?"


    "Oh, my child, the battlefield is full of variables, you must always keep a hole card to deal with accidents. UU reading "


    General Vazquez patiently explained to him, "You know what worries me the most right now?"


    "Please make it clear, General."


    General Vazquez began to mention his juniors, "What I am most worried about now is that the Holy See will intervene at our last moment."


    "Oh my God, who are those people?"


    There were bursts of exclamations from other officers around them, causing Vazquez and Quiller to look in the direction they were pointing.


    A brand new army is slowly approaching the battlefield with neat steps.


    Vazquez was very surprised, "Who are they...not ours, do cataracts have reinforcements?"


    Quiller shook his head, "Didn''t the newspaper say no?"


    A terrible thought appeared in the hearts of the two at the same time, they looked at each other, the Holy See?


    As the army approached, everyone saw their specific situation clearly, and their first impression of the unfamiliar army was that it was well-equipped.


    Almost everyone is wearing armor, with a high rate of wearing armor, and they all hold shiny weapons in their hands.


    Under the sunlight, the entire military formation was almost golden.


    "They''re coming our way!"


    Quiller shouted, "General, give an order, let me lead the reserve team to stop them."


    Vazquez looked at the approaching Holy See army with complicated eyes.


    In the end, he sighed helplessly, and ordered: "Quiller Foster, go! Be sure to block them, the key to victory is in your hands!"


    "Yes!" Quiller nodded heavily, urging the horse under his crotch, and a gust of wind left.


    But a shadow immediately fell over the side of the Protestant army.


    Seeing the enemy army coming to help, the fighting front army panicked.


    The morale of the crumbling guard army was boosted.

 Chapter 634：

    The news of the defeat of the Protestant army at Fort Maul blew across the Horn like a whirlwind.


    They were but a step short of reaching the city of Collins, but were thwarted, defeated, and retreated, as the cathars had been attacking Indon by detour through the neutral cities of the north.


    And the Church of Diagonal Bay of the Holy See officially helped, which once again reversed the situation of this war, as if returning to the moment when the cathars were so powerful a year ago.


    "The Lord of Light will punish each of you!"


    At the council meeting of the Horn Bay Alliance, Senator Simmons, who hadn''t seen anyone for a long time, reappeared on the venue.


    He is a loyal believer of the Lord of Light, which is nothing. Everyone here dares to say that he is a loyal believer of the Lord of Light.


    It''s just that Congressman Simmons is on the side of the old sect.


    "Heavenly Father is omnipotent. His army is approaching us step by step. Sooner or later, this sinful land will be purified."


    "Repent, lost lambs, it''s not too late, let us fall back into the merciful arms of our heavenly Father."


    In the coastal countries, there are not a few people who still support the Jiaowan Church. When the Protestant army was dominant, their speech was suppressed. Now that the Protestant army is at a disadvantage, they have emerged one by one.


    Among them are many big figures who can have a significant influence on the top, such as Senator Simmons in the Horn Bay Alliance Council.


    "Shameful remarks!"


    Horace immediately stood up and criticized Simmons.


    "This **** is asking us to surrender to the enemy! Surrender? My God, think about the glory of your surname, can you make yourself do such a shameful thing?"


    "Since the founding of the Jiaowan Alliance, how many wars have we fought? Which time have we bowed our knees and surrendered to the enemy? Could it be that the enemy is replaced by the church this time? It is the church that took the initiative to stand on the side of our enemy."


    "We just lost a battle, the enemy''s footsteps are still far from our country!"


    "Gathering troops, recruiting recruits, buying all kinds of ordnance, the wealth accumulated by the alliance for hundreds of years is now in handy! Although spending money is very distressing, if we can win the war, then the expenses in the war will cost ten Double, hundred times the profits returned to our treasury!"


    ¡­


    Instigated by Horace''s remarks, the entire council immediately became agitated.


    "Fight to the end!" "Fight to the death!" "Down with the traitor!"


    All kinds of passionate slogans are endless.


    "You are stubborn! You are guilty! You cannot be forgiven by God!"


    Simmons did not give up and continued to yell, but his voice was drowned out by the main battle chants.


    "Go to hell! Traitor!"


    Horace leaned forward and gave Senator Simmons a hard blow, blowing him all over the face.


    "Horace, you are sent by the devil in **** to confuse people!" Simmons, who was furious and about to fight back, was grabbed by his sleeve by others.


    Under the instigation of Horace, the people around shot one after another, and you punched me and kicked me to make Simmons suffer from flesh and blood.


    There was a commotion at the venue, and the guards in charge of maintaining order rushed in immediately and stopped everyone.


    Congressman Simmons, with a bruised nose and a swollen face, was quickly taken away from the venue. When he left, he still shouted all kinds of remarks that disappointed everyone.


    "You are too impulsive! Horace!"


    In his office, Speaker Marcus reprimanded Horace with a livid face.


    Marcus was not there when the commotion broke out at the venue, and was unable to stop it in time.


    "Lord Speaker." Horace defended himself, "Under the current situation, Simmons actually spread the words of failure and hurt our morale. I beat him lightly. He should be sent to the gallows, or be sentenced to death." Press it on the guillotine, any one will do, just don''t let him waste the food and water of the alliance!"


    Marcus looked serious, shook his head and said, "Other people can, but not for members of the council."


    The Jiaowan Alliance is a system of co-governance by the nobles. Every member of the council is a descendant of the big families that established the alliance. For such a long time, it has neither increased nor decreased.


    The nobles in the council enjoy all kinds of privileges in the country, and they are superior to others no matter in economy or politics.


    Among them is the exemption from the death penalty. No matter how unforgivable mistakes a member of the council commits, the greatest punishment is to be deprived of his membership, and then choose another person from his family blood to fill his vacancy.


    Of course, if the members who were deprived of their seats made any mistakes again, there was no guarantee that they would be punished.


    The members of the Council of past dynasties have faithfully maintained this system, which makes the political struggle within the alliance look less **** than other countries. The relatively stable political situation has laid the foundation for a good business environment, which has created the Angle Bay Alliance. Centuries of prosperity. UU reading


    Speaker Marcus was about to continue criticizing Horace when there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in!"


    In came Senator Joe Foster.


    The first sentence he said after he came in was, "Thanks to the Lord of Light, according to the latest news, they have temporarily gained a foothold in Ghosn."


    Marcus breathed a sigh of relief. Foster was talking about the front-line army. The alliance army has been retreating in a row for the past few days, and the news it receives every day is like this. Now it has finally stopped its hind legs.


    "But it''s only for the time being. The Skitarii may also be temporarily repairing, so they didn''t continue to catch up."


    Foster''s next words show that the situation is still very serious.


    "Let them seize the time to organize their defenses. If Ghosn is not conducive to blocking the attack, they can take the initiative to take another step and choose a good place, but in any case they cannot let the Skitarii enter the alliance territory."


    "By the way, how is your son? Is he all right?"


    "Oh, God bless you, that kid is alright."


    Marcus was so worried that he didn''t have the heart to reprimand Mr. Horace anymore.


    He asked the two to sit down and discuss the countermeasures for the current situation.


    After a series of defeats and retreats, the army has lost a lot, and replenishing recruits is the top priority.


    The Marquis of Foster said with a sad face: "Our manpower is still sufficient, and it should not be a problem to recruit another batch of recruits, but in terms of ordnance-weapons, armor, etc., the loss is very large. Uneven."


    "Oh, since that''s the case, then we have to make another trip to the Northwest Gulf. As Horace said, the wealth accumulated by the Horn Bay Alliance for hundreds of years is time to come in handy."


    "Okay, I''ll send someone to run again right away, I think the earl will be very happy."


    Foster was a little helpless.

 Chapter 635：

    "That''s it. Please be sure to pass on our request to Earl Greiman."


    The Marquis Joe Foster is entertaining a distinguished guest in his study.


    The name of the guest was Friedrich List, and they had met several times before. At that time, Lister was still the business representative of Todd Shipping Company in the Northwest Gulf in Cape Bay, and the Foster family had business dealings with him.


    But now Liszt is the official representative of Earl Paul Greiman, the most powerful lord in the Northwest Gulf, and what they are talking about is not just ordinary business.


    "I will faithfully convey your intention, Lord Marquis."


    Liszt said respectfully to Foster.


    Although this is not the first time, his heart is still full of infinite gratitude to Earl Graham. In the past, when he came to the Foster family''s mansion because of the business of the ship company, the person who received him was often the person in charge of the Foster family. It is rare to see Joe Foster, an ordinary man who manages some part of the business, the real owner of the house.


    Only those few meetings should perhaps be called audiences.


    Liszt remembered that the Duke at that time was aloof, and he was just an extremely inconspicuous little person in front of him, extremely humble.


    But now, the Duke is treating him with courtesy, and he is still in his private study.


    The Marquis of Foster asked with a smile: "I don''t know... what attitude does Lord Graham have towards the war that took place in the Horn Bay?"


    "Attitude?" Liszt responded, "My count has sympathy for the oppressed coastal people."


    "Oh, that''s good." The Marquis seemed quite satisfied, "If possible, would he be willing to send troops to assist in this just war?"


    "Send troops? No, no, no!" Liszt shook his head like a rattle, "Earl Graham is the lord of Aldo, no matter how he is emotionally inclined, he can''t bypass the kingdom. Your lord earl The kingdom''s loyalty is unquestionable."


    "Oh, of course!" The Marquis of Foster waved his hand, "We have absolutely no intention of letting Earl Graham make any presumptuous actions. But..."


    He smiled and said, "I heard that a mercenary hired by Earl Graman is stationed at Horn Bay, right on Lion''s Cape."


    "what do you mean?"


    "Compared to the traditional army, mercenaries are a very flexible tool, aren''t they? Besides, I heard that the mercenaries were originally composed of people from Jiaowan. Well, we can rent this one from the count The army?"


    "If Earl Graham agrees, there should be no problem. However, I am a little puzzled."


    Liszt asked with doubts: "Our mercenaries only have more than 2,000 after recruiting some new members locally. Excuse me for being rude, but the number of soldiers in the alliance army is so expensive that even 2,000 people are interested. Yet?"


    "Oh, of course not." The Marquis of Foster replied decisively, "Of course not to that extent. Although we have...some troubles recently, our treasury and manpower are abundant. It''s just..."


    He smiled, "We always have to plan for the worst. I hope your mercenary group will grow stronger at that time."


    When Liszt got up to leave, Marquis Foster suddenly stopped him.


    "Mr. Lister, has the Holy See contacted you?"


    "As far as I know, no."


    "That''s good. Please allow me to remind you a little bit. The Angle Bay Church and Collins and other countries are extremely conservative and backward, as can be seen from the protracted witch hunt before. If they occupy the entire Angle Bay , then this piece of land will fall into a long-lasting decline, and the prosperous city will become lifeless, and I think Earl Gramain, who has always supported business, will definitely not like that kind of scene."


    Liszt nodded, "I will keep your reminder in mind, Master Foster."


    "Oh, my God! Servia, you know, I just faced Lord Marquis Foster again, and I was neither humble nor overbearing from the beginning to the end."


    As soon as he got back on the carriage, Liszt couldn''t wait to show off to Sylvia who was waiting for him inside. Although because of the lease of the lion''s corner, he has already dealt with many big figures in the Council as an envoy of the Greiman family.


    But at that time, there was no beautiful woman for him to talk to.


    "Really? Then you are really good, Li-S-t-big-man."


    Sevia deliberately dragged his tongue to "compliment" him.


    But she immediately asked, "What''s the situation in the Angle Bay Alliance? Did the Marquis reveal anything?"


    As the main force of the Protestant Army, the Angle Bay Alliance largely represents the situation of the entire Protestant National Alliance.


    Liszt said: "This war will still be fought. The alliance''s family background is very strong, with both money and people."


    Although the Marquis of Foster showed pessimism to a certain extent, and was even ready to hire troops from foreign countries¡ªthis Liszt didn¡¯t tell Sylvia, and Sylvia is not his colleague, so he can¡¯t tell her everything. .


    "Damn it!" Sylvia said angrily, "What a bunch of trash! It''s been so far It''s almost time to pick Collins, the big peach."


    Although the attitude of the Horn Bay Alliance towards spellcasters is still unclear, as long as they can shake their fists to beat the church, Sylvia will be happy for his victory and depressed for his failure.


    On the road leading to Ghosn, a large army is marching firmly.


    They are the so-called Skitarii, a large army formed mainly by the inland countries of Jiaowan under the call of the Jiaowan Church, dedicated to the opposing Protestant Alliance.


    At this time, the commander of this army, Webster, was riding on horseback with the army, thinking about the next battle plan in his mind.


    Webster was dispatched by the Holy See to lead the Holy See troops to rescue the Chataris from the predicament, and he has rich combat experience.


    After arriving at Horn Bay, he combined the army he brought with the original Skitarii to form a new Skitarii.


    Someone came up on a fast horse.


    "General, a new batch of ordnance supplies has arrived, please sign."


    "It''s finally here." Webster reacted, took the parchment and quill pen handed over by the other party, and signed his name hastily.


    "General!" The visitor looked at him with admiration, "Congratulations, you have won a great victory and wiped away the shame caused by the failure of the North Army in one fell swoop. Jiaowan people, I mean those pious Jiaowan Believers, they are all thanking us."


    The failure of the army on the North Route refers to the fact that the guardian army detoured through the neutral state to attack the northern coastal countries, but finally led the Duchy of Inton to suffer a disastrous defeat near Hydera.


    "Thank you! But what I want to remind is." Webster looked at, "The victory we just won relied on the large amount of ordnance. If we want to continue to win such victories, please also ask the masters in the rear Be sure to pay attention."

 Chapter 636：

    "It seems that our products are very popular in Jiaowan."


    Paul looked at the crowd and said with a smile.


    All the shareholders present here are the various shareholders of Northwest Industries¡ªDuke Ferdinand, Earl Parker, Earl Heller, etc., except for Earl Mellon Garnard, who stayed in the south and was entrusted with an important position by King Rodney XVIII. A letter is being circulated.


    It was from Horn Bay, a letter written by Friedrich Liszt.


    From this letter, we can see that the Angle Bay Alliance urgently needs to purchase armaments from Northwest Industries again. Of course, not only this country, but many coastal countries in the Angle Bay have expressed their needs through Lister''s letter paper.


    Paul said: "We should try our best to meet the needs of our customers."


    Duke Ferdinand read the letter silently, and then handed it back to Paul.


    There was a playful smile on the corner of his mouth, "There is another side, and it should be satisfied."


    "Oh, of course, Your Excellency the Duke. Northwestern Industries will meet the needs of all customers."


    Paul handed the letter to Bernard who was standing beside him.


    "On the other side, continue to contact them in your name. It''s better to separate the two sides, otherwise they will definitely have problems with us."


    Henry Ferdinand nodded, "No problem."


    Earl Parker asked: "According to the meaning of the letter, the Horn Bay Alliance seems to want to entrust your mercenary in the future."


    "Yes." Paul frowned, "I''m struggling, if they really make this request, should I agree or not."


    With a clatter, Derrick Heller, who was next to Earl Heller, stood up.


    Everyone looked at this young and energetic guy.


    "Master Graham!"


    Derrick made a request to Paul that surprised everyone present.


    "If you are determined to send troops to participate in the war at Horn Bay, please allow me to participate as a soldier."


    Before Paul knew how to answer, Earl Heller yelled angrily, "Nonsense, get out of here."


    Derrick wanted to refute his father at first, but the next moment he seemed to feel that it was inappropriate to quarrel with his father on this occasion, so he went out disgruntled.


    Earl Heller smiled awkwardly at Paul.


    Paul is a little strange, if Derrick is the second son in the family, his wish is quite normal.


    Unable to inherit the title of the family, you can only rely on a pair of armor and a sword to go out and earn it yourself.


    But Derrick was the eldest son of the family, and Earl Heller also put great emphasis on training him, and many things were entrusted to this son.


    As long as he honestly carries it in the Northwest Gulf, the title and territory will be his sooner or later.


    Speaking of which, Derrick Heller was very interested in the army under Paul''s command. As soon as he came to Huxin Town, he went to the military academy to take classes. There are many matters in the Arda army, except for those parts that involve secrecy. Rick is clear.


    It can only be said that this man is naturally interested in fighting.


    "It''s unbelievable!"


    When Nathan and Edward stepped onto the wharf of Port Fulan, they both exclaimed in unison.


    Port Fulan now looks like a big city.


    Row upon row of buildings, wide streets, pedestrians and vehicles, all show her prosperity.


    Nathan didn''t even blink his eyelids, "I never thought that there is such a port city on the west side of Aldo, it''s too shocking."


    "Nathan, please believe that no matter how shocked you are, my shock can be doubled by your shock."


    If Nathan''s expression is still just surprised, Edward''s face can be called dull, without the previous demeanor.


    If you want to say why, it''s probably because Edward knows too well what Port Fulan used to be like.


    He used to be a pirate leader in the Northwest Gulf, and Port Fullland was like his backyard to him.


    But just now, the moment he landed on land, oh no, it should be the moment he saw the city from the sea, Edward thought his ship was going to the wrong place.


    After sailing into the Northwest Gulf, the road was calm and calm. Perhaps... the lords of the Northwest Gulf finally united, and they wiped out the small band of pirates that were abandoned by them.


    That should be the case, otherwise how could the environment of Fulan Port have developed to such a large scale.


    "Nathan, do you know that before I left the Northwest Gulf, Port Fulan was a small fishing port that couldn''t be smaller. The streets are all dirt roads, and the low houses are arranged in a mess. The church here... Heavenly Father, look at the current church, how magnificent, how luxurious and beautiful it is."


    "Then the lord here must be a very remarkable person."


    Nathan suddenly took a little interest in the man who ruled the place.


    The two of them walked along the street all the way to the interior of the city, chatting along the way, and the various scenery was dizzying.


    Edward: "Speaking of which, I''m still a little worried about the Yinton people on the corner of the bay. UU reading "


    Nathan: "What, why are you so sentimental all of a sudden?"


    Edward: "Well, after all, it is the first country in the world to recognize the legal rights of spellcasters."


    Nathan: "Everything is optional, but there will be a price to pay."


    Edward: "Oh, it''s so ruthless, no matter how you say it, we made it happen."


    Nathan shrugged his shoulders indifferently, "We just gave a choice, and the Yinton people themselves make the decision. Besides, their choice has indeed avoided the coming disaster for themselves."


    Edward: "Don''t forget, we are spellcasters."


    Nathan: "So what, the weak are not worthy of survival. If Yin Dun is like that, then we can accept our fate calmly."


    Edward shook his head and changed the subject, "Nathan, when will the lord arrive?"


    "That''s not clear. We came by sea. They will go by land, cross the Inner Rodan Corridor, pass through the northeast of Aldo, and then come to the northwest bay."


    "It''s not just Lady Mariana, is it?"


    "The letter says several will come."


    A month ago, the two who were still in Jiaowan received a secret letter from Gabela.


    It was Mariana who wrote them, instructing them to set off immediately to the Northwest Gulf, where they would join her to complete an important task.


    Although out of usual caution, the letter did not specify what important task it was, but Nathan could probably guess it.


    Northwest Bay is where Master Barnett, one of the members of the Ten, was last seen.


    It seemed that the group of ten had finally run out of patience with this eccentric guy who had been outside the organization for a long time.


    Perhaps many people in the Secret Law Association sincerely hoped that something had happened to this guy, and sent someone just to confirm.

 Chapter 428：

    Nathan and Edward walked along the street towards the city center of Port Fulan.


    While admiring the street scene, they discussed their views on the city.


    "I said, aren''t you afraid of being recognized? After all, you used to be a famous pirate leader here."


    Nathan said jokingly.


    "Hmph! The population here has more than increased tenfold, and the streets are full of new faces."


    Edward looked fearless, and suddenly he looked at a place.


    "Hey, look!"


    Edward pointed to a storefront around the corner ahead.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s an alchemy shop. Didn''t you complain about being a little seasick? Maybe you can go in and ask if there is any medicine to treat it."


    Nathan smiled wryly, "Oh, forget it, I don''t want to drink some weird things."


    Edward insisted on his point of view, "Go in and see if there is any hindrance, maybe there is some rare potion."


    "Okay!" Nathan shrugged, "Just do as you say."


    The two turned around and walked towards the alchemy shop.


    The business of the alchemy shop seemed to be booming, and customers kept coming in and out at the door.


    This is not a small shop, the space inside is very large, and there are huge wooden shelves beside the wall, which are filled with potions of different colors and other alchemy products.


    Edward finally squeezed to the front of the counter, and the person in charge of receiving him was a very young guy, probably only in his teens, with a face full of childishness.


    "Is there any potion for seasickness?" Edward asked.


    "Potion for seasickness? Sir, you have come to the right place!"


    The young man was very enthusiastic, "I''ll find it for you right now."


    At this time, a somewhat exaggerated and pleasantly surprised shout sounded from behind Edward.


    "Hi! Hi! Hi! Isn''t this... Isn''t this Little Loggins?"


    It was Nathan, who recognized the little boy behind the counter.


    When he and his mother were recruiting local spellcasters to join the Arcane Society in Jiaowan, they had contacted a group of wandering spellcasters who had lost their homes due to the oppression of the church.


    This group established a refuge camp in the dense virgin jungle of Jiaowan, struggling to survive.


    Nathan had seen several members of this caster group, including the little boy in front of him, Rodgins.


    When Roggins heard someone calling his name, his body shook violently, and then he looked towards the source of the voice.


    He stared at Nathan, who was also smiling at him.


    Luo Jinsi was thinking, and suddenly remembered where he had seen this face before.


    His face was quickly covered by fear, and he finally came to the Northwest Bay thousands of miles away from his hometown. He thought he could start again in a safe and sound way, and no one would disturb his life anymore, but at that moment just now, the calm was overwhelmed. broken.


    Even if the opponent is also a caster!


    Logins didn''t say anything, and ran to the back in a panic.


    "Who... is he?"


    Edward looked at Nathan with doubtful sunlight.


    Nathan looked around and confirmed that no one noticed him, then whispered in Edward''s ear, "The caster of Horn Bay."


    Edward was surprised, "Why is the spellcaster from Jiaowan here?"


    But he immediately realized, "Yes, there is a war going on in Jiaowan. Ordinary people run away, let alone oppressed spellcasters."


    After a while, an old man who looked to be in his fifties came out from behind.


    "Oh, today I am really surprised by one after another."


    Nathan looked at the old man, this time he was really surprised.


    "Mr. Ord, long time no see." Nathan greeted the old man, who had also met the old mage.


    Old Ode nodded back, "Everyone, this is the place to talk, please follow me."


    In the backyard of the alchemy shop, old Odd invited Nether and Edward to sit around a stone table.


    "How did you get to Northwest Bay from Horn Bay?" Nathan asked his own question.


    "It''s like this..."


    Old Ord recounted their experiences.


    After he finished speaking, Nathan shook his head regretfully.


    "Please forgive my bluntness, I still think you made the wrong decision."


    When I and my mother Mariana came into contact with this group of spellcasters, I tried my best to persuade them to join the secret society, but they finally refused.


    Nathan said a little braggingly: "The Secret Law Society has become stronger than before. To tell you the truth, Mr. Ord, we have already controlled a country!"


    Old Aode still had a calm expression on his face, and he just asked blandly, "Is it the Duchy of Yindun in Jiaowan?"


    The matter of the Principality of Inton had spread to the Northwest Bay, causing a stir among the mages hiding here. Everyone agreed that they should find someone to go back and have a look, so Sylvia took a boat to Jiaowan.


    "No no no! Inton is just a small country."


    Nathan said with some pride: "What we control is a bigger country. Compared with Yin Dun, it can be called bigger in every respect."


    He still didn''t say which country it was, although he was eager to name it.


    "I believe that in the near future, she will be completely ruled by us, and she will stand tall and shake the entire continent."


    Nathan''s agitation didn''t seem to affect Old Odd. UU reading he leisurely stuffed the pipe filter into his mouth, and took two puffs on the cigarette.


    "Perhaps you will succeed, but it is foreseeable that it will be hard work and even... fighting. Alas, Nathan, we are all people here who long for a peaceful life. Of course, in your eyes, we are all Some cowards."


    "However, we really hate bloodshed from the bottom of our hearts. We don''t want to bleed ourselves, and we don''t want others to bleed. And... the idea of ??the Arcane Society is too radical for us. You know, many spellcasters still think that It is a member of human beings and does not want to become a superior existence."


    "Okay!" said Nether, somewhat despondently, "that''s an option, but I''ll say..."


    His eyes were full of sincerity, "If you change your mind, the Mystic Society will still welcome all compatriots. You know, spellcasters are not tolerated by the world. If the lord here finds out your identity, what is waiting for you It''s still burning or hanging."


    "We have our own way to face this, but thank you for reminding us."


    Old Odd smiled, and he didn''t say one thing¡ªthe lord here is accepting of spellcasters. The less people know about this kind of thing, the better, and protect that respectable adult as much as possible.


    While they were talking, there was a sudden loud commotion from the street outside.


    "What happened?"


    Nathan, who had always been vigilant in his heart, stood up all of a sudden.


    A thin figure ran in, it was the boy named Luo Jinsi.


    Contrary to just now, the boy''s face was full of excitement.


    "Grandpa Od, there''s news from the port that the Western Exploration Team is back!"


    "Come back from the other direction!"

 Chapter 638：

    "Come back from the other direction... what do you mean?"


    Nathan and Edward noticed some strange words from Rogers.


    "It''s unbelievable. Is this really the case in this world?" Old Odd narrowed his eyes and took a puff of his pipe.


    He smiled and said to the boy: "Haha, Roggins, come and explain to our guest."


    The boy''s face was full of excitement, and the previous fear of Nathan and others seemed to have completely disappeared.


    "It''s the Western Exploration Team! Do you know why they are called the Western Exploration Team? Because when they set off, they drove their ships to the depths of the western sea."


    Oh, it turned out to be a fleet, Nathan and Edward knew it.


    Wait, to the depths of the ocean to the west?


    Edward''s face was full of puzzlement: "Is it sailing from the northwest bay to the west?"


    "Yes, yes!" Roggins replied immediately.


    Edward continued to ask: "But there is only sea water in the west direction!"


    As a former pirate leader in the Northwest Gulf, he knew exactly what was there. After passing through a few scattered islands, there was an endless sea.


    Nathan on the side also showed a puzzled look.


    Luo Jinsi said anxiously: "Yes! There is only the vast sea, but they came back from another direction! Uh...there is such a legend among the crowd, it should come from the mouth of the people on the boat."


    "Another direction?" Nathan asked. "You mean, they came back from the East?"


    "That''s right!"


    "How is this possible?" Nathan sneered, "Oh, I see, they must have circled south and then east, and then returned along the coast of the mainland after they circled the east."


    "It''s a big circle, but I don''t know the kind of circle you imagine. Sir!"


    Rawkins suddenly raised his voice, "Ahem!" He cleared his throat heavily again.


    "Their return shows one thing¡ªthe land under our feet is a circle, and they circumvented this circle, so they returned to the Northwest Bay from the east."


    While talking, the boy gestured with his hands, for fear that the guests might not understand.


    Nathan was startled for a few seconds, and then burst out laughing.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    He was out of breath laughing.


    "You...what are you laughing at?"


    Looking at Nathan who was laughing wildly, Rodgins frowned, looking a little dissatisfied.


    Nathan grabbed Edward''s shoulders and stabilized his wobbly body.


    "Edward, listen, does this idiot know what he''s talking about? He said... Hahaha... He even said that the ground under our feet is round... Uh, what''s wrong with you?"


    Nathan stopped laughing because he saw the seriousness on Edward''s face.


    "I said..." Nathan still had a smile all over his face, "You don''t take what this fool said seriously, do you?"


    Hearing Nathan call himself a silly boy, Roggins became even angrier, puffing up his cheeks.


    "That... Nathan." Edward looked at his companion, "This kid... ah, your name is Roggins, right? What Roggins said may be true."


    "What?" Nathan put away his smile, put on a puzzled expression, and shook his hand in front of Edward, "I don''t remember you drinking today!"


    "I''m serious." Edward said solemnly, "You know, I''ve been at sea all year round, and I''ve always had a doubt in my mind¡ªwhy do ships sailing from far away always expose their masts first, and then reveal the hull below? ? If the sea is flat, it shouldn''t be."


    He spread his hands, "But if this is the case, the earth¡ªtogether with the sea¡ªis a circle, or a sphere, then it makes sense."


    "Ridiculous!" Hearing his companion say the same, Nathan also became serious, and he seriously retorted: "Maybe the waves of the sea are blocking it!"


    Edward shook his head, "But it''s the same when the wind is calm and there are no waves at all!"


    Nathan frowned and said: "I have heard of the so-called round earth theory, but I only need one question to prove the absurdity of the theory that the earth is round, that is - if the earth is really spherical, then when people When you are at the other end of the circle, wouldn¡¯t you fall into the sky below? This so-called western exploration team, since they circled around, must have to pass the other end, right? So why did this fleet Didn''t it fall?"


    "This..." Edward''s eyes froze, unable to refute. In the end, he could only say: "It must be the mighty power of the Lord of Light that is at work, right?"


    "Cut!" Nathan scoffed at his explanation with the power of gods.


    "I see!" He continued, "This so-called exploration team is a group of liars trying to make a big news to make themselves famous in history."


    "Impossible!" Rodgins yelled, "They were sent by Master Graman to explore the world! They cannot be liars trying to gain fame!"


    "Greman? Haha Is he the lord here?" Nathan said with a smile, "If he accepts the statement that the earth is round, he is either the leader of these liars or a Fool."


    "you¡­"


    Logins looked at him angrily, and was about to quarrel with Nathan.


    "Okay!" Old Odd patted Loggins on the shoulder, stopping him from arguing with the guest.


    The old man said calmly: "If the Western Expeditionary Team lied, it will definitely be exposed. After the news spreads, many explorers will try to repeat their feat. Let''s see if they can succeed." , it¡¯s impossible for everyone to defend the lie when they come back, right?¡±


    Nathan looked at Roggins, who was still staring at him, and said with a smile, "Then let''s wait and see!"


    After confirming that old Odd and others were still unwilling to join the secret society, he and Edward left.


    When they came to the street, almost everyone was discussing the return of the Western Expeditionary Team, and many people ran towards the pier to meet the great explorers.


    "Tut tsk tsk!" Nathan looked at the excited people all over the street, shook his head, and sighed unceasingly, "Look, Edward, mortals are so ignorant that such an outrageous lie can make them believe it. ...Need to be educated, educated by a more advanced and powerful force. To be honest, a sense of mission suddenly appeared in my head, is this the reason why fate made me a spellcaster?"


    "Although I agree with what you said... Edward said with an unhappy face, "But I also have doubts about the earth circle. When will your arrogance be corrected?" "


    "Haha!" Nathan laughed out loud, "I didn''t mean to offend, really."

 Chapter 639：

    Before Nathan and Edward took a few steps, Nathan, who was talking with his head tilted, was hit hard and almost fell.


    He steadied himself, trying to see who the rash guy was.


    The person who hit him was even more embarrassed than him, and fell directly to the ground.


    But the man immediately bounced off the ground and started yelling to himself.


    "It''s round! It''s really round!"


    There was no pain on his face, but full of excitement, and it could even be said that he was crazy.


    Danced and danced like a drunk who had been drinking all night.


    "Since it is round, then everything can be explained! The moon, and the stars, all the doubts about them are now answered."


    "Woooo! My teacher, it would be great if you were still alive, and it would be great if you could witness this moment in person."


    The man was laughing and crying, looking completely unreasonable.


    With the other party''s appearance, Nathan and Edward consciously stayed away from him.


    "Look, Edward."


    Nathan looked at the lunatic with pity, and sighed, "What a poor guy."


    Cable''s mood was agitated right now.


    I am not far away, and I took a boat from Jiaowan to Northwest Bay. This trip is really worth it.


    He''d never been so excited to be an astrologer... no, maybe he had, it''s just been so miserable that the good old days were a distant memory.


    As an astrologer of the Kingdom of Collins, he was taught by the long-established astrologer Viscount Brar, and he had a bright future. If there is no accident, he will become a court favorite like his teacher in a few years. Wealth and status are at your fingertips.


    But a murder puts an end to it all, and Viscount Brair, who opposed the war, is unexplainably killed.


    The reason given by the official investigation is very ridiculous-Viscount Brar was suffocated to death by urine.


    Cable, who finds it ridiculous, insists that the teacher''s death be re-investigated.


    Then he fled under the reminder of a mysterious note.


    Cable later inquired that after he escaped, he was the murderer who killed the teacher. The reason for the murder was that he coveted the teacher''s stargazing records for many years.


    Cable is furious at what has been wronged on his home soil.


    After he escaped from Collins, he came to the Horn Bay League and found a job as an accountant by virtue of his mathematical knowledge.


    As for the original professional astrologer, don''t even think about it. How could the Horn Bay League use a Collinsian as an astrologer.


    It was thought that there would be temporary stability, but as the conflict between the coastal and inland countries began to intensify rapidly, it became increasingly difficult for the Collins like Cable, who were allied in the Horn Bay.


    He accepted the suggestion of his Aldo friend Liszt to leave Horn Bay before the war officially broke out.


    That''s right, after the war breaks out, if he is in an inland country, he will be arrested as a murderer. If he is in a coastal country, he will also have a high chance of being arrested as an inland spy, so he can only go outside the Horn Bay place.


    In this way, Cable embarked on a passenger ship to the Northwest Bay of Aldo. Under Liszt''s introduction, the Northwest Bay gave Cable a good impression, and there are a large number of people from Jiaowan making a living there.


    As an astrologer, Cable and his teacher, Viscount Brar, have always been supporters of the theory of the round earth, because many astrological changes they observed can only be explained under the premise that the earth is round.


    For example, some stars will rise higher as you go north, and some new stars will appear on the northern horizon, while some stars will fall on the southern horizon.


    For another example, during a lunar eclipse, the shape of the earth projected onto the moon is a circle.


    Although there are various inferences, astrologers have been suffering from the lack of direct evidence.


    And today, on this land thousands of miles away from the corner bay, Cable finally ushered in the direct evidence of the round earth theory.


    Aldo actually took a boat and circled directly.


    What evidence could be more intuitive than this? Great!


    Cable was so excited that he couldn''t feel the pain and forgot to apologize when he accidentally bumped into someone and fell to the ground.


    He ran towards the pier with all his strength to meet the returning hero!


    "Look! They are all coming to meet us!"


    While waving his arms towards the turbulent crowd, the deputy spoke loudly to Grant.


    "Yes, we''re finally home!"


    Grant couldn''t hide the excitement in his heart.


    "The earth is round, we proved it!"


    "We circled the earth!"


    The team members around kept shouting to the crowd, and every time they got a warm response.


    People didn''t seem surprised when they sailed into port in their crumbling ship and said they were the returning expedition.


    After all, the other two exploration teams had already returned before them, and Port Fulan had experienced similar experiences several times.


    But when they said that they were the Western Expeditionary Team that was rumored to have been wiped out and returned from the East after circumnavigating the land for a week People who knew the news began to feel uneasy.


    Due to Arda''s emphasis on education, most people here know that there is still such a strange saying as the round earth in the world. Although it is counterintuitive, it can indeed explain many phenomena.


    In Arda''s previous publicity, the lord sent an exploration fleet to verify whether the theory of the circle of the earth is true.


    The lords have paid so much attention to it, if it can be proved whether it is true or not, it must be a great achievement - this is what most people think.


    And traveling the world would have been a remarkable feat¡ªsomething the other two exploration fleets failed to do.


    Now the locals can puff up their chests and show off to all outsiders: Listen to me, you bumpkins, the Arda people were the first to travel around the world, and they also proved that the earth is round.


    So the news was spread ten times and hundreds of times, and it quickly spread to the entire city.


    People kept coming to watch. Ge Lan and the others had been off the boat for a long time, and they were still stuck in the dock area and did not go out.


    Shaking hands, hugging, waving, even signing autographs, these actions are repeated over and over again.


    "Get out of the way! Get out of the way!"


    The dense crowd was squeezed out of a way abruptly.


    A team of police officers came in front of G¨¹len and the others.


    "Hello, Mr. Grant!"


    The leader said to him with a look of admiration, "Master Mayor invites you and your team members to the central square, which is very spacious. I think everyone is very curious about your experience. You can tell the public there Let us tell of your adventures."


    "Thank you, I''d love to!"


    Grant took off his hair and saluted the sheriff in front of him.


    At this time, he suddenly remembered the team members who were captured by the natives on another continent.


    May God keep them safe.

 Chapter 640：

    "Didi-di-di-!"


    Amidst the resonant sound of the trumpet, the guards of the Lord''s Mansion who served as the guard of honor stood upright in two rows on both sides of the gate.


    Amidst the cheers of the crowd in Huxin Town, the commander of the Western Expedition Team, Ge Lan, walked to the gate of the Lord''s Mansion step by step.


    Paul led a group of staff from the Government Affairs Council to greet Gulen and several of his deputies at the door.


    When Grant approached, Paul stepped forward and hugged the explorer tightly.


    "Please forgive me for telling the truth. Before I heard the news of your return, I always thought that you would never come back!"


    "It''s understandable, Lord Graman, if it were me, it would be hard not to have such thoughts."


    Paul took Grant''s hand and entered the Lord''s Mansion until he reached the hall.


    A sumptuous banquet has been laid out here, specially set up to welcome the adventurous heroes of the Western Expedition Team.


    After everyone was seated, Paul raised his glass and shouted loudly: "I propose, let''s toast the great achievements of Mr. Gulen and his companions."


    "cheers!"


    "cheers!"


    Everyone raised their glasses, responded to Paul''s proposal, and drank the wine in their glasses in one gulp.


    "Everyone!" Paul blushed, showing his high spirits.


    "I can affirm that the discovery of the Western Exploration Team - the direct proof that the earth under our feet is round - will be one of the most important discoveries in human history, which will greatly reshape our worldview, And profoundly affect the course of our future history."


    ¡¿


    "Until now, I still find it unbelievable." Hansel echoed, "The ground under my feet is round, and it''s hard to imagine what kind of situation it is."


    Paul looked at Grant, "Then, please invite Mr. Grant to tell us about their strange adventure."


    Of course, the experience of the western exploration team will be written into a detailed report for him to read, but he can''t wait for the day when the official report will be formed.


    "Master Graham." Grant asked first, "The other two exploration teams... how are they doing?"


    On the way to Huxin Town, Glenn already knew the news that the Northern Expedition Team and the Eastern Expedition Team had returned, but he didn''t get the latest news about them. Was it disbanded? Or was it given another important task?


    "Oh, by the way, I should tell you about their latest situation first! Haha."


    "Stanford, and the members of the Northern Expedition Team, they have now gone to the north of Rocky Mountain again, where several trading posts have been opened, and they have started trading with the local aborigines. You don''t know, the output there The quality of fur, medicinal materials, and minerals is excellent. And we will promote advanced agricultural technology there, build new farms, and attract indigenous people to work on our farms."


    "As for Nigel and his eastern exploration team, they discovered a new land in the southeast of the mainland, and the natives living on it turned out to be the legendary elves. I have sent Nigel and his subordinates again Went there, and tried to make friends with the elves, there is a mineral that attracts me very much."


    "Elf?" Grant''s eyebrows twitched.


    "Yes, elf!" Paul exaggeratedly raised his hand, "I said, since you came back from another direction, didn''t you encounter it on the way?"


    "Master Graman, please allow me to recount our experience from the beginning..."


    Grant began to narrate his adventures.


    "In the beginning, we headed all the way to the depths of the sea, which was so vast that we thought the rest of the world was sea water except this continent where our home was. But when we were discouraged and prepared to return , but came across a small archipelago covered with forests, plants, and animals."


    "We obtained supplies from these islands. The Lord of Light may have blessed us wanderers. We found a magical tree on the island. The fruit of the tree is large and round, and after the fruit is roasted, Like bread, we call it the bread tree for now. Then we got some meat through hunting."


    "The discovery of the island gave us new confidence. If we continue to sail, we may encounter larger land? So we continued to sail. Fortunately, we discovered an ocean current. With the help of the ocean current, we sailed Faster! Then we discovered a series of islands one after another, and the supplies obtained from these islands supported us to continue sailing."


    "Finally, after four months of wandering, we finally encountered a continent, not a large island, but a real continent!"


    At this time, Gren''s eyes widened, and he looked around at everyone present.


    "My lords, do you know what is on that continent?"


    Unsurprisingly, he caught everyone''s curious eyes.


    "Orc!"


    "Orcs?" Paul asked in surprise, "There are also orcs on the opposite continent?"


    "No, not our kind of orcs here!" Grant explained: "We call those races on the other side of the Rocky Mountains Beastmen because they are savage and unreasonable, and they are furry and look like beasts. But strictly speaking, In reality there is no beast that can match them."


    "However, on another continent, we found an indigenous race with a cow-like head on top of a humanoid body."


    "Oh¡ª!" There was an exclamation at the banquet, and everyone''s eyes were full of shock.


    "Tauren?" Paul said the title without thinking.


    Grant nodded, "It can be said so, Master Graham. From the mouths of these natives, I know that there are not only them with heads like cows on that continent, but also those with other animal characteristics. other races. The social forms of these races are quite primitive, and they live scattered on the continent in the form of tribes."


    "Then we also learned that there is another continent to the south of this continent, and there is only one race on it¡ªthe sheep people!"


    "The civilization of the sheep people is more developed, and several real countries have been established..."


    Paul interjected, "Does it have a sheep''s head?"


    "No!" Grant shook his head, "They look exactly like us humans, except that they have goat or sheep-like horns on their heads, and their limbs are also hands and feet, not hooves. Because they have more advanced Civilization, the natives on the northern continent call them the upper race in awe."


    Paul smiled, "Interesting."


    He suddenly thought of creatures like succubi.


    But Glenn''s expression suddenly turned ugly, "Lord Graman, unfortunately, when we visited the port of the Goatmen, they... detained some people!"

 Chapter 641：

    "Are some people detained?"


    Paul had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Glenn was full of apologies, and his voice was lowered a lot, "We visited the Goatmen port on the southern continent and carried out supplies there. At the beginning, the port officials there were very friendly and provided us with a lot of convenience."


    "However, just as we were resupplying and leaving the port, the other party suddenly attacked us with a galley. We chose to fight back with artillery and got rid of their galley, but unfortunately, a The tugboat that could not be recovered in the future was seized by the goats. A total of 8 team members became their prisoners."


    Grant stopped narrating, and there was no sound in the hall. No one expected such depressing news to come out of the banquet that was supposed to welcome the return of the adventurous hero.


    It was Paul who broke the silence, and his face remained calm, "Great undertakings are always accompanied by sacrifices, which are unavoidable, and the same is true for the northern exploration team led by Stanford, who were killed and injured by the epidemic in the extreme north half. As long as they died for a positive cause, they will always be remembered by us."


    "Lord Graman!" Grant said, "I think it''s too early to talk about their sacrifices. My team members may have just been captured by the goats as slaves. According to what I got from the tauren tribe in the northern continent Information, the Goatman kingdoms in the south seem to be very keen to capture slaves in the north recently."


    "Ah, they''re still alive?" Paul twitched his eyebrows, "It''s good news after all."


    "Master Graham, if they are still alive, I think it is my duty to rescue them. I hope to lead the fleet to that new continent again after I am fully prepared."


    Paul was silent for a while, and then said after a long time, "What do you need?"


    Without waiting for Gulen''s answer, he immediately said, "If it''s a large-scale armed fleet, I''m sorry I can''t provide it. It''s too far away, and we can''t take the risk of sending the fleet there. But if it''s a gunboat for self-defense, That''s still fine."


    Grant seemed to have put down a big stone in his heart, "Lord Graman, I am very grateful that you have not completely given up on them. I don''t need a large fleet, I just need a few boxes of gold coins. The kingdom of the goatmen is the same as ours. Using precious metals as the currency of circulation, if we exchange gold coins for our team members, they should agree."


    "I don''t think anyone would refuse a shiny gold coin," Paul said, "but you have to keep yourselves safe."


    Grant nodded, "If we get there again, we will stop the ship in the open sea and send people to negotiate with them."


    "Another point..." Glenn looked at Paul with an extremely serious face, "We also discovered that the goats can...magic!"


    There was a clang, and Paul''s hand touched the dishes in front of him.


    "This... this is a bit too incredible!"


    He subconsciously glanced at Radi Setia who was sitting not far from him. The witch was sitting upright, but with a curious look on her face.


    "Are you sure they use...magic?"


    "Specifically..." Glenn recalled the scene at that time, "They called this ability [God''s Power]. The description of the tauren race in the northern continent and their performance when they attacked us fully conformed to the legendary magic characteristics. , You didn¡¯t see the scene at that time, I just watched those goats make some strange postures from a distance, and flames were formed out of thin air and launched towards us.¡±


    ¡¿


    Next, Glenn told everyone the ancient myths and stories he heard from the priest Gebert of the Daxiliu Tribe.


    "Interesting!" Paul stroked his chin, thinking slowly.


    Two arms, four legs, a demon with steel claws?


    The legendary centaur? What happened to the steel claws?


    Wait... A flash of inspiration flashed in Paul''s head, and the image of a human knight holding a metal lance and riding a big horse appeared inexplicably.


    Uh... maybe it''s just a coincidence.


    The emergence of magic has aroused heated discussions among all present.


    "Since they openly use magic at the port, so magic should be legally used there."


    "If the Jiaowan Church finds out about this continent, it must be very happy. There are evil wizards everywhere, and someone will be caught."


    "Being able to use magic and arrest people for no reason, the goatman must be an evil race."


    After the discussions at the banquet subsided, Glenn continued to tell everyone present about their adventures after escaping from the Goatman port.


    "We rounded this continent, and on the other side there is a wide ocean, and then continued westward. This journey across the ocean must have been much shorter than the last time. It took us less than a month. We arrived at another continent, went ashore to investigate, and a huge surprise came to us."


    "This time, we encountered the human kingdom, and the human kingdom here is the far eastern countries on the continent under our feet. From that moment on, we finally proved that the land under our feet is round, and we Starting from the western end of the continent, sailing westward, but arriving at the eastern end of the continent, is there any clearer evidence than this?"


    "Seeing humans again, we wept with joy, UU reading strong homesickness troubled everyone in the expedition team, so we set sail immediately after getting supplies, trying to follow the southern edge of the continent Back in Aldo, we sailed south, but we came across an isthmus, which connected a smaller land in the south, and according to the locals¡ªthe elves live there.¡±


    "Yes, Lord Graeman, as you just asked, we have also encountered the elf race encountered by the Eastern Exploration Team. But the sad experience in the goatman port made us no longer want to communicate with creatures of other races." So we went south and bypassed that piece of land as soon as possible, and only briefly went ashore to replenish fresh water and food, but we never dealt with the natives there, so we went around and returned to the land under our feet again. On the southern edge of the continent, we have been sailing along the ocean line, and the landscape we have experienced is becoming more and more familiar, which means that we are getting closer and closer to Aldo."


    "Finally, we arrived at Horn Bay, where a fierce war is taking place, and the coastal countries and the inland countries are fighting each other. Oh, do you know this?"


    Paul nodded, "Of course I know this. We also sell a lot of things in the Northwest Gulf."


    "Okay." Grant continued, "That''s it, we started sailing northward from Jiaowan, and arrived at the long-lost port of Fulan yesterday."

 Chapter 642： ocean plan

    The first round-the-world voyage in human history was completed under his leadership, which was a very meaningful thing for Paul.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the earl is very happy and excited, just like celebrating a festival.


    But Paul''s heart was actually not as eager as he showed, not to say that he was not agitated at all, but to say that the extent could not be compared with what he showed.


    Combining the knowledge of the previous life and the various phenomena observed in this life, Paul has long concluded that this world is a star like the earth.


    To him, taking a round-the-world voyage is more like replaying a game that has already been cleared and getting a commemorative achievement.


    Of course, for Paul, who has become a ruler, it is not just as simple as getting achievements.


    Expansion of territory, ocean colonization? There is no such demand and pressure for the time being, or at least not in the territory under his control.


    But it is still possible to do business with indigenous people and open up new markets. No matter how different the cultural background is, you still have to eat and drink.


    What''s more, find out in advance what important resources are available around the world.


    The northern exploration team brought fur, medicinal materials, and minerals.


    The Eastern Exploration Team, brought... like oil and rubber?


    For the Western Exploration Team, the situation in the new continent is not clear yet, but the two new continents in the north and south contain infinite possibilities.


    Moreover, according to the records of the Western Expeditionary Team, in the western ocean of the Northwest Gulf, a large number of seabirds gather on many uninhabited islands. The number is astonishing and unimaginably large.


    According to Paul''s idea, a large amount of bird droppings tend to accumulate on such islands. The main component of bird droppings is phosphate. Before the invention of chemical fertilizers, bird droppings were the best fertilizer.


    On Earth, Christmas Island and Nauru have made a lot of money from guano, and Peru and Bolivia have fought against Chile for guano (in fact, there is also saltpetre).


    ¡¿


    Before their own chemical industry can produce a large amount of chemical fertilizers, if they really find such a guano island, it will be a great help to improve the agricultural production capacity under their control.


    Paul didn''t hesitate. After Gu Lan and the others rested in Huxin Town for a few days, they were summoned to the Lord''s Mansion again to discuss the next "exploration plan" with the important members of the Government Administration Council.


    On the wall of the meeting room, there is a huge map hanging.


    This is the geographic sketch drawn up by the surveyors on the Western Expedition for the area they traveled through.


    Of course, most of the things on the map are estimates because they have not been surveyed thoroughly and in detail.


    For example, the distance between islands, the shape of the coastline of the mainland, the direction of ocean currents, etc., are mostly based on feelings.


    Paul smiled and said to Grant, "For our vast ocean in the west, haven''t you thought about naming it?"


    Because only the west of the Aldo Kingdom is adjacent to the sea, the people in this land only call the western ocean "the sea", or "the sea" is the name of the waters in the west.


    Now, with Aldor''s unprecedented range of activity, Paul needs to divide and name the world''s waters.


    Grant replied, "With your permission."


    "Of course I allow it. This power and honor should belong to you." Paul replied sincerely.


    "In this case, we have discussed that we can name it the Ocean of Tranquility."


    Paul asked, "Why the name?"


    Glenn''s eyes were full of memories, "When we crossed this ocean, we may have obtained the protection of our heavenly father. We were so lucky that we didn''t encounter too extreme weather during the whole journey. Good luck to those who later cross this ocean."


    ¡°Very good! Very good!¡±


    Paul took the lead in applauding. He was very satisfied with Glenn''s answer. Glenn is really a nice person.


    "Well, then it will be called the Ocean of Tranquility from now on."


    "What about the other ocean?" Paul pointed to the map from afar, pointing to the ocean between the west of the New World and the east of the Old World.


    "Oh, it''s the opposite of the Sea of ??Tranquility. It may be that we have run out of resources. We encountered a lot of bad weather there, such as hurricanes, and there are many undercurrents. Fortunately, there is no loss. Look, how about the Ocean of Hurricane? ?¡±


    "Okay, it''s called Hurricane Ocean!" Paul agreed with Grant''s naming.


    Paul asked again: "According to your wishes, do you want to go to the continent of the goatmen again?"


    Grant nodded, "I can''t wait to set sail again to save those brothers who are being enslaved by aliens."


    Paul nodded, "I will prepare everything you need right away. And on this voyage, I will also send many surveying and surveying personnel to follow you to draw more accurate charts and maps, and to detect of various resources."


    "Everyone!" He looked at everyone present, "I intend to establish a communicable relationship with the alien races in the New World. What do you think?"


    Old Ford was the first to speak, "If they''re not inherently evil, of course they can, but... the goatmen that Glenn said don''t seem very friendly to us?"


    There was doubt in his tone.


    "But there are still relatively friendly tauren." Paul said, "and, according to Glenn, when they first visited the goatman''s port, the managers there were also very friendly. So I think there must be something wrong in the middle." What happened."


    "If it is possible to communicate, then naturally there is no problem. What does Master Graham mean to start... trade with them?"


    Emerson Lowry, director of the Ministry of Commerce, asked this question. The Ministry of Commerce is a newly established department of the State Council.


    "That''s right, I think this will help broaden our source of wealth." Paul nodded, "Think about it, two brand new continents, what a huge market there should be."


    Grant reminded: "Master Graeman Sheep people have a very high level of civilization. They even invented paper themselves, which is very similar to the one you invented."


    "Paper was invented?" Paul wasn''t surprised. "Oh, that''s nothing. It''s not surprising that paper came out of nowhere in the world. It''s not a high technology. We have many other things to sell."


    "But..." He stood up, walked to the wall, and vigorously patted the map hanging on the wall.


    "The two oceans... are too vast for us now. I hope to find some large enough islands above the ocean for our future fleet¡ªtrade fleet, but not excluding others¡ª Build supply depots and repair depots."


    He looked at Old Ford, "But it''s not enough to send people to garrison. If we can find islands that can be inhabited and can develop a certain amount of agriculture, they will be included in our territory. I hope to be able to develop on them. A settlement with some self-sustainability."


    "Follow your orders, Lord Graham."


    The governor of the State Council accepted the order.